ã€ŠCooking Genius With Godã€‹


 Chapter - 0 1. Died a day earlier (1)

    It''s sizzling!

    Egg water poured into the heated frying pan with oil.

    I removed the strings from the beaten egg and added green onions, carrots, and onions to match the color.

    Spread it very thinly, cook it about half way, and roll it up little by little.

    "So far, it''s not bad."

    Gulp.

    One day, he swallowed a dry saliva.

    Next to him, nearly a hundred broken eggshells were piled up to form a shallow hill.

    At 3 a.m., a big kitchen with almost all the lights out.

    I stayed up all night practicing to make the "perfect rolled omelet," a homework given by my seniors, but it was not easy.

    But there wasn''t much time in a day.

    The first restaurant in the world to receive Michelin 3 stars for Korean food.

    The only restaurant established by Choi Han-seok, a legendary chef not only in Korea but also in the world.

    The so-called oral fairy tale.

    He entered the utopia of chefs with all his youth, but his skills did not improve.

    If I fail this homework, I really might have to leave here.

    Will he be able to make a comeback as a cook if he does so?¡­.

    I focused on cooking to shake off the miscellaneous thoughts that were growing like boiling egg water.

    Screeching! Screeching!

    After rolling it a few more times, the thick rolled omelet was completed.

    This is the last time.

    I tried cutting the finished rolled omelet in half.

    Light touch as if cutting butter. The vegetables are cooked well, and there are no burnt parts.

    Rolled omelet that would be recognized by the whole family if it was made at home.

    But this is not a home.

    "This time again¡­¡­. The center part is a little undercooked. The egg they made was moist like pudding. Mine is... ..."

    Compared to that of senior chefs, his cooking felt like food waste.

    I wanted to throw everything out right away and go back home and sleep.

    But he knew better than anyone that he couldn''t.

    Somehow and again, swallowing the cussies trying to get out of my mouth, I peeled the eggs.

    "Let''s do it again. Calm down."

    Now that I made egg water, I heated up the frying pan.

    The fire appliances for restaurants were different from those for home use.

    I had to open the gas valve first and then light it with a torch.

    Swoosh! Tatatat!

    I reopened the valve of one fireball. I brought a torch, but strangely it didn''t catch fire.

    "What''s this?"

    I was in a hurry.

    "Come on!"

    Tadak! Tadak!

    I pressed the torch button again and again, but it didn''t catch fire.

    Maybe it was because I was in a hurry, but I didn''t notice one day.

    Fishy¡ª.

    The fact that gas was leaking behind the fireball.

    And that the gas leaking out little by little was sinking in front of him.

    "There you go!"

    I wonder how much he''s used up.

    A small fire flashed before my eyes.

    "Huh?"

    It was too late when I realized something was wrong.

    Boom!

    My eyes went blank.

    * * *

    "Tzutzutzutzut, a little boy goes early. That''s too bad."

    Black suit with good wrinkles, high heels.

    Likewise, a woman wearing black lipstick clicked her tongue looking at the day.

    "Yes?"

    One day I couldn''t understand the current situation.

    Who the hell is this woman? No, where are we?

    What do you mean by what happened to him?

    "Who are you? No, more than that. Get out of my way. I don''t have time. I don''t know what will happen if I don''t practice quickly.¡­.¡±The first thing that came to my mind was that I had to make rolled omelet immediately.

    Even if I stayed up all night, I had to finish practicing before my seniors went to work tomorrow morning.

    Thinking so, he turned his head to find his own knife and spatula somewhere.

    by the way

    "¡­¡­What is this?"

    What it looks like is a disastrous landscape.

    Starting with the fireball where the day stood, the kitchen materials behind it were burned and broken.

    My mind went blank for a moment.

    What am I looking at now?

    "It''s a gas explosion. He didn''t even know the gas was leaking, so he kept cooking and it exploded. What an idiot."

    "Gas¡­¡­ Explosion¡­"¡­?¡±

    "Well, that''s what happened. Mr. Haru?"

    A woman who had been a few steps away suddenly appeared in front of the day.

    Looking at the eyes that seemed to be burning blue flames gave me goosebumps on my spine.

    "I don''t have a lot of time. I''ll explain quickly, so listen carefully. Haru, you died in a gas explosion at 3:15 a.m. I''m the grim reaper who''ll take you to the next world. Okay?"

    A woman who introduced herself as the grim reaper put a piece of paper in front of the day.

    A document that says ''the list of the underworld''.

    In the middle of it was written in bright red letters, ''Haru - December 3rd Insi Death''.

    The day I looked at it opened my mouth wide.

    "¡­¡­Are you going to die?"

    "Oh, I know. Of course it''s hard to accept. People who die for the first time are like that. Now, let''s go to the next world. I''ll call your name three times?¡±

    "Come on, hold on! Wait! I can''t die right now. I''ve been through a lot of trouble to get in here!"

    "That''s none of my business. You''ll be tried when you''re in the next world anyway, so tell the judge there."

    "Wait, wait, please!"

    If the grim reaper calls the name of the dead three times, the spirit escapes.

    Once the soul comes out of the body, it cannot go back.

    I thought I should stop this, so I rushed in, but it was too late.

    "One day."

    "Come on, hold on!"

    "One day."

    "Argh!"

    "One day."

    The grim reaper who named the day.

    "Huh?"

    "Huh? What''s this? Why isn''t it coming out?"

    She had an expression of high spirits, but soon her face was wrinkled.

    Far from losing his soul, he was perfectly fine.

    A question mark was also drawn on Haru''s face.

    "One day, one day, one day! Haru!"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "One day, come out!"

    The Grim Reaper, who is screaming and running around, must have been embarrassed.

    No matter how many times she called her name, she exclaimed, looking at the day once.

    "Just wait here. I''ll go check it out."

    Whining-.

    Then suddenly the figure disappeared.

    "It''s just a bunch of drumming and jangguing alone."

    One day, when I was out of my mind, I muttered unconsciously.

    The Grim Reaper, who had disappeared, swirled back in less than 10 seconds later.

    With a new piece of paper in one hand, a complete red face.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "One day¡­¡­"

    "No, not that! There''s a problem with the four registers, now. When is your birthday? No, what year and what date were you born?¡±

    After using honorifics at first sight, he naturally became informal.

    Although I thought it doesn''t matter because he''s about the same age as me on the outside.

    ''Wait. Something''s going wrong. Don''t tell me.I replied, still puzzled.

    "March 24th, ''95.

    "What?"

    The grim grim reaper''s face was cloudy after hearing the day''s answer.

    Usually, people looked like they were feeling "Xed."

    Soon she handed over the list she was holding.

    A list similar to the previous one.

    However, it stated that a day was born on March 23.

    "Why, the list can''t be wrong?¡±

    A situation in which there is a day difference.

    However, he had a guess.

    "In the past... my mother told me. You just didn''t come out when you came out into the world. The day before the scheduled date, he suddenly got worse, so he came out thinking he was going to die."

    "Hang on. Well, don''t tell me, d*mn it! The list is twisted!"

    The grim reaper must have thought of something.

    Up blab blabbed, Karma blabbed, but none of it came into the ears of the day.

    Anyway, the conclusion was like this.

    "This is what happens once a thousand years. Whoo... Hey. Congratulations. You''re not dying yet."

    "Well, really?¡±

    "Yes, just until 3 a.m. tomorrow."

    One day came to life. Only for one day.

    But I''ll die again at dawn tomorrow.

    "And this.¡±

    The grim reaper put a watch on the wrist of the day.

    It was an ordinary-looking iron watch, and the touch on the wrist was frighteningly cool.

    The clock didn''t indicate the time now.

    Starting at 12:0, it moved backwards. Very slowly.

    "I''ll pick you up when this watch is done. I''ll take him without mercy, heart attack or anything.¡±

    "Yes¡­¡­."

    "Just in case, don''t do anything wrong. You get it back tens of times in the afterlife. You know what I mean?¡±

    The day nodded slowly.

    The grim reaper glanced a few times at the day with a look of disapproval, and soon disappeared as if it had first appeared.

    "Whoa..."

    Flop!

    A day when my legs were relaxed collapsed on the kitchen floor.

    "Just now, I''m dead. He''s alive, right?¡±

    I felt like I had a terrible nightmare.

    But the fireball in the kitchen, which had completely exploded, said the touch of a heavy clock clinging from the wrist, was a fact of life.

    Soon there was a real concern.

    "Now what should I do...¡­.¡±

    There was an explosion, and he''s alive, and he even dies at dawn tomorrow.

    Fortunately, the sky helped him or the fireball flew away, but he set fire to other people''s restaurants anyway.

    Criminal punishment may be unavoidable. If you''re unlucky, you can spend the rest of the day in detention.

    It was at that time when the day was in deep agony.

    It''s a dirty surprise. I can''t believe I''ve ever seen a grim reaper swear. Well, not exactly in life, though.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    I''m sorry for the young man, by the way. Tsk, tsk. I was looking forward to it because I practiced so fast and looked so talented.

    "Huh?"

    Man

    A man in his mid-40s dressed in oral fairy tale cooking clothes was seen.

    Even though he was old enough to say he was middle-aged, his face was full of young hits.

    You look so young at first glance. He seemed like a neighborhood uncle, but his eyes were full of confidence.

    A man who looks good in pure white cooking clothes and a scarf around his neck.How can Haru forget him!

    The master of Korean food recognized by the world, the creator of Michelin 3-star oral fairy tales.

    "¡­Chef Choi Han-seok?"

    What is this?!

    And that''s why Haru started cooking, a role model.

    Can you see me?

    He turned into a ghost and appeared in front of the day.

 Chapter - 1 2. Died a day earlier (2)

    "Haru, you''re out very early, aren''t you?¡±

    It''s 6am.

    The general manager of Koo Jeon-hwa, who was the first to go to work, waved his hand when he found a day hanging around in front of the store''s door.

    I was out of the restaurant early because I could be suspected if I stayed in it until morning.

    It was also because I wanted to enjoy the cold dawn air because I had a complicated head.

    "Oh, manager. I woke up a little early today."

    "Really? I think you''ve been working too hard lately. You should sleep, okay?

    "Yes, you should. Thank you."

    General manager Kim Ho-sung.

    Unlike other senior chefs who treat the day harshly, he was almost the only one in the oral fairy tale to take care of the day.

    He may have said that he rarely participated in cooking and was solely responsible for the sales and management of the restaurant, but he was a precious person to Haru anyway.

    Squeak!

    The door of the restaurant opened, and Kim Ho-sung strode in.

    After looking into the kitchen with hawk eyes, he turned around and shouted, looking at the day.

    "One day! You¡­¡­ again, were you here until dawn yesterday?¡±

    "Yes, that''s right."

    A very nervous day, but.

    "You''ve cleaned it up, haven''t you? Man, the kitchen is glowing. Especially the burner looks brand new. "You''re the youngest, and you''re in trouble."

    "Ahaha... .. I''m glad the manager knows."

    The answer was a warm compliment, not a question of why the kitchen was smashed.

    The whole story was like this.

    At dawn a few hours ago, when the fireball exploded due to the explosion and Chef Choi Han-seok''s ghost, which suddenly appeared, could not shut up.

    Suddenly, the light flashed from the kitchen, and the fire tools and the debris that had been broken and burned were neatly returned to their original state.

    A piece of paper fell from the air as Haru was bewildered by something unbelievable.

    ''It was the mistake of the underworld, and I''ll make it up to you. It was written like that in red letters. Ugh, I don''t know what it is, but if it wasn''t for this, I''d be in jail by now.¡¯

    I didn''t know the exact case, but the underworld side helped me a day anyway.

    The underworld kids are unique. He''s so thorough when he''s taking a dead man, but he''s so good at this. I don''t know their period.

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating next to the day in a translucent state, murmured.

    What a ghost. No doubt about it.

    Cheer up!

    As I was preparing to open the store with Kim Ho-sung, the door of the store opened again.

    Haru''s senior chefs began to pour in one after another.

    The 190-centimeter-tall man at the vanguard stood out.

    Park Joo-hyuk, the head chef of the oral fairy tale and Choi Han-seok''s student, narrowed his forehead as he looked at the day.

    "Did you finish practicing what you gave me yesterday?¡±

    "Yes, as much as I can...¡­.¡±

    "Don''t use the word ''maximum''. Who''s going to listen to me if I tell the guests that I''ve made the wrong dishes and I''ve worked as hard as I can?"

    "No!"

    It was a fact that only people knew that the chefs'' industry was quite dirty and cheap.

    The youngest chefs who just entered the restaurant on an apprenticeship.

    They have to get paid less than the minimum wage, do all kinds of chores such as washing dishes and cleaning, and at the same time listen to their seniors'' insults.

    Tsk tsk. After I died, Joohyuk''s personality changed a lot. He wasn''t supposed to be that sharp. I don''t know if he''s doing that to fill in my vacancy.Chef Choi Han-seok looked at Park Joo-hyuk and kicked his tongue short.

    Without knowing that the teacher who taught him to cook was right in front of him, Park Ju-hyuk sighed quietly as he looked at the day.

    If it were normal, I wouldn''t be able to say anything with my head down here one day.

    The world of chefs has a strong relationship.

    It is not acceptable in common sense that an apprentice chef talks back to a head chef like heaven.

    But today''s day was a little different.

    ''Yes, I''m going to die in a few hours anyway, so I''ll have to run at it.¡¯

    Besides, you''re the most reliable ally next to me today.

    With his head upright, he stared into Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes and opened his mouth.

    "Senior, I''m really confident today. The rolled omelet you told me, I can do it right."

    "Are you serious? Are you confident?"

    Perhaps he was a little surprised by the unexpected reaction of the day?

    Park Joo-hyuk''s eyebrows drew an arc.

    He paused for a moment and smiled softly as he looked at the day.

    I couldn''t figure out what it meant, but I had a strong feeling that it wasn''t just good.

    But one day I spoke up.

    "Yes, I mean it."

    "Do you remember what I added?"

    "If you fail again this time, you''re telling me to leave the oral fairy tale on my own. I remember that, too."

    To the point where I get the illusion that the air in the restaurant flows around the day.

    Other senior chefs, who would normally laugh funny, also kept their mouths shut this time.

    "Hey, is it a day?¡¯

    A sudden rebellion of a day I''ve never faced.

    I couldn''t help but look forward to it at the same time as I was surprised.

    "How much did you practice? How confident is he?¡¯

    Why don''t you say that if you die and come back to life, you''ll change people?

    That''s just the way it is today.

    The cool touch of the watch on the right wrist could not have been more clear.

    "All right, follow me right away. You''d better be prepared."

    "Yes, sir."

    Park Joo-hyuk and Haru walked into an empty kitchen.

    * * *

    Turning back time for a while, the dawn a few hours ago.

    Choi Han-seok asked Haru, who was barely aware of the situation.

    So what do you want to do? For the remaining 24 hours. Well, there''s a lot of stuff, right? I''ll see my parents or something.

    "I''m¡­."

    What should I do when I hear I''m going to die in 24 hours?

    You can run to your loved ones and say what you couldn''t say, confess to your crush, or plant an apple tree like someone said.

    But it all didn''t apply to a day.

    "My parents died when I was young, and I couldn''t even dream of dating because I was cooking until I woke up in the morning and went to bed. I had to earn my living somehow."

    Oh, I shouldn''t have asked that question.

    "No, I don''t feel anything anymore. Actually, I don''t know if that''s why, but I don''t know. I don''t know what to do."

    I lost my parents around the age of five, and until now when I was in my mid-20s.

    The daily routine of the day was frighteningly consistent.

    To wake up in the morning, cook, return to the soggy single room and sleep.

    It was just that the place to cook was changed to a fast food restaurant, a budaejjigae restaurant, and a oral fairy tale.

    You must have had a hard time, too. Well, if I may ask you, why was it cooking? If you needed money, there were many easier ways.A question that may be a little onerous.

    But one day I answered without hesitation.

    "It was because of Chef Choi Han-seok."

    What? Me? What did I do?

    Choi Han-seok asked in surprise.

    "When I was very young, I left home and went into the orphanage for the first time, and I was so sad that I couldn''t eat, and I was crying all day.¡±

    Hold on. I can''t think of anything.

    "At that time, the chef came to our orphanage. I think we had some kind of charity event for Christmas. Anyways, our orphanage cooked for us. Samgyetang."

    Ah, right! There was an event like that. It was an event where I received donations while doing that.

    "Of course I wasn''t going to eat. She was stubborn no matter what the nuns said. By the way, really...¡­. I couldn''t beat the smell. The savory smell of samgyetang!"

    Choi Han-seok has now fully remembered.

    When he was still alive.

    I went to an orphanage for a charity event and was making samgyetang wildly, and a skinny boy came into the kitchen like he was possessed.

    I took out a chicken and gave it to him, and he ate it so deliciously. Yeah, I remember. That was you, wasn''t it?

    "Yes, that''s when I decided. I want to be a chef and make delicious food like this."

    Dry mouth, empty stomach.

    I still remember the moment when Choi Han-seok hurriedly put in chicken legs and samgyetang soup that he carefully applied.

    It was the most delicious meal of my day.

    The samgyetang was made deliciously. That''s amazing, by the way. I can''t believe human relationships continue like this.

    Inside the restaurant at dawn when the lights are off. Haru and Choi Han-seok giggled.

    It has been about five minutes since each other was silent.

    In the midst of silence, Choi Han-seok, who had been a playful voice so far, has seriously changed.

    Okay, I think I know. What you should do for the rest of your time.

    "What? What''s that...¡­.¡±

    We''re going to make egg rolls. That''s what he gave you, right?

    "That''s right. Head chef Park Joohyuk.¡±

    -I heard that if a teacher dies, a disciple will take over. When Joohyuk said he wanted to come under me, the homework I gave him was rolled omelet. Haru, you know that, right? It''s the basics of Korean food, but it''s more difficult than anything else to do properly.

    "Right¡­¡­ I''ve been practicing so hard, but I can''t make it."

    I mean, let''s do it with me! You don''t have anything to do anyway. Haru, if you do something wrong, you''ll end up like me.

    "Order?"

    I''ve heard it a lot somewhere.

    But I couldn''t think of the exact meaning.

    You''ve got some lingering attachment before you die. Then that''s the end of my rope. If you die, you have to go to the underworld or go to heaven, but ghosts with resentment can''t do that. That''s why you''re hovering around where there''s resentment. Like me!

    Choi Han-seok said he was unable to go out of the oral fairy tale restaurant.

    You can''t go up to heaven until you get over the pain of being in this restaurant?

    "Well, shouldn''t you just let it go?"

    - I''d love to. By the way, there is a problem. Because I don''t know what my grudge is.

    "Don''t you know what Hahn is? You said it was the biggest regret you had when you died."

    Yeah, I knew what it was until I died. But after I died, I forgot.

    "What the hell is that¡­¡­.¡±Choi Han-seok said.

    When you die and become a ghost, you slowly forget your memories of being alive.

    In particular, the memory related to his or her resentment is almost deleted.

    Anyway, you can end up like me. I heard you''ve been cooking all your life, targeting me. If you die at this rate, you''ll just be a ghost.

    "I can''t believe I can''t go up to heaven because of one egg.¡±

    So, let''s do it with me. We still have some time before sunrise, don''t we?

    Choi Han-seok jumped up and strode to the kitchen.

    In case someone was a ghost, he passed through all the walls and fixtures, and soon stood in front of the painting tool that became clean.

    Do it again. I''ll take a good look at it.

    Choi Han-seok smiles at the end of the day.

    I tried to walk out carefully, but I straightened my back.

    He grabbed two eggs and glared at the stainless steel mixing bowl.

    First, break the egg and mix it.

    "Yes, chef!"

    The eyes of the day burned.

 Chapter - 2 3. Died a day earlier (3)

    "Try it."

    Park Joo-hyuk glared next to Haru.

    It was not a blatant disregard or anger.

    However, he was adamant that he would not give any more chances if he failed this time.

    Normally, one day he would have been overwhelmed by his energy and couldn''t say anything.

    Since he is the head chef who is the head coach of the kitchen, he has chosen a person who can talk back to Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Let''s get right to it."

    But it was different today.

    After gazing into his eyes, he grabbed a kitchen knife.

    "As I said before, it''s my last chance. The moment you make a mistake, you''re out of the kitchen."

    Don''t be anxious. Take your time. Let''s just do what we practiced earlier.

    There was a voice to put pressure on and a voice to put calmness on at the same time.

    Park Joo-hyuk and Choi Han-seok.

    One day I answered with a nod.

    "Yes, chef."

    Rolled omelet is a side dish for customers who order meals from oral fairy tales.

    I was cooking a course meal for oral fairy tale, but I was also selling a simple meal.

    Chop vegetables into small pieces because they are usually eaten with rice.

    But one day I omitted the process.

    First, break the egg.¡¯

    Thud, thud!

    After taking out the mixing bowl, beat the egg against the wall, broke the shell, and carefully spilled it.

    Four pieces were put in, and the forks were picked up and mixed well so that the whites and yolks could be combined.

    "You don''t cut the vegetables? We have carrots and onions in rolled omelet. You couldn''t have forgotten that."

    The order of the day''s cooking, which is different basic recipes.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who felt something strange, asked as if he was uncomfortable.

    But one day, he spoke in a determined voice.

    "It''s okay. You don''t have to put it in now."

    "¡­¡­What? Are you kidding me? Did you forget all the recipes out of embarrassment?¡±

    "I''m just making rolled omelettes of oral fairy tales. As you said."

    "Huh."

    That''s a very confident voice.

    "Yes, do as you please. It''s going to be the last dish in this kitchen anyway.¡±

    Eventually, Park Joo-hyuk let go of his hand.

    Even though he said so, he seemed a little curious to see that he was still next to the day.

    What the hell is the dish you''re trying to cook, and how confident a day seems.

    I think it''s almost done. Bring me a sieve.

    After confirming that the egg was completely untied, I brought a fine sieve and filtered it out.

    Tough tingles and impurities are perfectly filtered out.

    You remember the percentage I told you?

    "Of course, I''ll never forget it."

    Now it''s time to season with egg water.

    Add salt, sugar and pepper and drizzle half a spoonful of soy sauce.

    And another thing

    Haru walked to the refrigerator and pulled something out.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes shook wildly when he recognized its identity.

    "Whipped cream?"

    "Yes, it can make the texture softer while laying a heavy base on the rolled omelet.¡±

    "It''s not that I don''t know! Why is whipped cream coming out of nowhere?

    A voice that is raised beyond reason.

    It wasn''t just cooking in a different way than usual.

    There has been a strong feeling that there must be other reasons.

    No matter how proud he is, he doesn''t get angry just because he used unique ingredients.

    No, rather, if it was Park Joo-hyuk, he might have said, "We''ll see what kind of failure you make with it."However, one day I could see why even a little.

    "Because it''s a oral, egg roll."

    "You..."

    Park Joo-hyuk stared at the day and soon shook his head.

    He turned his head and muttered something, and soon came to the side of the day with a serious look on his face.

    "Go ahead, for now. Let''s see."

    "Yes, I''ll continue to cook."

    Pour whipped cream into the seasoned egg water.

    Heat the pan and add enough oil.

    It''s now. Haru!

    When the oil is moderately hot and the smoke is dimly visible.

    Pour in about one third of the prepared egg water.

    Tada, Tada!

    The whipped cream, which had been cooked over high protein heat, boiled up.

    A savory and heavy scent slowly spread out.

    ''Now hold up your chopsticks...¡­.¡¯

    You shouldn''t stay still just because the egg water is cooking.

    Holding long chopsticks, slowly stir in egg water as if to make scrambled eggs.

    The eggs on the pan slowly became fluffy and cooked evenly.

    It''s time to roll it up.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s mind kept thinking, "No way, no way."

    However, he muttered to himself that it could not happen and deliberately shot the day colder.

    I don''t know what happened, but the atmosphere of the day changed completely overnight.

    And that egg roll I''m making now.

    I don''t know about others, but it was more familiar to Park Joo-hyuk than anything else.

    ''No way...'' No, it can''t be. Haru can''t possibly know the recipe.¡¯

    It would be a coincidence.

    With Park Joo-hyuk muttering so much, Haru took out a new ingredient.

    Blue vegetables that seem to have been washed in advance.

    Korean Herb is so familiar to Koreans.

    ''This is...¡­''

    It''s called perilla leaf.

    Park Joo-hyuk unconsciously breathed in vain. He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Haru, look at Joohyuk''s face. I can''t believe I''ve ever seen him so embarrassed again! It''s all thanks to you, man.

    Choi giggled as he looked at Park Joo-hyuk.

    The amount that it is more interesting than anything else to make fun of one''s disciple.

    ''Wait a minute. I''m going to focus.¡¯

    But I couldn''t hear it for a day.

    Around the time the first egg is almost done.

    Add two quality perilla leaves and roll them carefully.

    ''We''re almost there.¡¯

    After confirming that it was beautifully dried, put oil on it and pour egg water again.

    Roll the remaining egg water until you use it and repeat.

    Slowly take the well-cooked egg roll out of the pan and place it on the cutting board and wait for about three minutes.

    Lasting, waiting for the heat in the food to spread evenly. In the meantime, the inside of the egg may be cooked with residual heat, so you''ll be able to match the cooking time.¡¯

    One day, he turned his eyes a little while waiting for the lasting and looked at Park Joo-hyuk.

    He hasn''t said anything since he took out the perilla leaf.

    I just stare at the innocent rolled omelet with a mysterious look on my face.

    I think it''s almost done. It''s Haru.

    Soon after, Choi Han-seok''s autograph fell.

    I brought a kitchen knife to the rolled omelet on the cutting board, and cut it carefully.

    ''Please... ..we have to succeed this time!¡¯

    If this rolled omelet fails, it''s really over.Let''s go!

    A kitchen knife cut right in the middle of the rolled omelet.

    A pudding-like texture delivered at the same time. One day I could feel it instinctively.

    "There you go!"

    This is a success. That''s perfect, too!

    The half-cut side of the rolled omelet was, in a word, moist.

    The whipped cream helped to reduce the concentration, and it was well cooked to the inside through rusting.

    The scent of green perilla leaves and whipped cream stuck in the center created harmony.

    "Here''s a rolled omelet."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    One day, he cut all the rolled omelet and put it out to Park Joo-hyuk.

    He stared blankly at the dish made by the day, and soon put a piece in his mouth without chopsticks.

    Gulp.

    Thanks to the soft texture, it passed by itself even though I hadn''t chewed it many times.

    "It''s the same."

    The first word that Park Chu-hyuk uttered.

    It was not just an expression of taste.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Was it 10 years ago? It tastes the same as the rolled omelet I learned when I first came into oral fairy tale."

    He blinked his eyes a few times as if he were sentimental.

    Soon I looked back.

    Flinched!

    Other senior chefs, who were watching Haru''s cooking with interest, pretended to be preparing for the opening, shed their eyes.

    Park Joo-hyuk opened his mouth as if they were to listen.

    "Now, oral fairy tales seek authentic Korean food. It excludes foreign ingredients such as butter, whipped cream and truffle as much as possible. By the way, it wasn''t like that at first. Especially my teacher."

    -Yeah, yeah, yeah. Korean food is good, but there''s a limit. Tsk tsk. But a guy who knows that makes a restaurant like this?

    Choi Han-seok nodded, looking displeased with Park Joo-hyuk.

    "He believed that fusion Korean food was more likely to develop. Season with soy sauce and egg roll with whipped cream and perilla leaves. Just like this."

    It was.

    Rolled omelet made by Haru.

    It was an egg roll that Park Joo-hyuk made to pass the test when he first entered the oral fairy tale.

    At the same time, it was the last thing on the course in the old oral fairy tale.

    "One day."

    Park Joo-hyuk stared at the day.

    Thinking of himself as a subordinate, the tone of neglect was a little different from usual.

    "Let me ask you seriously. Where did you get this recipe?¡±

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    I could feel it.

    Depending on how you answer now, the life of the cook is at stake.

    As I was agonizing over it, Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air, began to move wildly.

    I made something with my mouth, moving back and forth from side to side of the day.

    Just as other senior chefs are also picking up their ears.

    Haru answered with confidence.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok was my role model. The person I respect the most.¡±

    "What, a role model?"

    "Yes. That''s why I naturally became interested in the oral fairy tale set up by Chef Choi Han-seok, and I found out that there was such food."

    "So, you practiced alone? Without knowing the recipe?"

    "Yes, it''s Chef Choi Han-seok''s recipe that I really like. Although nothing has been revealed. I think I can imitate it to a certain extent."

    A day of speaking fluently.

    Logically speaking, it was not wrong.

    ''He''s really...¡­.¡¯

    That''s why Park Chu-hyuk was even more annoyed.

    This is all he has to say to that little guy.

    He looked back at the day and said.

    "Okay, we''ll see tomorrow."

    * * *

    "Thank you for your hard work!"

    "You''ve been through a lot. Get home safely."

    "Hosung, good luck."It''s 11 PM.

    It''s the time when the restaurant''s business ended earlier and the cleaning up was done.

    After finishing the routine, the chefs greeted Kim Ho-sung and left the oral fairy tale.

    The atmosphere in the kitchen was quite chilly today.

    Of course, it was because of Park Joo-hyuk.

    After tasting the rolled omelet for a day, he said exactly what he needed all day.

    I''ve received this order. I have to make this dish now.

    He used to curse even if he made a little mistake, but as he stayed still, the other chefs were more enthusiastic.

    Maybe that''s why no one was annoyed with Haru.

    "Haru, are you going to stay today?"

    "Yes, I still have a lot to practice. You go in first, brother."

    "Yes, I''m sorry. By the way, you were so cool earlier. I''ve never seen Chef Park Joohyuk so flustered while working here for years.¡±

    "Huh, what? I''m glad I could stay in the kitchen. What?"

    Kim Ho-sung threw a friendly word as always.

    But the look of the day couldn''t be any brighter.

    He went ahead and left the restaurant several times, saying sorry.

    Cheer up!

    When Kim Ho-sung went out, the bell on the door shook and made a sound. Then Choi Han-seok appeared again.

    After all, you spent your last day in a restaurant before you died. What a poor fellow.

    "What? But you made one egg roll, didn''t you? I''m satisfied with that. Except I haven''t learned how to cook more.¡­, not much to say."

    Haru answered silently and looked at the clock on his right wrist.

    Little by little, little by little.

    The clock, which was moving backwards, was about to turn around.

    I think we have about three hours left.

    I knew I was going to die soon, but strangely I felt at ease.

    Yeah, yeah. This is my recommendation. Why don''t you make anything? You can''t eat anything if you die. You know what I''m talking about, right?

    "Shall we? Hmm. It''s the last meal."

    Didn''t you say ghosts that died while eating look better?

    I was rather hungry because I ate all day.

    Thinking about what to have for the last supper, he soon found something and nodded.

    "When it comes to food you want to eat before you die, this is it.¡±

    Oh, you know something!

    What Haru picked up was two bags of instant ramen.

    Big fatties like beef and lobster? I didn''t need them all.

    Now just a bowl of ramen was enough.

    "It''s ramen cooked alone in the kitchen of a Michelin three-star restaurant. It''s the best."

    Yeah, yeah. I know the taste very well. Oh, I''m so sorry to be dead like today.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Put water on the pot.

    Do you put the soup in the ramen first or the noodles first?

    It was a question of whether to pour sauce into sweet and sour pork or dip it in sauce, and people were fighting in half.

    For your information, a day is a day when you put the soup in first.

    After shaking off the ramen soup, the water boiled up as I opened it and put it in.

    "Hmmm. This is it!"

    The spicy smell that spreads out at the same time.

    The smell, which Koreans cannot know, made my chin sour and my mouth water.

    Half-split the round ramen noodles and add the soup.The noodles were cooked properly after boiling them for about three minutes while stirring them around with tongs.

    The chewy texture delivered to the tip of the tongs! I got hungry by myself.

    I took out two bowls and moved them neatly.

    Why are there two?

    "Just, chef, have some."

    Wow, look at him. You''re fooling around with the dead, man! Ghosts can''t eat real food.

    "Still... .. just in case. Do you want to burn incense like a memorial service?¡±

    You''re talking about scents! This is how you raise your students. You''re making fun of your teacher.

    "Oh, I was your student?¡±

    I don''t know, dude! You eat both bowls. Watch you eat and be vicariously satisfied.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok grumbled.

    Meanwhile, it became midnight before I knew it.

    Three clock hands hanging on the wall of the restaurant were overlapped in place.

    At that moment.

    Choi Han-seok''s face, which had been struggling, suddenly hardened.

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    "Why?"

    What''s this? Can you feel it?

    "Sorry, I can''t believe you felt it.¡±

    It smells like ramen! The smell of this stimulating MSG!

    Choi Han-seok sniffed as if he was about to put his nose in a ramen bowl.

    One day I couldn''t understand a thing or two about what the hell happened.

    Choi Han-seok, who was running wild, carefully picked up a pair of chopsticks. Let''s do that.

    "Gasp!"

    Woahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Maybe chopsticks are lifted like a living person.

    One day I couldn''t help but be genuinely surprised.

    -Wait. Then...¡­.

    Choi Han-seok carefully brought chopsticks to the ramen bowl.

    After scooping a chopstick of ramen with trembling hands, I put it in my mouth.

    Slurp!

    -Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­.

    "Chef, are you crying?"¡±

    It''s delicious. It''s crazy delicious. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....

    He didn''t seem to hear the voice of the day.

    He ate ramen like crazy with the happiest expression in the world.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    A time when the day will be in turmoil.

    One more unexpected thing happened.

    Excuse me.

    "What? ¡­aaaaaaaaaah!

    Someone slid through the tightly closed restaurant door.

    Who looks like a high school girl.

    However, he seemed to be a ghost because his lower body was invisible like Choi Han-seok.

    "Everyone, another ghost!"

    If there is a Choi Han-seok ghost, of course there can be other ghosts.

    It was nothing new, but there was no reason not to be surprised.

    As the day stood absentmindedly, a high school girl ghost looked at Choi Han-seok, who was eating ramen as if she had heard it, and asked carefully.

    Can I... can I eat it?

 Chapter - 3 4. I think I can live one more day (1)

    What am I supposed to do?¡¯

    The head of the day became complicated in an instant.

    Ghosts bragged about not being able to get involved in the current world at all, starting with Choi Han-seok, who is eating his ramen like crazy, and then suddenly a high school girl ghost who came to the restaurant.

    Something far out of common sense continued to happen.

    "Excuse me, by any chance. How did you get here?¡±

    -It''s just... -It smells delicious. The smell of ramen.

    I asked just in case, and the answer came back.

    Koreans can smell ramen from a hundred miles away.

    Maybe that ghost was attracted by the smell of ramen in a day.

    Then it can''t be helped.

    Yeah, it''s my fault for smelling it.¡¯

    It''s ramen anyway. We just need to cook one more. What''s so hard about that?

    One day, a high school girl ghost was brought inside.

    The long black hair was impressive, wearing a school uniform with the symbol of a high school near the restaurant.

    One unique thing is that the uniform you were wearing looks quite old.

    There were a lot of traces of leaning and adding here and there.

    "Wow¡­" as if the luxurious interior of the oral fairy tale was amazing.¡­'' slowly approached with exclamations.

    "You should eat this first. I boiled it to eat, but it probably hasn''t gotten soggy yet.¡±

    Thank you, oppa.

    to do now I''m feeding the ghost and listening to him.

    Murmuring, no matter how many times I think about it, I put new water in the pot one day.

    This is it! Spicy Korean food! Haru, can you cook one more for me?

    "Well, sure."

    Choi Han-seok quickly emptied a bowl of ramen and shouted.

    I was about to put water on it, so I added a serving of water and boiled it.

    Boiling.

    While the water was boiling, Choi Han-seok spoke to a high school girl ghost.

    Well, let''s just say what the hell happened. If you don''t mind, can I ask you something? Oh, you look like a student in school uniform. Can I talk casually to you?

    -...yes.

    What''s your name, my friend? Oh, for your information, Choi Han-seok! It used to be the owner of this restaurant.

    It''s Hana.

    Yeah, one. That''s a pretty name!

    Choi Han-seok''s voice became serious for a moment.

    I asked, looking at the girl who was almost empty of ramen in an instant, if she was very hungry.

    Have you met the Grim Reaper?

    -¡­¡­.

    Did they, by any chance, tell you? I can''t go to the next world yet. I can''t take him because he has a lot of resentment.

    The girl''s eyes got bigger.

    He lowered his eyes and nodded slowly.

    Haru also listened carefully to their conversation.

    You must have a lot of stories, too. What happened to a young man who couldn''t make it to the holy grail. You don''t remember what Han is, do you?

    Nod again.

    Do you remember why he died?

    This time, shake your head.

    The girl saved her words a lot.

    I don''t know if I''m timid or if there''s another reason.

    He looked quite calm for being a ghost at that age.

    ''Ha...¡­''

    Choi Han-seok and Haru breathed a small sigh at the same time.

    ''Well, there''s no such thing as a ghost without a story.'' I can''t believe I''m a high school girl.¡¯

    People get depressed when they hear that an unnamed person is dead in a news article.

    But a high school girl with a bright future doesn''t even know why she died.I felt frustrated as if my stomach was suddenly stuffed up.

    - I don''t remember why I died. Then the reason you died is because of your resentment. Well, this has become a difficult job. Haru, what do you think? Let''s hear the young friend''s opinion.

    "What would I know? I don''t even know what''s going on."

    -Yeah, that''s true.

    Before I knew it, the ramen was all boiled.

    Haru walked to the table with two steaming ramen bowls.

    "Here''s the chef''s. And, uh, did you said one. Do you want some more?"

    -It''s okay. -It''s okay. I''m full.

    "Well, that''s good."

    Slurp!

    Haru picked up chopsticks and started eating ramen.

    The taste that never changes.

    But the gaze kept glancing at one.

    One day was also human, so I couldn''t help but care less.

    I''ll go first. Thank you for the meal.

    "Huh? Are you going already?"

    By the time the day was halfway through eating ramen, Hana woke up.

    The ramen I gave you was eaten neatly without leaving a drop of soup.

    It was good that he enjoyed the food he made, but he was worried first when he suddenly said he would go.

    "It''s going to be cold outside. It''s early in the morning, and it can be dangerous."

    It''s okay. It''s a ghost anyway.

    "That''s... that''s right."

    Now that you mention it, you were right.

    He''s dead once, so he won''t die twice.

    I haven''t gone home yet, so I have to find a house. I miss my family, too.

    I don''t know if it''s because it''s what ghosts say.

    What do you mean you can''t find a house?

    I had a lot of questions, but I didn''t bother asking.

    ''But I''m glad I fed you a bowl of ramen on the way.¡¯

    One day I decided to think so.

    There wasn''t much he could do with only a few hours left in his life.

    "Yes, be careful."

    Oh, right. We have to pay. How much is ramen?

    I was going to see one off, but he took his wallet out of his pocket, saying he forgot to pay.

    A coin purse with the character Doraemon on it.

    It was something that only elementary school students could use, but it didn''t seem to matter to the girl.

    "Oh, the price is fine. It''s a bowl of ramen anyway. You can just go.¡±

    But I still have to pay for it.¡­.

    Huh, you''re a good friend. But that doesn''t work anyway. The moment you die, the real money disappears. No matter how much cash you have in your wallet.

    Choi Han-seok said a word saying that he was still a senior ghost.

    The moment you become a ghost, you can''t touch real money anymore.

    "It''s an airlift. It''s an airlift? The law of the underworld is unique.¡¯

    Come empty-handed, go empty-handed.

    Well, I wondered what it would be useful for a ghost to have money.

    "Did you hear that? I''m fine, too. Just go. I''m good enough just to see you eat well."

    Choi Han-seok must have said that he had a ghost life for years.

    Just as I was going to let the girl go, saying the day is really good.

    There''s a -¡­?

    "What?"

    What?

    Hana took out a crumpled 1,000 won bill from Doraimong''s wallet.

    Two 1,000 won bills and two 500 won bills were carefully placed on the table.

    The ramen at the snack bar in front of my school was 3,000 won.

    "Well, yes, thank you. Three thousand won is enough."

    I''ll be back later. Thank you, brother.

    One, who paid for ramen, passed through the door and left.

    A man and a ghost left in an empty restaurant again.Haru looked at Lee Han-seok with an eyebrow raised.

    "You said you couldn''t pay."

    No, you''re not supposed to. I don''t have any money in my wallet. So did I, and so did all the other ghosts I met at the restaurant. Now, hold on!

    Choi Han-seok, who was hesitating and making excuses, jumped to his feet, saying he remembered something.

    He put his hand in the pocket of the cooking suit he was wearing, and immediately took out a luxury wallet.

    No way.

    Soon, I opened my wallet.

    Oh my god.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    A big smile hung around Choi Han-seok''s mouth.

    The inside was colored with gold.

    Dozens of sheets of thick Shin Saimdang. There''s a lot of checks on the ball for a long time!

    On the face of it, it looked like tens of millions of won.

    Wow, this works. You have real money, don''t you? No, I''m sure it wasn''t there a few days ago.

    "A lot of strange things happen today."

    No, this isn''t just amazing. I don''t understand. What the hell is the reason? In a reasonable way, I think it''s because of you.

    Choi Han-seok is thinking hard about something while flipping his wallet.

    One day I looked at him for a while and then I looked at the money the girl had left behind.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen such a crumpled bill."

    I picked up the money without thinking.

    It was because I wanted to spread even a little bit of wrinkles on the bills.

    by the way

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Clear light spread from bills and coins.

    A great glow as if hundreds of fluorescent lights were on.

    What, what again?!

    "I don''t know..."

    Soon, the light faded away.

    Obviously, there was nothing on the table where 3,000 won was earlier.

    The money shone and disappeared.

    "It''s a ghost that''s going to make you cry."

    - Don''t say that. I don''t even know the ghost I''ve seen.

    I looked around, wondering if I had dropped it, but I couldn''t see anything.

    One day, who lost his place to go, soon turned to his watch.

    A watch that was almost 12 o''clock with only 30 minutes left.

    One day, however, I couldn''t help but doubt my own eyes.

    "Did the time... go back?"

    Wait. What?

    "The clock is rewinding! The needle turned back!¡±

    The hands of the clock really moved by itself.

    That means.

    "No way, because of the money you got earlier?¡±

    Feed the ghost and get paid for the meal. Your life has been extended? What are you talking about?

    "I know¡­¡­.¡±

    Wait, then?!

    Choi Han-seok took out three 50,000 won bills from his wallet, saying, "Let''s try this."

    One hundred fifty thousand won in total.

    This is the price of two bowls of ramen. It''s 50,000 won per bowl.

    "Isn''t that 100,000 won?"

    The remaining 50,000 won is a tip! Anyway, it''s a day. Touch this one more time.

    "Yes, of course."

    Choi Han-seok touched the money with his trembling hands.

    Let''s do that.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    The clear light spread out one more time and soon faded.

    Money on the table that disappeared as expected.

    "Wow!"

    How''s it going, back?

    "Yes! About five more hours. We''re almost back to square one!"

    An hour''s time-limited life has been extended to one day.

    One day I was so happy that I wanted to scream.

    It was 14 hours earlier, but this time it''s five hours. Hmm. So the amount of money itself doesn''t matter much? Then what''s the standard?

    "More than Chef Choi Han-seok''s 50,000 won..."¡­. Does it mean that one of the three thousand won was worth more?"3,000 won is more valuable than 50,000 won.Obviously, money meant little to me when I died. But 3,000 won is almost a thousand dollars for a student, right?

    "I don''t know for sure right now. I think that''s probably the case."

    - I vote for your opinion a day. My head is killing me. What the hell is going on? By the way, it''s almost time for him to come. What''s going to happen?

    "What do you mean him?"

    The Grim Reaper. That hysterical woman!

    It was about 3 a.m. when the grim reaper who killed and saved the day was supposed to come.

    Looking at the clock on the wall of the restaurant, it''s almost done.

    Gulp.

    What will happen to him?

    It was a simple error that the hands of the clock turned, and the grim reaper may drag himself helplessly.

    If that happens, I''ll be stuck in the next world.

    "Oh, come on."

    It was calm earlier, but not now.

    The moment a person has lingering regrets and hopes, he/she becomes desperate, and he/she was just right.

    Above all, I wanted to live. I didn''t want to die.

    Whoops! Chiririrring!

    Shortly after the hands of the clock pointed to three o''clock, the door of the restaurant burst open.

    The hanging bell shook violently and a familiar woman appeared.

    Black mascara and lipstick.

    A black suit and a file in my hand.

    "Haru, what the hell have you done? Does it make any sense that the list of the underworld changes again?!"

    And a red face full of embarrassment.

    ''Sa, you''re alive...¡­.¡¯

    Because of the relaxation, the day collapsed.

 Chapter - 4 5. I think I can live one more day (2)

    "I''m dead. The Lord of the Underworld is going to kill me! Argh!"

    The grim reaper ruffled his hair and cried.

    On the face of it, she was just a new employee who ruined a huge project, but her job was the underworld, and her boss was the king of the underworld.

    "I mean... What''s going on here?¡±

    -Right. Explain it to me. I don''t understand either.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok asked.

    The grim reaper was the only one who could explain this ridiculous situation.

    "One day, you haven''t been dead or alive for a day. Under such circumstances, the gate opened at midnight, breaking the boundaries between the underworld and the present world. But feeding the ghost wasn''t enough. We got paid for the meal. Your life has increased with the passing of the ear. Do you get it now? Bite?!"

    The grim reaper poured out explanations like a cannon.

    Of course I didn''t understand a thing.

    "No, wait a minute. What''s with the ears, what''s with the ear? What do you mean by the boundary between the underworld and the present world?"

    "Didn''t you learn any Chinese characters? From midnight to 3 a.m. when the door opens. I told you it''s the time of the day when the pitch becomes the strongest. It''s time for the ghosts to be the strongest!"

    I mean, with the doors open, our whole day was alive and alive, so the ghosts could eat it?

    "Yes! That''s not just the money I paid for my meal. It''s a little bit of the present world."

    "A little..."?

    If it''s a minor, it''s a person''s money when they die.

    Use your money for the underworld.

    In that sense, the money in Hana and Choi Hanseok''s wallet is also a small amount of money.

    One side is crumpled 1,000 won bill, and the other side is full of cheques for 50,000 won.

    ''Money to death...¡­.¡¯

    No matter how modern it is a capitalist society, the gap between rich and poor applies to the dead.

    Thinking of one who returned from a bowl of ramen, I couldn''t get rid of the bitter aftertaste of the day.

    The thought of the day deepened.

    "Anyway, I''ve done enough to explain, so stop asking. Sigh... I was going to take him today and bury him in moderation. I''m dead now."

    Don''t worry. The Grim Reaper is a ghost, right? How can a ghost die twice? Hahaha!

    "Dad, be quiet when you say nice things. I''ve lived hundreds of years more than you have."

    -¡­¡­Yep.

    Suddenly, the audience became quiet.

    The air is so heavy that it feels like it''s weighing on the body.

    It was the Grim Reaper who spoke to him.

    "One day."

    "Yes, yes."

    "Are you going to open at midnight tomorrow? Against the ghosts?

    A difficult question to describe is back.

    But one day I spoke without any hesitation.

    I don''t understand it perfectly in my head, but what about it?

    Anyway, I knew what was going on, so the answer was set.

    "Yes, I will. I still want to live longer.¡±

    This is my restaurant anyway. I''m the owner of the house. You can do business.

    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo I guess so."

    She jumped to her feet.

    He strode out of the restaurant, saying he was still busy with his work.

    "We''ll see, Haru. How many days can you last?"

    He looks angry and he doesn''t.

    The grim reaper walked a few steps and soon disappeared.

    One day she stared blankly at the place where she had disappeared, and soon muttered.

    "Yes, we''ll see. I want to live long.¡±

    * * *"Wow, it''s a day. Did you come out this early today?¡±

    "Ahaha...¡­I can''t sleep."

    Kim Ho-sung, who went to work early in the morning, shouted in astonishment when he found a day at the restaurant.

    It''s already been two days.

    It was a very diligent day, but I thought it was too much these days.

    "Are you sure you''re all right? What''s wrong with you?"

    "What can happen? It''s just, it''s so much fun to cook and stuff."

    "Yes, that''s a relief. Come over here. I''ll help you.¡±

    Kim Ho-sung helped out a day to prepare for the opening together.

    In fact, far from nothing happening, the past few days have been a series of tremendous events, but I decided to save my words for one day.

    Who would believe a ghost cooked ramen for him and died?¡¯

    But it was true that I didn''t get much sleep.

    I stayed up two nights and went back home, but I couldn''t sleep.

    Starting with the grim reaper, feeding the ghost, whether it''s a ghost or a small ghost, or a ghost of a high school girl ghost.

    I only slept for about three hours because my mind was complicated.

    He said, "I can''t do this anymore," and talked with Choi Han-seok at dawn.

    But it wasn''t just one day who lost sleep.

    Cheer up!

    It''s too early for other chefs to go to work.

    The door of the restaurant burst open and Park Joo-hyuk appeared.

    "Hi, Chef Joohyuk! What''s wrong with you? Did you stay up all night?"

    I guess Joohyuk didn''t sleep at all either. I''m sorry. What happened yesterday?

    Kim Ho-sung and Choi Han-seok made a "Gasp!" sound.

    Park Joo-hyuk also had dark circles under his eyes, perhaps staying up all night.

    "Haru, did you practice until dawn yesterday?¡±

    "Yes, head chef."

    Park Chu-hyuk, who entered the restaurant, came to Haru.

    The appearance of something unusual on the face of the dog itself gave me a lot of strength.

    "Wait, come out."

    Cold voice.

    He was usually cynical and sensitive to most chefs, but now there is a much cooler chill.

    After throwing a word like that, Park turned his head and walked out of the restaurant.

    "Yes, chef."

    One day he answered carefully and followed him out of the restaurant.

    It''s about time for the sun to rise.

    The streets of the chilly wind were still quiet.

    ''Yes... ..but he''s really...''

    Park Chu-hyuk was staring somewhere on the street with a more serious look than when he was cooking.

    The atmosphere has hardened. But I couldn''t concentrate because of Choi Han-seok.

    For reference, he was sticking his face straight to the window behind the restaurant and eavesdropping on their conversation.

    It occurred to me that someone was doing all sorts of things in the restaurant.

    Of course, Park Chu-hyuk would never have imagined his teacher to be like that.

    "I thought about it last night. I tried to sleep, but I couldn''t."

    He opened his mouth looking into the air, not into the day.

    "I was a little angry. There''s someone else who knows your cooking, not me. And that''s who you are."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "I''m sure you didn''t have that much skills. How could a terrible cook turn 180 degrees in one night? Ghosts are supposed to freak out. Don''t you think?"

    Ghosts are supposed to freak out.

    It wasn''t wrong to be exact.

    Park Joo-hyuk smiled quietly as the day was shaking his head.

    "But Haru, the egg roll you made. It wasn''t bad. It''s perfect for seasoning and is well-cooked. Yes, as a conclusion, it''s a pass.""Thank you."

    A sudden shower of compliments.

    But one day I couldn''t be more than happy.

    There was a bone in Park Joo Hyuk''s words.

    There is no one in the world who sincerely praises and looks at others with such eyes.

    "So, I''m going to give you a chance. Just like you did to me. Haru, that''s what you wanted, right?¡±

    "What do you mean opportunity?"

    "From today on, I''m done with my assistant work is over. Go into the kitchen, grab the pot and cook.¡±

    A word to save a day that has been a permanent assistant.

    At first glance, it seemed like a really good opportunity.

    To come into the kitchen and cook for yourself means to acknowledge a day as a real family member and chef of oral fairy tales.

    However, one day I noticed.

    It''s a double-edged sword.¡¯

    Haru and Park Joo-hyuk are not the only ones who work in the kitchen of oral fairy tales.

    As many as 15 senior chefs are busy moving.

    They are all human beings who have lived through hellish auxiliary life, filtered and filtered to the end.

    But what if the day falls like a parachute with Park Joo-hyuk on his back?

    There was no way it could have been seen beautifully.

    The moment you make a mistake, it''s over.¡¯

    Whether you don''t season the dish, make a mistake in baking, or break the dish.

    They will bite relentlessly as soon as the day shows any chance.

    a cook

    Because the world of chefs was such a terrible place.

    ''But if I show my true skills in it.¡¯

    Crisis is an opportunity.

    There will be a bad look right now, but if you endure it well, it will quickly turn into recognition.

    If that happens, it won''t be difficult to get a proper place in the oral fairy tale.

    Besides, Haru is the most reliable friend of all.

    Chef Choi Han-seok, the creator of oral fairy tales.

    Park Chu-hyuk may have said this to abandonment of himself.

    I didn''t like the day that suddenly changed, so I openly set a trap.

    But

    Although it''s a crisis. It''s a chance at the same time.¡¯

    It was a long thought, but it was quick decision.

    One day, he nodded while looking into Park''s eyes.

    "I will not waste the opportunity you gave me. Chef."

    "¡­¡­okay. Do your best."

    Is it because Haru''s answer is more confident than I thought?

    Park Joo-hyuk''s corners of his mouth skillfully rolled up.

    "Let''s go in¡ªget the ingredients ready."

    A day followed in his footsteps.

    * * *

    Grilled short rib patties

    It is a food that Koreans of all ages would welcome with open arms.

    A sweet and salty sauce based on soy sauce.

    The flavor of the juicy beef, which bursts out with juice when you take a bite, is enormous.

    You can eat tteok-galbi on its own, and it''s perfect for drinking and side dishes.

    At the same time, it was an appropriate food to express the taste of traditional Korean culture, so it was often used in the course of oral fairy tales.

    "Haru, we have five more tteok-galbi!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    There was a large barrel of mature dough, combining beef, pork and a huge amount of food ingredients that hurt to talk about.

    The basic base is ground beef. It is a specially selected Korean beef, as is the reputation of oral fairy tales.

    Most people use light tenderloin, but a little bit of bovine fat is also added to prevent stiffness.

    Add the pork to the top of the flavor, mixing to 7 to 3.

    Add chopped onions, green onions, garlic, carrots, and only handmade soy sauce, salt, and sugar from a Korean master who supplies goods to oral fairy tales.Basically, the quality of the meat itself was so overwhelming that even the minimum spices, including soy sauce, gave off a tremendous flavor.

    If you add black garlic sauce to the oral fairy tale according to your preference, the harmony is the best.

    There were many evaluations that the tteok-galbi of oral fairy tales could not be compared to steak at other restaurants.

    The first step in cooking Tteokgalbi is to take out the dough with only the right amount.

    Careful control was very important because the taste of the dish would change dramatically if the amount of dough was even a little bit too much or little.

    The difficulty level was also considerable, so leaving tteok-galbi to a chef who had just escaped from Bo-jo was tantamount to a death sentence.

    However, one day was a little different.

    He was a beginner, but he wasn''t.

    Hmm. Take some out. It looks like a lot.

    "This much?"

    Okay, that''s perfect. You''re getting the hang of it, aren''t you?

    ''Hhhhh, someone''s teaching you.¡¯

    After holding the dough with his right hand, he made a ring with his thumb and index finger and pulled it out.

    It was awkward at first, but I quickly got the hang of it after practicing a few times with Choi Han-seok''s coaching.

    He even made the shape perfect by moving his hands back and forth.

    "Senior, is this enough?¡±

    "Uh... yeah. It''s just right."

    At first, the chefs were very determined to speak ill of Haru, but they soon got in.

    No matter how hard you try to say something you don''t like, you don''t need a minimum justification.

    But one day I didn''t even see the bare minimum.

    There''s a clatter!

    Place the well-done dough on a heated pan with oil.

    At first, cook both sides over high heat for 3 minutes. Next, turn down the heat.

    When the surface is cooked and the white juice is soaked in, cover it with a lid and cook it for 3 more minutes. Right?

    Exactly! Did Joohyuk teach you?

    No way. I''ve learned a lot from them while working as an assistant.

    This is why I can''t hate you. It''s like I''m looking at my old self.

    Sneak, snap!

    I tasted it a few times with a spatula and flipped it.

    It flipped neatly without breaking, revealing a moderately ripe base.

    "Nice!"

    Elasticity came out of nowhere.

    If Choi Han-seok was alive, he would have high-five.

    The cooking went well, so I was excited by myself.

    One day, I grilled tteok-galbi at a tremendous speed as if I had heard a god.

    ''What did he... eat wrong?¡¯

    ''If it''s because you ate something wrong, I''d like to try some. Why are you so good at cooking all of a sudden?¡¯

    ''The guy who made mistakes on empty days suddenly came up with Chef Joohyuk''s back and tried to discipline him. Does this make any sense? That''s the guy who was assistant until yesterday?

    Senior chefs looked at the day with a half-moved expression.

    It was amazing that even he was having a hard time making grumbling dishes as if he was dying of fun.

    As soon as he got to work, his anger melted away when he heard about his promotion as a notification ceremony.

    It''s just the illusion that a day seems like a different.

    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Don''t you look at your pot?"

    "What? Ugh! I''m sorry!"

    A senior chef who looked sideways for the day burned a halibut dish he was baking.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who noticed the smell of burning like a ghost, poured out a sharp curse.

    Of course, he was also looking at Haru cooking with incredible eyes.Lol, look at this. Haru. Shall we make short rib patties for dinner tonight? I''ll tell you a recipe for a recipe. Joohyuk doesn''t know either.

    "Well, really? Of course! I''ll work harder. Chef!"

    Not aware of the fact that dozens of eyes are falling behind his back.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok are completely absorbed in cooking.

    It''s sizzling!

    "Oh, my god. Hey! Is cooking funny? Do you want to pack?!¡±

    "I''m sorry! I''ll fix it!"

    Eventually, the day''s sales ended after other chefs burned the food a few more times.

 Chapter - 5 6. I think I can live one more day (3)

    The deadline for the day.

    Kim Ho-sung gave a thumbs up to Haru, who said he would stay and practice cooking.

    "Haru, you''re amazing, too. Aren''t you tired?"

    "You have to do it even if it''s hard. Now that we''ve made an auxiliary escape, let''s work harder."

    "That''s what other kids complimented you about earlier. You said you didn''t know I had this skill. Do you know how proud I was of everything?"

    "Huh, thank you."

    "Thank you, man. Don''t forget me even if it goes well later? All right?"

    "Of course, sir! You go first. I''m going to practice a little more before I go in."

    "Way to go!"

    Cheering~!

    Kim Ho-sung went out and the door to the oral fairy tale was closed.

    The kitchen of the restaurant that is left alone again for one day.

    As soon as he left, Choi Han-seok popped out from behind the wall.

    I like it crowded, but I like it better. This silence in the kitchen. You and I are making fun dishes together!

    "It''s no fun for two men to be in a dark kitchen."

    - Haru, you... If you keep doing this, I won''t tell you the secret recipe.

    "Hahaha! It''s so much fun. I feel like my life is worth it. Hahaha!"

    One day, I laughed with the most awkward expression in the world.

    Choi Han-seok looked at such a day as if he was speechless, and soon dropped his head.

    Just in case, don''t go anywhere and act. It''s the best wish I''ve ever had in my life. It''s almost midnight, so let''s just cook. Do you have any dough left?

    "Yes, chef!"

    Haru took out the leftover tteokgalbi dough from inside the refrigerator.

    The one that I made with Park Joohyuk head chef in the morning.

    Originally, it was destined to be abandoned due to the oral story of using fresh ingredients every day, but I was allowed to ask him directly and use it for practice.

    About 10 servings of remaining dough.

    I wasn''t sure what would happen today, so I was going to prepare everything before midnight.

    So, what''s the menu I''m going to tell you today? It''s a hamburger steak that makes you smile.

    "Hambak steak? It''s a rice cake dough."

    Oh, you don''t think a cook is that creative? Korean Tteokgalbi and Western Hamburger Steak are not much different in nature. Both are meat-cooked dishes. Does it?

    One day, there were many words I wanted to refute, saying, "Does it make sense?" But for now, I nodded.

    Isn''t that what Choi Han-seok, his role model and legendary chef, says?

    Cooking isn''t as big as you think. Just use the ingredients you have, and you''re done if you make it delicious. In that sense, I ask you. What should I do to create a Western flavor in this extremely Korean dough?

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    Koo Jeon-hwa was also a Korean fine dining restaurant, and Park Joo-hyuk''s cooking policy was to keep within the category of Korean food as much as possible, so the current tteok-galbi was also extremely Korean.

    Beef and pork, soy sauce and sugar, minced garlic and chives...¡­ for not even using that common breadcrumbs.

    Make Western flavor out of this dough.

    It was never an easy mission.

    The chef said, "Tteok-galbi and hamburger steak are the same." Hmm, what was the difference between the two recipes?¡¯

    Aha!

    A flash of light passed through my head of the day.

    He was a more sensible man than I thought.

    He looked at Choi Han-seok, who was smiling as if he was expecting an answer."Put herbs in the dough and use butter, not oil, to bake."

    - What herbs go in?

    "Considering the characteristics of meat, I think Rosemary and Time are good."

    Rosemary would know most of the time. Herbs that can never be missed when grilling steak. The unique subtle scent cleans up the cow''s smell.

    Time can be a bit unfamiliar, basically similar to rosemary. But Time is a little more fragrant.

    She''s more assertive than Rosemary.

    However, if used with proper amount adjustment, the exotic flavor of the style can be enhanced.

    In fact, American restaurants use it as often as Korean garlic.

    What does butter use?

    "Salt-free butter without salt. If you add herbs when baking, the scent will be better.¡±

    Questions and answers were exchanged like a storm without a moment''

    The heart of the day was pounding.

    Is this enough to pass? I don''t think that''s a bad answer.

    Choi Han-seok, who had been waiting for a while, exclaimed as he looked at the day.

    How can you be the same as when I was young? Sometimes it''s amazing. He''s basically got a good sense of cooking. I like it a lot.

    A lot of rave reviews!

    One day breathed pleasantly at the thought of sighing.

    "Is that a pass?"

    Where are you sleeping through? I was just asking. But if I were to rate it out of the blue, this answer is worth 50 points.

    "What?"

    However, the evaluation that followed was too salty.

    You complimented me like I was when I was young, and now you''re only 50 points?

    One day, I couldn''t understand Choi Han-seok''s thoughts.

    "Well, isn''t 50 a little too little?¡±

    The reason you got 50 is simple. It''s because I still lack creativity. You''re too stuck in a frame.

    "Well, what''s the 100 point answer?"

    I''m here to let you know that. Haru, you''re really lucky. Star chef recognized by the whole world! I will teach you a secret recipe for Choi Han-seok.

    Choi Hanseok suddenly shows off.

    It would have been just ugly if someone else did this, but I couldn''t say anything about it.

    It was all true in reality.

    Choi Han-seok walked to the refrigerator in the kitchen after passing a day with a blank look on his face.

    I think I''ve seen it somewhere before. Do you want to open this?

    I opened the door where he pointed.

    A space for storing dairy products such as milk and butter.

    Choi Han-seok pointed to something in the corner.

    This is my secret ingredient.

    "It''s... cheese."

    Haru took a chunk of mozzarella cheese out of the refrigerator.

    At the same time, a recipe flashed through my head.

    "Aha! That''s how it works!"

    I guess you''re getting the hang of it now. I really like how you understand quickly.

    Choi Han-seok did not have to give detailed recipes.

    In Haru''s head, the finished hamburger steak was cooking with steam.

    shouted in an excited voice.

    "Let''s go. It looks so delicious. I can''t wait to make it!"

    * * *

    Yeah, yeah. Use your thumb and index finger to remove it.

    "Yes, chef."

    It was the same until the dough with rosemary and thyme was removed for one serving and kneaded hand and hand.But afterwards it was a little different.

    I put mozzarella cheese and butter, which were cut squarely between the widely sliced dough.

    After that, he wrapped it in a circle as if he was making dumplings.

    "Cheese and butter should not melt, so stay cold and be as fast as you can."

    That''s half the way it''s half way there. It''s not that different afterwards.

    It''s sizzling!

    Place butter and olive oil in a heated pan.

    Olive oil is added together to increase boiling point because it can burn easily with butter.

    Afterwards, add a stalk of rosemary, and bake patties.

    The baking method and time are the same as before.

    Bake both sides, reduce heat, and finish the roasting.

    "Phew. How''s it going?"

    It''s perfect. It looks really delicious. Look at the gloss.

    On the surface, it doesn''t look that different from the short rib patties I made all day.

    But the scent was completely different.

    A completely western smell, with the aroma of herbs and the savouryness of butter.

    Now do you want to cut it in half? That''s the highlight of this dish.

    "Yes, of course."

    Place the finished hamburger steak on a plate.

    He brought me a sharp knife and cut it in half reverently.

    Let''s do that.

    "Growl!"

    This is it! This is the hamburger steak!

    mozzarella cheese, melted butter and meat juices.

    The yellow waterfall with all three of the most delicious beats in the world flowed down.

    My mouth is watering on its own. or My mouth is watering by itself. I can''t do it.

    Even though he did not do much plating, he was not envious of the best dishes.

    What?

    It was a good time to midnight.

    From midnight to 3 a.m., the time when the door opens.

    Choi Han-seok, who confirmed that he was able to touch real things, quickly picked up a fork and knife next to him.

    If you cut it like this and take a bite, Kiyaha!

    "Well, me too! Me too!"

    Yeah, you should try it, too. Here, alas.

    Choi Han-seok cut a big piece and put it in Haru''s mouth.

    The touch on the teeth was like a soft cake.

    Savory cheese, butter, and juicy meat permeated the tongue.

    Herbs can even control the greasy taste.

    To put it simply, it''s a fattening taste that you can eat infinitely.

    "Kiyaha!"

    The exact same reaction as Choi Han-seok popped out.

    In a way, it''s nothing, but I don''t know why it''s so delicious.

    Oh, look, Haru. As soon as I ate it, I laughed and said hamburger steak. You see?

    "If it tastes like this, I have no choice but to admit it. You''re a great chef!"

    While they were sharing a piece of hamburger steak.

    Something came into the eyes of the day when I was thinking about baking the next piece.

    "Oh, it''s really good. If it''s this, I can eat a few more...¡­. Argh!"

    Right in the middle of the restaurant, in front of the kitchen.

    A high school girl ghost who came yesterday stood with her eyes wide open.

    "Oh, my God! If you''re here, why don''t you tell me you''re here? I thought I was going to lose my nerve."

    -I''m sorry... do it. You two look so friendly, I can''t talk to you.

    Hahaha, it''s kind of a friendly day with me! If I roughly say what I want to eat, he makes it for me. How much do you appreciate it?

    Choi Han-seok cut in with a loud voice.

    A question mark was drawn on Haru''s face while listening to him.No, but did you just want to eat it? I was wondering what it was again.¡¯

    Anyway, let''s put aside the obvious question.

    Haru asked, looking at the ghost of a high school girl.

    "Hmmmm. You said one, didn''t you? We made hamburger steak today. Do you want one? This is really good.

    One had been looking at the hamburger steak with a dying look on his face.

    Also, this kind of dish, where cheese falls down like a waterfall, is not a favorite of high school girls.

    But one reaction was different from what I thought.

    -I... I''m fine.

    Hana shakes her head after thinking for a while.

    "Huh? You don''t like hamburg steak? Or you don''t like cheese?"

    It''s not like that. I don''t have a lot of money. Except for the money to buy ramen.

    Doraemon''s wallet, which was burnt with dirt, and 1,000 won bills and coins in it.

    That was the whole fortune the girl had.

    ''Actually, the amount of money doesn''t matter at all.¡¯

    The Grim Reaper used to say so.

    The most important thing in paying for a meal is not money, but the heart of the person who ate it.

    The 100 won that you pay after eating deliciously is more valuable than the 1 million won that you pay after eating tastelessly.

    But the one who just died didn''t know it.

    The day I was a little worried about opened my mouth soon.

    "Well, here''s the deal. I''ll make you ramen. We''ll give you a hamburger steak for free."

    - Still... - That''s expensive. It costs tens of thousands of won. If it''s made in such a luxurious restaurant.

    "Of course! It''s very expensive. If you sell it for cash, you have to get 20,000 won."

    Considering the Michelin 3-star oral fairy tale, this was a realistic price.

    No, it was actually cheaper.

    20,000 won per plate.¡­.

    One expression was shocked to hear that it was 10,000 won.

    Of course, I didn''t mean any of this.

    "I know. Instead of serving such expensive dishes for free, there''s a condition.¡±

    What do you mean conditions?

    "Just in case, are there other ghosts outside the restaurant? Ghosts your age."

    There are some student ghosts in my school. They look so old that I couldn''t talk to them because I was scared.

    "Then bring them to our restaurant at midnight tomorrow. I''m asking you to promote the restaurant. Hehe, if you do this well, I''ll give you delicious food every day for free.¡±

    Only at midnight every night, at the time when the door opens, can ghosts interfere with reality by the side of the day.

    In other words, without a day, ghosts can''t even smell food, let alone eat.

    Once you tasted the special hamburger steak, one answer was already set to some extent.

    It''s because you''re hungry even more after you''ve been full and gone.

    -Every day...¡­ That kind of dish...¡­.

    A glance shook wildly between the hamburger steak and the day.

    After much consideration, he asked in a crawling voice.

    I might not be good at it. I don''t even know what kind of kids they are.

    "If we fail, we can try again tomorrow. I''m fine¡ªI won''t rush you."

    -Then... -Okay. I''ll try.

    Hana nods her head with a determined look.A big smile hung on Haru''s face.

    "Okay! Well, come sit here. I''ll make you a hamburger steak with ramen. Do you want some rice?¡±

    Thank you.

    The day I received the order was about to enter the kitchen excitedly.

    Choi Han-seok stood in his way.

    You cooked all the ramen yesterday. I''ll do it today, so you take a rest.

    "Huh? Still, I could do it."

    I just want to cook for the first time in a while. Do you agree?

    Come to think of it, isn''t Choi Han-seok a person who has been cooking all his life?

    I thought that could be the case, so I kindly left the room.

    "Well, I look forward to your kind cooperation. Chef!"

    Wait for me. I''ll show you the class difference.

    Choi Hanseok, smiling with anticipation.

    He murmured quietly, looking at the day when he sat next to one another and talked naturally.

    You want me to promote it instead of giving you a service? How did he come up with such an idea? Anyway, he doesn''t know the end.

    Choi Han-seok didn''t know.

    A happy smile hung around his mouth looking at the day.

 Chapter - 5 98. Mackerel can fly (3)

    The hands of the clock twirled a total of four times.

    Four days in total.

    It was a small but precious time of two days if shared with Yumi.

    Shortly after the Grim Reaper''s return, the door was closed.

    Time for all ghosts to go back after their meal.

    Come to think of it, this happened again on Yumi''s first day at work.

    Sure enough, Haru asked Yumi, who looked puzzled.

    After thinking for a while, she replied with a voice of pride.

    "What do you think? The first day of working in heaven.¡±

    "Well, I think it''s better."

    "What do you mean you''re feeling better?¡±

    "Just, everything. Cooking, this restaurant, Chef Haru. Everything got better. I want to work harder."

    It seemed to be true, not just words.

    Yumi clenched her fist as if to see.

    "I''m so glad Yumi is here. Well, let''s get it over with. I need to sleep a little longer."

    "Yes, sir, sir! Boss!"

    Yumi who answers with energy.

    I took her to clean up the kitchen utensils.

    Before the door was closed, it didn''t take too long for Choi Han-seok to finish because he had prepared something underneath.

    The restaurant door reopened near the end of cleaning.

    The Grim Reaper, who sent him away, returned to the restaurant.

    "What, the restaurant was closing?¡±

    "Oh, I''m sorry. My ears were closed, so I cleaned them up right away. If you haven''t eaten, can I make you something simple?"

    "Well, no. It''s okay. I''ll just come early next time."

    The Grim Reaper has a bad taste in his mouth.

    She seemed to be somewhat lost in the taste of the day.

    I''ll save some for the grim reaper next time.

    By the time the day was thinking so, Yumi stepped in.

    "Dear Grim Reaper, did you go far away? I mean... the holy fire?"

    "Naturally, those young people are trial, judge, and nothing. It''s Direct Reincarnation. I''m going back to my mom and dad who missed me.¡±

    "That''s good. I''m sure he''ll grow up to be a cool kid. "Fallin'' in the air!"

    ''You''ll never know until you get there.''

    Sometimes I feel that way in my life.

    When you send a precious person first.

    A butterfly sitting on my shoulder by chance or a flower blooming in a place with memories of someone.

    There are times when a dog similar to the dog you sent comes to the front of the house and shows its face.

    "That''s what they''re...¡­. It wasn''t just a coincidence.¡±

    "There are coincidences, and there are things that aren''t. You don''t know."

    The grim reaper, who answered the day''s words as if it was nothing, stretched out.

    "But maybe if you didn''t feel like it was a coincidence. Probably not."

    "As expected, right? Oh, yes, Grim Reaper."

    He called the grim reaper who was about to go back, saying he would come back next time.

    I had one thing left to say thank you.

    "Huh?"

    "You know what you told me last time. There will be one crisis and one opportunity ahead."

    "Oh, that? It was a favor of the Lord of the Underworld. You should thank the Lord of the Underworld, not me.

    "But thanks to you, I was able to get through Park Gun-il''s work. One crisis was talking about evil spirits, and one chance was talking about Yumi, right?¡±

    Haru smiled at Yumi, who was next to him.

    She scratched her head and evaded the gaze vaguely.

    But the mood seemed rather good.

    He couldn''t have felt bad because he told me that his day as a chef he respected was an opportunity.But the grim reaper''s reaction was a little strange.

    "Uh... that''s not it."

    "What? What do you mean no?"

    "Half right, half wrong. It''s true that your chance for one day is Yumi, but the crisis is not here yet."

    "Mr. Park Gun-il, who was called evil spirit, visited our table heaven.¡­, not a crisis?¡±

    "Devils are in danger. To be honest, that was enough to take care of itself without me warning you."

    It was so true that there was nothing to say.

    In fact, when Park Gun-il first came to the restaurant, he had a hard time with his flesh, but anyway, he spent it well with Choi Han-seok.

    One day, I only thought that the crisis told me by the grim reaper was over.

    But the real thing hasn''t come yet?

    Can''t you tell me more about it? Are you serious about this between us?

    "Don''t push me too hard. I don''t know the details. I''m just a ghost carrying the Lord of the Underworld."

    "So it''s only a few days away. I don''t know what it is, but the grim reaper said he''d be here soon."

    "That''s true. Anyway, don''t worry too much. The King of the Underworld is not a thoughtless man, and you said that Haru thinks very well of you. If it was something you couldn''t handle, you would have done something else.¡±

    "What should I do?¡±

    "I don''t know what can I say? You can just do what you''re doing. Cooking, pouring my heart into it, running a store. Haru, you know the best, don''t you?¡±

    "Okay, but thank you for telling me."

    The grim reaper bowed his head, and the grim reaper went out of the door and disappeared.

    She used to say vague things, but today she seemed to be serious.

    Indeed, the grim reaper also doesn''t know what the crisis is like that King Yeomra told him.

    "I hope everything is fine."

    You''re right. Well, maybe it''s just my feeling, I feel a bit down my spine.

    A certain threat that may come at any time.

    There was nothing more uncomfortable than this.

    It seemed darker outside the darkened restaurant today.

    * * *

    It was a day when I was very nervous thinking about the words of the grim reaper, but nothing special happened as I thought.

    No, rather, days of peace continued to go by so much that it seemed too much.

    Even good things happened over and over again when I thought it was worth forgetting.

    The most pleasant thing about the past 15 days was that of course, a precious guest came.

    I wonder if it''s been a little more than a week since I''ve been away.

    Late lunch time, a little less than 4 o''clock.

    A couple of men and women visited a restaurant.

    "Can I have a meal now? It''s lunch time."

    "Oh, of course. It''s okay because it''s not past the last order time yet. Come on in."

    A male guest in construction work clothes, and a female guest with a slim face.

    A day that I wanted to get used to soon came to mind.

    It''s him. Who came to lunch the day he came and had grilled mackerel!"

    At that time, a male customer ate mackerel and seaweed soup so deliciously that I remembered it in the corner of my head.

    Seeing you take good care of the woman next to you, you seemed more like a married couple than a girlfriend.

    The menu of the day was sweet and sour bibim-guksu and grilled ribs.

    Haru especially made the sauce for bibimguksu.Wash the boiled white noodles in water, blow up the starch, and add enough vinegar to it. The freshness of vinegar and the spicy and sweet taste of red pepper paste.

    Sprinkle it with plum syrup flavored sauce.

    Then, cucumber and pungwi were garnished, half boiled egg was placed on top, and enough sesame seeds were sprinkled.

    Chewy noodles and nice appearance.

    In addition, plum syrup, vinegar, and perilla oil sprinkled with the finish are appetizing dishes.

    It was also the best combination of brown ribs that Yumi had measured.

    Both of them ordered the heavenly meal, so when they gave it to her, her husband deliberately said it was delicious and ate with exaggerated gestures.

    After holding two large pieces of meat with chopsticks, he rolled up the noodles and put them in one bite, frowning pleasantly around his eyes, saying it was delicious.

    "Honey, look at this. Doesn''t the noodles really taste red? It''s really good! Sweet and sour.¡±

    "Eat a lot honey. I just don''t have a taste."

    "Don''t be so hard on it, let''s eat together. I told you. It''s a really good restaurant. I really wanted to come here with my honey.¡±

    "How am I supposed to eat? Far... far... it hasn''t been long since my baby left."

    "It''s not your fault that she''s gone. But we still have to live on. You have to eat to survive."

    "Yes, you should."

    Is it because of her husband''s consolation?

    The wife slowly picked up her chopsticks and picked up a few strands of bibim noodles.

    After hesitating for a while, I put it in my mouth, and my tired eyes suddenly opened.

    "How does it taste? Delicious, huh?

    "Uh... Yeah. It''s very delicious."

    "Eat up, eat up! I got paid today. But you can''t get indigestion, so chew it well, okay?

    "Yes, thank you, honey."

    Slurp, slurp!

    Slurp!

    As expected, there was nothing like bibim-guksu to revive one''s taste buds.

    My wife''s eating noodles got a little faster.

    After eating awkwardly one or two strands, now it''s really slurping and eating deliciously.

    Haru and Yumi, who were unintentionally eavesdropping on the couple''s conversations, also noticed.

    "CEO Haru. Are they.¡±

    "Right, I think they''re parents. Come to think of it, he came to see us the night he went to our restaurant...¡­.¡±

    What a coincidence.

    I can''t believe my son came to eat grilled mackerel in the morning and ate it so deliciously.

    Come to think of it, my father said that when he came in the morning, grilled mackerel for a day was better than mackerel cooked by his wife at home.

    Of course, it would have been a biological mackerel, not a liver mackerel, because he was eating a lot.

    Of course, it didn''t taste good because it didn''t taste good for adults.

    That''s what I think. I thought cooking was really interesting.

    Perhaps because she was hungry, her wife, who was hurriedly eating noodles, emptied half of the bowl and put down her chopsticks.

    Then I stared blankly into my husband''s eyes.

    "Honey, can I eat like this? Do I deserve it?"

    "Don''t think so."

    "I''m so annoyed. The noodles are so delicious. I enjoyed it. I ate it like this. I''m so annoyed by that. My kid can''t even taste this. Like that...."

    His eyes shook pitifully as if they had gathered the pain of the whole world in one place.Haru and Yumi, who were looking at it, also seemed to be heartbroken.

    No, I wanted to go tell you right away.

    I was so grateful to my mother and father.

    I was a kid who ate mackerel that my mother cooked for me.

    Besides, I''m just waiting to go back.

    Just as Haru is seriously contemplating.

    The husband wiped the red sauce off his wife''s mouth and opened her mouth.

    "No."

    "What?"

    "No, I''m not far away."

    My father''s eyes shook precariously.

 Chapter - 6 7. I think I can live one more day (4)

    Here comes the big smile steak! Our guest''s ramen.

    How long did you wait, Choi Han-seok served three servings of cheese hamburger steak and a bowl of ramen.

    I did a simple plating just in case someone was a chef, scooped rice like it was at a pork cutlet restaurant, and put a half-boiled egg on top of the hamburger.

    -Wow...

    One eye that received the food opened wide.

    She had little reaction from the first time we met, but she was forced to collapse in front of cooking.

    Delicious plating and delicious smell that slowly comes up.

    It also matched the spicy and spicy aroma of ramen.

    It''s time to eat, can you eat it all?

    Yes, I can. Then...

    One gulped down his mouth and picked up a knife.

    When I cut the hamburger steak, the cheese and butter rose like a waterfall, which rolled into pieces of meat.

    Then, after popping the soft-boiled egg, I dipped it in the green yolk and ate it.

    A fattening combination of butter, cheese and egg yolk.

    But gaining weight is the best way.

    -Wow...

    A bite of the steak let out an exclamation.

    In a greasy moment, chopsticks went to the chewy ramen.

    Put a piece of kimchi on your chin and slurp!

    It was a taste of Korea that not only touched the hearts of men but also high school girls.

    My high schooler, is it good?

    Really. It''s the best dish I''ve ever had in my life.

    Thank you for the compliment!

    The same reaction as Haru and Choi Hanseok.

    Choi Han-seok shrugged his shoulders while looking at such one with satisfaction.

    Look, I told you it''s a big smile steak.

    "I know. Every time I do this, it''s so rewarding."

    That''s what cooking is all about. It''s the happiest when people enjoy my food. By the way, don''t you eat for a day?

    A steak plate was placed in front of the day.

    Choi Hanseok was a big eater, so even so, didn''t he have dinner earlier?

    "I''m fine. I''m full because I ate a lot earlier."

    Don''t do that. Just try it. You won''t regret it.

    Choi Han-seok looked at the day with a meaningful look.

    I''m full, but I think it''s already made.

    It was also made by Haru''s role model, so I was a little excited.

    Well, it''ll taste the same anyway.

    It''s just that one fried egg is on top of that''s all.

    It''s not a dish made with the same patty and the same ingredients anyway.

    "Well, thank you for the meal."

    I sliced the hamburger steak and took it to my mouth.

    Lower pressure.

    The moment I took a bite without much expectation.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    One day I couldn''t help but be astonished.

    It was obviously the same material. It was the same food that he made earlier.

    Why does it taste so different?

    The steak cooked by Choi Han-seok was incredibly delicious to the point where the hamburger steak he made felt shabby.

    Every grain of minced meat and every drop of their juice feels alive.

    Gulp.

    I fell behind my neck without noticing how soft it was.

    Did he know this would happen in advance?

    Choi Han-seok glummed while watching the day with his arms folded tightly.

    Do you get it now, Haru? This is Choi Han-seok, I mean. I''m dead, but I''m not dead!"Well, what the hell did you do? It doesn''t have any other ingredients. I took a peek earlier, and the baking method wasn''t that different from mine.¡±

    If you knew that, you wouldn''t be working as an assistant right now. He''s probably bragging about a Michelin restaurant like me.

    "Oh, chef. Please! Please let me know. I pray for you."

    If I may say so. It''s like a vibe from experience.

    One day I could finally feel it.

    Legendary chef who won Michelin 3 stars with just one Korean dish for the first time in the world.

    Choi Han-seok, the god of Korean food.

    His skill behind his usual slick self is so huge that a day can''t even be measured.

    But he wouldn''t give me the secret.

    It was because it was precious and could not be handed over recklessly.

    In the midst of two people whining like that.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The sound of the table chair dragging was heard, and one of the people who had finished eating stood up.

    A bowl of ramen and a portion of cheese hamburger steak were emptied in an instantaneously.

    -I ate well. It''s really delicious. I mean it''s true.

    He took out 1,000 won bills and coins from his dirty Doraimong wallet and put them down on the table.

    She walked out of the oral fairy tale, saying there was a place to go today.

    I''ll keep my promise since I got something delicious. Thank you, brother.

    "What? Come back tomorrow. I''ll make you something more delicious."

    Yes, of course.

    After bowing politely, one left.

    One day, I stood at the door of the restaurant and looked at the back of one heading somewhere.

    A dark alley lit up by only a few streetlights.

    A figure quickly disappeared between them.

    Where does he go every morning like that? I was worried, but I thought it would be okay because it''s a ghost. That''s what I''m saying. Haru, don''t you think so?

    "How can you not do that? But you can''t just bring up a sensitive story...¡­ by the way. Chef."

    Huh? Why?

    One day, I turned my head and looked at Choi Han-seok.

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes trembled weakly when he sensed something suspicious.

    "Now let me know."

    What, what?

    "Chef''s vibe from experience. How to cook a hamburger steak deliciously!"

    Hey, you don''t know what you''re talking about. That doesn''t mean it''s telling. Not everyone can tell you!

    "Was there anyone between us? I didn''t think so."

    -I have pride in being a chef. If I just give you the secrets I''ve been working on for decades, what will I be? Haru, isn''t it?

    "Well, I guess so."

    I laughed day by day.

    Yeah, I knew I wouldn''t tell you right away.

    But he doesn''t have his own ideas.

    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t get this money, will I?¡±

    -¡­¡­what?

    "I''ve got about two hours left on my watch, and if I don''t get this money and die, it''s going to be a huge regret, right?¡±

    You can''t

    "Then, I''ll be a lord here. So I can spend the rest of my life with the chef, right? Oh, great. And if I die, the chef can''t cook. You won''t be able to eat."

    This lunatic is threatening a ghost with his life? Hey, there''s no ghost in the world who died because he didn''t learn food!"It could happen soon. What?"

    Choi Han-seok who is visibly embarrassed.

    It seemed that the game changer of the day worked very well.

    Pretending to touch the price of the meal Hana had left behind, one day looked at him and said sternly.

    "You''ll teach me the secret, right? Chef?"

    His pupils shook like crazy, like an earthquake.

    To be honest, I was a little flustered.

    But strangely enough, I liked it so much.

    That guy in front of me, his sparkling eyes.

    I can''t help it.

    Choi Han-seok smiled.

    * * *

    "Twelve more tteok-galbi! We have an additional order, so hurry up and cook!"

    "Yes, chef!"

    The next day, the kitchen of oral fairy tales.

    The kitchen of any Michelin restaurant may not be the case, but chefs moving around seemed much busier today.

    The reason was simple.

    Customers are similar to their usual counterparts, but they have received so many orders that they cannot even compare to their usual counterparts.

    Did one person eat a lot of food? It wasn''t.

    There is only one menu with a flood of additional orders. Grilled short rib patties, the main dish of the course!

    People who tasted tteok-galbi continued to order, saying they wanted to eat more.

    "Haru, can''t you bake it quickly? I''m so behind in my orders now."

    "I''d love to, but I can''t help it if I want to pay attention to each one. Please wait a little longer."

    Sneak peek, a peek.

    Senior chefs in the kitchen looked sideways at the day of grilling tteok-galbi.

    An expression that I can''t understand.

    Some of the assistants had to stop working and make tteok-galbi dough.

    This was because the amount of dough was insufficient because orders were overflowing.

    "Haru, he''s been really weird lately. I feel like I''ve been someone else since the day before yesterday.¡±

    "Right? Other seniors admit it slowly. What if we become the only ducks in the Nakdong River?"

    "I mean... So far, I''ve been a little relieved because he''s been doing everything for me. If we do this, we''ll be the only ones left.¡±

    "Isn''t there something he''s practicing in the middle of the night? Why don''t we stay together today?

    Until last week, Haru and their positions were completely opposite.

    Haru was in charge of all the chores such as vegetable preparation and cleaning, and they stuck next to other chefs and cooked together.

    But I''m making tteok-galbi dough for a day.

    Not only was he trying to pull out a stone with a rolled stone, he was trying to turn it into a grain of sand.

    Of course, Park Joo-hyuk was not much different.

    ''Something''s off. Something, something''s going wrong...¡­.¡¯

    He chewed his lower lip nervously reading the order sheet that Kim Ho-sung brought.

    I can''t believe customers suddenly ordered a large amount of tteok-galbi.

    This couldn''t have happened if the day wasn''t magical.

    ''I never imagined he''d be this good.¡¯

    If you escape the assistant and put him in the real game immediately, it is normal to ride a flipper.

    It''s a different level of cooking standing in front of the fire tools from preparing ingredients.

    Park Joo-hyuk also intended to spend the day in the name of complaints from customers.

    An offense is a offense.

    However, one day survived well. Showing off your skills like crazy.

    ''No, I''ll have to see for myself. I don''t know what you did.¡¯

    In the end, Park Ju-hyuk, who couldn''t stand it, headed to Haru''s side.I thought I would be relieved when I saw it with my own eyes.

    "Huh, Chef?"

    "There are so many orders, I''ll help you. Let''s do it together."

    "All right."

    A day when Park Joo-hyuk is next to him without much reaction.

    I watched the cooking of the day for a while, but it didn''t seem much different.

    ''What? It''s too slow. It just explodes. I guess the dough just went well today. Or the customers'' tastes are just right.¡¯

    Maybe Haru was lucky enough.

    I was going to complain that the speed was too late, but I came up with a better idea.

    This isn''t the way it should be. You seem to have lost some discipline these days.¡­. You''d better show me what senior means. You have to be discouraged.¡¯

    Park Joo-hyuk looked at the day and touched the sleeves of his cooking suit.

 Chapter - 7 8. Bowl of hot noodles (1)

    After a while, Park brought a lot of dough to show his senior''s true value.

    It seemed a little too much to look at, but he didn''t mind.

    Whoops, whoops, whoops!

    After removing a certain amount of dough at a breakneck speed, five short rib patties were placed on fire and started baking at once.

    After paying attention to the baking, he turned it over immediately after judging that it was appropriate.

    Grilled short rib patties.

    While he managed to bake two a day, he baked five.

    "Here, plating."

    "Yes, Chef!"

    I called a chef who was waiting next to me and even ordered plating.

    Place sauce and grilled vegetable garnish on top of a plate of short rib patties.

    Park Joo-hyuk grinned as he watched the dishes served to customers.

    "I''m sure he''s lost his nerve.¡¯

    Simply calculated, he did things more than twice as fast as he did.

    Now I''m silently grilling tteok-galbi, but I''m sure it''ll burn inside.

    Moreover, the popularity of tteok-galbi was also thanks to the tteok-galbi dough.

    Park Joo-hyuk murmured, "Even if coincidences overlap, they overlap strangely."

    "Who made the dough today? I''ll have to talk to you later."

    Looking at the hall full of guests, he was about to watch the chefs again.

    Kim Ho-sung, who looked a little embarrassed, entered the kitchen with three plates on his arms.

    "Excuse me, Chef Joohyuk. I think you should come for a while."

    "Huh? What''s going on?"

    "Well... Who just baked short rib patties?¡±

    "¡­¡­why?"

    A foreboding of the storm.

    A shadow was cast between Park Joo-hyuk''s narrowed eyes.

    "Three guests have returned the dish. I ordered an additional one, but I heard it tastes different from what I had earlier. He complained that the meat got more dry.¡±

    "Completed?"

    Park Joo-hyuk couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Yes, I''m not asking you to cook again, but I still need to talk."

    "Well, thank you. Go and work."

    "Yes, you, too.

    Kim Ho-sung nods his head and goes back to himself.

    Park Joo-hyuk looked at his back for a long time and suddenly came to his senses and turned his head.

    It was no other than a day when his eyes touched again.

    Previously full of hubris and confidence, I stared madly at the day with a gaze full of 100% pure irritation.

    Why have you changed so much? Joohyuk.

    Choi Han-seok, who was guarding the day, clicked his tongue while looking at Park Joo-hyuk.

    I knew he had a lot of pride, but he seems to have a bigger complex these days.

    I hated my disciple even more today.

    By the way, what the hell is he doing? Why the hell have you been an assistant all this time?

    And the opposite of Park Joo-hyuk''s day.

    I couldn''t resist the threat of suicide, so I gave him the basics, and he was able to imitate it in one night.

    Cooking is hard to realize if you teach me a fever, but one day you teach me a fever.

    When I was in agony, Haru whispered.

    "Excuse me, Chef. What would you like to eat for dinner tonight?¡±

    Aren''t you tired?

    "Hhh. How can I get tired of learning how to cook from the best chef in Korea! It''s fun and exciting."

    -Yeah, I guess so. I don''t know! Just make what you want to eat today. I like everything.One day, he replied that he would think about it and started to focus on grilling short rib patties again.

    Fire rose from both eyes as if they were united with the grill.

    Choi Han-seok muttered alternately looking at Park Joo-hyuk, who was smiling as if he was speechless with such a day.

    I need to dig a little bit more. If it''s Haru, this guy.

    * * *

    Boiling, bubbling.

    When the water boils up, add the noodles and boil them.

    When the water boils up due to the starch of flour, add cold water and let it sink.

    Repeat this three times.

    After checking that the thin noodles are cooked very well, strain them through a sieve and give them a cold shower.

    Chewy cooked thin noodles feel good just by touching them.

    After that, it is simple.

    Put enough thin noodles in a large bowl and pour anchovies and kelp into the broth.

    What if you put the marinade, egg garnish, green onion, and seaweed flakes on top of the soy sauce?

    White steam rises and the smell of savory broth wraps around the nose.

    "Wow, this is the best noodle I knew it.¡±

    Party noodles! It''s perfect to eat in the middle of the night with cold wind!

    A bowl of steamy banquet noodles was made in an instant.

    The oral story of the dawn.

    Today, the food I made to treat ghosts was banquet noodles.

    The reason is simple.

    Haru and Hanseok Choi just wanted to eat.

    As I was thinking about what to make today, I naturally agreed to make banquet noodles.

    "How many people in Korea hate banquet noodles? Not one of them, and I don''t care if anyone comes!¡±

    I admit it. I have never seen anyone who hates banquet noodles since I lived as a chef for over 40 years. Wow, it''s so delicious that it fills my mouth!

    Choi Han-seok picked up chopsticks with his eyes shining like a hyena who had starved for days.

    After slowly releasing the garnish and marinade, he grabbed the noodles and pushed them into his mouth greedily.

    Slurp!

    "Kkkk, Chef, what''s that?¡±

    Choi Han-seok, who had a bowl full of noodles, looked like a toad.

    Around the time the day was giggling at the ridiculous appearance.

    Cheering~!

    The doors of the tightly closed restaurant were frozen.

    At first, I wondered if Hana, a high school girl ghost, had come.

    But when Hana comes to the restaurant, you can''t hear the door opening.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Soon, the face of the day looking at the door quickly hardened. The same goes for Choi Han-seok.

    He didn''t even chew the noodles in his mouth and swallowed them and put his chin down.

    He stood in front of him as if he wanted to protect the day with a firm look on his face.

    As if time had stopped, the air around me became cold.

    "You''ve been eating something delicious, haven''t you? A ghost can''t believe it''s a feast noodle. It''s a perfect combination.¡±

    A black suit and a pale impression.

    The grim reaper walked into the restaurant, throwing a joke.

    In the past, when a person dies, they give the mourners the banquet noodles. There''s nothing like this for a dead man to eat. Isn''t it?

    "Oh, my. Someone is not the master of Korean food. You have a lot of knowledge."

    Electricity splashed between Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper, who blocked the day.

    A tense atmosphere that''s about to explode.

    Haru also swallowed his dry mouth thinking he didn''t know what would happen.

    The first person to break the ice was the grim reaper.

    "Excuse me, grim reaper? Don''t be so intimidated and roll up a bowl of noodles. This restaurant has customers, but they don''t serve food?""Why are you here today? You said you couldn''t take me. You''re not here for a real meal."

    "Why can''t the grim reaper eat? Sigh... don''t worry. I''m not here to pick you up today."

    The grim reaper who shakes his head looking at the day.

    The word "today" was very catchy, but it didn''t seem to be a matter of concern.

    Choi Han-seok looked at the day and looked back.

    The quick-witted Haru rushed to the kitchen and rolled up a bowl of banquet noodles.

    A bowl of steaming banquet noodles was quickly made and placed in front of the grim reaper.

    She took a spoonful of soup and smiled satisfactorily.

    "Well, it smells good. I think you made a good broth. I don''t think it''s just anchovies."

    Don''t ask me. Ask the chef. I didn''t make this.

    "Oh, really?"

    The grim reaper who looks at the day with sensual eyes.

    "Moo, on the kelp...¡­. I mixed anchovies and depory together. The combination is good."

    "I guess so. It''s definitely a delicious feast noodle. It''s hard to eat this big noodle these days. You know that, don''t you?

    Well, let''s just say so.

    Slurp! Slurp!

    The grim reaper slowly began to eat noodles.

    Unlike Choi Han-seok, who used to eat his mouth full like a bandit, she ate noodles with a spoon and chopsticks.

    The black lipstick on the lips is almost indelible.

    Perhaps because the food was feast noodles, the meal was over before long.

    Choi Han-seok, who stood sulky all the time, hinted.

    If you''re done, why don''t you go? I can''t come in because you scare other ghosts.

    "I was about to wake up. Oh, right. To continue with what I was saying earlier, the reason I came here today is not because of you. Of course, I''m not here to eat."

    The grim reaper said, ''Well, the noodles were delicious, but.''

    She opened her mouth, staring at Choi Han-seok, not Haru.

    "I''m here for you. A lot of us, old man."

    Me? Why me? It''s finally time to be holy, is it?

    Choi Han-seok is responding casually as if it''s nothing.

    However, the grim reaper''s face toward Choi looked more serious than ever.

    "Thanks to your student, I had a delicious meal, so I''ll pay for it, so keep it in mind. I think it would be great if you were a saint and a bothersome ghost disappeared, but the situation is completely the opposite. Now, do you know it''s a little serious?"

    What do you mean serious?

    "The next two weeks. If you don''t settle your resentment, you''ll never be a saint."

    -¡­¡­what?

    Choi Han-seok''s face, which continued to remain normal, crumpled at once.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised a day after day.

    When the grim reaper said this, I couldn''t help but believe it.

    "The underworld is more generous than I thought. Among the ghosts who couldn''t make it to the holy fire, I''m telling the ghosts who don''t have much time left.¡±

    "Well, wait a minute. The Grim Reaper, by the way, aren''t ghosts not aware of their resentment? Then shouldn''t you be teaching her too?"

    Leaving behind Choi Han-seok, who was surprised and completely hardened, the day came out and shouted.

    He couldn''t understand the grim reaper at all.

    To ghosts who don''t know what resentment is, who can''t even interfere in reality.Just to let you know you don''t have much time to settle?

    "No, you can''t. How do I know what ghosts are for? Ghosts should know."

    "By the way, I heard you became a ghost and forgot about it."

    "Yes, so, you have to find it on your own.¡±

    "Oh, my gosh...¡­"

    A situation in which a time-limited sentence ran out in an instant.

    I don''t even know what the name of the disease is or how to fix it.

    All I could say was that I would simply go crazy.

    "Enjoy your noodles. Well, I delivered it, so bye."

    The grim reaper jumped up and strode to the door.

    Just before she left the door, Choi Han-seok, who was standing blankly, shouted.

    Wait, how long do I have left?

    "Just two weeks from now. If you don''t fulfill your resentment in it, you''ll never be able to live."

 Chapter - 8 9. Bowl of hot noodles (2)

    -Wow...wow...wow...¡­.

    It''s the best. Crazy Arcade! This is it!

    Excuse me, mister. Can I have one more bowl?¡­?

    Slurp! Slurp!

    The sound of eating noodles deliciously rang out in the oral fairy tale where the grim reaper left.

    Today''s oral fairy tale was even more raucous than last time.

    There has been only one customer, but as many as four people came today.

    Two men in their 40s, and one student who looks about the same age.

    Ghosts munch on the day''s feast noodles with the happiest expression in the world.

    The sight of guests sincerely enjoying their dishes was the happiest moment for all chefs.

    "Oh, give me the bowl. I''ll cook some more since we have more noodles. Anyone else want some more?"

    Me, me! One more bowl, please.

    -Add here too! Warm soup is the best. It makes your heart warm.

    I asked while scooping out more noodles for the student, and the men raised their hands because they were too tired.

    After giving him plenty so he wouldn''t be lacking, he looked at Hana, the main character of the day.

    "Thank you, Hana. Thank you for keeping your promise."

    Of course, these are all ghosts brought by Hana.

    Two old men met on the way, and the student ghost was sitting on the schoolyard nearby?

    When I said I could eat delicious food, he cheered and followed me.

    You gave me delicious short rib patties, so I should do this much.

    "No, it means a lot to me. To be able to serve more ghosts a warm meal."

    The more customers in the restaurant, the better. That''s how much sales go up.

    But for Haru, sales aren''t just money.

    A life in which you can live from now on. The only way to prolong life.

    So for Haru, one was as noble as a lifesaver.

    Thank you for the meal. Thank you.

    I''m full. I think I''m going to live.

    I ate so well. I used to love banquet noodles in my life. This is the best thing I''ve ever eaten in my life! Thank you so much, bachelor. Can I come again next time?

    Three people who emptied noodles without leaving a drop of soup.

    When Haru bowed thank you, the ghosts each took out their wallets.

    The student has a cute square wallet. Two old men''s long wallets.

    He took out 4,000 won each and left the restaurant with a comfortable step.

    He also didn''t forget to wave, saying he would definitely.

    "Well, I''m more grateful. Seriously."

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    When I touched the money left by the guests, a clear light came out.

    The needle on the wristwatch that starts going backwards again.

    Four hours each, just three guests, a 12-hour life extension.

    If you add one and Choi Han-seok to this, about 15 more hours will come in, so now it''s more than three hours.

    "Phew¡­¡­. Safely today¡­"¡­.¡±

    One day is still a time-limited life.

    However, it was steadily hanging in there day by day by day.

    It was a priceless and precious time for a day.

    Thank you for the food. Thank you.

    "Yes, thank you, Hana."

    Don''t worry. We''ll open it tomorrow as well. Isn''t this not enough to pay for the expensive tteok-galbi?

    "Haha, I''d love that."After finishing the meal, Hana ate a bowl of noodles as usual and left easily, saying there was a place to go.

    It was not so reliable to say that I would bring other ghosts tomorrow.

    oral fairy tale after sunrise

    The morning time, which was busy without a break, has just ended.

    One day, I grilled dozens of tteok-galbi again today.

    He even received praise from an old couple who were regular customers of oral fairy tales for their improved taste of tteok-galbi these days.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who had a hard time after receiving complaints last time, stared at the day to death, but he would have been so happy that he couldn''t hide his expression.

    But I couldn''t do that today.

    A short break after the morning break.

    One day, he went to the corner of the restaurant and sipped coffee, refusing all the other chefs who rushed to talk to him.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok, who had a serious look on his face, was also.

    "Chef, can you really think of anything?"

    I don''t know. I think I''ll think of something. I''m as white as a fog.

    It was natural in a way because it happened at dawn.

    Choi Han-seok had been trying to think of his own resentment while tearing his hair from the morning.

    But it wasn''t going to work out.

    I think I''ll think of something, but I can''t see for sure. What should I say? It feels like someone cut off a part of my memory.

    "Chef, you''re the master of this oral fairy tale. That means your resentment is something in this oral fairy tale."

    That''s true. But it''s Haru. I really don''t know. What was so unfortunate and uncomfortable before I died that I became a ghost?

    Choi Han-seok is pounding on my heart as if he''s dying of frustration.

    I felt even more sorry for the day I watched.

    One day, he was a fan of Choi Han-seok, the saddest in Korea.

    In case he missed something, he listed all of his achievements he knew, but there was nothing much to gain.

    "I think there''s a reason why we have two weeks left. Like there''s something you can''t do except in two weeks.¡±

    I can''t do it unless it''s in two weeks.What the hell is there? Haru, what should I do?

    There was not much a day could do in front of Choi Han-seok, who lost his power.

    Because every day was like a day to live with the money of ghosts.

    As the two were sighing, someone ran from the other side of the kitchen.

    A fat senior chef who ignored the day until last week.

    However, he wanted to score points for Haru, who had changed dramatically since Choi Han-seok was appointed, and he had been flirting with him lately.

    "Haru, you''ve been here you are. Hurry up and follow me. Head chef Park Joo-hyuk called for an emergency call."

    "Emergency call?¡±

    He seemed not to be lying, given that he ran quickly or his face turned red.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s call would be no big deal.

    Haru followed him to the center of the restaurant hall.

    Sure enough. Before I knew it, all the members of the oral fairy tale, including Kim Ho-sung, the general manager, were gathered.

    "A day, you''re late."

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear there was a convocation...¡­.¡±

    "Don''t get too excited about the compliments we''ve been getting from our guests lately. Guests are coming to eat. The moment the cooking goes off even a little bit, the moment you turn your back.""Yes, chef. I''m sorry."

    It''s Park Joo-hyuk, who has been strangely standing these days.

    I could tell by just saying a word to Haru who arrived at the bottom.

    It''s been a day when I haven''t really been told there''s a convocation, but this is a jungle with a clear hierarchy.

    I sat down trying to swallow the injustice.

    Tsk tsk. We need to know Park Joo Hyuk''s personality. You''re very horny because your day doesn''t go your way, aren''t it?

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating next to the day, shot at Park Joo-hyuk and said a word.

    Of course, it wouldn''t have been heard by him.

    Park Chu-hyuk opened his mouth as if nothing happened.

    "As you all know, it''s slowly the ''he'' season. You all know what the best achievement of Chef Choi Han-seok, who was my teacher and creator of oral fairy tale, has made, right?¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk is suddenly bringing up Choi Han-seok''s story.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s eyes narrowed.

    "It''s the first time in Korea and the first time in the world to achieve Michelin 3 stars with Korean food. That''s the pride of my master and this oral fairy tale."

    It wasn''t wrong.

    One of Choi Han-seok''s greatest achievements was that everyone picked the restaurant itself called oral fairy tale.

    It wasn''t a Michelin three-star restaurant for as long as five years before he died.

    "Well, wait a minute. Don''t tell me?"

    A flash of light passed through my head listening to Park Joo-hyuk''s explanation.

    Something came to mind. Haru, and what Choi Hanseok was ignoring.

    "Our oral fairy tale is a Korean restaurant. It''s a restaurant that sells Korean food. My teacher aimed for fusion Korean food, but I don''t think so. Mixing two different foods is only for the incompetent.¡±

    Park said proudly.

    Choi Han-seok, his teacher, was wrong. Fusion Korean food is not right.

    I''m a better cook than my teacher Choi Han-seok.

    "Korean food is already perfect in itself. There is no reason to mix spices from other countries such as butter and cumin. Why do customers come to Korean restaurants? You''re coming to eat Korean food. Don''t you think?"

    "That''s... that''s right."

    Some chefs answered in small voices.

    Park Joo-hyuk continued with a nod.

    "It''s a oral fairy tale that my teacher left for me. I intend to develop oral fairy tales further in the future. Throw away the fusion Korean style and go to a more Korean restaurant-like a Korean restaurant. Can we call a Korean restaurant that uses butter a Korean restaurant?"

    He said he would abandon Choi Han-seok''s style and insist on his own style.

    There was a good reason for Park Joo-hyuk to publish this story now.

    "It''s been almost a year since I took over the oral fairy tale from my teacher. You were different from me, but there''s one thing I can never give up to keep my teacher alive."

    The mouth of the day slowly opened.

    He turned his head slightly and looked at Choi Han-seok.

    Also, his eyes were wide open, thinking of something.

    Whether he knows it or not, Park shouted in a raised voice as if he were a revolutionary warrior.

    "Maybe within this month, Michelin judges will come. Everyone, stay alert. Not one guest, not one plate should be missed. To defend the Michelin 3 star this year!"

    It is probably more important than anything else for Park Joo-hyuk.

    The teacher died in an accident, and the disciple who took over.

    He even abandoned his teacher''s style and transformed the restaurant into his own style.If you maintain your Michelin 3 star this year, you''ll have many spotlights, saying it''s the birth of a genius like Choi Han-seok.

    If you lose three stars. I was going to be pointed at by the whole world, whose mouth was aching to talk about.

    However, Park looked confident.

    He said that his oral fairy tale is much better than that made by his teacher.

    However, Choi did not seem to think so.

    He murmured, staring blankly at Park Joo-hyuk, who shouted enthusiastically at people in oral fairy tales.

    -Korean restaurants like Korean restaurants...¡­.

    Choi Han-seok stood blankly thinking about something, and soon opened his mouth in surprise.

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    Memories starting to flow in.

    Things that I had forgotten began to come back to mind.

 Chapter - 9 10. Bowl of hot noodles (3)

    Memories flowed into Choi Han-seok''s head, who realized something.

    The very day he died.

    He was with Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Joohyuk, it''s your last chance. I''m really the last one to ask.¡±

    "Yes, Master."

    Choi Han-seok glared at Park Joo-hyuk.

    A completely different atmosphere from the usual giggle.

    He was genuinely angry.

    To his son-like student, Park Joo-hyuk. And to his unyielding pride.

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes boiled with fire, but Park Joo-hyuk also faced him without losing.

    The kitchen of a dark oral fairy tale.

    At the place where all the other employees left work, Choi Han-seok asked, holding back his anger.

    "Do you really think there is no limit to Korean food? "Chinese, Japanese, and Western food are the best of all the dishes in the world. There''s nothing beyond Korean food! Do you really think so?¡±

    Crack!

    Choi Han-seok said so and put out two plates of food in front of Park Joo-hyuk.

    It was none other than an egg roll on a luxurious white plate.

    Of course, it was a different recipe.

    The one on the left is a standard rolled omelet that any Korean would nod their head.

    After mixing it well, strain it through a sieve and season it with egg water.

    I put carrots, green onions, and other things in it.

    The one on the right looked a bit unique.

    There was soy sauce and perilla leaves, and there was a mildly savory scent.

    Add cream and butter to egg water.

    Naturally, it was made by Park Joo-hyuk on the left and Choi Han-seok on the right.

    Royal recipe: food made by fusion with Western ingredients.

    Choi Han-seok cut the two egg rolls little by little and pushed them into Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Try it. Taste it slowly. Then, put your hand on your chest and say it. Which one tastes better."

    "Yes, sir."

    Park Joo-hyuk brought chopsticks with a firm expression.

    After tasting what he made first, he tried what Choi Han-seok made.

    With a little butter and whipped cream, it was much lighter and more moist than what you made.

    On top of that, the perilla leaves completely eliminated the greasiness, and the soy sauce added flavor.

    In fact, the answer to Choi Han-seok''s question about what tastes better was already set.

    There was a difference from the ingredients.

    That''s why Park said. With your hand on your chest as your teacher said.

    "The teacher''s rolled omelette is more delicious. It''s more moist and has a better flavor. Yes, it''s a taste that can''t be served with egg rolls in traditional Korean recipes."

    Park Joo Hyuk who answers without hesitation.

    He''s finally come to his senses.

    Choi Han-seok''s face, which had been hardened, was instantly released.

    "Yes, Joo-hyuk, you know it well. Korean food? That''s nice. But there''s a limit that you can''t overcome. We are chefs who make Korean food. But please, let''s just leave out the two letters of ''orthodox''. Huh?"

    "By the way, Master. This is what I think."

    "¡­¡­What is it?"

    "Your egg roll is definitely more delicious than mine. However, considering that the restaurant that sells rolled omelet is a ''traditional'' Korean restaurant called ''Gujeon Story''."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s corners of his mouth rolled up a little.

    Choi Han-seok''s face, which had been somewhat relaxed, hardened into a hard gray color.

    He clenched his fists unconsciously. Blood veins popped out of my red-hot hands.

    "I think my way is better."

    Park did not change his mind until the end.Korean food must be as traditional as it is.

    As soon as Western ingredients are added, it''s not Korean food.

    He was more conservative than anyone else in the world when it came to cooking.

    He nailed Choi Han-seok''s chest with his father.

    I was more cynical about cooking than anyone else.

    "Park Joo Hyuk, you punk."

    "Now that you''ve answered, let me ask you a question. Teacher. No, chef Choi Hanseok. Are you really a Korean food chef?¡±

    "What?"

    "The Korean food chef is the one who has to make Korean food. What do you mean butter? What do you mean whipped cream? Does that make any sense?"

    "You, now it''s a horse...¡­¡±

    "The teacher said, The oral fairy tale is a Korean restaurant. Guests who come to oral fairy tales come to taste Korean food. It''s not an egg roll with whipped cream!"

    "Oh, my..."

    Choi Han-seok released his strength with his fist.

    It wasn''t just him. I felt like my whole body was completely drained.

    I thought hard, organizing my throbbing mind.

    ''Where the hell did it go wrong?¡¯

    Joo Hyuk was a precious child.

    He brought him in as a pupil and raised him as a chef, but he was like a son to him.

    Choi Han-seok struggled to squeeze out the words in a barely heard voice.

    "I still remember the day I first brought you. February was the winter when the cold wind blew.¡±

    "Why are you telling me that now?¡±

    "Michelin One Star Korean Restaurant, Yukmi Hall. It was the first day I served the Amusebush I made while barely settling down there. No matter how nervous I was at the time. In my recipe, it couldn''t have been better that my cooking was officially served in the Yukmi Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Twenty-three-year-old Park Joo-hyuk, who was crazy about cooking.

    He took a bite of Choi Han-seok''s dish and lined up holding his pants.

    Kneeling down to his knees, he appealed sincerely.

    ''Even if it''s unpaid, it''s fine. Chef, please let me work in this restaurant!¡¯

    "It was so nice, so moving, and so embarrassing. I wasn''t a high-ranking chef or anything at the time."

    There was one thing in common between Choi Han-seok and Park Joo-hyuk.

    That they were both crazy about cooking.

    However, the outcome of the two men''s pursuit was completely different.

    Anyway, that day, Choi Han-seok couldn''t just abandon the young man who fell in love with his cooking.

    Because he knew he was a kind of fellow.

    Park Chu-hyuk was hired at Yukmi Museum as an assistant, taking care of all the circumstances and circumstances that senior chefs had.

    The relationship between the two, which began like that, continued a few years later until Choi Han-seok left the Yukmi Hall and set up a oral fairy tale.

    Because they were already in a relationship beyond a strong priesthood.

    but

    "I raised you as best I could. He passed on all the cooking knowledge I know and sent me to study abroad. I''ve done everything to make it possible to pass on my masterpiece, oral fairy tale. But what is this?"

    "I always look up to you...¡­.¡±

    "Joohyuk."

    Park Chu-hyuk looks angry with his head down.

    Choi Han-seok, who looked pitifully at him, sighed and opened his mouth.

    Because I didn''t even have the energy to talk anymore.

    "Korean food chef? Good. By the way, please be a cook before that. Whether it''s authentic Korean food or fusion Korean food, feed your guests delicious food to become a chef. You idiot!"

    Boom!

    That was it.

    Choi threw away the plate he was holding and walked out of the restaurant.I really wanted to get angry if I could. Joo-hyuk, who doesn''t know anything about his words and mind, wanted to beat him up and let him get his act together.

    However, he knew at the same time.

    That he can''t do that.

    Because he loved his student so much.

    "Don''t try to get back on the oral fairy tale until you''ve fixed that rotten mind. Park Joo-hyuk."

    That''s all Choi Han-seok could do.

    * * *

    Choi Han-seok declared war on Park Chu-hyuk.

    Don''t think about getting back into the oral fairy tale until you''ve changed your mind.

    He really intended to do so.

    Even if there was a limit to asking for understanding by telling all the other chefs in the oral fairy tale, I wanted to take care of his mental head properly.

    But heaven didn''t let him do that.

    The reason was simple.

    Choi Han-seok was blinded by anger and couldn''t see an inch ahead, and in front of the oral fairy tale, the streetlights were lit sparsely, and a car driven by a drunk driver was running on the green-lit crosswalk.

    Crack, crack, whoops! Whoops!

    The loud roar that Choi Han-seok heard as soon as he left the oral fairy tale.

    When Park Joo-hyuk, who was surprised, kicked out the door, it was already late.

    It was a traffic accident caused by a drunk driver.

    The runaway car stopped after hitting Choi Han-seok and hitting a street tree a few meters further.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    Park Joo-hyuk stood in front of the terrible scene with trembling steps.

    "Teacher..."

    I didn''t know what the hell happened.

    But this one thing was for sure.

    The fact that Choi Han-seok can''t be safe.

    At the same time, Park thought.

    "¡­¡­then, what about oral fairy tales?"

    Choi Han-seok is a person who has no connection.

    There were no remaining family members or relatives, and even his wife, who was the last couple, left first.

    There''s only one person I can say is meant to be.

    He''s not the one he''s known since he started his career as a chef.

    In addition, Choi Han-seok had already bragged to many people that he would pass on the oral fairy tale to Park Joo-hyuk when he died.

    Tens of thousands of thoughts passed through Park Joo-hyuk''s head.

    Yeah, it''s sad. It''s the same thing as a big star in the gourmet industry.

    But for himself.

    Maybe it''s a chance, isn''

    "Yes."

    Park Joo-hyuk summarized his thoughts.

    I picked up my cell phone and called 119.

    He muttered quietly, waiting silently for the police to be called in within five minutes.

    "Please watch, Master. I''m going to watch the three stars of oral fairy tales. In my own way. Please."

    There''s a saying.

    People never change.

    Park Chu-hyuk was just like that.

    He thought of continuing his teacher''s will.

    We have to protect the oral fairy tale.

    Not in his own way, but in his own way.

    The road at late dawn was desolate. Park Joo-hyuk was the only one who was with me.

    However, there were two more eyes watching him like that.

    "Oh, my God, what a son of a b*tc*! Don''t you think so, mister?"

    The grim reaper, who came to collect Choi Han-seok''s soul, frowned at Park Joo-hyuk.

    Choi Han-seok, who slowly walked out of the disastrous body, alternately looked at the grim reaper and Park Joo-hyuk and said a word.

    He also knew that he was dead.

    But it wasn''t that difficult to accept.

    "That''s too much to say, son of a b*tc*. Can''t you go easy on the bad guy?""Okay, okay."

    "Well, that''s what it is. Oh, and by the way. What am I gonna do now?"

    "Hmm¡­¡­ You''re supposed to go straight to the underworld. I''ve just had a hard time with this happened.¡±

    "HANN?"

    Imprecise words from the grim reaper.

    When Choi Han-seok was drawing a question mark on his face, the grim reaper stared at Park Joo-hyuk and said.

    "Mr. Choi Han-seok, remember clearly. Now what your son said, what he thought. You''ll probably forget about it soon."

    "Forget it...¡­.¡±

    Ghosts who remain resentful and become the original spirits soon forget that resentment.

    Without even knowing what your own grudge is. You will wander around the world without a promise.

    It was a nasty law of the underworld.

    However, Choi only snorted.

    "I think that would be better."

    The grim reaper laughed along.

    "You know there are a lot of people who say that?"

    "What, there''s no such thing as an endless ghost."

    Eventually, the grim reaper left Choi Han-seok''s soul.

    Left alone, Choi slowly walked into the oral fairy tale.

    Shortly after he crossed the entrance to the restaurant, the memory of earlier completely disappeared.

    A painful wound that was betrayed.

    Like that, I thought you''d be forgetting without a promise.

    ''Korean restaurants like Korean restaurants...¡­.¡¯

    It came to mind without any notice.

    Looking at Park Joo-hyuk swearing in front of his dead self.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok¡­¡­.¡±

    But this time it was a little different.

    Did you say good things will bring you good luck.

    Fortunately, Park Joo-hyuk was not the only one who met Choi Han-seok.

    If Park Joo-hyuk was interested in his recipes, he was interested in his cooking itself one day.

    A child of wonderful destiny, met as a ghost.

    If it''s him.

    Choi Han-seok gave strength to his eyes as he looked at the day when he was worried about him.

 Chapter - 10 11. Teacher and a teacher and gomtang (1)

    You said it was dark underneath the lamp, and I was just looking at you. d*mn it.

    Choi swallowed bitter water.

    His eyes glaring at Park Joo-hyuk, grinding his teeth as if they were going to break, shook wildly.

    Word-of-mouth story. This restaurant itself was my grief.

    The world''s first restaurant to achieve Michelin 3 stars with Korean food, oral fairy tale.

    It was a oral fairy tale that Choi Han-seok had never missed a Michelin three-star restaurant since he first opened the restaurant, but this year, the words were a little different.

    Just a year has passed since Choi Han-seok died and his student Park Joo-hyuk took over the restaurant.

    However, that year was enough time to raise Choi Han-seok''s resentment and turn him into a local decree.

    "It''s not just that you''re going to miss three stars. Chef."

    Yeah, Michelin star? I don''t need any of that. Haru, I''m a chef. A chef is a person who can make good food in a good restaurant. Michelin stars and whatnot are additional things.

    "That means, in other words."

    The oral fairy tale is rotten now. It''s not completely rotten, but it''s slowly rotting. It''s because of Joohyuk! Where the hell did it go wrong? He wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    Choi Han-seok giggled little by little and swallowed the horse.

    The day was whispering, trying to suppress the gloom.

    "By the way, how could you do that? Chef, you''ve been tied up in oral fairy tales all day. But how can you not know that the restaurant itself was Han?"

    I don''t know. When I think about it, I kept thinking about Joohyuk''s cooking and thought that wasn''t it. Why I didn''t think it was strange. I really don''t know, Haru.

    Why has Choi never noticed his resentment so far?

    What made her think of it when she heard Park Chu-hyuk crying out for Michelin star shooter?

    Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper said.

    The moment you become a ghost with resentment, you forget your resentment.

    Until now, I thought it was just a concept of forgetting.

    "So, I''m thinking of rearranging the course menu this weekend. So that there''s no room for flawless."

    Do they even imagine that this happened because of themselves?

    Park Joo-hyuk opened his mouth looking at the chefs.

    "Everyone knows our oral fairy tale course. Let''s give our opinions one by one. Say good is good, and say bad is bad. It doesn''t have to be your menu.¡±

    A word that at first glance seems to be democratically seeking an opinion from everyone.

    But everyone in the restaurant knew.

    The moment you make a slip of the tongue here, you''ll have a problem.

    Park Joo-hyuk was a person with great pride in his cooking and recipe.

    No matter how complete a restaurant is, the composition of the course changes little by little over time.

    And the head chef who leads the course is the head coach of the kitchen.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk went a little too far.

    He didn''t let anyone rebel against his opinion on cooking.

    Like a hyena, I stood in line with the end of them.

    "Uh...¡­."

    "I think I''m fine. Well, except for the complaints that the sauce doesn''t taste right.¡±

    "Well, me too. Same here."

    Sure enough, the chefs couldn''t even say a word.

    Only a few chefs who want to score points for Park Joo-hyuk say lip service.

    In the end, Park Joo-hyuk''s arrow, which did not hear a significant answer, headed to Kim Ho-sung.Kim Ho-sung, the manager of the restaurant, was in a similar position to Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Tsk, yes, yes. What do you want me to do? Hosung, what do you think? The dish that customers were most disappointed about. You know.¡±

    "Hmm. It''s always a variable feedback. I''ve had a lot of feedback on tteok-galbi these past few days. You said it tasted weird. We''ve got more orders, haven''t we?¡±

    "¡­¡­not like that. Bad feedback."

    "Yes, yes. Let me see. If I have to pick one, it''s beef bone soup, right? Going out to soup for our meal."

    "Gomguk?"

    Listening to Kim Ho-sung, Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes narrowed considerably.

    His mouth slowly distorted as if he didn''t like it.

    The oral fairy tale course consists of a total of six courses.

    Pre-meal, appetizer, fish, soup, main menu, dessert.

    Among them, the main menu is definitely the main menu.

    Five side dishes, rice, and soup are served around tteok-galbi, and since the oral fairy tale was made, the dish that goes into the soup has always been gomguk.

    It was quite a historic menu, never changed in years.

    Yes, Hosung knows something. You knew I''d do that!

    When the story of Gomguk came out, Choi Han-seok went out in a rage.

    Has the memory returned completely now?

    He shouted, looking at Haru and Park Joo-hyuk alternately.

    Haru, you don''t know, but Joohyuk and I have been fighting a lot over beef bone soup. The taste and recipe we were pursuing were completely different. But after I died, Juhyuk changed the recipe for beef bone soup.

    "Changing the recipe?¡±

    I didn''t pursue it, I changed it to the recipe that he thought was right. That changed the taste of beef bone soup completely soup is completely different. Oh, my God, that idiot. By the way!

    One day, I saw Choi Han-seok in such a rage for the first time.

    He seemed really angry, but at the same time, the feeling of pity was mixed up.

    The feeling of feeling sorry for him. One day I knew the reason.

    I knew it because I was a fan of Choi Han-seok.

    For Choi Han-seok, Park Joo-hyuk was not just an ordinary student.

    Park Joo-hyuk was a student who had been associated with cooking since he was 23 years old and raised it for almost 10 years.

    Due to the nature of the dish, the two were forced to stick together most of the day.

    Therefore, there has been a relationship that is not awkward to call a son.

    However, such a son-like disciple became the father''s resentment.

    The teacher changed the recipe as soon as he thought he was right.

    - I told you to broaden your horizons.¡­.

    Choi Han-seok with a gloomy voice.

    But it was just the beginning.

    Because the end of the teacher and the pupil that was wronged was terrible.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who had been thinking for a while after listening to Kim Ho-sung, replied with a snort.

    For Park Joo-hyuk, gomguk was not just an ordinary menu.

    It was his pride as a chef, seizing his teacher''s vacancy.

    "Don''t pay attention to the feedback. It''s obvious. ''The soup is too deep. It''s so clean.'' You meant that, right? The guests who gave feedback were the elderly."

    "What do you mean old man. But they''re regulars who used to go to our restaurant for a long time. Anyway, you''re right. There''s been a lot of feedback since a long time ago that the taste of beef bone soup has changed. And it actually changed, didn''t it?¡±

    "Yes, it''s changed. With a better recipe. It''s completely eliminated the smell of cattle and made it more luxurious. I acknowledge all of my master''s achievements, but I can''t do the same thing as Gomguk. It smells bad because it''s boiled with intestines and accessories. You all agree, don''t you?"You''re not wrong. There were some customers who missed the taste of the old beef bone soup. Why? Chef Choi Han-seok also got three stars for his old recipe for beef bone soup. In fact, the most changed recipe is gomguk."

    Did he get a little annoyed when Kim Ho-sung kept talking?

    Or did he say that the target was his pride, Gomguk?

    Park Joo-hyuk said in a voice that it was a little annoying.

    "So, my bone soup is inferior to yours?¡±

    "I''m not saying it''s going to fall, Joohyuk."

    "If that''s not the sound, what is it? It''s because you don''t know. Master''s beef bone soup is totally old-fashioned. You think it''s just beef bone soup? My teacher is said to be an authority on Korean food, but the reality is that it is far away."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s face turned red.

    I poured out words with excitement.

    But the other chefs didn''t budge as if they were routine.

    It is the kitchen of a Michelin three-star restaurant. Fighting, screaming and swearing were simply routine.

    But only two people.

    Only Kim Ho-sung and Haru could not manage their facial expressions.

    Of course, not a ghost.

    Joohyuk... I didn''t do anything for you.

    If you get angry more than a certain amount of time, your anger dies down.

    No, what Choi Han-seok is feeling right now was not just anger.

    Because a student who was like a son denied his teacher in front of him.

    Betrayal. Despair that follows.

    You idiot. Get your act together. If it''s a restaurant like this, there''s no such thing as Michelin Three Star. Do you really want to see the restaurant go bust?

    "Chef¡­¡­"

    Choi Han-seok dropped his head completely without power.

    Without even imagining his teacher right in front of him, Park Joo-hyuk shouted in anger.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok is dead. You all know that, right? Now I''m the head chef of this oral fairy tale. Our oral fairy tale is getting better. ''Cause I''m making it happen!''

    * * *

    Time flew by.

    Suddenly, I came to my senses and it was midnight.

    Time when all the other chefs left the restaurant.

    As usual, there is only one day left in the restaurant where the lights are half-off.

    Normally I would have been busy cooking delicious dishes that I wanted to eat, but today''s kitchen was quiet.

    It was a natural story in a way as Choi Han-seok, who had been telling idle stories all day, kept his mouth shut.

    It''s Haru.

    Then he opened his mouth in a few hours.

    But the voice had more power than I thought.

    It was clearly different from before, when the emotions dried up and split like a desert.

    "Yes, chef."

    I''m so angry. He''s like a son I raised with all my heart. I was betrayed. I don''t mind you gulping down my restaurant. But I''m so sorry to the customers. I can''t stand it.

    "Yes, chef¡­¡­.¡±

    So, speaking of which. Now I''m going to be a chef versus a chef. Haru, can you help me out a little?

    "What?"

    A word that is hard to understand.

    When Haru put a question mark on his face, Choi Han-seok smiled at such a day.

    Give me a piece of your life. Let''s step on the wrong foot of Park Joo-hyuk with me. I''ll stick around and help you!

    "I mean, exactly what¡­¡­.¡±

    You know I rarely reveal my recipe, right? Gomguk is the best recipe I''ve ever made in my life. I''ll let you know that. From start to finish, perfectly. And if you beat Joohyuk.Choi Han-seok seemed to be fully energized.

    But on the contrary, I felt like my head was spinning one day.

    I just couldn''t get the hang of what he was trying to say.

    Do you want me to step on Park Joohyuk''s head chef?

    But this wasn''t the end.

    Haru, if you beat Joohyuk. I''ll accept you as a real disciple. No, it''s not just that. I can assure you. In 10 years, you''ll be the owner of a Michelin star restaurant.

    "Moo, what kind of chelin? I''m the owner?!"

    Yes. Sincerely. Because I''ve grown up like that. I can make you do the same. I can assure you.

    Choi Han-seok dropped the nuclear bomb as if nothing happened.

    You want me to be the owner of a Michelin restaurant in 10 years?

    Normally, he would have said, "Don''t joke around," but his opponent was Choi Han-seok, who really went from bottom to top.

    Is such a suggestion that cannot be rejected?

    Choi Hanseok looks at the day with a face as if the word ''Please!'' is written on it.

    The answer he could give was fixed.

    * * *

    After all, the next morning.

    One day, he told Park Chu-hyuk, who came to work early.

    "Well, chef. I''d like to say something."

    "Huh? Okay, what is it?"

    "The menu you told me yesterday. That it is likely to need improvement. Come to think of it at home, I''d like to make an opinion.¡±

    "Tell me."

    Park Joo Hyuk frowns.

    One day I spoke with confidence.

    "Bear soup. As expected, I think Chef Choi Han-seok''s recipe goes better with the course."

    "Choi Han-seok...." Your teacher''s recipe? How do you know that?

    "I heard it from myself. In the past."

    "¡­¡­Huh!"

    Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes became cool.

    I can''t believe it. I''m about to go up to heaven.

    I''ve always thought it was strange or strange, but why do I mention your name?

    The world of chefs is a pyramid.

    It is the world of chefs that is built in a more solid pecking order than the jungle food chain.

    By the way, how dare you.

    The head of the food chain, the head chef, declares war on himself, citing your name?

    "You..."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s face was bubbling up.

    Just as he was about to yell at Haru.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was answering the phone at the desk of the restaurant, rushed in.

    "Joohyuk! No, head chef Park Joohyuk!"

    The atmosphere is unusual.

    Kim Ho-sung exhaled with a big breath.

    "Wang Cheng, he''s coming tomorrow!"

    "Wang Cheng..."!

    Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes began to shake violently.

 Chapter - 11 12. Teacher and a teacher and gomtang (2)

    Bloating. Bloating.

    White smoke continued to rise over the large pot.

    The fire was so strong that even though it was still the season when I went outside, I was sweating all over.

    I was suffocated as if I was in a sauna, but I couldn''t take a step back one day.

    Rather, he tightened his eyes and stared at the boiling pot.

    You have to focus. Remove impurities as soon as they come to mind. You have to touch the baby with a delicate touch, just like you put him to sleep.

    "Yes, Chef!"

    A pot full of white soup.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were boiling beef bone soup in a late-morning oral fairy tale where everyone else left work.

    It''s been about two hours, right? Let''s get ready to pick up the intestines. Long-boiling is enough with a beef bone. Wash all the intestines in cold water and garnish them. Season with salt at the back.¡­.

    Choi Han-seok''s expression looked more serious than ever after Haru met him.

    While reciting recipes as if he had a recipe book in front of him, he hesitated looking at the day.

    No, take your time. I''ll let you know in more detail again.

    "Thank you!"

    One day, I was writing down recipes and tips from Choi Han-seok in my notebook during my cooking break.

    It was natural in a way because Choi Han-seok, who had the nickname "God of Korean Cooking," but every word he uttered was more precious to Haru than gold.

    Trim ingredients, control heat, and cook food.

    Whatever it was, Choi Han-seok''s skills in all aspects of cooking were at their peak.

    The meat prepared by Choi Han-seok was pretty in shape and had a better meat quality, and even when Choi Han-seok stood in front of the fire, the degree of cooking of the ingredients and the overall quality of the dish differed as much as the sky and the ground.

    The same goes for beef bone soup.

    Simply adding ingredients and boiling them hard does not mean that it is over.

    The part where a lot of blood oozes out of beef was carefully removed, and the fine bones from impurities were removed and carefully cared for by going back and forth between low and high heat.

    So that the beef bone melts and all the flavor inside can be exuded.

    The soup quickly turned white even though it did not remove much impurities. It was pureer than any broth a day had ever seen.

    Every day, I was cooking with Choi Han-seok at dawn and my cooking skills were going up so fast, and Choi Han-seok was also looking at the day with pride.

    But the atmosphere was a little different today.

    It''s before the storm.

    The eyes of Choi Han-seok boiling Haru and Gomtang were so cool.

    "By the way, Chef. I have a question.¡±

    Yeah, it''s Haru. What''s up?

    "How exactly is Chef Park Joo-hyuk''s recipe and Chef Choi Han-seok''s beef bone soup recipe different?¡±

    -Hmmm. -Yeah. Haru, maybe you don''t know. Tsk, Juhyeok. I told him that chefs shouldn''t be a bad cook in my life.

    Choi Han-seok sighed quietly, recalling Park Joo-hyuk, and soon shook his head.

    Park Joo-hyuk was quite reluctant to show himself cooking.

    I didn''t know if the reason was simply his pride in cooking.

    It was almost impossible to find out the recipe for oral fairy tales without watching Park Joo-hyuk cook for the day, which was only a simple assistant a few weeks ago.

    -In short, it''s like this. Joohyuk has no depth in his beef bone soup. And it''s too bland."What do you mean there''s no depth?¡±

    - It costs nearly three times as much to make Joohyuk''s beef bone soup as my recipe. They only use good quality Korean beef brisket, situations, and crucible.

    Although it is said that sunny spot or situation is cheaper than sirloin-like parts, Korean beef is Korean beef anyway.

    The best cow, the best part. And pine mushrooms that are more expensive than gold.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s beef bone soup is made luxurious.

    However, Choi Han-seok''s beef bone soup was very different.

    - I don''t do that. The basic is cow bones. Put it anywhere and boil it until the cartilage melts away to make the soup. You can put the head meat and intestines in there. Of course, there is also sunny spot, but just enough to garnish the soup.

    If Park Joo-hyuk''s beef bone soup was luxurious and luxurious, Choi Han-seok''s beef bone soup was similar to that sold in the market.

    I put in the intestines, starting with the cow''s bones.

    That way, of course, the soup can become relatively murky and smell like cattle.

    However, Choi rather aimed for that part.

    "If you can get rid of the cow''s bad smell, it''s rather a luxurious meat scent...¡­.¡±

    Exactly! You can''t just use quality meat to create depth. But actually, that alone is not enough. It''s already really good beef bone soup, but Michelin stars aren''t that easy.

    "How could you...¡­. Are you saying there''s some kind of secret ingredient?¡±

    Of course! There''s something amazing. It''s almost like a cheat key. I didn''t think of anything, but there''s something that goes really well with beef bone soup.

    Choi Han-seok with a meaningful smile.

    When Haru asked carefully, he shouted proudly.

    -White truffle! There''s nothing like this in beef bone soup.

    "In the beef-bone soup... Truffle?!"

    I couldn''t imagine it at all.

    Beef bone soup is a Korean food, and truffle is a food ingredient that everyone knows.

    Along with caviar and foie gras, it also has three major Western delicacies.

    Of course, I understand theoretically.

    Many fancy restaurants put mushrooms in soup dishes similar to gomtang or gomtang.

    Not only does it control the greasy taste of the meat, but it also adds depth to the subtle scent.

    The same was true of oral fairy tales.

    There are pine mushrooms in the beef bone soup now. Isn''t it?

    "That''s right. Chef Park Joo-hyuk''s recipe for beef bone soup is being served."

    Joohyuk likes traditional Korean food. I can''t see any exotic ingredients in it. That''s why I use pine mushrooms.

    Of course, pine mushrooms are also an incredibly luxurious ingredient.

    It is as expensive as wild ginseng because it should only be collected from nature.

    It was called a truffle in Korea.

    By the way, I think truffle is better than pine mushrooms. White truffle is the name of it too. I don''t like black truffles because of the color.

    "Then, the old oral children''s soup."

    Yeah, the recipe was completely different. How to use meat, what mushrooms are the highlight of the taste. As you know, this beef bone soup was the one that Joohyuk and I fought the most. He''s never seen truffles in beef bone soup, a Korean food.

    There was bitterness in Choi Han-seok''s voice saying so.

    Choi Han-seok, who prefers fusion Korean food by saying, "There is nothing set in Korean food!" and Park Joo-hyuk, who insists on authentic Korean food only, saying that it is not Korean food.

    The conflict between the two so far has been bigger than the day imagined.

    Nevertheless, Choi cared for Park Chu-hyuk terribly.

    Even after he died. He did not blame Park Joo-hyuk too much.But that heart was broken today.

    Has the anger of being betrayed in front of one''s disciple still not been resolved yet?

    Choi Han-seok walked around the kitchen and giggled.

    Just like him, the pot was bubbling up.

    He said he''d come tomorrow, right?

    "Yes. Manager Kim Ho-sung rushed over and said, Our restaurant is a regular and very big-handed VVIP."

    Wang Cheng. One day was the first name I''ve heard.

    However, when I heard that he was coming to the restaurant, it was obvious that he was an important person considering Park Joo-hyuk''s facial expression and manager''s reaction.

    He said he''d empty one of the biggest rooms in the restaurant for him and then make a Chinese dessert for him.

    There''s no end to talking about a lot of course. To me, and to Joohyuk, you can probably think of him as a much closer guest to VVIP than the Michelin judge.

    "When I heard from you guys earlier, they said it was no joke. You''re Korean-Chinese and you''re running a trillions business.¡­.¡±

    - He''s a great businessman. Well, he''s just like a neighborhood brother to me. Wangcheng is a long-time visitor to our oral fairy tale. I opened a restaurant and so far, I''ve been flying from China to Korea to find my restaurant.

    "Well... I guess you really liked your food."

    It''s not just that I liked you. Haru, it seems to me that this is only an opportunity from heaven. Do you know what Wang Cheng''s favorite food is? There''s only one reason he comes to our restaurant.

    "Is it because of the soup?¡±

    Of course! Starting with my holy fire, Michelin Three Star. The future of oral fairy tales depends on the gomtang you are making. Haru, you know what I mean?

    "Yes..."

    Choi Han-seok''s words that put a lot of pressure on him.

    But at the same time, seeing his heart beat with unexpected expectations, I wondered if Haru was an inevitable cook.

    Whew... It''s getting close. Let''s wrap this up.

    "Yes!"

    After getting all the beef bone, intestines, and meat, the oil was filtered once.

    After putting the soup in a puttukbaegi, season it with salt and pepper, and cut the green onions into small pieces.

    If it stays like this, it''s just plain delicious beef bone soup.

    But if you add some special ingredients for Choi Hanseok.

    Sneak, sneak.

    He slightly ground up the white truffle with a dedicated plane.

    Just a little. About 5g.

    Adjusting the amount was really important because too much of the broth covered the scent of the broth itself.

    When the white truffle entered the white gomguk, it was almost invisible to the eyes.

    But the scent was definitely different.

    As if one more axis was added to the coordinates.

    A deeper scent came up.

    A bowl of Choi Han Seok''s beef bone soup that was completed in an instant.

    "This smells like¡­¡­.¡±

    A figure walked in through the door that was closed at a good timing.

    A high school girl ghost who is a regular at the early morning restaurant and almost the only guest, Hana.

    She kept sniffing with her hands on her cheeks and made eye contact with Haru.

    "Isn''t it cold outside?"

    -Yes... a little.

    "Today, I cooked beef bone soup. Eat hot and go."

    Beef bone soup made by Korea''s top chef for regular customers who do trillions of global businesses.

    Although the grand words were attached, it was just a warm soup for the tired soul now."Thank you for the food. Thank you, brother. Mister."

    After bowing down to Haru and Choi Han-seok, one scooped a spoonful of soup.

    The steam blew it out, cooled it down, and swallowed it.

    -Wow... -Wow...¡­.

    The taste of the soup is heavy.

    The meat scent and the strong aftertaste of crucible.

    And in the middle of it, truffle was placed upright.

    What''s this? It smells really interesting. But it''s really good! How does the soup taste like this?

    Isn''t it amazing? It''s beef bone soup but I''ve never tasted it before.

    One nods passionately.

    It was a bowl that could not be tasted anywhere except here.

    Munch munch! Slurp!

    There was no need for a big reaction.

    Like a dog who starved for a few days, one ate rice as if he was about to put his nose in a rice soup bowl.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at one with a happy look in the world, looked at the day.

    Yeah, well, that''ll be enough. Wangcheong-do will be enough to satisfy you if it''s Gomguk. Thank you, Haru. Thank you for following me well.

    "What? I just...¡­I just did what the chef told me to do."

    No, you can be proud of this. Your cooking was perfect today. Really.

    "Hehe, thank you. By the way, Chef. I''ve been curious about this for a while ago.¡±

    What is it?

    "The chef and I made beef-bone soup. How do I give this to the customers?"

    You might wonder, "What is it?" But if you think about it a little bit, it was a natural question.

    Haru is the youngest chef who has not yet had a say even though he has escaped from the office, and this is a dish made during non-business hours without receiving anyone''s order.

    In short, it''s not the dish of a restaurant oral fairy tale.

    Common sense is that there is no reason for this soup to go out to customers.

    So the crucial question asked.

    However, Choi Han-seok just said as if nothing happened.

    Don''t worry, it''ll work out somehow.

    "Yes¡­¡­? No, what do you mean somehow? Even though we''ve worked so hard to cook, if we can''t serve our customers, it''s all in one piece by piece."

    -No, it''s a day. Don''t worry about it. Do you think I''m some kind of an edict in this restaurant? If you think about Wang Cheng and Joo Hyuk''s personality, you''ll definitely have to use it. Trust me.

    Choi Han-seok asserts that it is possible unconditionally.

    One day I couldn''t understand what he said easily.

 Chapter - 12 13. Teacher and a teacher and a gomtang (3)

    "It''s about time you came¡­¡­.¡±

    Kim Ho-sung looked at the clock on one side of the restaurant with a nervous look.

    The same goes for other chefs in the kitchen, including Park Joo-hyuk.

    I was busy cooking as usual, but there was a tense atmosphere.

    Chirirring-!

    The door of the oral fairy tale burst open and made a sound.

    A man who appeared soon.

    There was a big mole on the right cheek, and he was chubby and looked familiar.

    ''Golden piggy bank...¡­?¡¯

    The day came to mind without realizing it.

    A lot of blue.

    He was a man who looked like a gold piggy bank.

    However, he was alive like a tiger even in the midst of a warm impression, just like his reputation as a world-class businessman.

    An impression that makes me think that I''m a godfather.

    He looked around the oral fairy tale with familiar eyes as if he had really come to his hometown.

    "Hi, Mr. Wang!"

    Kim Ho-sung ran quickly and bowed to greet neatly.

    Wang Cheng sent back his subordinates who escorted him out of the restaurant, saying he wanted to enjoy his time alone, and shook Kim Ho-sung''s hand lightly.

    "Ho-seong! Long time no see. I heard about Choi Han-seok''s obituary. Am I too late? I couldn''t find time to come to Korea because I was busy with business."

    Wang Cheng used Korean proficiently.

    Choi Han-seok, who said he was Korean-Chinese, must have been right.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok must be happy that Wang Cheng visited us. I won''t let you down."

    -Hhhhhhhhhhhh. That''s right.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air, smiled awkwardly.

    Was Wang Cheng''s response, which he said was an old friend?

    Park Joo-hyuk, who came out of the kitchen before he knew it, intervened in the conversation.

    "Good morning, Mr. Wang Cheng. I''m Park Joo-hyuk, who will take over Chef Choi Han-seok''s vacancy."

    "Oh, Joo Hyuk! The student of Master Choi Han Seok. I remember your face, too. I followed Master Choi Han-seok around and learned how to cook."

    "That''s right. I tried hard to convey the taste and emotion of your teacher."

    Park Joo-hyuk is pouring out his words without saying anything.

    Knowing the reality, Haru clenched his teeth with anger while watching it.

    One day, I made gomtang at dawn and told him about Park Joo-hyuk and Choi Han-seok''s past.

    It was hard to feel that a man who was smiling with his head down was cold enough to abandon his teacher who had given him up.

    "Yes, yes. I felt it as soon as I entered this restaurant. The smell of this mellow beef! I really felt like I was in Korea. Hahaha!"

    Wang Cheng tapped Park Joo-hyuk on the shoulder and laughed loudly.

    It''s obviously a story that means beef bone soup.

    Park Joo-hyuk also knew that Wang Cheng''s favorite Korean food was gomtang.

    His eyes trembled slightly, and soon flashed with confidence.

    ''This is my chance to prove that I have surpassed you! A golden opportunity from heaven for me!"

    Confidence has completely driven away anxiety.

    He said, guiding the royal palace to a specially refurbished private room.

    "Wait a minute. Here''s a special course for you."

    "Hello, hello!"

    Wang Cheong looked at Park Joo-hyuk with anticipation.

    Soon, Park Chu-hyuk turned to the kitchen with a stern look on his face.

    The chefs who were preparing in advance gave him a look."Get ready. No mistakes, let''s do it quickly."

    "Yes, Chef!"

    When Park Joo-hyuk opened his mouth in a low voice, there was a stiff tension in the kitchen.

    The course has begun.

    Is it VVIP?

    Even the appetizer, commonly called "amusebush," was different.

    From salad based on the expensive egg, which was eaten only by kings during the Joseon Dynasty, to kimbap with dried pollack and yukhoe.

    Expensive ingredients that can be served in Korean food appeared one after another, but Wangcheong''s response was not good.

    "Do you like the food?¡±

    "Not bad. You''re like a good teacher, huh?"

    It wasn''t that I didn''t eat deliciously.

    He enjoyed every dish on every course served.

    However, I couldn''t get rid of the feeling that I was blindly waiting for something that hadn''t come out yet.

    By the time the course reaches its zenith.

    A side dish was served with grilled short rib patties, the main dish.

    Homemade dried pollack, seasonal vegetables, salted seafood and cabbage kimchi.

    There was a delicious tteok-galbi in the center, and the rice made with chwinamul smelled fragrant.

    But Wang Cheng''s gaze was completely different.

    "Here you go. It''s a special dish for you."

    Park Joo-hyuk served a large bowl of beef bone soup.

    Clear-colored, clear-looking soup.

    The gold bowl was completely visible, and on top of it were a lot of neatly sliced meat garnish and green onions.

    Originally, only two ladles were served, but a bowl of beef bone soup was served for Wangcheong, who especially liked it.

    "Oh...¡­."

    Wang Cheng looked at the bowl of soup carefully.

    His eyebrows, which were full of flesh, shrugged.

    Gulp.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was looking at the scene with his hands politely folded, swallowed a dry saliva without realizing it.

    "That''s interesting.

    "What? Mr. Wang."

    "When I entered the restaurant earlier, I could definitely smell the beef bone soup I knew. The meat smell of a heavy cow. But it''s a little different from the beef bone soup I know."

    "Oh...." Well, this beef bone soup is a little bit of a variation of Master Choi Han-seok''s recipe.¡±

    "It''s a transformation."

    Park Joo-hyuk seems a little embarrassed by Wang''s attitude that he doesn''t like it more than expected.

    Wang Cheng moaned and looked him in the eye.

    "You know that the biggest reason I visit Korea is because of this gomtang of oral fairy tale."

    "Don''t worry, sir. I''m sure it''ll be a better experience."

    "I believe you know how precious time is to a businessman.¡±

    "I won''t let you down."

    "Well, let''s try it."

    Wang Cheng picked up the spoon with a serious face.

    After scooping up a spoonful of steaming soup, he carefully smelled it and took it to his mouth.

    Gulp!

    A sip of Park Joo-hyuk''s pride fell to his throat.

    "Hmm."

    Wangcheong savored the taste.

    A few seconds later, he looked at Park Joo-hyuk and talked.

    "Okay, now serve the beef bone soup."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Park Joo-hyuk''s face was severely distorted.

    * * *

    Hahahaha! Haru, look at you talking a lot. Now bring the beef bone soup. Lol, that''s not even beef bone soup. Joohyuk, come on. We''ve been hit hard by Haru!

    Choi Han-sung who laughs out loud as if he''s having fun.

    He smiled at Park Chu-hyuk as if he was suing him, but the air in the field only froze at a rapid pace.Park Joo-hyuk, and Haru and all the other chefs there couldn''t help but doubt his ears.

    "What do you mean, sir? I''m sure I...I brought you the beef bone soup you mentioned."

    "No, this is not beef bone soup. At least, it''s not the old-fashioned soup I wanted. Hmm, yeah. That''s enough for a delicious meat soup.¡±

    "Tasty meat soup¡­¡­.¡±

    It wasn''t just a bad press, it wasn''t tasty or seasoned.

    It''s not the dish I ordered, now serve the dish I ordered.

    It was good to say that it was the worst criticism a cook could hear from a guest.

    As a chef, Park Joo Hyuk itself was denied.

    In the cold frozen air, all the chefs noticed Park Joo-hyuk.

    He used to lead chefs screaming in the kitchen, but now he''s no different from a newcomer who just came into the kitchen.

    Two eyes and a voice that trembles violently and loses where to go.

    Park Chu-hyuk was deeply embarrassed.

    "Chef Park, do you know what''s wrong with this meat soup?"

    Wang Cheng quietly asked Park Joo-hyuk like that.

    It''s not loud, but it has bones in it. Besides, didn''t we call it meat soup again?

    Park Joo-hyuk, who had been struggling to manage his facial expressions for a while, said.

    "I... don''t know."

    "As I said before, there is no depth in this meat soup. Neat meat scent and pine mushrooms? Sounds good. It''s a great combination. But it''s not the dish I want."

    "Didn''t Wang Cheng say he wanted to have beef bone soup? Beef bone soup is supposed to be like this. Clear meat broth made from high-quality beef."

    "Then, isn''t the beef bone soup of the white soup a beef bone soup? Is it only beef bone soup with clear meat broth?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was trying to refute it, quickly closed his mouth.

    Because Wang Cheng wasn''t wrong.

    "Korean beef bone soup is divided into two. White soup and clear soup. White soup is also called beef bone soup, but it has the same name as beef bone soup. Am I wrong?¡±

    "No, you''re right."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s lips are tight.

    A head chef who runs a Michelin restaurant was being told by none other than Chinese that you don''t know about Korean food.

    She was ignored as a chef, and her determination to surpass her teacher was not even treated as a dish.

    It was also good if his pride collapsed and was torn to pieces.

    And here, Wang Cheng blew the ball.

    "If you understand, please bring me a proper beef bone soup. White soup, beef bone soup made with chef Choi Han-seok''s recipe."

    "The beef-bone soup we prepared...¡­, that''s all. Mr. Wang."

    "Then bring it back to boil it again. Do you know if I came all the way from China to Korea just to eat this kind of food? I''m gonna have to eat what I pay for.¡±

    "It takes at least a few hours to make fresh beef bone soup¡­¡­.¡±

    "Hey, time is gold for a businessman! I''m going to eat beef bone soup. Didn''t you guarantee you wouldn''t let me down? Bring me a new one!"

    Wang Cheng, who dropped his spoon and chopsticks with a thud full of irritation.

    If a dish that is different from what you ordered comes out, it is the duty of a proper restaurant to make it with a proper dish, but isn''t it a bit different if it''s gomtang?

    However, Park could not say anything.

    "I''m sure I told you. I''m coming to eat gomtang from oral fairy tale. Chef Park Joo-hyuk, you have not only disappointed me but also disgraced your teacher''s face.""As soon as possible¡­¡­. I''ll take care of it."

    "Then go to the kitchen quickly. Does the chef cook when he''s standing in the hall?"

    Wang Cheng seems to be angry.

    Just turning his head and leaving the hall, Park Chu-hyuk clenched his upper lip to the point where he tore it apart.

    While all the chefs were looking at him, Park Joo-hyuk said it in a low tone.

    "Gather up in the kitchen. Right now."

 Chapter - 13 14. Teacher and a teacher and gomtang (4)

    "Wouldn''t it be okay to boil it briefly?¡±

    "Simply boil it for at least two hours. I can''t keep Wang Cheng waiting in the hall for two hours!¡±

    "But Chef Choi Han-seok''s gomtang recipe is..."¡­.¡±

    "Why, are you curious? Will I let you know that?"

    "No."

    Since the restaurant has to go around, an untimely emergency meeting was called in the kitchen, leaving the minimum number of people back to cooking.

    In fact, it was nothing more than Park Joo-hyuk''s acceptance of the meeting place because it spoke well.

    The reason was simple.

    They say they don''t want to know Chef Choi Han-seok''s recipe, but they say it doesn''t make sense to make it simple.

    The chefs were called in to come, but now it''s just embarrassing.

    Some senior chefs say, "Sigh. I liked it when Chef Choi Han-seok was around. That''s all.

    No one could easily open their mouth in the ice kingdom''s starkly frozen atmosphere.

    Hey, Haru. It''s now. Hurry up and take out the masterpiece you made yesterday and throw it out in front of Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes! It''s now!

    Except for Choi Han-seok, who was standing on top of Park Joo-hyuk''s head.

    Choi Han-seok rushed the day to bring out the beef bone soup he made yesterday and put it in the refrigerator.

    Haru was also aware of it.

    As Choi Han-seok said, the secret beef bone soup he made at dawn yesterday can be a masterpiece to completely overcome this situation.

    But no matter how easy it is.

    Haru whispered in a small voice toward Choi Han-seok.

    ''Chef, that''s just...¡­. The atmosphere is completely icy right now. In front of Chef Park Joohyuk, I said, "Ta-da! Beef bone soup that I made yesterday!" And the chef said, "Oh! I believed you!" Do you think this is going to happen?¡¯

    Park Joo-hyuk was literally angry to the top of his head.

    To Park Joo-hyuk, whose pride has been trampled on, even a day without a good relationship with him gives up the beef bone soup that he had hidden?

    It would be a good thing if he didn''t get criticized and kicked out.

    To be honest, I was scared.

    In the face of such a day, Choi patted him on the shoulder, saying it was nothing.

    Then he spoke in the most confident voice in the world.

    Don''t worry, Haru. I''ve raised him more like his parents than Joohyuk''s. Because of Joo-hyuk''s personality, he will accept anything if he can overcome this situation. Why? Because your pride is broken!

    ''However...¡­.¡¯

    Don''t do that, shout it out loud. Trust me for once. There is no teacher who doesn''t know his student''s personality. Does it?

    A teacher who tells his student to show him an example as his parents.

    It was a truly ironic sight, but it certainly helped Haru.

    One day, he approached Park Joo-hyuk, who was half-hearted, saying, "I don''t know."

    "Well, Chef Park Joo-hyuk."

    "Why! I think I asked you to cook for the other guests. Do you have time to do this here? If I get a complaint later, I''ll just...¡­.¡±

    "Actually, I made a little something last night at dawn. The beef bone soup made with chef Choi Han-seok''s recipe."

    "¡­¡­Huh? What?"

    Words uttered in astonishment at the words of the day I never imagined.

    It wasn''t just Park Chu-hyuk.

    Several chefs, who had their heads wrapped around him, also looked at the day with startled rabbit eyes."You, what do you mean? Master Choi Hanseok''s beef bone soup? You have that? Now?"

    "I made it at dawn yesterday when I was practicing. There''s not much left."

    Tens of thousands of emotions passed through Park Joo-hyuk''s face.

    From surprise to anger, from anger to calm.

    It was really as Choi Han-suk said. Park Chu-hyuk, who was able to control his emotions and benefit right away.

    "You... .. if you''re lying, I won''t stand still. I''m telling you, you know what you just said? I mean it."

    "Yes, I know."

    "Then bring it. Quickly."

    Gulp!

    Haru opened the refrigerator door coolly.

    I brought a container of lock and lock from the sub refrigerator where I was storing miscellaneous ingredients.

    The beef bone soup I made with Choi Han-seok all night.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s milky white soup was illuminated and sparkled.

    "Hey, get out of my way!"

    When Haru came with a really white beef bone soup, other chefs exclaimed one thing or another.

    I''ve prepared it as if I knew this would happen.

    But now was not the time to question such a thing.

    Park Joo-hyuk, embarrassed by the unusual appearance of the beef bone soup, pushed the surprised chefs ahead.

    After holding a small spoon, I tasted the soup.

    A little bit of oil, cold soup. It couldn''t have tasted right.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk was not such a bad cook that he didn''t know the real taste hidden behind the temperature.

    In addition, truffle is a very strong food ingredient.

    When the unique scent of truffle spread out in harmony with the meat soup, Park Joo-hyuk was surprised.

    "¡­¡­what is this.¡±

    "Are you all right?"

    "No, it''s not okay. This is the taste and taste you made.¡±

    "Is it the same?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What the hell is this guy?

    Beef bone soup with truffle. How the hell did he make this taste?

    I got goosebumps a little bit.

    My head was a little dizzy, but I didn''t have time to do that.

    Park Chu-hyuk began to move instead of answering.

    He brought an earthen pot with a feeling of Korean food and poured the beef bone soup made by Haru into it.

    Soon, the heat was raised and started boiling.

    As the beef bone soup boiled up, its unique strong and thick meat scent spread here and there.

    And the faint scent of truffles in it.

    In an unprecedented combination, most chefs opened their eyes wide.

    It was the smell that Wang Cheng smelled as he entered the restaurant.

    "Serving again. Prepare tteok-galbi and side dishes again. Come on!"

    "Yes, yes, chef!"

    Chefs who were mesmerized by a slightly surreal sight.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s rant made them busy again.

    Starting with the white beef bone soup in the same bowl as before, a set of tteok-galbi dishes have been set up again.

    Park Joo-hyuk was about to serve, but he soon thought of something and took a step back.

    Then he handed over the prize to Kim Ho-sung, who was next to him.

    "Hosung, bring this to Mr. Wang instead of me."

    "Joohyuk, are you sure you''re okay? This isn''t even your beef bone soup. No, it was out of the blue for a day in the first time. You''re giving this to Dr. Wang? If you get rejected, there''s no answer.¡±

    "It''s okay. It''s...¡­. Just bring it to me because it''s okay. They''ll love it. I can assure you."

    Park Joo Hyuk is bragging.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was alternating between gomtang and the day, nodded with a small sigh."Okay. I don''t know what''s going on."

    "Yes, I beg of you."

    Foods that are well served.

    The food in the hands of the servers once again headed to the special room set up for Wangcheng.

    Of course, Haru and Park Joo-hyuk also followed.

    "Mr. Wang Cheng, I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience of our oral fairy tale. The real beef bone soup you mentioned. I brought it back."

    "Oh...¡­."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who headed to his room again, bowed his head right away.

    As if I''ve completely lost my pride.

    The corners of Wangcheng''s mouth dried up as he looked at the newly prepared table.

    "The scent and flavor of this white soup and the deep truffle! That''s exactly what I wanted!"

    She was angry until the very end of her hair, but she disappeared somewhere, and she showed that she was feeling better.

    "Look at this. You can do it. There''s such a proper beef bone soup, what did you do without serving it right away? Of course, I understand your desire to catch up with your teacher. You don''t use a guest as a guinea pig."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Ha, ha, hello. That''s the attitude of a real chef. All right, let''s have a bite."

    The eyes of the king flashed.

    Like the half hour I''ve been waiting for is nothing.

    Soon, he took a spoon and tasted the beef bone soup.

    Slurp!

    Slurp!

    Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!

    Wangcheong ate up the beef bone soup like he was really begging.

    Just as the course dishes I''ve eaten so far have gone somewhere, I quickly emptied one table, which was a large amount for a single person.

    "Oh my god. This is it!"

    A royal pat on the stomach with satisfaction.

    A satisfied smile bloomed again on the face full of irritation.

    After ordering Kim Ho-sung to remove the plate, Park Ju-hyuk approached carefully and asked.

    "Where, did you enjoy your meal?"

    "There was a little trouble, but it was small compared to the taste of this beef bone soup. It was a taste worth flying to Korea.¡±

    Sipping Korean sweets and flower tea served as dessert, Wang Cheng nodded satisfactorily at Park Joo-hyuk''s question.

    Choi Han-seok said. Wang Cheng is a really great eater and gourmet, so he can''t get over anything by just eating what he wants.

    The same was true now.

    He scolded Park Joo-hyuk with a displeased look on his face earlier, and now that he has finished eating, he opened his wallet saying he was sorry for saying too much earlier.

    "This is a tip. If you rented a great Michelin three-star restaurant, like a oral fairy tale, wouldn''t you give me this much?¡±

    "¡­¡­thank you. Mr. Wang."

    "Ha, ha, hello. Give it back to the staff."

    As a so-called big hand, he was no joke with the amount of tips.

    The tip was given to all employees of the old fairy tale, including servers, by 200,000 won per person.

    But this happened more often than I thought.

    Wang Cheng is a tremendous businessman, and there is an atmosphere that if you rent a room at a Michelin restaurant in the culture of the Chinese, you should give it this much.

    Anyway, tips worth as much as 200,000 won suddenly fell as a bonus, which means that chefs and employees have taken proper steps.

    In comparison, however, the atmosphere of the oral fairy tale, in which Wang Cheng had left, was not so bright.

    What''s the point of saying it? It was because Park Joo-hyuk was staring at the day with an expression of all the evil emotions in the world.

    The kitchen people who knew his personality were right to guess.Park Joo-hyuk''s pride, which used to be as strong as Geumgangseok, is now completely crushed.

    And Park Joo-hyuk is likely to find the culprit in another harsh place.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who had been sighing in the kitchen to keep the ground down after Wang Cheng left, suddenly raised his head and said.

    "One day."

    "Yes, chef."

    A day in which I answered in a calm voice.

    However, Park did not even look back, just left the kitchen and gestured.

    "Come out for a second¡ªlet me see you."

 Chapter - 14 15. Teacher and a teacher and gomtang (5)

    Gulp.

    Not only Haru, but most of the chefs who were there swallowed dry saliva.

    In conclusion, Park Ju-hyuk''s pride was properly broken today, although he recovered his pride.

    In addition, the recovery method was none other than the ''real'' gomguk that was brought up by one day after day.¡­. Park Joo-hyuk''s stomach is burning.

    Trudging.

    Leaving behind a raucous restaurant, the pair walked through the back door with a grim look on their faces.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok was next to Haru.

    A serious look, not the usual playful face.

    Fortunately, Park Joo-hyuk headed to another room that was empty, not the back door.

    Anyway, Choi Han-seok was also able to follow because he was in the oral fairy tale.

    The door to the room was firmly closed, leaving behind the worried chefs'' gaze and subtle support.

    Sighing as the ground went down, Park Ju-hyuk asked in a firm voice.

    "How did you know?¡±

    "You know what?"

    "My beef bone soup will fail. Didn''t you know that and make the beef-bone soup from your teacher''s recipe?"

    I thought this question would come back, but it was too straightforward.

    I couldn''t help but panic because I was human for a day.

    When Haru gave Choi Han-seok a hint, he stood behind Park Joo-hyuk and said.

    Let''s just put it around. Anyway, Juhyuk needs to break his pride. Be confident. You didn''t do anything wrong now. You know that, right?

    I didn''t do anything wrong.

    You were right.

    Haru, who gained courage, spoke confidently.

    "That''s not true. Chef Park Joo-hyuk knows. I stay in the kitchen almost every day and practice cooking alone."

    "¡­¡­yes."

    "Yesterday, I just thought of it and made gomguk. You must have talked about beef bone soup in the morning. Although I was rejected by the chef, I wanted to cook it since I remembered."

    That was quite right.

    In fact, one day, he offered Park Joo-hyuk a change of gomguk, and instead of accepting the offer, he understood it as a challenge to himself and ran wild.

    "So, it''s a coincidence? My bone soup was ignored by the royal court, and it just so happens that the master''s bone soup he wanted was in the fridge?"

    "Yes, it''s a coincidence.¡±

    "You, now it''s a horse...¡­.¡±

    "Head chef Park Joohyuk. Don''t just get angry and think about it. If it hadn''t been for this coincidence I made, what would have happened to the chef?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk was about to lose his temper with his face flushed, but he became silent at the words of the day that followed.

    Because it wasn''t wrong. Because I couldn''t even refute it.

    What if a day didn''t create this little coincidence?

    Wang Cheng would have gone mad waiting, and the oral fairy tale would be a regular and lose a VVIP.

    Considering the characteristics of Wang Cheng, who is interested in gourmet and meets a lot of rich people, the damage that oral fairy tales will suffer in the long run was literally enormous.

    Not to mention, of course, Park''s honor as a chef, which will be easily trampled on in the process.

    That would completely end his life as a chef.

    Park Joo-hyuk will also be imagining and thinking about this now.

    That''s why I can''t say anything to Haru.

    In a way, Haru became a savior who saved Park Joohyuk''s life as a chef.

    Haru, wait.

    Choi Han-seok, who was silently listening to the intensifying conversation between the two, whispered something in Haru''s ear.It was a frightening day, but he nodded.

    He said to Park Joo-hyuk, who had been grimacing silently after hearing his scolding.

    One last word from his teacher.

    "Chef Park Joohyuk. This is what I think. Perhaps, this coincidence was that Master Choi Han-seok, who left first, helped the chef."

    "Help me... ..? Master?"

    Choi Han-seok was betrayed by his son Park Joo-hyuk.

    I''m angry. I''m mad as hell.

    Nevertheless, Choi endured it. Because he''s a son.

    Choi Han-seok knew.

    At this rate, the oral fairy tale will not end with the loss of three stars, and Park Joo-hyuk''s life as a chef will be horribly ruined.

    That''s why I asked Haru to do it.

    I''ll make you the best, save your son''s life.

    father

    He was the only word that could express Choi Han-seok.

    "Yes, I think so."

    The expression and tone of the day when you seem to have more faith than ever.

    In a way, it was natural that Park Joo-hyuk''s teacher asked him to deliver it.

    But for Park Chu-hyuk, who would never know about it, a day seemed new.

    "When did he grow so big?¡¯

    I''m sure he''s a young guy with a lower age and lower experience than himself.

    The pressure I felt was more like a teacher than a tiger.

    "Get out of here first. Tell the kids I''ll be out soon."

    "Yes, chef."

    So I let the day go first.

    There were many things I wanted to say to Haru, but I couldn''t bring up any of them.

    Strange pressure. I couldn''t get rid of the feeling of being really my teacher.

    "Teacher Choi Han-seok¡­¡­.¡±

    Park Chu-hyuk stayed in the spacious room alone and bowed his head to think of his teacher.

    What happened today, and a chef named Haru who changed dramatically.

    Isn''t it time to get your act together, you idiot.

    Choi Han-seok did not follow Park Chu-hyuk for a day, but just looked at him.

    * * *

    That evening.

    As always, small lights were lit up in the oral fairy tale where most of the staff had left work.

    But there wasn''t a day left.

    I have been blaming myself for being unreasonable for the past few days, and I have had a little time to live my life as I cook for the ghosts almost every day.

    Actually, it''s only about 3 days, but anyway.

    I went home early today following Choi Han-seok''s advice to take a good rest since I had a hard time with work today.

    Therefore, it was not one day to keep the oral fairy tale of late night.

    "What''s the trouble of getting it this late at night?"

    Crunch, rustle, rustle, rustle!

    Park Joo-hyuk put down a large black plastic bag as if he was throwing it in the kitchen.

    What you see in it is blood-filled intestines.

    From daechang, small intestines to head meat. It was a bit grotesque to look at raw.

    Park Chu-hyuk tried to save cow intestines this late evening.

    After mobilizing all of his personal connections, he managed to get some quality cow intestines.

    "Meat... because I have some of the meat I used earlier."

    Remove bright red beef with entrails.

    The area of the sun, commonly referred to as the ''brisket.

    In line with the reputation of oral fairy tales, all of them were Korean beef with the highest quality, more than A++.

    "Sigh, I wish you''d had a smoke."

    The same thing happened in the morning, and the face of the day with Master Choi Han-seok kept lingering in my head.The pride of Korean food, the head chef of a Michelin three-star restaurant, was not only humiliated by VVIP, but was saved by a rookie who was just out of his league.

    I felt bad at first. I couldn''t stand it because I felt like I was trampled all over my pride.

    So I tried to get angry with Haru. I tried to crush you like I''d been beaten.

    by the way

    "Maybe, this coincidence was that Chef Choi Han-seok helped me...¡­.¡±

    When Haru said that, Park Joo-hyuk couldn''t say anything.

    He also doubted his own eyes. In a very short moment, it seemed like Choi Han-seok teacher overlapped with Haru.

    A sense of intimidation that you can''t think of as a day you know. Park Chu-hyuk couldn''t help but get out of there as if he was running away.

    And so it turned out to be now.

    In the late dawn oral fairy tale kitchen, where there was a day, he was left alone to cook beef soup.

    It''s not a fancy recipe that you''re confident in, but a rough recipe from your teacher.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    Park Chu-hyuk headed out of the restaurant half-warmed to shake off his weird feeling.

    I wanted to smoke a cigarette so bad.

    I took out my cigarette, bit it in my mouth, and soon crumpled my face and threw it on the floor.

    "No, no. It''s your recipe for beef bone soup."

    Park Joo-hyuk was originally a smoker, but quit after meeting Choi Han-seok.

    "When a chef smokes, his sense of taste becomes blurred," and "Don''t even come near my kitchen with the smell of cigarettes." Because I got scolded like crazy.

    "Era, I don''t know. Now."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who ran to the kitchen, washed his hands like crazy.

    After placing the water in a large pot, place it on a fireball and begin to gut.

    "Well, what was the ratio? Was the gut two and the head five? Isn''t it? The visceral ratio...¡­.¡±

    My teacher''s beef bone soup was never easy.

    If you make a mistake in organizing your intestines or make a mistake in proportion, the smell will be gone.

    I usually memorized it even though I didn''t like it, but I couldn''t remember it when I tried to make it after a long time.

    "Sigh, it doesn''t taste so good. I don''t think they can sell beef bone soup in the market.¡­.¡±

    Choi Han-seok taught himself the recipe for beef bone soup very well. It''s so catchy.

    Therefore, I hated my teacher''s beef bone soup.

    Above all, I didn''t like the fact that truffle, a Western material, was in it, and even that it was used together with the beef bone and guts.

    Park Joo-hyuk quickly forgot the recipe for beef bone soup right after his teacher died.

    Because I didn''t want to remember any more. Because I thought it was a recipe I didn''t need.

    But why on earth.

    "Don''t you remember? I was memorizing it. I don''t think there was much."

    Slowly moved his hand, groping for a faint memory.

    The beef intestines I bought were trimmed, and all the bones of the beef bone were removed and boiled.

    Just exactly 24 hours ago, just as a day was here.

    Park Joo-hyuk stayed alone in the kitchen of the oral fairy tale and cooked.

    After hours of hard work, a bowl of beef bone soup was completed.

    The color was white and milky. It was definitely different from the clear beef bone soup that Park Chu-hyuk insisted on.

    "I never thought I''d do this again¡­¡­.¡±

    Add green onion and pepper, a little hesitatingly ground to truffle.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was looking at his completed teacher''s bowl of beef bone soup, smiled unconsciously.

    This situation was ridiculous.Beef bone soup with truffles, which was the biggest culprit of fighting almost to the point of dissection with my father-like teacher.

    He made it by himself.

    "Let''s taste it."

    Park Joo-hyuk picked up the spoon with a slightly shaky hand.

    The smell of gomtang mixed with the scent of truffles.

    It was absolutely too much to call it Korean food.

    Park Joo-hyuk thought so and slowly tasted the soup with a little bit of it.

    Slurp!

    "What is it?"

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Just because it''s more delicious than your own? It was not the only one.

    To be honest, it was delicious. Much more than the clear beef bone soup he cooked.

    It was delicious because of the beef bone. The gut added a sense of heaviness.

    Park Joo-hyuk also had basic skills, so he almost perfectly caught the smell of internal organs.

    Okay, that''s good.

    The teacher''s beef bone soup is superior to his own. I was able to acknowledge this.

    By the way, I couldn''t understand this much.

    "More than a day boiled...¡­. No, more than your teacher''s. Why does it taste worse?"

    Park Chu-hyuk is almost in tears.

 Chapter - 15 16. Teacher and a teacher and gomtang (6)

    "Oh, I didn''t expect my eyes to open so early.¡±

    The next morning.

    It was just about time for the sun to rise, but one day I was in front of a oral fairy tale.

    Last night, I went home early and went to bed as advised by Choi Han-seok, but I woke up too early because of my habit of cooking until dawn every day.

    "But it''s refreshing because I haven''t stayed up all night in a while."

    Every day, they serve ghosts at midnight and extend the rest of their lives in return.

    Until a few days ago, even a single day was indispensable. Because a day''s life is really near at stake.

    However, things changed a little as one began to bring in several other ghost guests.

    This is because life began to increase slowly as five to ten guests were received a day.

    Eventually, now I have as much as four days to spare.

    That''s why I was able to enjoy a short day off.

    "Of course, there''s no one at this time, right?¡±

    There are still about one or two hours left before others go to work, but one day I came to the restaurant first.

    I''m gonna have to clean the kitchen as always. I opened the restaurant thinking.

    "Uh¡­¡­?"

    But something was off.

    It was obviously a restaurant where no one was supposed to be, but there was someone inside.

    Plus a very familiar scent that spreads out.

    "This smells like Chef Choi Han-seok''s beef bone soup. Oh, and Chef Park Joo-hyuk, why?"

    The day murmured in surprise.

    In a restaurant where the lights are almost off.

    Park Chu-hyuk was dozing off while leaning against a chair in the hall.

    With a thin blanket that I don''t know who covered it.

    Although the kitchen was neatly organized, the smell of green beef bone soup showed what Park Joo-hyuk had done yesterday.

    Oh, you''re a day early.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok! What happened? Chef Park Joo-hyuk yesterday...¡­.¡±

    Choi Han-seok was sitting next to the nodding Park Joo-hyuk.

    Finding the day late, he rushed over and whispered.

    Well, that''s what happened. Joohyuk cooked until dawn instead of you yesterday. I just fell asleep, so don''t wake me up.

    "Oh, I see. By the way, did you cook all night yesterday?¡±

    What do you think? It''s my beef bone soup! Oh, that''s right. Haru, come here and try it. What do you think?

    Choi Han-seok took the day to the corner of the kitchen.

    In a small container, there was some gomtang that Park Joo-hyuk had made.

    It hasn''t been that long since I made it. The oil isn''t too greasy yet. Haru picked up a spoon and tasted it a little.

    Slurp!

    What do you think?

    "It''s delicious. It''s greenery, and it doesn''t smell much."

    Haru gave a simple impression, but Choi Han-seok only looked at him with a meaningful smile.

    As if you know what''s really on your mind.

    Really? Is it really good? Just be honest with me. Because I know everything.

    When Choi Han-seok said this, there was nothing much I could do about it.

    After a small sigh, he confirmed that Park Joo-hyuk was sleeping well and opened his mouth as if he were whispering.

    "To be honest¡­¡­. I think it''s a little less tasty than the one you and I made. It smells a little bit, and it tastes a little less."Right? As expected, right? Hm, Haru, now you can feel this subtle difference. I''m so happy for you. You know how I feel, right?

    I wondered how a living man would know the spirit of a dead ghost, but he nodded for now.

    Choi Han-seok looked at Park Joo-hyuk, who was sleeping, and said.

    Actually, Joohyuk did that yesterday. This is better than the beef bone soup he made, but it''s not as good as the beef bone soup you made yesterday. That''s why I overdo it. To my pride.

    "Oh, really?"

    I can''t believe that the food made by Park Joohyuk, the master of Korean food, was tastier than Haru''s.

    I''m so tired of it that I can''t stand it.

    One day''s shoulders shrugged at the sudden surge of praise.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk''s sweet sleep could not be missed.

    Has it been less than 10 minutes?

    Kim Ho-sung appeared as the door of the restaurant opened vigorously.

    Chirirring-!

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Huh? Joohyuk, why are you here?"

    Park Joo-hyuk wakes up with a strange sound at the rattling bell.

    He wiped his saliva naturally to his cheeks and noticed Haru and Kim Ho-sung.

    "Ahahaha... Is your brother here?"

    "Wait. This smell. Did you make beef bone soup?¡±

    "Uh... ..that''s...¡­.¡±

    "Y, this is Chef Choi Han-seok''s beef bone soup! Joohyuk, did you change your mind?¡±

    Kim Ho-sung walked around the restaurant, spitting out words like lightning.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was dragged around by his pace, peeked at the day and said carefully.

    "When I made it yesterday, my teacher''s gomguk was a little more delicious. Of course I''ll have to do more research. Anyway, that''s what I''ve tried once. Yes."

    A slightly arbitrary answer.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk''s intention was conveyed properly.

    Kim Ho-sung said, clutching Park Joo-hyuk''s hand tightly.

    "Joohyuk, let''s do our best. It''s going to be Michelin Judge this season. I''m going to keep three stars this year. If you don''t want to be ashamed of Chef Choi Han-suk!"

    "Yes, I''ll do my best."

    Two people who are trying to cheer up.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok looked at it happily, and Park Joo-hyuk called Haru in a small voice.

    "You too, Haru, let''s do our best."

    Haru replied briskly with a big smile.

    "Yes, Chef!"

    It was the moment when a small wind of change began to blow in the oral fairy tale.

    * * *

    As soon as my mother cooks the soup, a week''s meal is as good as a set meal.

    Beef bone soup is also a food that requires a huge amount of boiling at once, and there are countless dishes that can be made as a base.

    It starts with just adding salt and pepper to beef bone soup, kimchi stew, rice cake soup, and so on top of that.

    The amount of gomguk that Haru made was also quite large.

    "In that sense, today''s menu is rice cake dumpling soup. It''s okay, right?"

    The same oral story of midnight as always.

    For hungry ghosts, I cooked rice cake dumpling soup for a day.

    Warm soup to soothe tired souls!

    There was also a lot of rice cake soup and rice cake, but the amount was quite filling because two pieces of meat and kimchi dumplings were added.

    I love Tteokguk with dumplings. I was surprised because I thought the restaurant was closed because you weren''t there yesterday.

    "Huh, I had a day off yesterday for some reason. I''m going to keep doing business from today."

    Of course there was one as a guest.

    A high school girl ghost, she found oral fairy tales almost every day.

    He was not the only one.I kept the promise that Haru made with free cheese tteok-galbi.

    I brought other ghosts to the restaurant every day, if not every day.

    From ghosts his own age, to ghosts of old ladies and men.

    Not to mention that the rest of the day''s life is steadily increasing as restaurants slowly start to be crowded.

    There were as many as three customers today.

    Hana and a high school girl ghost of a similar age that she brought and regularized.

    And the ghost that I met on the street today.

    "By the way, what''s your grandmother''s name?"

    Flower. Kim Flower.

    "Kkotja? Wow, your name is so pretty. Which food do you like?¡±

    It''s good. It''s warm.

    The ghost of an old lady with the name Kim Ggot-ja seemed to have had a hard life.

    There were traces of time on his face and hands, and he was wearing several layers of thin clothes, not a sturdy padding.

    One said Grandmother Flower was selling vegetables while sitting on a bridge near the restaurant.

    Of course, other ghosts didn''t even look at it, but they were sitting on the concrete floor of Eomdongseolhan shouting silently to buy some vegetables.

    I had some expectations of what kind of life grandmother Kkotja would have lived.

    And what kind of death did you suffer?

    So I did my best to treat my grandmother more warmly.

    Because I thought it was the best courtesy and duty a day still alive could do.

    "Take your time and eat a lot. Would you like some more soup if you don''t have enough?"

    -No, it''s okay. Oh, and by the way. You''re a good cook. He has a nice personality.

    "Huh, thank you. It''s better for me because my grandmother likes it."

    I love it. My son looked just like a bachelor. He''s nice, he''s nice. You cooked well, too.

    "Really? Wow, your son is amazing."

    No, there''s no such thing as a bad son! You haven''t contacted me since I was over 80. It doesn''t even come down during the holidays. Man, I was hoping to hear his voice. I don''t remember my voice anymore. Even if my face is blurry, it''s in my head.

    "You said you were a great son.¡±

    He''s a great guy. I''m sure it''s because you''re busy. What''s the point of contacting me? It''s a distraction to work. Aren''t you going to draw it''

    "Then I''ll be your son today! Mom, you have to put kimchi on top."

    A day where I put a piece of kimchi on my grandmother''s spoon and chopsticks with a pure smile.

    Did the word "being a son" work?

    The grandmother''s hand, who was being treated as a cute act, trembled lightly.

    You are also... eating well, right?

    I''m asking if you''re eating well.

    It was a word that I heard from my mother, but at the same time, it was the word I missed the most as soon as I turned around.

    Knowing that, one day I smiled as brightly as I could and opened my mouth.

    "Of course! I don''t eat instant food, I don''t eat convenience store food. I''m eating well because I cooked. Don''t worry."

    Okay, that''s enough. That''s enough for me.

    Two people who really talk like real mothers and sons.

    Although the content of the conversation was heartbreaking, it was somewhat familiar to Haru, who treated ghosts with stories almost every day.Choi Han-seok, who was watching the scene while cleaning up the kitchen, threw a nice smile.

    Haru Shiki, did you get a lot of fun lately? Desirably.

    Perhaps she was hungry, Grandmother Flower-ja emptied a bowl of rice cake dumpling soup, which was quite a lot.

    After filling up his stomach, he put down his spoon and chopsticks and stood up.

    Thank you so much. Thanks to you, I ate very well.

    "Well, I''m more grateful that you enjoyed it."

    Grandmother Flower Ja pulled out a ball of wrinkled money from her waist.

    He drooled on his fingers, counted the money slowly, and put down five 1,000 won bills.

    It''s for a meal. And this is.

    Grandmother who has been selling vegetables on the street for a long time.

    And a few of my grandmother''s friends put me in.

    Grandmother Flower''s purse was really thin. I''m sure it''s a minor, but most of the 1,000 won bills and no 50,000 won bills could be found.

    But the value was enormous.

    In heaven, 1,000 won for the good was more valuable than 10 million won for the rich.

    It was a precious thing with more than general value, but Grandmother Flower offered it as if she had no regrets anymore.

    Three cabbage leaves. The crumpled 30,000 won was placed on top of the 1,000 won bill.

    This is allowance. It''s like our son, so I can''t just go.

    "Grandma... .. You don''t have to give it to me like this."

    If you give it to an adult, I''ll just say thank you and take it! It''s time for me to go. What''s the point of a dead man taking his money? Don''t you think? This is for young people. A nice person like a bachelor.

    Grandmother Flower rose from her seat saying so.

    Stomping, stomping.

    Slowly, but quickly left the restaurant.

    At the same time, strange things began to happen.

    As I took one step at a time, my grandmother began to look younger slowly.

    Wrinkles and black mushrooms that had filled the body disappeared, and traces of suffering were erased.

    And when she finally arrived at the door, she was a beautiful woman in her early 30s, who had just given birth.

    Thanks to you, eat well. Thank you.

    "What¡­¡­ I''m grateful for everything. Well, get in there!"

    Haru bowed his head with sincerity.

    A sight that surprised me at first, but now I''m somewhat used to it.

    He said that when ghosts with resentment are holy, they change to the best times they think they are.

    The happiest moment of Ggotja''s life was when she gave birth to her own son.

    Even though the son left him alone.

    Grandmother Kkotja was trying to relieve her resentment and reach the holy grail.

    I can''t believe I treated you to a nice bowl of rice and had a few warm conversations pretending to be your son.

    I thought it was a good thing, but on the other hand, it was a moment when I felt sick.

    Click, click.

    The sound of footsteps has changed. From the old market altar, to the high-heeled cleavage.

    The 30-year-old Kkotja started oral fairy tales like that.

    "Phew¡­¡­"

    The day, which was a little exhausted, sat down and touched the money that Kkotja''s grandmother gave me.

    At the same time as the piercing and bright light burst out, the hands of the right hand twirled.

    Three laps in total.

    Just now, life has been extended for as long as three days.

    Haru, did you do another one? Good job, dude.

    "Well, thanks to your cooking, huh¡­¡­, by the way, it bothers me. It''s nice that she''s a saint, but she didn''t see her son''s face after all."You fool. Think about it. How can a mother resent her son? No matter how much you abandon yourself. That''s what parents are. Isn''t it?

    "I think it''s because you said so."

    It''s almost dawn.

    Hana and her friend ghost, who finished eating slowly, also got up from their seats and finished paying.

    Thank you for the meal. It was delicious today too.

    "Yes, thank you. By the way, are you going to go right after eating again today?¡±

    Oh, yes. There''s a place I have to go.

    Looking at one, as usual, pulling a coin out of his charred Doraemon wallet, one day thought.

    One always went somewhere beyond the alley as soon as he finished eating.

    What the hell is beyond that and you rush every single day.

    ''By the way, what''s the point of course. I think it''s related to beyond the alley. Hmmm.''

    Hana left the restaurant, saying thank you for the meal.

    Right after breaking up with my friend, I turned to the corner of manners.

    As expected, it bothers me.¡¯

    Strangely enough, one of the backs was caught in my eye today.

    One day when my house was near here, I knew what was behind it.

    You said it was a redevelopment area, didn''t you? By the way, I know it''s already being redeveloped over there...¡­.¡¯

    A day of endless gazing at the alleyway where the black shadow falls.

    I was just thinking, but the opportunity came earlier than I thought.

    I didn''t know if it was fate or a joke.

    Kim Ho-sung, who came to the day at lunchtime, opened his mouth slightly.

 Chapter - 16 17. Black Pig Bag (1)

    "Foundation, volunteering?"

    "Yeah, why, you know, the thing you do every year? I was wondering if you''d like to go out this time."

    Kim Ho-sung''s sudden suggestion.

    But I also knew Haru well.

    Choi Han-seok also volunteered a lot during his lifetime.

    Haru and Chef Choi Han-seok first met at an orphanage where he volunteered.

    Choi Han-seok not only established a foundation named after him, but also regularly volunteered along with the "Fostering a Cooking Dreamer," which he had been using as his motif.

    "Haru, you know, it''s not much. I went out to cook with about 50 culinary high school students, and I treated them to a meal. That''s the end of it."

    "By the way... Wasn''t that supposed to be done by chefs with skills and experience?" I have to teach students."

    "Well, that''s true. Chef Park Joohyuk said this last time. I heard I saw you again this time. I think my skills have improved a lot, so they said it would be okay to send it out."

    Periodically, this service was a significant event.

    To chefs who come out of oral fairy tales, and students who come to learn.

    As I said before, oral fairy tale is a restaurant like Atlantis of people who dream of becoming Korean food chefs.

    Being able to cook with a chef from such a place was a precious opportunity for students as a dream.

    Of course, it was a great opportunity for chefs.

    There is also a sense of honor and ability to teach passionate students, but if you go out to volunteer work, you can work many times more comfortably than in oral fairy tales such as battlefields.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk, who did not acknowledge his daily skills a few days ago, recommended a day here.

    In other words, he''s secretly looking up to himself. There was no reason for Haru to refuse.

    "Yes, I will."

    "Okay. I think we can go out next Friday, but maybe you and another chef will go out together for a day. Oh, and the location is nearby Newtown."

    A day I accepted with a little pleasure.

    However, I was surprised by Kim Ho-sung''s words.

    For a moment, he asked back, doubting his ears.

    "If it''s Newtown nearby......in the back alley of our restaurant, there?"

    "Yes, you know the place that went into redevelopment this time? I''m scheduled to serve there. Why? Is there something wrong?¡±

    "Oh, no. There''s nothing much.¡±

    New town.

    If so, it''s not the alley where one plodding away every night.

    Wow... Haru, did you see that? This is my big picture, I mean. Ahem!

    Likewise, surprised Choi Han-seok came to the side of the day and straightened his shoulders.

    As usual, it was a farce, but it didn''t come into the ears of the day.

    "How did this coincidence...¡­.¡±

    I have a hunch it''s not just about feeling good.

    I had a strong feeling that something unusual was going to happen.

    * * *

    Time flew like an arrow.

    In the meantime, Hana came to the midnight restaurant every day to eat, and hurriedly disappeared into the alley.

    I thought I''d bring it up a few words, but I didn''t.

    Now that you''ve come to your senses, it''s Friday noon.

    One day, I was at the entrance of Newtown with a senior chef from the oral fairy tale."Oh, there he is! Haru, let''s go."

    "Yes, yes!"

    Waiting a little by the main road, a big bus arrived.

    A bus with the sign ''Seoul Cooking Science High School''.

    About 50 high school students swarmed down there.

    A senior chef who had participated in volunteer work several times led the students naturally.

    "You had a hard time coming, didn''t you? But you''ll have to suffer more from now on. "Kkkkk."

    It was a bit awkward, but it seemed to be good for the students anyway.

    "Senior, tell me about the restaurant before that!"

    "Yes, do you know how hard we''ve worked to get out here? It was an opportunity to meet the oral fairy tale chef, so the competition rate was 10: 1!"

    "I''ll learn properly today!"

    Cheerful students.

    To them, Haru and the senior chef would have seemed to be dreams themselves.

    The young students came out so passionately that the two could not help but cheer up.

    The senior shouted in a cheerful voice.

    "All right, then let''s go. Let''s see how good our wannabes are!"

    The place to serve was a knight''s restaurant located at the end of Newtown.

    It was a restaurant with a considerable size for a driver''s restaurant, but the number of customers decreased as people were swept away due to redevelopment.

    The reason why you lent me the store as a volunteer is also the same.

    I said it''s because I don''t want to make fun of the store since it''s not open for business anyway.

    One day, I prepared a dish with students, feeling grateful and lonely.

    Today''s main menu is pork bulgogi and clear chicken soup.

    Excluding stimulating food to suit the characteristics of volunteer work that many elderly people come to.

    The relatively difficult chicken-gomtang was played by seniors, and the pork bulgogi was played by Haru.

    "The ingredients are simple. Onion, carrot, and green onion based on pork front leg meat. Sauce is a soy sauce base with minced garlic, oyster sauce, and oligosaccharide."

    "Well, chef. I have a question!"

    Before the start of cooking, I was explaining the recipe to the students, and some students asked questions.

    The first time I''ve heard of a chef outside a restaurant.

    The corners of the mouth of the day naturally rolled up.

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "Pork bulgogi is a dish that''s cooked to the fullest. But wouldn''t oligosaccharide burn well? Sugar looks better."

    "That''s true, but. If you add oligosaccharide and cook it well, the flavor will be better. In short, you can cook it well so you don''t burn it."

    "Ugh, what if I make a mistake...¡­. I''m so worried¡­¡­.¡±

    Pork bulgogi seasoned with oligosaccharide was certainly an easy-to-burn dish.

    But one day I was confident.

    I learned how to cook Tteokgalbi, which is many times more difficult than pork bulgogi.

    That''s also for the best Korean chef in the world.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you the right way. What does it mean to bake it properly?"

    "Oh, you''re such a fairy tale chef! I''ll do my best!"

    At the end of the day full of confidence, the students quickly regained their confidence.

    It''s time to start cooking.

    Trim vegetables, make sauce and marinate meat.

    One day, I had the students cook meat little by little first.

    It was because I thought it would be better to fail first and make them feel it than to let them know from the beginning.

    Sure enough, many students burned meat.

    "Oh, it''s so hard. Chef Lee Haru. If the fire is a little strong, it burns down, and if we put water in it, it doesn''t taste like fire.""I know¡­¡­The meat is brown, so it''s hard to tell if it''s cooked or not."

    "Huh, I baked it properly! Chef Lee Haru, look at this. That''s enough, right?

    Joy and sorrow quickly crossed among the students.

    There were many students who were crying, as well as those who praised themselves for their cooking skills.

    At this very moment, a day has come out.

    "Just take a good look. The basics of baking are heating the pan well."

    I taught the students the same thing that Haru learned before.

    When Chef Choi Han-seok taught Haru how to cook Tteok-galbi.

    I told the students exactly what he had said.

    Screaming!

    Pork, which ate soy sauce seasoning properly, went on the grill.

    It sizzled away with an appetizing sound.

    It simply looks similar to what students bake.

    "A sauce that burns when you make a mistake, and oligosaccharide that burns when you touch the fire. How do I cook this kind of meat properly.

    Grilling.

    It is the most basic and important recipe used in most dishes.

    Especially when grilling meat.

    This was because even the same meat tasted completely different depending on how it was grilled.

    "Why, don''t you think about this a lot? You have to flip the meat only once. If you flip it more than once, the juice will drain out. It''s almost like common sense."

    Just once for beef and twice for pork belly.

    It''s common sense that many people know, but it''s actually.

    "That''s not it. To cook the meat properly, you have to keep turning it upside down. Especially if it''s this kind of bulgogi. Even more."

    Whip! Whip! Whip!

    He repeatedly flipped the meat on the grill with his deft hands.

    Over and over again without a break.

    In the meantime, the fire continued to heat up, and the flames soared.

    "This is how it tastes like fire."

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "You have to be mean to the meat. That''s how it tastes."

    The students'' eyes were wide open to an untimely fire show.

    The exclamations that burst by themselves.

    It''s just that I kept turning the meat upside down.

    The finished product was on a different level from then on.

    "Come on, who wants a bite?"

    The fat part of the pork was charred, and the lean meat was well-cooked with juices.

    The student who came forward at Haru''s point was the one who bragged about how he grilled the meat.

    Walked out confidently and tasted the roasted pork bulgogi for a day.

    "Uh¡­¡­?"

    "How does it taste?"

    "Totally... delicious. Oh, no. How is this possible? It''s so delicious that it''s incomparable to what I cooked earlier. The taste of fire is just...¡­. Wow."

    The face of the proud student changed dramatically.

    Soon I looked at the day with an incredible face.

    "Chef Haru. What did you do? What did you do? How can it taste so different after grilling the same meat?

    "Awesome. I want to try it!"

    "Chef, let me have a bite, too!"

    Students'' reactions that heated up in an instant.

    One day, he slowly handed down the know-how he had learned from Choi Han-seok.

    Slowly, as the cooking preparation was almost finished, the senior who almost finished making the chicken soup approached me.

    To students who see the day as almost like a wizard, he said, "I understand myself."

    "Chef Haru is the chef we recognize in our oral fairy tale. He''s young, but his skills improve so fast. You''re a good cook! Sometimes I rather want to learn.¡±He also experienced the miracle of Tteokgalbi, which was created by a day.

    Haru put a piece of grilled pork bulgogi in his mouth to see how it tastes.

    Soon, a pleasant laugh burst out of his mouth while chewing.

    "Hey... Hey, Haru. We can sell this at our restaurant."

    "Are you all right, sir?"

    "It''s not all right, it''s just amazing. The quality of today''s meal is going to be great.

    I naturally felt better with pleasant compliments.

    Students who learn passionately, trust the day, and improve quickly.

    Teaching them cooking made me feel energized, let alone tired.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok must have felt like this.¡±

    "Huh? Haru, what did you say?¡±

    "No, sir. I''m just glad I did volunteer work.¡±

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Chef Choi Han-seok left this in the sky. I think it''s the job of our oral fairy tale chefs to continue this. Oh, people are coming!"

    Preparation that was completed by cooking rice with kimchi and side dishes provided by other companies belonging to Chef Choi Han-seok''s foundation.

    As soon as the preparations were finished, people waiting slowly began to rush into the restaurant.

    Most of the guests are homeless or low-income elderly people who live near Newtown and have been relegated to redevelopment.

    Society used to look down on them.

    Since I played when I was young, thinking that I''m homeless now.

    But one day I knew that the reality was never like that.

    Business failure, rapid deterioration of health, etc.

    There would be so many reasons, but I couldn''t think that they would have imagined the hard life they are now in their youth.

    It''s the same now.

    The elderly came to eat in their own best clothes and shoes.

    "Elder man, eat a lot!"

    "Huh, thank you. You look exactly the same age as my grandson."

    "So it''s your grandson''s meal? Eat a lot, grandpa!"

    "Oh, my God, how can you speak so beautifully? Thank you."

    "Hey, Mr. Kim! Come here and try this. Pork! This! It''s no joke!"

    "Where, where. Hmm...Wow, that''s awesome!"

    "I heard you''re a Michelin or something, but your hands taste different!"

    A warm and delicious meal with students like grandchildren who show off their cuteness.

    Before I knew it, the large driver''s restaurant was full of people.

    "It reminds me of Grandma Flower...¡­.¡±

    They were no different from Grandmother Flower.

    People who want a warm conversation and a meal more than anyone else.

    Seeing the elderly eating deliciously and laughing out loud thinking so, I felt strangely sad in one corner of my heart.

    "Excuse me, bachelor. Can we come in, too?¡±

    Thinking about this and that, a grandmother asked Haru.

    She was a gray-haired grandmother in her 70s, and next to her was a seven-year-old boy holding her hand tightly.

    I think he''s here to eat with his grandson.

    "Oh, of course! You can go sit over there.¡±

    "Draw it, thank you. Daehan, let''s go sit down. You have to eat a lot today. Reliable. Okay? Don''t be picky."

    A nodding grandson.

    One day, I looked at the grandmother and the child until they found their seats.

    I was about to run out of the prepared food.

    As I looked at the people who were starting to leave after finishing their meals, I saw a familiar In-young over the door.Long straight hair and a familiar school uniform that looks a little crumbly. And it looks translucent.

    "That''s... one? It''s one!¡±

    What I was thinking vaguely really happened.

    The mouth of the day opened on its own.

 Chapter - 17 18. Black Pig Bag (2)

    No matter how many times I washed my eyes, one was right.

    A high school student who visited a restaurant every night to eat deliciously and made me live another day in return.

    A little girl stood in front of an opaque window in the driver''s restaurant, staring blankly somewhere inside the restaurant.

    Wearing a worn-out school uniform as usual.

    But one day I was able to feel it.

    That one expression is extraordinary.

    Probably, the fact that there''s someone in here that''s related to one grudge.

    "Seo, sir. I''ll be right back. Now that everyone''s done eating. Is that okay?

    "Huh? Uh, yeah. It''s okay, but. What''s the matter?¡±

    "It''s nothing...I just got a call from Chef Park Joohyuk. Hehe."

    "What? Is it Chef Park Joo-hyuk''s call? You must have contacted me to see if I''m doing well. All right, go get it."

    "Yes, thank you! Of course."

    I''m sorry to Park Joo-hyuk, but I sold his name for a while.

    He quickly ran out of the restaurant and approached where Hana was standing.

    Closer to one, she didn''t notice.

    In the end, a worse day slapped me on the shoulder.

    Only then will one face turn around. I found a day and opened my eyes wide.

    Ha, Haru? Why are you here?

    "I want to ask you that. We regularly serve meals in oral fairy tales, and this volunteer area was here in New Town. No, by the way. Hana, you didn''t even know I was there? They were obviously serving over there.¡±

    I didn''t even know you were concentrating on something else. I''m sorry.

    "No, well, don''t be sorry. Hana, who have you been looking at like that?¡±

    Carefully, I asked what I''ve been really curious about.

    One mouth closed to a slightly straightforward question, and his head slowly went down.

    One that takes a while.

    If you were Haru...¡­.

    Mumbling so small that Haru could not hear, he peeked up and pointed at the two people in the restaurant.

    Two people happily eating.

    Haru was a grandmother and young grandson who showed me around earlier.

    "They''re...¡­.¡±

    This is my grandmother Kang Ok Ja Soon Ja. In front of us is Daehan. This is Lee Daehan''s younger brother.

    "It was your grandmother and brother. You two."

    From the first time I saw one here, I expected this to happen.

    I had a hunch it would be like this somewhere.

    But facing the reality, Haru was different from what he had imagined.

    The weight, the pressure.

    Of course, what the dead miss the most is the family they left behind in this world.

    Even more so if the deceased is a high school girl at the age of blooming, and the only family left behind is a poor grandmother and a young brother.

    How did it feel to watch the family that was left behind eat in a place like this among the homeless?

    One day I couldn''t dare imagine.

    Clenching his weakly trembling hands, one slowly opened his mouth.

    I missed you so much, but I couldn''t see you before. Even though I wandered through the alley every day. But today, I have a feeling that I''m going to be here. So I came here and there was my grandmother and Daehan.

    "Well, Hana, you ate every night and walked around the alley...Were you trying to find your family?

    At the question of the day, one nodded slowly.I missed my family every night, but I couldn''t find them.

    But I barely found it today, and I was looking out the door like this.

    But something was off.

    "No, wait a minute. But what do you mean you couldn''t find your family? You can just go home. No matter how hard you work, both of you would have been at home by the time you came to our restaurant.¡±

    If you think about it a little bit, it was natural.

    If you want to see your family, you can go home.

    If the family is an old-age grandmother and a young boy who hasn''t even entered elementary school yet, there''s no reason to stay outside the house late at night after 12 o''clock.

    But one shook his head for granted.

    The clenched hands are now trembling.

    As if squeezing out forcefully, one by one spewed out a letter by letter.

    -But I''d love to...¡­. I can''t go home. The house I was living in collapsed. It''s completely gone. I couldn''t find a house.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    One of the faces was grimly distorted.

    * * *

    "Oh, my God, Haru. Why are you talking on the phone for so long? There''s a sudden increase in work without you, right? I thought I was going to die."

    "Ahaha...¡­I''m sorry, sir. It just happened to be a little longer."

    A few minutes later.

    The senior, who found a day when he came back into the restaurant, rushed to complain.

    As Haru was taking it in moderation with a sorry heart, he found a plastic bag in Haru''s hands and asked.

    "Huh? By the way, what''s that? Is it ice cream?¡±

    "Oh, yes, it''s ice cream. You worked hard with our students today, so everyone can eat. I bought enough."

    "Hey, that''s a different story! I was going to be an oldie for making you suffer. How can you do that to such a witty junior? Guys, come here! Chef Haru brought ice cream!"

    The students, who were a little tired of the word ice cream, brightened up at once.

    Rushing to Haru''s side, he searched the envelope with the happiest expression in the world.

    "Oh, ice cream?"

    "Chef Haru is the best!"

    "Wow, that''s my favorite squirt! Wow, Chef Haru has such a good sense!

    Fortunately, it seemed to suit the students'' tastes.

    Haru, who was watching them suck up the cool ice cream deliciously, picked up two ice creams in the envelope.

    "What, are you giving it to me? Hey, thank you for the meal Haru...Is ¡­?"

    After passing by a senior who was mistaken for his own good.

    I headed to Kang Ok-soon and Dae-han, who were slowly finishing their meals.

    "Excuse me, sir. Eat this, too. I bought enough ice cream."

    For grandmother Kang Oksoon, give her a carp tamanko.

    For Daehan, it''s a piece of cake.

    Both, one of them told me.

    It''s an ice cream that my grandmother and younger brother liked so much.

    Haru, I have a favor to ask you. Carp Tamanko and Squirtle. My family really liked it. Just once. Can you buy it for me?¡¯

    How am I supposed to say this holding Haru''s hand?

    Eventually, Haru went to a nearby supermarket and swept the ice cream.

    "Oh, my God! Squirtle!"

    Daehan, wearing a T-shirt with Taekwon V on it, picked up the turtle egg that was out of the day as if he was excited.

    I grabbed the squirt with my brackish hands and ate it deliciously.

    "Grandma, you should eat, too. I thought you''d like this ice cream.""Well... thank you. It''s my favorite. How did you know that you bought it, bachelor.

    "Well, my grandmother likes this the most, too. So. Hehe."

    "Thank you very much, good boy."

    Did you notice?

    I don''t think that''s gonna happen.

    Grandmother Kang Ok-soon took the carp tamanko, which seemed to be meaningful for a day.

    After patting Daehan''s head, who enjoyed eating Squirtle, he peeled the skin off the ice cream while looking at the ceiling of the restaurant.

    "Sweet, sweet."

    Grandmother eating ice cream looking at the empty ceiling.

    Like that, the first service of the day was over.

    Of course, just because people finish eating doesn''t mean it''s over.

    There''s always a final boss at the end of the meal.

    After washing the piled-up dishes, organizing the kitchen, and even cleaning the restaurant you lent me, the service was finally over.

    "Chef Haru, I had a lot of fun today!"

    "I''ve learned a lot, sir! Thank you so much!"

    "Hey, who do you think you are?"

    "What? I''m going into oral fairy tales, too. I''m going to go cook like chef Haru."

    "You must be a hell of a man. Anyway, I learned a lot! Thank you!"

    Students who say thank you several times and get on the bus with their heads down.

    I''m definitely a senior, but I waved my hand until I couldn''t see the bus one day, leaving behind the senior chef''s whispers that he was disappointed that the children only talked about it for a day.

    "Oh, well, whatever! Haru, you did a great job today. Honestly, I was a bit worried. You did a great job cooking, too! Good for you, man."

    "What? I was able to do it all thanks to you."

    "Yes, yes. Oh, and by the way. Why don''t we go have a little after party? How about pork belly and some wine? Call?"

    "Oh, well, I have an appointment this evening...¡­. I''m sorry."

    "Oh, well, there''s nothing we can do about it. Jeup, I''m gonna go home and have a beer with my wife. Haru, you did a great job too. Goodbye, see you tomorrow!"

    He said he had an appointment in moderation, and sent his senior first.

    One day around 9 p.m.

    A day was left alone in New Town, where darkness had fallen.

    No, I wasn''t alone, to be exact.

    There was one standing next to him coyly.

    "Come on, Hana. What should I do now?"

    Now that it''s like this, I can''t just go back.

    I have been working hard in business for the past few days, and the rest of my life has become quite relaxed as I consecrated my grandmother.

    I could spend a day somewhere else.

    Thinking so, I decided to find a house for you.

    For your information, I couldn''t ask my grandmother and Daehan directly.

    I didn''t know what would happen when volunteers asked me about my home address out of course.

    "Well, why don''t we go to your old home first?"

    -Yes... -Okay.

    One with a small nod.

    Two people started walking slowly.

    In Newtown, there were many apartments and buildings that had just begun construction, and steel bars were lined up here and there.

    Even the sparsely lined streetlights were the only source of light in the alley, so the atmosphere was really dreary.

    Even a day as a burly adult man is scary and dangerous.

    I wondered if a high school girl could come to a place like this every night, and nodded, saying it would be okay if it was a ghost.

    It''s here. My house.

    How long did he walk like that?

    One step ahead of the day stopped towering.One that introduces this ''building'' as his home.

    "This is... your house?"

    But one day I couldn''t help asking back.

    Because I couldn''t believe a word.

    What he''s looking at with his own eyes.

    Because I couldn''t believe it was Hana''s family home until a few months ago.

    But one was to stay put.

    She nodded, clasping the hand of the day.

    Yes, it''s my house.

    I said home.

    With collapsed steel bars and paint painted characters.

    But now it''s a shattered stone wall, and this rubble of cement shattering.

    Home, said Hana, looking at the day.

    I came here as a ghost after I died, and my house changed like this. My grandmother and Daehan moved somewhere else, but I didn''t know where it was.¡­. I can''t go home.

    Now I know for sure.

    Why Hana couldn''t find her own house.

    The house was shattered, and it was strange to find it here.

    One clasped the hand of the day.

    Looked at the day with teary eyes and said quietly.

    Haru oppa. Well, I want to go home. I need to see how Daehan and grandma are doing. So, please. Please... let me go back home. I''ll do anything. I''ll do everything except pay you.

    "No."

    -...what?

    "You don''t have to say that. You don''t have to do anything.¡±

    I thought it was all done.

    Now that I have seen this with my eyes, how can I turn around after being born as a human being?

    Haru, who made up his mind, opened his mouth looking at one.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you go back home."

    -Haru oppa...¡­.

    "So let''s go back to the restaurant. Are you hungry? I''ll make you something delicious.¡±

    People have to eat.

    No matter how sad, life is hard.

    Especially when you''re about to do something big like now.

    Holding one hand, I headed for the oral fairy tale.

 Chapter - 18 19. Black Pig Bag (3)

    "It should be here somewhere...¡­.¡±

    Haru, who returned to oral fairy tale with Hana, searched the warehouse busily.

    Choi Han-seok, who was snooping around him wondering what was going on, insinuated.

    Haru, what are you looking for?

    "Chocolate cover and cream. I''m sure I used it for dessert before and put it somewhere here."

    Chocolate and cream? Suddenly? Are you going to make dessert today?

    "Yes, I''m going to feed you one. Sweet and filling. I''m going to make cocoa.¡±

    Cocoa... Well, who is a high school girl who hates cocoa? Hey, hey, Haru. Look, in the corner of the cupboard, isn''t it?

    The eyes of the day went round and round to where Choi Han-seok pointed.

    The chocolate and liquid cream in the bag were placed in the corner of the cupboard.

    "Oh, right!"

    I tucked my arm in and pulled them out.

    I immediately ran to the kitchen, washed my hands well, and prepared to cook.

    A day''s special cocoa.

    The ingredients are incredibly simple.

    Dark chocolate, cocoa powder, a little cream and honey.

    If you don''t have cream, you can take it out, but dark chocolate and honey are better.

    Hana''s facial expression is weird, Haru''s as well. I think something happened because I volunteered today. Don''t you think so?

    "You have such a good sense of humor.

    Hahaha! I''m such a self-conscious ghost. So what''s going on? Can you talk to me?

    As soon as Choi Han-seok''s voice became a little smaller, his expression became serious.

    He also realized that now is not the time to simply play pranks.

    Sitting in the restaurant hall, looking sideways at one staring blankly in the air, the day slowly began to explain what had happened today.

    In the meantime, I continued to cook. In fact, there wasn''t much of a cooking process.

    Homemade cocoa filled with sincerity.

    Melt the pan dark chocolate in double boiler and mix with cocoa powder, cream, and honey.

    After that, put it in the warm milk and mix it well, and it''s done.

    It''s a little cumbersome, but it tastes so deep and rich that you can''t even compare it to instant cocoa with powder.

    It was made of milk as a base, so it was reliable enough to replace it with a meal.

    "¡­¡­that''s what happened. I lost my way home. One is."

    As soon as three cups of cocoa were completed, the explanation of the day was also finished.

    Handmade cocoa to comfort tired souls.

    After hearing the whole story, Choi Han-seok murmured, gazing at the cocoa of the steaming day.

    Haru, I''m sure you have a good sense of cooking choice. Cocoa in this situation. You can tell it''s outstanding. Isn''t that so?

    "Thank you, Chef."

    -No, I''m serious. And one more. Haru, aren''t you lucky to pick someone? In this situation! Just in time. Choi Hanseok is next to me.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Chef Choi Han-seok''s words are hard to understand at once.

    Even so, what do you mean by suddenly choosing a good person?

    Choi Han-seok smiled and opened his mouth as he drew a question mark full of faces.

    The foundation I founded in my lifetime. Isn''t it for this occasion?

    * * *

    Slurp!

    -Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    One body, which took a sip of Haru''s handmade cocoa, drooped.The warmth of the tension flying away and the sweetness that relieves your worries for a little bit.

    Surely one seemed visibly relaxed.

    "Drink slowly. Because it''s hot."

    -Yes, thank you very much. Cocoa, it''s so good.

    "Yes, yes. That''s a relief."

    Slurp! Slurp!

    For a moment, only the sound of drinking cocoa resonated in the hall of the oral fairy tale, where only three people were left.

    Around the time one cocoa was reduced by half. Choi Han-seok carefully brought it up.

    Hey, Hana. It could be a little sensitive, but. Do you remember when you died?

    - When I died...¡­. I don''t remember. I don''t even know why he died. I just woke up and I was standing in front of the house. In front of the collapsed house.

    -Yes... -If you don''t remember that time, it means that the reason you died is your resentment.

    To be honest, I couldn''t think of it easily.

    What is the reason why a young high school girl could die suddenly?

    Well, don''t worry. This uncle will take care of everything!

    Choi Han-seok shrugged confidently.

    His plan was really simple.

    All you have to do is connect your foundation with the rest of your family.

    That way, you will naturally be able to know Hana''s family''s new home address, and it will not stop there and provide various support.

    In the first place, Choi Han-seok''s purpose of existence was to help the needy, so it didn''t seem such a vain plan.

    Except for the one thing, which is too real.

    Haru, who drank all the cocoa, put the cup down and asked.

    "Well, Chef Choi Han-seok. By the way, how are you going to connect Hana''s family with the foundation? The foundation doesn''t know anything. "Who''s Hana''s family and where she lives."

    A day was the biggest obstacle to thinking about.

    It was only natural, but when the foundation just says ''Here''s the poor man!'' No! Really!'' doesn''t rush around.

    There will be various procedures internally and externally, and I could not imagine what problems would arise between them.

    I don''t know if Choi Han-seok, the founder of the foundation, is alive, but it''s not like that anymore.

    Haru asked in a worried voice, but strangely, Choi Han-seok was only easygoing.

    You said you knew Hana and her sister''s names.

    "Right¡­¡­?"

    That''s enough.

    "No, how? It''s not like there''s a foundation executive near us. How I move the foundation by myself."

    Haru, you don''t know, I''ve done a lot of good things in my life. It was no joke at all right. There are thousands of people I saved and found dreams for.

    "So¡­¡­?"

    I mean, it''s time to get your reward. Nothing much. Just call Hansu, the chairman of the foundation. Then all you have to do is sell my name.

    "You want me to call the director of the foundation myself?!¡±

    Choi Han-seok''s words that are hard to understand at once.

    I just thought it was ridiculous to hear.

    However, Choi Han-seok was very easygoing. I just said it with a confident expression as always.

    Don''t worry. He''s got a lot from me, too.

    * * *

    In the middle of Seoul.

    A building named "Chef Choi Han-seok''s Bob and Dream Foundation" stood tall.The foundation left by chef Choi Han-seok, the world''s master of Korean food.

    At the deepest part was Park Han-soo''s office.

    On the desk with the nameplate Park Han-soo, his cell phone began to ring.

    Tingling-Tingling-!

    "Who is it?"

    When I looked at the cell phone screen, it said an unknown number.

    I was thinking about whether to get it or not, but I accepted it because I wanted to quit if it was spam.

    A strange man''s voice over his cell phone.

    "Good evening! Is this Park Han-soo''s cell phone?"

    "Yes... by the way. Who are you, by any chance?¡±

    "Oh, I''m Chef Haru, working at a restaurant called oral fairy tale! The oral fairy tale, you know?

    There''s no way he didn''t

    If it is a oral fairy tale, isn''t it a restaurant established by Chef Choi Han-seok, his benefactor and teacher?

    At the word of chef there, Park Han-soo''s voice changed dramatically.

    "You were the oral fairy tale chef. Yes, I''m Park Han-soo, the chairman of the foundation. Thank you for your hard work. By the way, what''s going on?"

    "You know, there was a regular service a few days ago, right? In Newtown."

    "Yes, I did. Thanks to the chef, I got a call that it ended very well. The staff at our foundation complimented me a lot about your skills."

    "Ahaha, thank you. By the way, in fact, I found some people I was a little interested in while volunteering."

    "What do you mean you like him?"

    "She''s a grandmother who visited a restaurant with her grandson. The house was destroyed due to redevelopment, and it seemed like you were having a hard time living. I don''t think there''s any other family."

    "Huh... I see.¡±

    Park Han-soo''s voice seems a bit vague.

    One day, he threw a lethal move prepared by Choi Han-seok here.

    "When I saw you two, I thought of Chef Choi Han-seok. Why? Chef Choi Han-seok said this a lot in his lifetime, right? There are two people in the world who should never starve, and those are children and old people."

    "Oh, my God. Oh...¡­. That''s right. That''s right. You said that a lot."

    "In that sense, I found out that Chef Choi Han-seok was the one who supported me personally. But the chef died and the support was cut off."

    Shortly after Haru uttered the word, Park Han-soo''s body stiffened.

    At the same time, a memory flashed through my head.

    When he was a child, barely making it through a life where he couldn''

    Choi Han-seok, who was still a novice chef, came to him and offered him a bowl of warm rice.

    "Only two in the world. Old people and children should never starve. When I first met Chef Choi Han-seok, he said this to me. And they helped me a lot. Thanks to you, I was able to be a proper adult and sit here.¡­.¡±

    Choi Han-seok said, Park Han-soo is not a student, but he helped a lot like his son, just like Park Joo-hyuk.

    Park Han-soo lost his father early and lived alone with his mother. Did Choi Han-seok fill his empty father''s economic power?

    The rough story was like this.

    It was half a coincidence that the two met, but the bond of relationship began when Choi Han-seok went on a kimchi-making service for the needy.

    The last part of the event was to deliver the kimchi that was made directly.

    The house where Choi Han-seok took kimchi was where Park Han-soo and his mother lived alone.

    Delivery without thinking too much.

    However, it was such a big gift for Park Han-soo''s family.

    Choi Han-seok said he felt it when he saw the two people making soybean paste soup in a hurry and having a simple but abundant meal with kimchi.For us, a container of kimchi can be more valuable than any other delicacy, such as caviar and foie gras.

    To Choi Han-seok, who unexpectedly ended up eating together, young Park Han-soo said.

    "Chef! By the way, will you be here next year? To make kimchi?"

    "Yes, I''ll be back next winter. Please."

    "Well, can I join you then? Making kimchi."

    "It doesn''t matter. Why?"

    "My mom was so happy after she got the kimchi! The grandmother next door, the grandfather and the friend in the back. So I want to make it and bring it to you next year."

    A child''s horse with an innocent child''s horse.

    However, Choi Han-seok had an unacceptable weight.

    The two really met again next winter.

    And Choi Han-seok made up his mind. I want to help him with his future.

    Thanks to him, Park Han-soo proudly graduated from Seoul National University''s Department of Social Welfare with a full scholarship, and succeeded Choi Han-seok as chairman of his foundation.

    Choi Han-seok said. With Park Han-soo, I think he can sincerely help Hana.

    "Did you say chef Haru?¡±

    "Oh, yes, it is."

    "Don''t worry. Our foundation will take care of the grandmother and grandson you mentioned. We''re planning a welfare project, so the timing is great."

    "Well, really?¡±

    "Yes. And¡­¡­thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to think about it again. I don''t know who I could be here for now. And what I have to do."

    "Oh... Yes...¡­. I''m more grateful."

    At this point, I couldn''t say anything beyond the feeling of surprise.

    On the day I hung up, I looked at Choi Han-seok with a look at something that was not in this world.

    Choi Han-seok shrugged his shoulders deftly, as if he could clearly see what Haru was thinking.

    What did Hansoo say? You''re going to be nice to me, right?

    "Yes, as soon as I said what the chef said, he changed his voice completely.¡­. No, by the way. What kind of life have you been through? What kind of service did you do when you were a trainee cook, so every word you say changes the chairman of the foundation?¡±

    It''s a day. What can a cook do? I just cooked hot rice, so I fed it well.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Choi Han-seok was originally a respectable person to Haru.

    He was his role model, and Haru was saved by Choi Hanseok.

    But he seemed to have a far more formidable past than Haru thought.

    * * *

    I work in oral fairy tales in the morning, and do business with ghosts in the middle of the night.

    When three days flew by like that.

    After the oral fairy tale was over and I was cleaning up with other chefs, someone came to me.

    I tried to send him back, saying that business hours were over, but he was not a customer.

    A man who introduced himself as an employee from the foundation found a day.

    "Well, Chef Haru. Chairman Park Han-soo sent it himself. They found the location of the two people you told me last time. And this time, the foundation wants to send someone to contact me...Would you like to come with me?

    Only three days.

    It happened during the change of day and night three times.

    I was puzzled for a moment, but my tongue moved first.

    One day I looked him in the eye and nodded.

    "Yes, I really want to go with you."

 Chapter - 19 20. Old-found steamed steam and jelly, 1 (1)

    Whoo-ing! Coo-goo! Coo-goo-goo-goo-goo!

    A strong wind blew in.

    Winds passed through the rebar under construction, making a thump sound that was not pleasant to hear.

    Normally, it would have been just cold and had to close the collar, but the wind here was a little different.

    No matter how many clothes I wear. No matter how tight you zip and button your clothes.

    It seemed to penetrate through the clothes and skin and go through the bones.

    Is it because all the concrete buildings that will block the wind have been demolished, or is it really the ideology of the indigenous people who have been deprived of their homes and homes?

    I didn''t know the exact reason, but it felt strangely cold and gloomy.

    "Slowly, it looks like we''re getting there."

    Haru and the staff of the foundation walked silently through the dark new town.

    One was not together. Because I couldn''t find where it was.

    Instead, Choi Han-seok was given a word, so when he went to the restaurant, he would come to where there was a day.

    The address guided by the staff was far back than Newtown.

    It''s a small town that hasn''t been demolished yet.

    It was a place where shanty houses that seemed to fall down immediately were gathered around, hidden in the hill behind the clinky building forest.

    There was a painting on the stone wall, which looked rather lonely, let alone brighten the atmosphere.

    "The city hall says most of the people who lived in the Newtown Redevelopment area have been pushed back here. In a way, it''s like the final line of defense for the people."

    "Final line of defense...¡­. I can''t believe there is such a place in the middle of Seoul in the 21st century. It feels a little weird."

    "It may be for us, but it''s really a war for the people here. I can''t live without doing this. It''s a war that bets on home and life."

    Employee''s explanation in a calm voice.

    But in the not-so-so-in-the-box, the day could not help but solemnize itself.

    As I slowly entered the shabby shantytown, I found a place where the houses were closely attached.

    It''s like a maze. That''s why Hana couldn''t find her house.¡¯

    Even though I accompanied an employee who knew the way well, it was not easy.

    So it would have been almost impossible for a single person to find this place.

    It''s a little far from where my old house used to be.

    Staff said, pointing to a small house with a blue roof.

    "This is the house where grandmother Kang Ok-soon and grandchild Lee Dae-han live."

    "This is¡­¡­."

    In fact, one day was momentarily embarrassed.

    I was wondering if I should call this place "House" as well.

    There was a wall, there was a door, there was a roof.

    But that was all.

    The appearance of a minimum of things to be recognized as a home.

    The eyes of the day trembled violently.

    "Seeing the lights on inside, it looks like he''s not sleeping yet. Well, shall we go in?"

    "Oh, yes."

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!

    "Have you!"

    I knocked on the iron door and called in a man.

    After a while, the long fingerprint slowly opened, and a small boy jumped out of it.

    "Daehan!"

    He had the same face as the child I saw at the volunteer work a few days ago. I really came to the right house.

    Daehan, who trudged out of the old slippers, asked carefully.

    "Mister, who are you? Why did you come to my house?"

    "Yes, Daehan, right? You came from a place called Choi Han-seok Foundation. I''m here to help Daehan and grandma. I''d know if I told my grandmother."

    "You want me to open the door? No! My grandmother told me I shouldn''t open the door late at night. Especially for someone who looks suspicious like you!""No, Daehan. It''s not that...¡­. Give a word to your grandmother for a moment. Huh?"

    I don''t know who he looks like, but he''s very smart.

    It wasn''t like a seven-year-old, but now it''s backfired.

    When the employee was embarrassed by the unexpected response, Daehan''s eyes turned to Haru, who was looking at the two with a stationery hole.

    "Oh? Wow! The guy who gave you the ball last time! Right?"

    Did he remember the day? Or did he remember the squirt he bought as a favor?

    Either way, that''s good.

    The day I thought so nodded.

    "Of course! You''re right. You gave Daehan ice cream and cooked delicious food. Remember?"

    "Yes, I remember! Did you make the stir-fried meat? It''s so delicious!"

    Eating is the best for children.

    Not surprisingly, soon the sound of iron dragging was heard, and the tightly closed door burst open.

    "My grandmother said there''s no one bad for someone who''s good at cooking. Come on in, I''ll get grandma!"

    Daehan who says that and jumps back into the room.

    The employee who was left alone looked at the day and smiled awkwardly.

    "I heard that the pork bulgogi you made when you volunteered was so delicious. It must have been no joke."

    "You were lucky, I guess.¡­.¡±

    As we were having a small chat, the closed paper door opened again.

    This time, my grandmother, not Daehan, came out.

    He gestured to come into the house, and said in a welcoming voice.

    "It''s cold. Come on in. So, have you eaten dinner?"

    * * *

    As I saw outside, the two men''s houses were really small.

    A small kitchen with an old gas stove and a small sink.

    And a house with only one room small enough to lie down.

    In that small place, an unseemly smell came out.

    Tap tap tap tap! Bubble Bubble!

    The doenjang stew boiled in the pot.

    All I have is onions, peppers, and tofu.

    But the base miso wasn''t just miso.

    Doenjang made by grandmother Kang Ok-soon. He said he brought it from his old house, which is now collapsed, like a new house.

    "Wow! Eggs! I love eggs!"

    "Since we have precious guests today, let''s take out something precious. Don''t you think so, Daehan?"

    "Yes, Grandma is right!"

    Screaming!

    Over the soybean paste stew, the fried egg cooked with a pleasant sound.

    Hard-boiled hard-boiled eggs.

    It was the taste of the elderly, but there was nothing like this to eat with miso soup.

    "You don''t have to set it up like this¡­¡­.¡±

    "I know. We''re just here to talk to the foundation."

    Haru, who sat modestly in the center of the room, and the staff sweated.

    I couldn''t refuse what my grandmother told me to eat, so I said yes, but to be honest, it was also a bit burdensome.

    She said she would help her several times a day, but her grandmother refused to do so, saying it was okay.

    "This is what grandma would do. It''s a meal for customers. It''s a meal for them. Aren''t you going to draw?"

    "Well, yes. That''s."

    "Well, let''s just enjoy it. Daehan, go open your table."

    "Yes, grandma!"

    Nicely done!

    In an instant, a table for four was set up.

    White rice, soybean paste stew, sour kimchi and fried eggs.

    It was a simple meal, but in other words, it was more Korean than anything else.

    "Thank you for the meal!"

    When grandmother Kang Ok-soon held a spoon and chopsticks, Dae-han, who shouted politely, hurriedly began to eat.After putting miso soup on rice, I mashed tofu.

    What if you put a piece of sour kimchi on top?

    "Ugh! Grandma, it''s so good!"

    "Draw, draw. Eat slowly and eat again. I''m going to have an upset stomach.

    "Yes!"

    "You two listen a lot. I don''t know if the chef at the big restaurant will like it.¡±

    "No, I''m not. How did you know I like soybean paste stew? Thank you for the food!"

    Haru also started eating like Daehan.

    Besides, my grandmother''s soybean paste stew was really delicious than I thought.

    Maybe because it was boiled with doenjang, it tasted great and it literally went well with white rice.

    ''That''s...''

    One day when I was eating, I felt my throat choked.

    It wasn''t just because I just ate.

    I could see it properly when I sat at the table.

    A small frame placed under a small TV.

    This is a frame with a picture of Kang Ok-soon, Dae-han and one of them.

    One caught in the frame was smiling happier than ever.

    "Well, grandmother Kang Ok-soon. City Hall said that he lives alone with his grandson...¡­. Is that correct?"

    "Yes, I used to have another granddaughter. Hana, I was a high school student. He studied very well, so he ranked 1st and 2nd in his class. By the way, he left a few months ago. It''s just the two of us now."

    "Then, do you happen to be earning¡­¡­.¡±

    "There''s no such thing as income. It costs 200,000 won per month. Daehan and I picked up the waste paper and sold it. That''s all."

    A foundation employee, who was eating silently, carefully brought up the story.

    It was inevitable because we could provide proper support only when we checked the details.

    As one story came out, grandmother Kang Ok-soon''s voice began to become more moist.

    He slowly squeezed the horse out of his trembling dry lips.

    "When there used to be one. But I had some income. Hana runs newspapers like dawn and works part-time after school. And I studied a lot all night...¡­ because it was."

    "Oh, granddaughter. Part-time job...¡­.¡±

    "I told you not to do it. I said it''s okay because I can pull the handcart. I went out to work. She was such a nice girl."

    "Yes..."

    Haru was also aware of it. What a nice guy Hana is.

    It was only natural to see him dead and not happy, wandering through dark alleys for months.

    To see my family. Just because I want to see my family again.

    "Excuse me, Foundation bachelor. Do you know why one of us worked so hard? I''m stopping him, but he wakes up like dawn."

    "Oh, no. I can''t go that far.¡­.¡±

    Grandmother''s voice became very strong.

    He held the staff''s hand eagerly, as if he was vomiting old things.

    "Our Daehan is going to enter a national school next month. The government will pay for the tuition, but bags and school supplies can''t do that. So I said I''d buy her a bag. It''s my first time going to school, so I asked if I could buy shoes for my latest bag. I''ve been working my ass off like that...¡­.¡±

    The hand holding the employee''s hand trembled.

    Looking into his eyes, Grandmother Kang Ok-soon said.

    "I stayed up all night, worked too hard at dawn, picked, and fell down. The doctor told me that if I went to the hospital right away, I would have lived. Of all things, I collapsed near my house. In the freezing cold, in the presence of no one. One of us...¡­.¡±One day I couldn''t say anything.

    One cause of death was overwork.

    One day, it was hard to believe that a high school girl, who was in her prime, collapsed and died of overwork.

    Surprise seemed to be the same with the staff.

    I suppressed my astonishment as much as I could, and I just let out a little moan and held her hand.

    "So, let me ask you this. You said you were from the foundation, right? Our Daehan. Please help me finish well until Kookmin School. Sir, please...¡­.¡±

    At the very moment, one day was known.

    What''s going on. Why did one of them wander around the world?

    ''One Han, this is it.¡¯

    After realizing the context, Haru''s face became stiff.

 Chapter - 20 21. Old-found steamed steam and jelly, 1 (2)

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    I woke up rubbing my eyes to keep them from being crushed by tiredness.

    It''s 5 in the morning.

    I want to sleep more, but I have to get ready.

    One day in the second year of high school starts a little earlier than others.

    When the briquettes were burned, the grandmother and Daehan, who were sleeping with the blanket folded on the floor, sneaked to prevent them from waking up.

    Fold the covers well, take a shower and pack the school bag I packed last night.

    When I was leaving the house wearing a school uniform, Daehan suddenly woke up with disheveled hair.

    Looking at a guy who blinked his eyes with his pouty hair like the main character of the Draugon ball, he naturally smiled.

    He patted Daehan''s head and whispered.

    "Uh... .. are you going out first again today?¡±

    "Yes. I''ll go first, so Daehan can sleep more. Let''s eat together when you wake up, okay?

    Daehan nods his head half awake.

    As I tried to go back and lie down, I crawled to one side of the room as if something had crossed my mind.

    I opened the drawer, took out something small, and handed it to Hana.

    "Hana, take this. My grandmother told me yesterday. It''s cold outside from tomorrow."

    A small hot pack with Doraemon characters on it.

    It was written 500 won in the lower right corner, maybe from a stationery store near my house.

    "It''s... it''s a hot pack, isn''t it?¡±

    "Well, I bought it from a piggy bank. It''s a secret between us, because you bought it secretly. All right, sister?"

    At the corner of the room, a small gold piggy bank is placed on top of a TV screen that is so old that it seems to have been made during the Korean War.

    That''s Daehan''s treasure house.

    It is a collection of pocket money from my grandmother and allowance from people in the neighborhood.

    Of course, my grandmother is monitoring Daehan from spending the money in there at will, but he seemed to have taken out a 500 won bill.

    "Yes, of course it''s a secret. Thank you so much for the hot pack. "Thanks to you, it must be warm."

    "Hehe, what!"

    Daehan crawls under the blanket after delivering a hot pack.

    Looking at him, one left the house with a fresh mind.

    When I mixed the Doraemon hot pack well and put it in my pocket, a fine warmth was delivered.

    It was a 500 won hot pack, so it didn''t have much effect.

    However, strangely, it seemed to be burning all over.

    At this rate, the chilly wind shouldn''t be a problem.

    Thinking so, I arrived at a knight''s restaurant near my house.

    Every day from 5am to 8am.

    One was working part-time here to help prepare meals.

    "Sir, I''m here! You''re not late, are you?¡±

    "Have you got one? No, no. We just got here. Can you peel the eggs first?¡±

    "Yes, leave it to me!"

    Hana plops down on one side of the restaurant as if she''s used to it and starts peeling eggs.

    The restaurant''s owner and his wife glanced at one and smiled pleasedly.

    "No matter how many times I think about it, I''m proud of you. It must be hard, but you come on time without a day off."

    "I know. I wish my child was just like that. Sincerely."

    He earned 150,000 won per week if he worked for three hours without skipping a day.

    "Huh? Hana. Don''t you have to get going? It''s almost eight o''clock."

    "Huh, already? But after finishing this...¡­.¡±

    "No, it''s okay. We''ll finish what''s left, so go ahead. You''ll be late for school.""Thank you, ma''am. Then I''ll go first!"

    I rushed out of the restaurant with my bag I had left.

    A kind-hearted lady ran through a complicated alley, munching on an apple that she took care of as a daughter as a substitute for breakfast.

    After finishing the restaurant work at dawn like this, I have to run to school right away.

    Anyway, one was a student, and the student had to study.

    It''s already 6 p.m. after school without dozing off during class.

    You may want to go home now, but there was still a lot of work to do.

    "I''m here, boss."

    "Oh, you got one? Get ready and come into the kitchen. I''ve accumulated a lot today.¡±

    "Yes, don''t worry!"

    If dawn was a knight''s restaurant, it would be a Chinese restaurant in the evening.

    This time, it was a Chinese restaurant near the school, and Hana came every evening to help wash the dishes.

    It''s about three hours before I''m done with the mountain of dishes.

    Even though Chinese restaurants are doing much better than Gisa''s restaurant, their weekly salary is 100,000 won because their allowances are a little low.

    It''s less money than I thought, but it''s like gold to one.

    I work two part-time jobs all day, 250,000 won per week. It''s only about 1 million won per month.

    On top of that, 1.5 million won, which is about 500,000 won for basic living, is the monthly living expenses of three families of Hana.

    Few, I knew one thing at least.

    But I had to work.

    ''If I don''t work, my grandmother has to pull the handcart...¡­. Also, Daehan is entering elementary school soon, and you can''t make it as hard as I do.¡¯

    School life where I borrow a notebook, can''t buy a ballpoint pen properly, and get reference books.

    I''ve had enough of it already.

    One didn''t want to make Daehan feel the awfulness.

    I wanted to buy at least a nice bag and school supplies with my own money.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    It''s almost ten o''clock at night.

    He led his exhausted body up the uphill road back home.

    The cold wind blew and my body was cold. The hot pack in the pocket had long cooled down hard.

    ''Still, it''s warm.¡¯

    But there was still warmth.

    It''s not the warmth of the hot pack, but the warmth that Daehan gave me.

    "Huh? Wow!"

    The stationery near the house was still lit.

    The boss seemed to be slowly trying to clean up, but there was something that caught the eye on the stand.

    A small Doraemon coin purse.

    It looks exactly like the character drawn on the hot pack that Daehan bought for him.

    "Can I buy something now, boss?"

    "There you go. You''ve done a great job this time. I was going to fold it now, but if you need it, I''ll sell it. Yeah, what can I get you?¡±

    "That, character coin purse."

    "Isn''t that a little too young for you to write?"

    "Hhhh, I want to give it to Daehan as a gift.¡±

    "Aha! Yes, yes. That''s nice. It''s originally 5,000 won, but I''ll just take 2,000 won."

    "Oh, thank you!"

    nice

    Thanks to the nice stationery guy, I got a perfect item.

    "Blessing comes with a good heart!"

    I walked home pleasantly, holding a cheap character wallet in my hand.

    Thinking of Daehan who would be happy to receive the wallet, the fatigue of the day seemed to disappear."I''m here!"

    I opened the door of the house.

    As soon as the warmth of the briquette fire was delivered, the scent of savory miso and rice spread out.

    "Was my baby here? Hurry up and eat. Daehan is starving to death.¡±

    "Oh, no! I can wait for you!"

    Grandmother and Daehan were waiting for her and still haven''t eaten dinner.

    Soybean paste stew and side dishes with steam.

    While trying to eat at the table, I handed over my wallet to Daehan.

    "Daehan, and this. It''s a gift."

    "Gift? Ugh! It''s Doraemon''s wallet! Sister, I really wanted this!¡±

    "I knew it, so I bought it. What, do you like it?¡±

    "Yes! Yes! I love it! Hana is the best!"

    Daehan makes double thumbs up with both hands with a big smile.

    Using his smile as a side dish, I emptied two bowls.

    I''ve finished my work, and I''ve eaten.

    Then can you sleep now? No way.

    "Hana, do it right and go to bed. Then you''ll get sick."

    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m still alive. Go to bed first. I''ll just solve this and go to bed."

    "Draw...¡­. I''m sorry Grandma."

    "Oh, what else is she sorry about? I told you not to say sorry, didn''t I?

    "Draw, draw. Then this grandma is so happy. Thanks to my good daughter."

    "Huh, thank you."

    After putting grandmother and Daehan to sleep first, I turned on the stand.

    I took out reference books and textbooks and started studying.

    I just reviewed what I learned today, but it''s 2am.

    While dozing off on the desk, I lay down next to Daehan and closed my eyes.

    "Can I sleep for three hours...¡­.¡±

    That''s enough. 3 hours is a great time.

    Thinking so, I hugged Daehan and went to sleep.

    One day was not over until then.

    * * *

    The next day, the next day.

    The same day went on.

    I woke up early in the morning, went to work, went to school, went back home and reviewed.

    One was strong though.

    I''ve never been late and if I took the test, I''ve always been in the top 3 even though it''s hard.

    The same goes for this final exam.

    She won second place in her class and received a great award at the end of the semester.

    I''ll at least give you a reward...¡­. Chieh."

    The injury was a bit disappointing, but still, I don''t know where it is.

    It''s a new semester soon. In a few months, Daehan will enter the school.

    ''Let''s hang in there until then. Yeah, one.¡¯

    I clenched my teeth thinking so.

    If you last a few more months, it''s the entrance ceremony.

    I wanted to buy Daehan a new bag and new school supplies like other kids.

    I endured thinking about my grandmother and Daehan who was smiling brightly with me.

    A little foolish.

    The limitations came without any notice.

    Whoosh - turtleneck, turtleneck.

    The cold wind blew hard that day. The snow flapped like crazy.

    News reports say it''s the romantic first snow of the year.

    Wielding from ear to cheek, he walked uphill to his house.

    step by step

    Do you have a cold? Strangely enough, the uphill feels so far today...¡­.¡¯

    As I walked slowly, I soon pinged and turned my head.

    "Huh?"

    That was it.

    The world has tilted. The cold ground reached the right ball.

    I wanted to move my body, but it didn''t happen. I wanted to call someone, but I couldn''t even speak.Just white snow piling up on one collapsed body.

    "It''s cold..."

    It was too bad.

    I wish I''d lasted a little longer.

    "Entrance ceremony..." I missed you...¡­.¡±

    So the world slowly darkened. I just fell asleep.

    The next day, one was found by a stationery man.

    Coincidentally, the collapsed position was in front of the stationery store.

    The stationery man called the police, but one death was buried very quietly.

    For the house price of a new apartment that will come here a few years later, there are no good rumors such as the death of a person. Just for that very selfish reason.

    Less than a week after the funeral, the house was torn down by a monstrous forklift.

    When Hana opened her eyes again, she was in front of a stationery store.

    In front of a stationery store plastered with red maca with a big X sign and the words ''Robble, get out''.

    "It''s cold¡­¡­I''m hungry."

    I walked around without thinking.

    The first snow that fell heavily was piled up.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Suddenly, I came to my senses, and I was at a distance I''d never seen before.

    A street lined with expensive restaurants.

    There was an irresistible smell in it.

    "Ramen?"

    One headed there, attracted by instinct.

    I opened the door to the seemingly prohibitively expensive restaurant and went inside.

    And there were two people in it.

    I don''t know why, but he''s eating a bowl of ramen. A strange man who''s crying and an older brother who''s boiling water in the kitchen.

    Soon after, he found one and smiled a little embarrassedly.

    "It must have been cold outside¡­¡­. Would you like to eat this first? I cooked it to eat it. Well, it''s ramen. We can make it again."

    It was the first meeting of the day with Hana.

 Chapter - 21 22. Old-time steamed steamed steam and jelly, 1 (3)

    "Well, I''ll go in first. Chef Haru, you''re going in right away, right?¡±

    "Oh, yeah. Well, yeah."

    "There was an order from the chairman to be thorough about the details of the application. I explained it to you in detail, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Yes, I am. Thank you."

    "Well, you''ve done a great job, chef. Of course."

    After bowing politely, the foundation''s staff quickly disappeared over the alley.

    I found out later that he was not an ordinary employee, but a manager-level figure at his foundation.

    As expected, it''s different even if it''s because the chairman sent it down himself.

    Thinking so, one day I wandered around Newtown without going back.

    As the time got late, the temperature dropped and the wind became fiercer.

    The nose was cold because it blew over the edge of the coat, but I looked around without caring.

    I wonder how long he''s been hanging around like that. I could find a familiar face near the driver''s restaurant where I did volunteer work before.

    "One, here!"

    Hey, Haru!

    Haru waved his hand and one of the men who found him rushed over.

    Maybe he went to the restaurant as usual and went to New Town after listening to Choi Han-seok.

    One expression seemed more excited than ever, perhaps because of the expectation that she had finally found her grandmother and brother''s new home address.

    "You''ve been waiting a long time, haven''t you? Come here. Since we''re here, let''s see my grandmother and brother''s faces."

    -Yes......!

    I started to reverse the road I came back with Hana.

    Passing through the fallen stone walls, long past the maze of winding paths.

    Once again, I arrived at the house of Kang Ok-soon.

    With a blue roof, a very small, shabby single room.

    It was the one who rushed to the house, rushing through the day, but couldn''t get inside easily and stood blankly in front of the house.

    A subtle light leaked out of the door, perhaps because he had not slept yet.

    All I could hear around me was the sound of the wind, so the voices of the two were faintly heard.

    Grandma, then what happened? Can I go to school?

    Yeah, of course. We can go to Daehan''s school. I''ll go with my grandma later and buy a nice bag and a notebook. We ate jajangmyeon on the entrance day. That''s possible.

    Really? But, Grandma. You said you couldn''t do it. You said you had no money when you moved in a hurry.

    I did. I did. Not anymore. The man who came earlier agreed to help. Apparently, your sister helped from heaven.

    Really? Hana?

    Hana helped Daehan and Grandma Lee. Why? Daehan used to put a piggy bank as a gift when you went.

    Yes! Yes! My treasure piggy bank.

    "In Doraimong''s wallet¡­Daehan''s piggy bank...¡­.¡±

    One was what I had been holding since I first came to the restaurant.

    The grim reaper said. All the money that the ghost is carrying was donated by the bereaved families.

    I can''t believe Hana''s old character wallet or coins in it came from Daehan.

    It''s a little cute, but on the other hand, it''s heart-warming.

    -You''ve been pushed to this house...¡­.

    One mumbled vacantly, looking at the shabby shack.

    He seems to be quite shocked by the condition of the new house that doesn''t look as good as he thought.

    One tried to take a step toward the family, and soon paused.

    "It''s all right, Hana. Get in there."

    Yes, Haru.

    When I comforted him saying that the day was okay, he began to step slowly, perhaps because he was encouraged.One step, two steps.

    After standing in front of the funeral, he whispered in a small voice.

    Grandmother. Daehan. I''m here.

    Of course, it would have been an inaudible voice for both of themselves.

    Because the dead can''t interfere with this world at all.

    I was going to, but suddenly the long fingerprint door where Hana was standing opened.

    "Huh? Daehan, what''s wrong? It''s cold outside."

    "Grandma, that''s not it. Didn''t you hear something just now?¡±

    "I heard nothing but a voice. Who''s out there at this hour?"

    "No, it is. Ugh. That''s weird. I think I heard a very familiar voice."

    "Don''t say anything weird. Come on in. If you catch a cold, you can''t even go to Kookmin school? Let''s go to bed early because it''s late.

    "All right, grandma!"

    Daehan poked his head out of the door and went back.

    One stood at the door and stared blankly at Daehan and Kang Ok-soon.

    ''What the...''.¡¯

    One day was also quite a surprise.

    It could be a simple coincidence, but it was too strange to write it off as a coincidence.

    Did Daehan really listen to the voice of the day?

    I didn''t know exactly, but I was sure it had just come too far for Hana.

    That is quite positive, too.

    One didn''t enter the house and turned around.

    He returned to Haru with a slightly relieved look.

    "Hana, do you mind if I don''t go in?"

    Yes, it''s okay. Why, you know what? If a ghost is next to a living person, he or she will cheat.

    "No, no matter how...¡­.¡±

    Haru. My grandmother and Daehan. You''re healthy, right?

    One looked at the day with a significant smile.

    A laugh that is simply not happy. But he looked much more mature than an adult Haru.

    One atmosphere has changed dramatically.

    Just now, you''ve realized your resentment.

    Then there was only one reason.

    Like Chef Choi Han-seok, Hana also realized her resentment and regained her memory.

    Even if it''s the saddest memory of life.

    Haru, who understood her mind, smiled softly around her mouth and opened her mouth.

    "Yes, he was very healthy. Grandmother and Daehan. The person from Chef Choi Han-seok''s foundation decided to take good care of him, so you don''t have to worry."

    Thank you, Haru. Thank you very, very, very much.

    "You should thank Chef Choi Han-seok, not me. Well, Hana helped me a lot. You know that, right?

    Haru said that and pointed to his watch.

    The watch that the grim reaper left behind.

    Perhaps without one, a day might not have survived so far.

    Excuse me, Haru. so I have a small favor to ask you.

    "Huh? What do you mean, please?¡±

    One smiled awkwardly and naturally came to the side of the day.

    He raised his head like a cat, looked into his eyes and asked carefully.

    It''s not that difficult. It''s very, very simple...¡­.

    It''s a bit unusual.

    However, laughter naturally burst out after being asked a favor.

    "What, you mean that? Of course! Don''t worry."

    -Hehe...¡­thank you!

    The moon with the lights off running towards midnight.

    Two people laughed bitterly in the middle of it.

    * * *

    "Excuse me?"

    "Oh, yes, sir. May I help you?¡±

    Word-of-mouth story of 2 p.m., which is hectic as usual.

    A customer who was almost finishing the course raised his hand and called the server.As Kim Ho-sung, who was nearby, ran to him, a man dressed in a nice suit pointed to his soup bowl and asked carefully.

    "There''s been a slight change in the composition of the meal. I''m talking about this beef bone soup. I think it was originally a clear version."

    It was true.

    In the luxurious brass bowl, it was not the original clear beef soup, but the milky dark beef soup.

    "Oh, right. We''re renewing the menu little by little this time. Don''t you like the new beef bone soup?"

    "No, no. I think it tastes much better. I thought other menus besides beef bone soup got better, so I was wondering what it was, but you were renewing it."

    "I''m glad you''ve been kissed. With our head chef Park Joo-hyuk...¡­. There''s a young chef who stands out this time, and they''re working hard together."

    "Oh, my. A young chef who works together with Chef Park Joohyuk. You''re a great man. You must have a lot of talent. Oh, by the way, could you wrap the beef stock for me? It''s so delicious when it sticks."

    The previous beef bone soup was delicious, but the changed one was much better, so the customer ordered extra to go.

    Kim Ho-sung bowed politely and called one server to deliver the order.

    Kim Ho-sung also waved his hand at Kim Ho-sung''s comment that it was an additional order for beef soup, saying, "The server is amazing."

    "Hosung''s manager. By the way, the response to beef bone soup is no joke today. It''s only 2 o''clock, but we''ve already been added and taken out nearly 10 times."

    "I know. I didn''t expect such a good response. It''s so amazing. The same goes for the last Tteok-galbi. Strangely enough, if you take on just one thing a day...¡­, for this to happen."

    As Kim Ho-sung said earlier, the young chef who is working together with Park Joo-hyuk was obviously Haru.

    In the first place, Park Joo-hyuk was stubborn and started to change other menus starting with Gomtang, and he was really sweeping the kitchen of oral fairy tales with him.

    Originally, the kitchen of Michelin-class restaurants such as oral fairy tales is assigned to each chef.

    Specializing in sauce, boiling only soup, or cooking all the dishes using grills.

    In addition, the head chef is the head chef who can handle all the ingredients and cooking utensils in this spacious kitchen.

    In comparison, he is a conductor of classical orchestras.

    One day, however, he was doing a similar job as Park Joo-hyuk, a head chef.

    "Chef Haru, how much soup do you have left?"

    "About 60 servings. Even considering the additional orders, I think it''ll be enough to use today. Oh, what about grilled fish sauce abalone? Chef Park Joo-hyuk said earlier that there was a claim that the seasoning wasn''t right."

    "Oh... It''s...¡­.¡±

    In the kitchen of a fairy tale like a battlefield.

    The position of the day was up at some point.

    I could tell by the way the fellow chefs spoke informally, looking down on them like their subordinates, turned into honorifics.

    It was simply because chef Park Joo-hyuk, the head of the kitchen, was taking care of the day.

    The biggest reason was Haru''s tremendous rise in the chef''s own skills.

    The day''s skills have improved ridiculously enough to break the pecking order of the kitchen, which is basically a hierarchy.

    Of course, it was possible thanks to Choi Han-seok''s help.

    Haru, who stood in front of the grilled abalone, who is having difficulty cooking, dipped a bite of the handmade fish soy sauce of oral fairy tale.Choi Han-seok, who was floating around him, asked carefully.

    Haru, how are you?

    "The taste itself is good, but I think it''s definitely a little strong. I think it smells fishy too. What should I do?"

    Two people whispering.

    Choi Han-seok, who finished his worries in a few seconds, opened his mouth.

    -Let''s neutralize it by adding a little vegetable stock. The fishy smell is...

    "Wouldn''t it be okay to add a little lemon to the broth and turn the grill a little higher? As the lemon juice oxidizes, it will remove the fishy smell.¡±

    Oh, that''s it. That''s perfect, there''s nothing to teach. Don''t you think so? Hahaha!

    "What? I learned it all from the chef. Of course."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok found a solution in an instant.

    One day, I opened my mouth looking at the chef who was in charge of the grilled abalone.

    "Let''s add a little vegetable stock and neutralize it. It smells a little fishy, so I think you can add lemon and raise the grill temperature to make it sour. What do you think?"

    "Oh, right. I think you can do that. Thank you, Chef."

    Chef bowing his head and bowing.

    It was not easy to believe that this person was a senior who treated him poorly until a few months ago.

    But I didn''t have time to think about it.

    A day of silence rushed to the front of the bone soup again.

    Customers kept flocking, and the number of people looking for one day''s beef bone soup continued to increase.

    "What should I say?"

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was handling the rush of orders, looked up for a moment and looked at the day.

    An indescribable, but not so bad feeling.

    When I just entered the kitchen with Master Choi Han-seok, I started to focus on cooking again, thinking that I looked strange.

    The Michelin judge will be here soon, and his fate will also be determined when the results come out.

    "One day..." No, I hope my choice to accept Master Choi Han-seok''s opinion was right."

    You must defend Michelin Three Star this year as well.

    For Master Choi Han-seok''s sake!

    It was Park Joo-hyuk who was so busy muttering, but he didn''t know.

    The fact that the dice is already rolled.

    And

    "Here''s your takeout menu. How was your meal?¡±

    "Honestly, I wasn''t sure at first. I heard that the taste of the food has changed compared to last year. But when I actually came and tried it...¡­.¡±

    Earlier, a male customer in a suit looked satisfied as he accepted Kim Ho-sung''s beef bone soup.

    Said meaningfully, sticking out the card for the calculation.

    "As expected, it''s a Michelin three-star restaurant for no reason."

 Chapter - 22 23. Old-found steamed steam and jelly, 1 (4)

    Of course, Michelin Guide''s screening standards are never easy.

    From the taste and quality of basic food to the interior and location of the restaurant, the price and reception.

    It is no exaggeration to say that almost everything one restaurant can evaluate.

    Of course, the assessment process is also complex.

    At least three or as many as five judges travel around the city to visit restaurants.

    The judges are roughly divided into two ends, the first being judges who visit restaurants without revealing their identity.

    The easiest example is a man in a suit who visited a oral fairy tale just a few days ago.

    On the surface, he was just a customer who knew well about the restaurant called oral fairy tale, but he was a Michelin inspector who hid his identity.

    Anyway, this is the first one.

    And secondly, there are judges who conduct more full-fledged screening, such as taking pictures of kitchens or dishes while revealing their identity.

    Like this.

    "You know, I mean...¡­.¡±

    "My name is Lee Jin-sung, a member of the Michelin Guide. I''d like to cover an oral story, would that be okay?¡±

    Kim Ho-sung did his best to act with a casual expression.

    Pretending to be as fine as possible even though I was going crazy.

    This is about the situation.

    Looking at the guests while guarding the hall as always, isn''t a server suddenly running in a contemplative manner?

    A strange customer said he was looking for the manager.

    I went carefully to see if it was a claim again, but you suddenly took out a business card with the Michelin logo on it.

    ''I thought it was time for you to come, but, uh-huh.''

    It was so unannounced that I came out like this that my eyes were spinning.

    Furthermore, the presence of identified examiners means that there is a high possibility that other examiners have come before.

    Once you go through the Michelin screening, you''ll have to pay more attention to many things.

    "Of course. Thank you very much for visiting our oral fairy tale."

    "What? I''m looking forward to it. The oral fairy tale is Korea''s first Michelin three-star restaurant, and my colleague who went there first gave me such a good review."

    As expected, as expected.

    I think another judge went to a oral fairy tale first.

    Kim Ho-sung was already full of strength at the thought of the dice being thrown, but I was surprised by his words that followed.

    "Oh... I see. You gave me a good review?¡±

    "Yes, yes, the food was much better than I thought. Especially, the beef bone soup was so satisfying that they even packed it. Beef bone soup with truffle. I heard it''s a taste that you can''t taste anywhere else in the world. I''ll look forward to it, too.

    "Oh, beef-bone soup! I renewed it with a lot of care this time to renew it. Head chef Park Joohyuk had a hard time.¡±

    "Yes, I heard that, but actually, there''s someone else I''m interested in. Why, I heard that there is a new chef with outstanding skills who worked with head chef Park Joo-hyuk."

    "Chef Haru, you mean!"

    "Is the chef''s name Haru? If Chef Haru doesn''t mind, I''d like to focus on him today."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes crossed with tremendous joy and sorrow.

    Something is happening now that he can''t understand with the general chef''s knowledge he''s lived through.

    To put it bluntly, the Michelin star has already been maintained.

    Michelin judges are mostly gourmets with their own perspectives, so they tend to value praise enormously.But you compliment your former colleague by mentioning him? It could be said that the results are already out.

    However, that was not what surprised Park Chu-hyuk.

    The Michelin prosecutors thought that Park Joo-hyuk was not the main character of this year''s oral fairy tale.

    The fact that there is a chef who is interested enough to mention his name and ask for coverage.

    And that the chosen chef has less than two years of oral fairy tale experience!

    ''I thought he''d definitely improved a day, but like this...Congratulations, Haru. That''s a hell of a lotto.

    It''s as good as winning the lottery.

    Park Chu-hyuk could only express this situation that way.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok couldn''t have been unaware of this either.

    As soon as I heard Michelin, I rushed over and listened to their conversation.

    Choi Han-seok stood still for a while after Kim Ho-sung headed for the inspector.

    It was not until about 15 minutes later that he came to his senses and stood next to the day toward the kitchen.

    Hey, Haru. I''m sorry that I''m in the middle of a chaotic time right now.

    ''Oh, it''s okay. What''s up, Chef?''

    A day where you sweat and smile without showing any signs of difficulty.

    Choi Han-seok took a moment and said as if nothing happened.

    I think I''ll be holy in a few days.

    "Wow, really? Congratulations so much...¡­. What?"

    The expression of Choi Han-seok''s looking at the day crossed my mind.

    * * *

    Less than a month after that.

    I don''t know if the oral fairy tale was the last restaurant for Michelin inspectors, but it didn''t take as long as I thought.

    "Finally¡­¡­"

    Park Joo-hyuk smiled so proudly.

    A truly delightful laugh, not the usual sneaky one.

    It wasn''t just Park Chu-hyuk.

    Starting with Kim Ho-sung, all the servers and chefs of the oral fairy tale cheered.

    "Our oral fairy tale has been achieved once again. Three Michelin stars! We''ve protected it again!"

    The entrance to the oral fairy tale.

    A new plaque was added to the place, which has been lined with various plaques received by oral fairy tales so far.

    Behind the name [Michelin Guide 20XX - Korean Fine Dining, oral fairy tale], three stars were shining brightly.

    Choi Han-seok died, but Park Joo-hyuk, who succeeded him, eventually defended the three-star of Koo Jeon-hwa.

    What a glorious thing to do for a chef.

    But Park Chu-hyuk knew.

    The glory now is that you didn''t create it on your own.

    "Thank you very much for the oral fairy tale. I''m serious. Everyone did a great job.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk took turns sending greetings to people.

    Others are also mostly festive.

    There were cries here and there that Park Joo-hyuk should shoot a big dinner this evening.

    "And, one more. There''s someone I''d like to thank seriously."

    The chefs of oral fairy tales knew everything.

    At least in Michelin this quarter, the fact that there wasn''t one oral hero.

    Park Joo-hyuk put his hand on Haru''s shoulder.

    "Haru, thanks to you, I was able to get here. Thank you for letting me not be ashamed of you."

    Every time Michelin selects a Michelin star, they write a detailed review of each restaurant and make it into a booklet.

    However, more than half of the reviews of oral fairy tales in this booklet were full of stories about a day.

    This is the birth of a new chef with unlimited talent that has never been seen anywhere else.I could still see the scene where the identified examiner was interviewing for a day.

    He was so excited that he even made a separate questionnaire.

    I heard you''re the main character of the renewed beef bone soup. How did you do it? You look young, where did you learn how to cook?

    I said how passionate I was after three hours of interviews.

    To be honest, Park Joo-hyuk''s personality would have hurt his pride to some extent.

    There were so many stories about a day than about himself as a head chef.

    But he didn''t show any of that.

    One day, I knew that it was the most considerate thing Park Joo-hyuk could do for him.

    But one day, I couldn''t just be happy.

    Although he received almost the most honor he could have received as a chef, he was more disappointed than joy.

    "Yes, yes. Okay. Let''s finish the restaurant quickly and leave. It just so happens that tomorrow is also a holiday. Today''s get-together is on me, all right?"

    When Park Joo-hyuk shouted loudly, people moved in a good mood.

    To celebrate a good day, I quickly cleaned up the restaurant and started to take my clothes and go out of the restaurant

    "Haru, let''s go quickly. Joohyuk is buying today!¡±

    "Oh, yes, hold on."

    Kim Ho-sung, who seemed a little excited, was released first, and the day was left alone for a while.

    Choi Han-seok approached the front of the day when he sat down in a chair and bowed his head as if he had lost strength.

    Why don''t you go first? People are waiting.

    A funny voice as usual.

    But Choi Han-seok knew about it to some extent.

    We don''t have much time left to be together.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk, who succeeded Chef Choi Han-seok, is ruining the oral fairy tale. At this rate, oral fairy tales will not remain the same restaurant as before...It was, uh, Chef''s resentment."

    The oral fairy tale is the last masterpiece of my life. The same goes for Joohyuk. I raised him like a son. So I wanted to protect it somehow.

    "Well, then, it''s all done. Chef Park Joohyuk has regained his motivation. The oral fairy tale also maintained the Michelin Three Star."

    - Well, we''ll have to wait and see. I knew it when I died. That people never change easily. The same goes for this time. Aren''t you sure how long the truffle will be in the soup?

    "But I think Chef Park Joo-hyuk is slowly changing his mind. Didn''t you want that, chef?¡±

    -Well, I''m a little different. Actually, I want Joohyuk to take the truffle out of the beef bone soup.

    "What? Oh, no. Why?"

    Choi Han-seok''s words are quite out of the blue.

    When a startled day was asked again, he shrugged off as if it were for granted.

    That''s my recipe. I think Joohyuk''s recipe is more delicious than that. I believe it will make a better dish. That''s how you make progress. Isn''t it?

    Not just copying yourself, but wanting to develop further.

    And for that, I knew one day that I had to break the mold of Korean food.

    "Yes, I really, really hope so.¡±

    Park Chu-hyuk was slowly changing.

    As a matter of fact, he also knew.

    The limitations of Korean food and the fact that it can be broken by developing into fusion Korean food.

    Yeah, it''s all thanks to you. It''s Haru.

    Choi Han-seok let go of his resentment.

    Thanks to Haru.

    It was self-evident what would happen to the ghost who had let go of it was self-evident.

    I''ve been running a restaurant for ghosts at midnight and watching it regularly.Holy fire, abandoning the bound chains and returning to where they belong.

    The same goes for Choi Han-seok. It wasn''t strange when it was holy.

    Squeak -.

    The closed door of the oral fairy tale slowly opened and made a sound.

    I thought he was a chef at a restaurant trying to find a day that didn''t come out quickly, but he wasn''t.

    Black suit and lipstick. A familiar face I''ll never forget.

    "I never thought I''d see you again. I didn''t expect to see you so soon. Don''t you think so, old man?"

    Yeah, I wouldn''t have known?

    The grim reaper appeared in front of Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    It was a sudden appearance, but Choi Han-seok seemed calm as if he had expected it in advance.

    Click, click.

    She slowly came to Choi Han-seok''s side, with her unique slightly creepy high-heeled sound.

    "Congratulations, you''ve finally let go of your grief."

    - What do I have to celebrate? If you have any congratulations for me, just give it to Haru here. He did it all. I''m just giving you a little lesson.

    "Well, that''s true. Thanks to Haru, the old man came all the way here. In that sense, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Chef Haru?

    Choi Han-seok said sarcastically, but the grim reaper was serious.

    She stood in front of the day and bowed to greet.

    "Thank you. Honestly, I didn''t like the beginning, but thanks to you, one of our underworld VVIP customers is successfully coming to life."

    "Oh, yes. By the way, what about VVVIP?

    "As you know, Choi Han-seok did so many good things in his life, right? I established a foundation and volunteered a lot. We donated a lot. But I didn''t commit any corruption. Oh, this is important. No matter how many good deeds you do, it''s over once you commit corruption. You know what I mean?

    One day was also a fact I knew too well.

    How much Choi Han-seok gave in his lifetime.

    There are more than a thousand people who are sponsored by a foundation named after him and who are also helping him achieve his dream.

    Of course, there was one grandmother and one younger brother.

    In a way, Haru also gained hope for life thanks to Chef Choi Han-seok''s service, so it was painful to talk about his good deeds.

    "The grim reaper rarely comes to see the dead soon enough. But Choi Han-seok is completely different. It''s no exaggeration to say that he stopped passing the free pass to heaven."

    "That''s... great."

    "Honestly, I hate to admit it, but Haru, you''re great. So far, I''ve given a lot of people the holy gravitate. You were watching me from the underworld?¡±

    The voice of the grim reaper seemed quite relaxed.

    Indeed, it is to make Choi Han-seok, who has been tied up with resentment even though he has accumulated so many good deeds as to be called the Underworld VVIP.

    In addition, Haru, who ran around saying it couldn''t happen at first, helped Choi Han-seok to make many of his original souls angry.

    From her point of view, she has no more qualms.

    "Well, I mean. Let''s go. As much as you''ve given, you should go enjoy it."

    Stomping, stomping.

    The grim reaper headed to the restaurant, saying he was going on a trip somewhere nearby.

    Soon after, the door of a oral fairy tale embossed with wonderful decorations, which was made by a craftsman, was vigorously opened.

    The view outside was not the outside where the restaurantmates were waiting.

    Above the sky, where bright light was gushing out, the white stairs rose to the point where there was no end to them."How do you like it? I can tell you''re going to a nice place, right?

    Well, you''re right.

    However, Choi''s reaction is just indifferent.

    One day, he stood next to Choi Han-seok, half-suspecting his eyes.

    As if he knew Choi Han-seok''s innermost thoughts, the grim reaper opened his mouth.

    "Mr. Choi Han-seok, I know you''re disappointed. I''m sure you still have some regrets. Especially, it must be hard to break up with Haru over there. But, you know what? The law of the underworld is irresistible."

    Wonshin who has been relieved must make the holy fire. I can''t stay in this world any longer.

    If you were interested in the underworld view of Korea, you would know.

    But it was a shame.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to break up.

    It wasn''t just one day.

    It was the same for Choi Han-seok.

    The grim reaper knows that, so he persuaded Choi Han-seok to go quickly.

    -Yeah... -Yeah...¡­.

    Choi Han-seok knew everything.

    Therefore, Choi Han-seok began to step forward slowly.

    Standing right in front of the door, he hesitated and looked back.

    Wait, I want to say something to Haru.

    "Sure, that''s about it for VVIP."

    - Whoo... - Thank you.

    The thick air subsided.

    Choi Han-seok tried to move his trembling lips and made his usual humorous expression.

    Soon, he opened his mouth looking into Haru''s eyes as if it was nothing.

    It''s Haru. The last thing I want to say is...¡­.

    Just when Choi Han-seok was about to say something.

    Whoo! Whoo!

    I can''t let you go. How am I supposed to let you go?

    Whoo! Whoo!

    I''m leaving if I''m going to leave. Fix my boobs.

    Quite out of the blue, some familiar music came from somewhere.

    "Oh, my gosh. Why are you calling all of a sudden?"

    The grim reaper who takes his cell phone out of his suit pocket in shock.

    The grim reaper is new these days, so he''s using his cell phone?

    Besides, I can''t let you go even if you die.

    The ringtone, which could not break this serious atmosphere and completely smashed it, was a bonus.

    By the way, you''re consistent to the very end. What''s that ringtone?

    "Well, I''m sorry. Don''t worry and finish what you were doing. I''ll give you plenty of time. No, by the way, who called...¡­.Huh?"

    The grim reaper who looked at the cell phone screen with a look full of irritation and hysteria.

    Soon, her face turned white as if she had seen nothing.

    Originally, he had a white face on the grim reaper, but now he has turned into a blank sheet.

    Who is it? Who is it?

    Choi Han-seok, who shoots at him with a broken face.

    Soon after, she said quiveringly in an incredibly frightened voice that she was usually an imposing grim reaper.

    "My lord, our underworld..."¡­. Lord Yeom."

    -Yum...¡­. Who?

    "If it''s salt. Yeomra? Don''t tell me, Lord of the Underworld?!"

    The grim reaper nodded very small.

 Chapter - 23 24. Old-water steamed steam and jelly, 1 (5)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was a moment of deep silence.

    The grim reaper was unusually lowering his head, and Choi Han-seok and Haru shrugged at each other as if they didn''t know what had happened.

    "So you have a phone call from the Lord of the Underworld? With the grim reaper''s cell phone...¡­?¡±

    I think so. Seeing him do that every day with his back up straight, it''s definitely not normal.

    The Grim Reaper has a cell phone, and the King of the Underworld calls it.

    Besides, wouldn''t the King of the Underworld be the king of hell?

    I wondered where I should start, but I thought it might be the case by case.

    The grim reaper was wearing a suit and high heels from the beginning, and now it''s the 21st century.

    Wouldn''t it be strange if the grim reaper or the king of the underworld uses a cell phone...¡­.

    Thinking about such things, the grim reaper suddenly lifted his head.

    He looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok with a completely different perspective than before and spoke slowly.

    "Two things. I have good news and bad news. What do you want to hear first?"

    -Of course, that''s good news.

    Choi Han-seok, who chose it without hesitation.

    After a small sigh, the grim reaper slowly walked to the door.

    "Mr. Choi Han-seok, you''ve been given a choice. You can make it as it is, or...¡­. You can stay here a little longer. However, on the condition that Haru and I will work together on the holy fire of the original spirits."

    "That means...¡­.¡±

    Grim Reaper''s words to give you one more chance.

    The eyes of the day when I understood the meaning grew for a moment.

    You don''t have to say goodbye to Choi Han-seok!

    Although there was a condition to work hard on the holy fire of the original spirits, it was almost as good as none.

    I was still living by the power of ghosts, so I had to treat them with warm food even if I didn''t want to.

    "Well, I don''t think there''s any question about your position."

    The grim reaper looked at Choi Han-seok and shook his head as if he knew it would happen.

    Certainly, it was written on Choi Han-seok''s face.

    What, the Lord of the Underworld says so. What can I do?

    "Whoa... yes, yes. The king said that. I''ve been watching you before, but you liked it more than I thought. If you continue to worship the original spirits and treat them to a meal, it will help the order of the underworld in the long run."

    Of course. I''m also in order. Isn''t it?

    "Well¡­¡­Let''s just say¡­¡­.¡±

    I think it''s good news. Why don''t you show your face? Oh, and by the way. What''s the bad news?

    If there''s good news, there''s bad news.

    The thought of something more unexpected might come out put a lot of strength into Haru''s shoulders.

    Choi Han-seok also glared at the grim reaper as if he was a little nervous.

    but

    "Because of you, I''m about to die. The king told me to post a report once a week. 5 sheets of A4 paper, front and back! If you two have any problems, it''s all my responsibility!"

    In a way, the answer came out a little cuter than I thought.

    The tension that had been in the air melted away.

    LOL, with a little laugh. Choi Han-seok said as if it was nothing.

    That was good news, wasn''t it?

    "Good news, good sour grapes? Hanseok Choi, do you know this sadness? This sadness that has increased without doing anything!"

    -Oh, yes, yes, yes. I guess so, but that''s none of our business anyway. And my decision is already made, right? I''m not going. We''re gonna live here a day and a long time."Live long. Until you''re 150. Put a shit on the wall!"

    Thank you for your words of blessing.

    Splash!

    As if angry, the grim reaper''s teeth were torn apart.

    "Whoa... ..my destiny."

    After struggling to swallow his anger, he slammed the open door.

    The clear and sacred light that had been leaking out quickly faded and returned to the dark oral fairy tale.

    Squeak!

    The Grim Reaper once again opened the closed door.

    This time I could see a normal outside.

    A moderately late evening.

    Beyond that, Kim Ho-sung and his colleagues beckoned to come out quickly because they had to eat together.

    "Hurry up and go. I''m a busy person, too. There are so many dead people who need to be taken back."

    Now, as if he had resigned, the grim reaper who opened the door went outside first.

    Of course it wouldn''t be seen by others, but as soon as I stepped out the door, my appearance disappeared like smoke.

    As always, you''re a person who comes without notice and then leaves without notice.

    Thinking so, I looked at Choi Han-seok.

    "Would you like to come with me? You, too, chef."

    I can''t believe we''re going together. Where?

    "I mean the company dinner. Since it''s the chef''s restaurant dinner.¡±

    Haru, you know I can''t go out of the restaurant. Because of my grudge...¡­.Huh?

    Choi Han-seok, who was trying to shake his head as if it was natural at the words of the day to go outside, realized something and stopped.

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t go out of the restaurant because he was tied up with resentment and became a ghost.

    But what if it''s over now?

    -I can''t get out... Is it there?

    Gulp.

    Choi Han-seok swallowed a dry saliva.

    I spent a lot of time in this restaurant since I died.

    If I were alive, I would go out even if I were dead, but I thought I would be trapped forever because I was already dead.

    By the way, after meeting Haru. In the end.

    Yeah, let''s go, Haru.

    Choi Han-seok stood next to Haru.

    Then slowly, one step at a time, began to walk out.

    Soon, two people stood at the door. I walked one more step casually out of the restaurant.

    "Congratulations, Chef."

    A day of smiling brightly at Choi Han-seok, who is out of the oral fairy tale.

    Choi Han-seok, who was smirking for a while, stared at the distant mountain and opened his mouth.

    Now call me Master.

    "What? What do you mean, Master?"

    -The promise I made to you when I asked you to release your grudge. Don''t you remember? You promised me that if I let you down, you''ll accept me as your student. He said he''d make me a Michelin restaurant chef again.

    "Choi Han-seok¡­¡­Master."

    Choi Han-seok had vowed not to accept any more disciples.

    There was already a history of betraying Park Joo-hyuk beyond failure.

    But I thought a day would be fine.

    "Haru, what are you doing? Get out of here!"

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk wants me to choose between steak and beef ribs. Haru, what do you like? Steak is the best, isn''t it?"

    "What! Beef ribs are the best for a Korean restaurant get-together!"

    Chefs bickering like a family.

    Among the chefs who couldn''t decide on the menu, Park Joo-hyuk, who suddenly appeared, threw a word.

    "Are we just a Korean restaurant? It''s a fusion Korean restaurant. So I vote for steak. With seasoned chives."

    "Steak with seasoned chives? It''s totally....¡±

    "That''s the best combination, isn''t it? Chef Park Joo-hyuk is the best!"

    Seasoned chives and steak.

    It was a combination that was hard to imagine from Park''s mouth.

    But because of that, the chefs looked even better.

    It was no different from Park Joo Hyuk''s fact that he finally broke his stubbornness.

    Running to them with feathery steps, Haru thought quietly.It''s time to leave the oral fairy tale.¡¯

    * * *

    It''s been a few more weeks since then.

    A series of days when I work in oral fairy tales in the morning and cook food for ghosts at night.

    Choi Han-seok has released his resentment and escaped from his regime.

    Park Chu-hyuk regained his initial commitment and was actively accepting other chefs'' opinions on cooking, and Koo Jeon-hwa maintained a Michelin three-star team this quarter.

    In this way, nothing seemed to have changed much.

    At least, so far.

    Haru, who stood in front of the mirror in a black suit, tilted his head.

    "Roughly, should I dress like this? Is the suit too hard?"

    Wouldn''t that be hard? Who wears a black suit at the entrance ceremony? It''s not even a funeral. Let''s just do it casually. A neat sweatshirt with jeans. It''s standard, right?

    "Still... I''d like to look a little more relaxed. It''s a big day."

    Don''t worry and trust me. Wouldn''t it be a little embarrassing if you were the only one in a suit?

    "Oh, that''s true. I''ll do as you say."

    Just call me chef, as usual. It''s a little awkward.

    "Huh, I see. Chef Choi Han-seok."

    I changed my clothes as he said.

    Jeans and sweatshirt.

    It certainly looked a lot better, if a little bland.

    Today is a special day. To the point where Haru usually chooses clothes that he doesn''t care about.

    "Well, shall we get going? I don''t want to be late."

    Let''s do it. Hana will wait.

    The early spring of March, when the last cold snap is still rampant.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok bought a nice bouquet of gypsophila flowers and headed to a school near Newtown.

    It was called ''Master Elementary School''. It was an elementary school planned with the development of New Town, and it was built less than three years ago.

    For the most important day for students, the front of the elementary school was crowded with crowds.

    Parents dressed up in the most stylish clothes and expensive accessories they have and young boys and girls just eight years old.

    A banner reading ''Congratulations on your entrance!'' fluttered in the wind.

    "Granny, how do I look? Isn''t it awesome?¡±

    "Draw, draw. Our Daehan. Today is the coolest day. Out of all the young people here, Daehan is the most handsome.¡±

    "Hehe, I''m in a great mood. I''m going to school now!¡±

    In the distance, I saw Daehan Lee and Kang Ok-soon.

    Daehan looked really happy, thanks to the help of the Choi Han-seok Foundation a few days ago.

    Starting with the new trendy character bag, books to buy reference books, school supplies, etc.

    It looked as cool as the other students at the entrance ceremony.

    "How about Daehan? Hana."

    There was none next to Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    What I wanted to do for Daehan, working so hard that Hana collapsed from overwork.

    New bags and school supplies that are obvious to other peers.

    It made me feel the natural and ordinary things even for the person who treated me.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok and I made some efforts. I wanted to make everything you couldn''t tell me come true."

    - Thank you so much...¡­.

    Hana looked blankly at Daehan and his grandmother and bowed to Haru.

    A sincere voice.

    Now, how about seeing Daehan giggling with other children at the entrance ceremony?

    Daehan, like this......and get into school well. Being able to do it as normal as everyone else. Thank you so much. Thank you¡­¡­.In the end, one could not control his overflowing emotions.

    As soon as a small hole began to form, tears burst out of one calm eye, like a dam overflowing.

    But it didn''t contain any sadness.

    That''s a relief. That was the only reason for the tears.

    Stop crying and calm down. Now, let''s go take a picture.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at one such thing, tapped her on the shoulder.

    There was something that Daehan wanted to do before entering the classroom.

    When Choi Han-seok looked at Haru, Haru, who noticed, approached Dae-han and his grandmother.

    "Excuse me, grandma. And Daehan. It''s been a while."

    "Huh? Wow! That''s the brother who came to my house the other day!"

    "Daehan, how are you? Congratulations on your entrance. This is a gift."

    Haru greeted Daehan politely and handed him a bouquet of flowers he had prepared.

    I like Dae-han, who cherishes a bouquet the size of his face," he said.

    Likewise, after exchanging greetings with his grandmother, he spoke carefully.

    "This time, people in the foundation wanted to take a picture to celebrate Daehan''s entrance. If you don''t mind...¡­.¡±

    "Of course it''s okay. How much did the foundation give us? If you don''t let me take a picture, I''ll be d*mned. I''m just grateful."

    "Thank you. Well, Grandma. Would you like to stand in front of Daehan? Daehan, strike a cool pose, too!

    I set up two people in a place with a good view of the master''s elementary school.

    Daehan drew a V-shaped flower bouquet in one hand, and grandmother Kang Ok-soon smiled a little awkwardly.

    And next to those two, one stood.

    On the left side of Daehan, who is doing a V, he smiled as hard as he tried to wipe away the tears that had not yet been wiped.

    ''You''re a family...''.¡¯

    This is the last family photo.

    The day counted, thinking of taking it as cool as possible.

    "Well, then we''ll take a picture? One, two, three!"

    Click-!

 Chapter - 24 25. Old-found steamed steamed and lysered, 1 (6)

    "Where did it come from?"

    "Haru, I didn''t close my eyes, did I? Right?"

    Two people who came to the side of the day, looking a little shy.

    To Dae-han, who was excited to take a picture for the first time in a while, he showed his cell phone screen, saying it came out well.

    "Yes, it came out so well. With Daehan and grandma...¡­.¡±

    Two people in nice clothes, looking happy.

    But one more person was seen in one day''s eyes.

    One standing in the middle of the two with a broken smile.

    "Master children, and guardians! I''m going to the auditorium right now!"

    When I played with Dae-han, who seemed to be the vice principal, shouted at the loudspeaker installed in the playground.

    The eyes of students and parents who are going around.

    Approximate entrance ceremonies were coming to an end, and it seemed to be a class assignment.

    Haru turned Daehan around and said,

    "You have to go in now. Daehan, wait for the teacher."

    "Yes! Haru, I''ll go first. Thank you so much for coming today!"

    Daehan bowed his head in a cute way and ran to the place where his friends were waiting for him.

    Grandmother Kang Ok-soon also bowed to Haru for the last time.

    "Thank you very much. Thanks to you. I think one of us in the sky won''t feel bad. I... thank you so much. One day bachelor."

    "Well, I''m sure your granddaughter''s here right now. It''s the day I wanted."

    "Yes, I hope one of us will see Daehan enter the school here...¡­. I have nothing to ask for now. I''much.

    Of course, I was watching.

    With Haru. From the beginning to now.

    "Then go in, Grandma. I''ll continue to do it with the foundation people and visit them from time to time."

    "Thank you. Thank you very much."

    Even though she said it was okay, her grandmother greeted her several times until the end and turned to where Daehan was.

    Most of the others were out, so the rumbling playground quickly became silent.

    Choi Han-seok, one day, and only one left.

    But it wasn''t long before a new voice was heard.

    "Now, you have to go. Mr. Lee Ha-na."

    "Huh?"

    A rather familiar voice lodged in my mind.

    But I didn''t expect to see you again so soon.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok turned their heads, and behind them stood the same woman as always.

    Black lipstick and a black suit.

    The grim reaper appeared out of nowhere.

    "If there''s only one place for a ghost to go, isn''t there? Besides, even if it''s a good dead like you."

    She used to have a slightly annoying, blunt impression, but this time it was different.

    Something reverential. Also a polite voice and tone.

    Then her gaze was directed at one.

    The grim reaper said, flipping through the file he was holding.

    "Hana. Born at 02:00 a.m. on the day of her death. I was born to serve my entire life for sinning against my parents, but I was born into this world and lived my life to the fullest."

    A list of the underworld where the birth and life of the dead.

    As if the grim reaper already knew, he read down the article written there.

    One expression gradually changed as she finished reading the list.

    From worry to good, from good to good.

    "Eventually, I died in the cold wave, but as a result, the two remaining families in this world became happy. Lee Ha-na, don''t worry. Mrs. Kang Ok-soon will live to be 105 years old, and Daehan will become a great lawyer later."-That''s... -Are you sure?

    "One person has sacrificed his life for only two people. Shouldn''t you come back to that level? The law of the underworld is fairer than I thought."

    Daehan, becoming a lawyer...¡­.

    An eight-year-old boy who just entered elementary school.

    It was wheat in the distant future, but it seemed good to Hana as if it had already happened.

    Grandmother and Daehan. The two of them.

    "You''ve done a great job in this life. Well, should we get going?¡±

    -...yes!

    There are no regrets left.

    One shouted vigorously, with an expression that could even be said to be refreshing in a way.

    Click, click.

    The grim reaper began to move slowly.

    He stood in front of the school''s main entrance and opened the closed door casually.

    What was seen after that was not a scene outside the school, but a staircase with bright light leaking out.

    A similar scene to the one I opened to Choi Han-seok before.

    One tried to walk slowly there, and suddenly turned back.

    - Thank you very, very, very much. Haru and Chef Choi Hanseok!

    A voice full of water.

    But it just seemed bright as if there were no regrets.

    "What, what did we do?"

    Of course! You did everything. Don''t you think so? It''s Hana.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok waved their hands and smiled at Hana.

    One day away, saying that he had forgotten something.

    In my next life, if I''m born again. Please cook delicious ramen then too. Haru.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll make you delicious ramen. All right?"

    The voice of Haru answering like that was a little shaky.

    He was also left with a lingering impression.

    Anyway, I was able to say that we''re the one who made today''s day.

    Without her, I couldn''t have gathered so many guests, and I couldn''t guarantee that Haru would have been alive so far.

    One was the first guest of Haru''s Ghost Restaurant.

    There was a lot of regret on the way out.

    I''ll give you this first. For ramen. Pay in advance. Hehe.

    One said so and took something out of his school uniform pocket and stuck it out to Haru.

    An old Doraemon wallet that Hana always carried around.

    One day accepted it carefully.

    "Thank you. I''ll use it well."

    -Yes! Please!

    Finally, after greeting Haru, Hana turned her head.

    Slowly, but quickly, he climbed the stairs opened by the grim reaper.

    Soon after, the Grim Reaper closed the door when a single figure was not seen.

    A clear light leaked out and suddenly subsided.

    The time around the stationary area began to flow again as usual.

    "What do you think? You can tell it''s a good place, right?"

    Yeah, it looks like a nice place.

    "Because the grim reaper himself is dead enough to pick him up. Even if it''s not as good as Choi Han-seok, you''ll be able to relax and reincarnate in heaven.¡±

    When Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper were talking for a while.

    Light burst out once again in front of Haru, who was touching the character wallet left by Hana, with his heart pressed hard.

    A flash comparable to that of the grim reaper when he opened the door.

    "This is¡­¡­."

    Doraemon''s wallet turned into light and disappeared.

    Fluttering-!

    Soon, the needle of the watch, which had been worn by the day, began to turn with tremendous momentum.

    A force that is incomparable to that of other ghosts before.

    I couldn''t count for sure, but only after about 60 laps did the hands of the clock stop."A month¡­¡­"

    One was left to Haru.

    You said you wanted me to use it for the next life''s ramen, and you said you were so thankful until now.

    I left a month of life for Haru.

    "This time, I would like to thank Haru from the bottom of my heart. Thanks to you, heaven is a little warmer.¡±

    The grim reaper who said so and left Haru with a short moment of silence.

    Now everything he has to do is over. He said, and then disappeared as soon as he came.

    Haru, should we get going?

    Choi Han-sung insinuates to Haru, who was feeling a calm afterglow.

    But one day, he shook his head, saying, "We still have one place to go."

    "It''s not like we don''t have time. I''d like to stop by somewhere else, please.¡±

    Huh? Where?

    "Don''t worry. It won''t be that long."

    I wanted to make sure to wrap this up.

    Fortunately, there were many photo studios because it was near the school.

    After entering anywhere, printing the pictures taken earlier, I headed to a charnel house that I heard from Mrs. Kang Ok-soon.

    "Here it is. Lee Ha-na."

    Her charnel house was carefully decorated.

    There was a picture of three people together, the same one I saw at my grandmother''s house.

    One day, I put a picture of the entrance ceremony that I took with a flower I bought next to him.

    I could see clearly in the eyes of the day.

    Hana is smiling brightly next to the two families.

    "Take a rest. I''ll cherish the month you gave me."

    Great job, Hana.

    After a moment of silence, he left the funeral home.

    On the day when it began to clear up, the cool spring breeze blew pleasantly.

    Ring- Ring-!

    The phone ringing at a good timing.

    When I checked my cell phone, I found out that it was from Chef Park Joo-hyuk.

    When Haru answered the phone, his voice sounded a little sweet.

    "Oh, it''s a day. Do you mind if I call you for a second?¡±

    "Yes, sir. What''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing. No, actually, it''s a big deal...Haru, would you like to be my pupil?"

    "My disciple¡­¡­?"

    His remark, quite out of the blue.

    How many people expected such words to come out of Park Joo-hyuk''s mouth, who had been acting as if he had lost to Haru a few months ago?

    "Well, to be honest. I owe you a little lately, don''t I? Your cooking skills have improved a lot. The other chefs in the kitchen won''t talk, but they all admit it. So... I thought I''d give it a try."

    Learn together under me.

    I''ll give you a chance to be my student.

    Head chef Park Joo-hyuk was the best suggestion he could make to someone.

    In other words, it was no different from giving his seat to Haru later.

    At once, the position of a day in a restaurant rises vertically and the future will be almost guaranteed.

    As Choi Han-seok did to Park Joo-hyuk.

    A truly honeylike limitation, an opportunity to be alone.

    But one day I couldn''t nod.

    One day, I already had Choi Han-seok as my teacher.

    How can a student have two teachers?

    In addition, Haru and Choi Han-seok had already made plans.

    About their future. And, about the way to cook for the next day.

    One day I didn''t want to change my mind.

    In the most courteous voice, but sternly said.

    "I''m sorry, it''s a little...¡­. I don''t think it''s going to be difficult."

    "No, you don''t have to think hard. If it''s because of your age, don''t worry. I told you. All the other chefs agree with Haru.""It''s not that¡­Actually, I was thinking about leaving the oral fairy tale. I didn''t expect you to talk like this."

    "Oh, that? Of course he...¡­. Huh? What? Retirement?!"

    Beyond the phone, Park Joo-hyuk''s voice became rough at once.

 Chapter - 25 26. It to Seoul (1)

    "Haru, can''t you think about it again? I can''t believe I''m retiring all of a sudden.¡±

    "I''m sorry, Chef."

    "It''s Haru¡­¡­."

    Park Chu-hyuk asked sincerely, but one day was firm.

    I''ve already made up my mind and talked to Choi Hanseok.

    One day I thought like this.

    "Of course, it would be better if I stayed in the oral fairy tale. Because you''re right. oral fairy tale is a famous Korean restaurant all over the world. It''s a place that''s been recognized for its taste so much that it maintains a Michelin three-star."

    "Yes, you are. But why are you trying to leave all of a sudden? The Michelin Three Star. To be honest, that was maintained thanks to you.¡±

    At the best restaurant, even the head chef promised a guaranteed future.

    At this rate, the future as a successful chef of the day is guaranteed.

    But one day I thought it couldn''t satisfy me.

    Chef Choi Hanseok said this. Let''s start from scratch, build my own restaurant.''

    The oral fairy tale is already a good restaurant. It was as clear as that.

    But if it stays in the oral fairy tale, the limit of the day is to end there.

    Neither Choi Han-seok nor a day wanted it.

    "I want to try again. Starting with a small restaurant, we''ll take the path Chef Choi Hanseok took. I want to build a restaurant named after me."

    "Chef Choi Han-seok''s..."¡­. Road¡­¡­."

    That''s what Choi Hanseok said.

    He also jumped into the kitchen penniless.

    Starting with Je, he eventually created a oral fairy tale.

    Haru also wanted to do so. Besides, there is Choi Han-seok next to him.

    You can set up a restaurant, a chef of the land that has never existed before. The two of them believed so strongly.

    Also, Park Chu-hyuk knew that.

    I was able to understand Haru''s mind because I was a disciple of Choi Han-seok and talked with him a lot.

    "But can''t you just think about it one more time? Haru. Was our oral fairy tale such a poor restaurant for you?¡±

    That''s why I wanted to hold on to it more.

    It''s because I know that the path I was going to take for a day is never easy, and I really wanted to make Haru a chef from his restaurant.

    But Park Joo-hyuk was also implicitly realizing it.

    Almost impossible to change the mind of the day.

    Haru looked at Park Joo-hyuk with his usual pure smile.

    "No, oral fairy tales are too much for me. So, I want to go out more. Chef. No, Park Joo Hyuk. Hold on a minute, please. I don''t know how many years it will take, but let''s meet at the top.¡±

    "Yes... yes. Haru, you''ve already made up your mind. Don''t that right?"

    "I''m sorry, Chef."

    "No, there''s nothing you need to be sorry about. If anything, I''m sorry."

    Park Joo-hyuk nodded slowly.

    One day I knew it was a silent yes.

    "I''ll tell the other chefs. You''re not in a hurry, are you? Hosung must be disappointed."

    "Thank you, Chef."

    "What. Go inside. There were a lot of reservations today."

    "Yes, Chef!"

    Like that, without permission.

    Day also slowly began to prepare for a farewell.

    * * *

    "Good job, Haru. I''ll see you up there like you said!"

    "Good job, Chef Haru. I''ll be rooting for you!"

    ''Goodbye¡ªI''ll look forward to it.''

    Employees like family members of the old fairy tale waved to Haru.

    His eyes and expression were filled with regret.

    But it''s the same for a day.

    I was just grateful to the chefs who let him out without a big catch.

    "Thank you. I''ll be back later! Thank you for your hard work!"

    Haru bowed down for the last time.

    I''m turning around now, but I''ll be back in a few years.I''ll be the head chef of a restaurant that competes with Michelin stars.

    Thinking so, I struggled with heavy steps.

    "You said today was the last day, didn''t you? The date of application for the World Food Festival at COEX."

    Yes. It''s until 6 p.m., so I think we should hurry up enough. By the way, it really starts now, Haru.

    "I know¡­¡­I''ll do my best. Master."

    Call me Chef! Anyway, I look forward to working with you too. My student.

    The end is a new beginning.

    It was a well-known saying now known as it is.

    But there was nothing more to say than this to mean the situation of the day now.

    A month that Hana handed over to Haru.

    Haru and Choi seriously thought about how to spend the month.

    This was the conclusion that came out after two people put their heads together all night.

    "Let''s do a food truck?¡±

    Of course, I''m not suggesting we do business on a whim, but it''s really helpful to try it for a few months. Because you''re the boss, cooking, and welcoming guests.

    "I feel like I''m starting a small restaurant myself."

    Exactly! Haru, I''m glad you''re like this. If you pretend, you''re a car driver! And then I understood.

    Food truck.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s first goal was this.

    The idea is to prepare diligently for a month and start the food truck business, and then open a restaurant by saving up the money.

    Due to the nature of food trucks regardless of time or place, it was too easy to deal with ghosts after midnight.

    Business against people in the morning, business against ghosts in the evening.

    I also told the regular ghosts who visited the restaurant every day, so I didn''t worry about losing customers.

    In addition, it is said that COEX, a large venue in the middle of Seoul, will hold a world competition festival.

    It''s called ''It to Seoul''.

    It was a festival for young people who had just started a food truck or who were already in business, selling various foods around the world to people inside a food truck supported by COEX.

    It was a well-known event, and although it was short-term, it supported trucks, so there was no opportunity like this for a day.

    "Huh? Chef. Do you want to look here? On the festival application form, there''s a space like this.¡±

    What is it? Let''s see. Whoo...

    The eyes of the two who were returning to their own room and filling out the application together narrowed.

    We filled out basic personal information and decided on the type of food to be sold as Korean food.

    It was quite difficult to participate in the World Food Festival, where various interesting and popular foods will be presented, but Choi Han-seok decided that it would be better to start the day with the most confident event.

    If you proudly make the best sales with Korean food among foods around the world aimed at young people, you will not have that experience.

    That was quite right, and Haru accepted that opinion.

    When I filled out the application form with that mind, there was this column at the end.

    [Please write down your experience as a young chef applying for the ''It to Seoul'' festival]]

    [Anything related to cooking, such as a food truck, another restaurant, or a food-related job, is fine]

    To let me know the applicant''s career.

    I thought that the better I had on the surface, the more advantageous I would be to be selected.

    But at the same time, I was a little worried.

    I don''t mean to belittle the other contestants at all.A day''s career is literally overwhelming, for it was itself.

    It''s just a day. Isn''t this like a Western school? A chef from a Michelin three-star restaurant participated in a food truck festival. It''s no joke.

    "Ahaha, is that so?¡±

    Of course, dude! Come over here. Let''s write it down as it is. If you get a good seat at the venue because you''ll catch the attention of event officials. Isn''t that a good thing?

    "Well, good is good."

    Of course! Of course!

    Tada, Tada!

    With Choi Han-seok, who felt better, the day slowly began to fill in the fields.

    Just telling the truth as it is.

    Two years of experience as a chef at Michelin Three Star restaurant ''The Tale of the Word''. He started as an assistant, but later went to Rotisseur, where he was responsible for the grille, and then went up to Entremetier, where he went on the main course. Meanwhile, introduced in the Michelin booklet...¡­.]

    * * *

    "I''ve earned the honor of being introduced in the Michelin booklet. Currently, I came out of the oral fairy tale with a desire to open a new restaurant...¡­.¡±

    ''It to Seoul'', the world food festival held at COEX.

    The office of ''Youth Cooperative'' a few days before the festival.

    The youth cooperative was a company that hosted "It to Seoul" like COEX, which was screening participants to participate in the event.

    A man, the chief of the department there, burst into laughter while reading the new applications ahead of the festival''s application deadline.

    "What are you reading, chief? What do you mean Michelin restaurant?"

    "No, it''s not that. This application came in just before the deadline. He said he was a chef who worked in a oral fairy tale?

    "What? Really? Hahaha, that''s a funny guy. No, oral fairy tales are the best Korean restaurant in the world. The chef who worked there comes to our festival because he''s not satisfied. It''s

    "I mean, I mean. He must have been lying because he got some information from somewhere. Anyway, it''s funny. What do you mean you''re the hot new chef in this Michelin booklet?¡±

    The section chief giggled, "There are all very strange people because the event is large."

    However, his subordinates, who were worried about something, could not help but laugh.

    Don''t tell me, just in case.

    He also read the newly released Michelin Guide booklet this year.

    The main character of this booklet was a young chef of oral fairy tales no matter what anyone said.

    The Michelin tasters have rarely done such rave reviews.

    So I vaguely remembered his name.

    "Well, chief. What is the name of the applicant by any chance? He''s the new chef of oral fairy tales.¡±

    "What''s your name? Oh, here it is. Haru, you have a unique name."

    "One day...?! Chief. That''s the name on your ID, right? Don''t that right?"

    To apply for the COEX Festival, you must send a copy of your resident registration card together.

    So the name itself couldn''t be faked.

    "Yes, you are. What do you have?"

    The chief nodding his head as if nothing happened.

    But the look on his subordinates'' faces was nothing but dismay at a rapid pace.

    He spoke cautiously in a trembling voice.

    "Sir, maybe, maybe? I think...¡­ the applicant, I think it''s real."

    "Huh? Really...Michelin star chef?

    "Yes, here. Look at this. Aren''t we the same person?"

    A subordinate who searches for articles and shows them.

    Sure enough, the face of the day in the article and the face of the support photo were completely identical.But the atmosphere was strange.

    The face of the section chief, who had been catching his breath for a while, suddenly hardened.

    Soon, he spoke in an irritated voice.

    "Why are you coming to our event like that punk?"

 Chapter - 26 27. It to Seoul (2)

    "Chef Choi Han-seok! Chef Choi Hanseok! Look at this, we passed the document screening!"

    A few days later.

    Haru, who was reading a new e-mail carefully, was so excited that he found Choi Han-seok.

    Choi Han-seok, who read the mail that Haru showed with a sullen face, smiled softly.

    Isn''t that obvious? It''s nothing else, but the chief chef of oral fairy tales applied for it, so if you fail, that''s a problem!

    "Even so. Isn''t it always nice to be on the screen? Don''t you think so?"

    Yeah, yeah. I like everything if you like it a day. So what are we supposed to do now?

    "As it says here¡­¡­. We can meet at COEX in four days. I heard you introduce your own dishes and arrange your seats."

    It''s a normal orientation. It''s a good one.

    The event was held at COEX, one of the largest festivals in Korea, so the scale was considerable, but the atmosphere seemed quite comfortable because it was for young people.

    There was still a little time left, so I thought I could decide what to cook in there.

    "What should I make? Since it''s a global cooking festival, I can cook something other than Korean food, right?¡±

    That''s good too, but I think it''s better to push with Korean food. Why? It''s cool. The best-selling Korean food among overseas foods! Oh my god!

    "Kkk, by the way."

    I''m just kidding. Hmm, yeah. What would be good?

    Two people who put their heads together and think.

    Like children who came to the amusement park for the first time in their life, happy worries continued.

    I''ve never done a food truck for a day.

    So far, I''ve been working under someone as an employee, so I was so excited to be the owner of a store, even though it''s small.

    "Japanese food and Western food are the most popular. Yakisobara or cube steak."

    That''s true. They''re foods that were originally made for on-road sales. It doesn''t take a lot of ingredients, it''s easy to make...¡­.

    "Or a lobster with a little extra cheese and a lot of chili sauce. I think it would be nice to move to the East and do Padtai, Quesadia, and so on."

    Normally, only similar food trucks come out. Certainly, as you said, there must be a merit to cooking unusual food every day.

    "But personally, I''m kind of craving special dishes such as hormone yaki, skewers, and stir-fried dishes. Oh! How about dessert? I''ve never done it before, but I''m sure it''ll be fun!"

    There was only one menu available for sale, but there were plenty of dishes I wanted to make.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at him happily, implied that the day was exciting like a child who came to the amusement park for the first time.

    Let''s go grocery shopping instead. Let''s do it one by one. Wouldn''t that be a rough decision?

    "Gasp, that'' It would be best to try it yourself, just like the chef said!"

    Yeah, yeah. I like everything if our day is good.

    One day, he dragged Choi Han-seok to the mart and swept the ingredients.

    And I''ve been cooking all over the world all night.

    At the time of sunrise after dawn, Choi Han-seok murmured quietly as he watched a day of cooking without showing any signs of difficulty.I used to be like that. I don''t know how they look so alike.

    A pleased smile was drawn around his mouth.

    * * *

    With such excitement, Haru and Choi Han-seok headed to COEX in Gangnam on time.

    When I went upstairs, there was a large auditorium with a banner called "Youth Cooperative, Co-hosting COEX."

    About 40 young men gathered in it.

    All of them, like Haru, were participating in the event as food truck bosses.

    "Should I sit here...¡­?¡±

    There was no one to guide me, so one day I took any seat and sat down.

    But the atmosphere was a little strange.

    There were a few people whispering. Intentionally glancing at the day.

    The name of the day was heard faintly in their murmur.

    "Hey, is that him? Did you work at a Michelin restaurant?¡±

    "I guess so. It looks just like the picture of the article you sent me."

    "By the way, it''s absolutely ridiculous. What''s so good about being a Michelin chef? You''re going to slaughter the people, are you kidding.

    "Maybe he''s doing that to see us screw up. Why, you said the same thing. Michelin restaurant chefs are all rich and snobbish. I envy you for being born with a golden spoon in your mouth."

    Not a friendly atmosphere and tone at first sight.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru''s eyes slowly narrowed when they noticed something was going on.

    Haru, as you may have noticed, there''s one guy who''s been saying weird things about us.

    ''I know. Sigh...¡­. You don''t know anything.''

    I don''t know who spread the rumor, but they were all slightly wrong.

    Not only was Haru here to look down on other chefs, but Haru was not born with a golden spoon in his mouth.

    In terms of spoon and chopsticks, it was more like mud than any other soil.

    I lost my parents, grew up in an orphanage, worked part-time at a restaurant all my life, and only got a chance to talk about it.

    But those who didn''t know anything about it, they were united with malice that had nowhere to go.

    One day I waited silently, trying not to care about them as much as I could.

    After a while, two people with name tags began to enter from behind the chairman.

    A middle-aged man who looks like a toad in his late forties, vaguely thought to resemble a toad, and his subordinate.

    Both of them seemed to be members of the Youth Cooperative based on the name tag.

    "We welcome all the young bosses here today. I''m Jeon Jae-hyung, the manager who will help you before this event. I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    Clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap!

    When Jeon Jae-hyung bowed, applause burst out from the audience.

    Most clapped in a perfunctory way, but as hard as those who gossiped about the day earlier, they clapped their hands from the bottom of their hearts.

    I want to look good to him, in such a tinged manner.

    "Sigh... I have a bad feeling about this. Don''t you think so?"

    Don''t say that. It happens all the time, in words.

    A day where you murmur with a slightly tired face and uncomfortable atmosphere and situations.

    However, my heart was still fluttering.

    There are a few people who speak ill of themselves, but they''re not interfering with their business.

    Then you didn''t have to go out and fight.I avoid poo because it''s dirty, not because I''m scared.

    Chef Choi Han-seok also thought similar to Haru, saying let''s just stay if everything''s okay.

    However, was that so, too?

    By the time the orientation, which had been going smoothly, entered the highlight, one thing happened.

    "Well, let''s wrap up the rough description of the event. Then I''ll tell you where to sit at the venue where the young bosses will do business."

    When the toad manager noticed, his subordinate handed over the PowerPoint to the next page.

    The layout of the seats that will be revealed soon.

    Starting with the entrance to the venue, there were seats with the names of the people in charge of each food truck to the back.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Wait. Haru, what''s that?

    But something was off.

    Whatever went wrong was very, very wrong.

    The "It to Seoul" deliberately decided to place food trucks for visitors.

    Sushi, ramen, jjamppong, etc. Stimulating and likely to be a meal. At the beginning.

    Desserts such as macaroons, handmade ades and cakes were placed later in the hall.

    This is a consideration for visitors to the festival so that they can eat things that can be eaten at first and taste desserts naturally as they go inside.

    But with that intention, the one-day truck had to be in the middle, if not the beginning of the chairman''s

    Haru and Choi Hanseok prepared okonomiyaki.

    Okonomiyaki is a Japanese mung bean pancake-like food, which came from a day''s opinion that we should try something other than Korean food since we have been making Korean food.

    In fact, Okonomiyaki was popular among young people.

    But the one-day food truck was placed near the end of the hall.

    There is a macaron store next to it and a handmade brownie store in front of it.

    Selling ordinary dishes in such a place full of dessert shops?

    It was nonsense.

    "Excuse me, hey! Hold on. Chief, I think the arrangement is a little off."

    Eventually, the unbearable day jumped to its feet and asked.

    Jeon Jae-hyung, the toad manager, laughed as if he had taken the bait.

    "What do you mean, the layout is weird?¡±

    "My food truck. It''s stuck between dessert shops. Okonomiyaki is a salty meal as a substitute, shouldn''t you put it in the back like that?"

    "Oh...." It''s been arranged, so it''s a little ambiguous. I think you can understand this much."

    "What? What do you mean I understand? I don''t think this makes any sense, though."

    One day, I couldn''t understand what Jeon Jae-hyung said at all.

    I don''t want you to understand?

    If you''re going to say that to someone, shouldn''t you explain it to some extent so that they can understand?

    However, there was no consideration for what the chief said.

    It''s just that we''re ambiguous, you understand one day.

    In addition

    "And, Mr. Haru. No, isn''t Chef Haru''s experience splendid? Word of mouth story. I heard you worked at Michelin Three Star Restaurant for a long time. The Michelin booklet came out big this time. Don''t you think so?"

    "That''s true, but what the hell does my career have to do with that arrangement...¡­.¡±

    "I mean, could you please give up your seat to our troubled young people? Chef Lee Haru. Won''t you?""No, what the...¡­.¡±

    It was a piece of work.

    Forced, I was speechless.

    Haru, let''s stop and sit down. You know that. People like that don''t listen by talking.

    As the irritated day was so excited that he tried to shout, Choi Han-seok politely stopped him.

    My head went cold when I met his eyes.

    ''Yes, you provoked me on purpose. There''s nothing in it for me to do with that kind of rhythm.

    In the end, Choi Han-seok was right. There''s no reason to walk into a trap that the enemy has dug.

    However, that did not mean that Choi was not angry.

    Rather, he was much angrier than Haru, the party involved.

    I was literally staring at him like I was literally going to kill him.

    "Whoo... ..okay. I see."

    "Thank you for your consideration, Chef Haru."

    Haru sat down, saying yes, and the section chief smiled satisfactorily.

    Not to mention that the murmur of others gathered in the chairman has intensified.

    But those words didn''t sound a bit to Haru.

    So, what do we do now? We can''t just sit here and do this.¡¯

    Of course, of course. I rather like it. It''s more fun. Don''t you think, Haru? Don''t worry about it. With you and me, there''s no losing about cooking.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok put their heads together seriously.

    Even if I had to change everything I had prepared a little bit, I was going to press their noses very hard.

    "Yes, it''s rather a good thing."

    The orientation continued without caring about such a day.

    The next step after the announcement is for people to come forward one by one and present their cooking genres and approximate dishes.

    When some people stepped up and finished the presentation, it was their turn for the day.

    In fact, everyone knew the menu of the day.

    Japanese food, okonomiyaki.

    As the day walked onto the podium, everyone''s eyes were on it.

    Let''s do that, okay?

    ''Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Let''s go with the chef''s idea.¡¯

    Haru spoke confidently, ignoring the gaze being shot.

    "Hello, I''m Haru. I originally prepared Japanese food...¡­. I''d like to change it. I''m thinking of changing the game to Korean food."

    "Ha, Korean food? At the World Food Festival?"

    Once again, the crowd was in turmoil.

    Participating in the "It to Seoul" festival, where various foods from around the world gather, was like suicide.

    Who would pay so far to come in and eat Korean food that is boring?

    Therefore, most of the people gathered looked at the day with strange eyes.

    But this was not the end.

    Haru threw a nuclear bomb with a calm look on his face.

    "And the menu is pork belly. It''s sour kimchi pork belly."

    What do you mean pork belly?

    Isn''t that crazy.

    Aren''t you being too proud to be a Korean food chef?

    These words came out from all over the place.

    But one day, I''m just indifferent as if I knew this would happen.

    Like Choi Han-seok, he opened his mouth with a confident look.

    "Well, I''ll see you at the festival in a few weeks."

    * * *

    And after a while.

    On the day of the ''It to Seoul'' festival.

    Hours before the festival began, people who were preparing to cook came to the venue and snooped inside the street once.

    Surprised and amazed expression.

    ''This is my lethal move. This is it, right?Of course, dude! Trust me. People who come here can''t get enough of your food without trying it once!

    There was a day where such people''s eyes were focused.

    Even though they were selling pork belly, there was no grill in Haru''s food truck.

    There was a fireball, but there was something huge up there that could not be seen anywhere else in the truck.

    A big round piece of metal.

    It was called a cauldron.

    "What the hell is that...¡­.¡±

    Manager Jeon Jae-hyung''s eyes were round when he came out to inspect whether preparations were going well.

 Chapter - 27 28. It to Seoul (3)

    "Wow... there are so many people."

    "I know. I didn''t know there would be so many. Did all the people in Seoul come here?"

    The two people who entered the festival venue were surprised by the larger crowd than expected.

    We''ve been dating for 50 days.

    Just in time, the two were a college freshman couple, commonly referred to as CCs.

    The school I attend is near COEX, and I participated in a date and "It to Seoul" event for my girlfriend who likes to eat delicious food.

    I heard that there are a lot of world dishes made by young people.

    There was no reason why the two couples, who were in the middle of eating, would not come.

    "Oppa, I''ve got a list of all the food I want to eat today. Let''s just go around once. What do you think?"

    "I even pulled out a list...¡­?¡±

    "Of course! Starting with shrimp chili skewers, there''s Tantanmyeon, pasta, takoyaki, and turkey legs. Oh! There''s a very famous macaron store in front of here! Iced coffee, too!"

    "Baby, I don''t think I can eat much. Are you okay? Actually, I''m not very hungry."

    "What are you talking about, brother? I only chose what to eat. What are you going to eat?¡±

    "Oh... I''ll decide after I get around a little bit."

    "Yes, that''s good, too.

    She was a girlfriend who was getting a little irritated these days, but she seemed excited at least for today.

    Sounds good. I''ll eat as much as I want for my beloved girlfriend!

    Thinking so, the two slowly began to look inside the festival hall.

    "Pretty sister there! Come and try this. We have homemade strawberry milk!"

    "There''s Yakisoba right on the grill! How does it smell? It smells great!"

    "Fire! Watch the fire show! It''s a well-flavored cube steak!"

    It was an outdoor event and a big event in preparation for the crowd, but it was full of voices from the guests.

    Some food trucks are tasting, some with a delicious smell, and some with a nice fire show.

    Each was trying his best to keep the guests in the spotlight.

    In fact, such performances and solicitation were not enforced.

    However, if you actually came to the president, you could see that it was almost half-forced, because there were few customers in the food trucks that were not serving any customers.

    "That''s a lot of noise¡­¡­. I''m out of my mind. Are you okay?"

    "I''m a little dizzy, too. Hmmm."

    But you can''t go too far everywhere.

    My head was pounding because they screamed so hard that they might have competed among the same food trucks.

    Anyway, the two were slowly enjoying the festival.

    I slowly walked around the hall and ate some dishes to fill my stomach.

    "Oppa, shall we go eat dessert now? They say the alley in there is a dessert fair."

    "Good, good. There''s a dessert shop you wanted to go to. Let''s go there."

    "Yes! Ugh, but my mouth and stomach are so greasy. I want something fresh."

    Most of the dishes I bought at the festival were delicious, but it was hard to eat a lot.

    Some of the sauces were overused, and the food was expensive.

    The cube steak, which was attracted to the fire show, was the highest peak of the rip-off, and he said that he sold 150g of only a few pieces for 13,000 won.Anyway, the two of them, exhausted with all those dishes, stepped into a row of dessert shops.

    By the way, there has been a rather overwhelming smell.

    "Huh? What''s this?"

    "Oppa, I''m so used to it. Doesn''t it smell really good? It''s greasy, but it''s also refreshing."

    "I know. What is it?"

    A fascinating smell that stimulates peripheral nerves.

    This mysterious incident aroused the instinct of South Koreans a drawn somewhere as if two people walking very slowly.

    Neither the macaron store nor the cafe''s mellow aroma of coffee could stop them.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Awesome. What''s that?!¡±

    Soon after, where they arrived, there was a scene that I could not imagine seeing here.

    Flowing!

    Flames soared on the red-hot pot lid.

    The Cube Steak House, which used to cook meat with a torch and shout "fire show," seems like a simple children''s play with fire.

    In a truly enormous fire, thick pork belly and kimchi were cooked.

    A sour scent that spreads out at the same time.

    I thought it was not just kimchi that was sizzling in pork belly oil.

    The ripe sour kimchi was clear. That''s also a well-cooked kimchi.

    "There is grilled pork belly with new kimchi that kills you! Eat the cauldron-fired pork belly before you go!"

    A young man who grills meat at a tremendous speed, regardless of the blazing flames.

    Even though it was a pot lid that was much more difficult than the grill, dozens of servings of meat were grilled without blinking an eye.

    "Even my five-year-old pork belly restaurant aunt couldn''t grill meat like that¡­¡­.¡±

    "Who is he? Meat grilling god, is that it? No, it''s not hot?¡±

    "Hey, hey. Take out the camera and take a picture. You have to spread this on social media! Awesome, awesome!"

    There was a huge crowd around it.

    Most dessert food trucks, which can be considered the highlight of the "It to Seoul" event, fly only.

    Bosses, who were supposed to be watching dessert food trucks, were so blinded by the smell of pork belly and fire shows that they were abandoning the store and lining up.

    Obviously, it was a place where people who filled their stomachs to some extent visited for dessert, but the young man''s pork belly was selling at a tremendous speed as if he had wings.

    "Wow... I can''t do this. Looking at that, and smelling this makes me hungry again.¡±

    "Baby, don''t tell me."

    "Oppa, let''s eat just this portion. No, three servings!"

    "Actually, I''m craving kimchi like crazy, but the line is too long and we don''t have much money. Huh? That would be at least 10,000 won."

    "No! Look over there. Special cauldron new kimchi & pork belly set 200 g KRW 6,000 for one person!"

    "Yoo, 6,000 won? Is that it? Oh, my God!

    The man who stared at the menu of the store his girlfriend pointed to was surprised once again.

    It smelled like a huge fire show, and the quality of the food didn''t seem to be any lower, but I wondered how the price could be this cheap.

    "That''s why there are so many people. It''s so cheap, it smells so cheap.¡±

    "If you''re Korean, shouldn''t you have some pork belly with sour kimchi for dessert? That''s right, brother.""Well, yeah, let''s get in line."

    Hurry up!

    The couple, who had made up their mind, rushed to join the line.

    Thanks to the tremendous firepower, the line was increasing faster even though the meat was being grilled at a ridiculous speed.

    We''ve been waiting for 40 minutes. Finally, it''s their turn.

    At the end of the time of patience, I received three servings of pork belly in a large paper pack of paper.

    "Awesome..." Look at Yoongi! The meat is well-done, too!"

    "I know. It''s no joke."

    Starting with a generous amount of thick pork belly, Shin Kimchi, which is well-baked and glossy, protected the center.

    On top of that, ssamjang, pickled radish, and sweet and sour scallions came out together.

    I can''t believe it''s 6,000 won worth of quality.

    However, the real thing was separate.

    "Sure¡­"

    The intense scent of sour kimchi made my mouth water.

    The woman, who was holding her moxibustion for a while, picked up a piece of pork and wrapped it in sour kimchi and tried it.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    As soon as you chew it, the juice pops out, and at the same time, the crunchy texture of sour kimchi captivates your tongue.

    The taste that every Korean knows.

    This kimchi and pork belly were the crystals of its delicious taste.

    "Crazy. What kind of kimchi is this? Pork belly is amazing, too. Kimchi is just...¡­. Are you crazy?¡±

    "Wow, this is crazy. It''s so delicious."

    "I''m already full, but I keep going in. So is kimchi, and grilling meat is an art!"

    I''m sorry to my mom, but it''s the best kimchi I''ve ever had in my life.

    It wasn''t just the couple who felt that way.

    Most of the people who tasted the day''s pork belly praised kimchi with meat.

    Of course, it wasn''t just kimchi.

    Haru, I think your plan has hit the jackpot. People''s reactions are just killing me. The line is crazy right now!

    ''Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I''m sorry for the young bosses here, but I just used a lethal move.''

    The lethal move of the day.

    It was kimchi from the oral fairy tale.

    Kimchi made in oral fairy tales was generally different in taste from those sold.

    Every winter season, they choose the best cabbages from Jeongseon and make kimchi, and of course, only the best ingredients in Korea are included.

    Kimchi cooked by the best chefs, with precious things.

    And with the perfect combination of pork belly and the amazing cooking skills of a day...¡­. If it doesn''t taste good, it''s a fraud.

    In addition, pork was also bought cheaply from Majang-dong through the old fairy tale''s connections, and it was well-known for its burning taste during a fire show.

    Thanks to you, the food truck of the day is literally awesome!

    Despite being at the end of the dessert alley, which is the worst location, and at the end of the festival''s president, it was sweeping visitors to the festival.

    I couldn''t help but be excited for a day when I lit a fire and grilled meat excitedly.

    Naturally, it has become the best performance that captivates customers with both sight, hearing and smell.

    The scene of a real festival in front of a day''s food truck.

    In it, where everyone was happy, only two were crying.

    "Huh... this is, what...¡­.¡±Jeon Jae-hyung, chief of the Youth Union.

    A man with a career in Michelin three-star career came out to this kind of place, so I organized it like this to tease him once, but something unimaginable happened.

    "I was wondering why you brought me a cauldron this morning. Who''s going to come to the World Food Festival and eat samgyeopsal with sour kimchi!"

    The line in front of the food truck of the day was too long to say "Who the hell!"

    Surprised and speechless is the same for his subordinates.

    The two complained about one thing or another and swallowed their saliva without realizing it.

    I couldn''t help it, so I wanted to eat it because I kept looking at it.

    "But what can I do? Whether I should like it or not. If I knew this would happen, I''d just do what I used to do.¡­.¡±

    "Well, chief. Can I have this for a second?"

    When Jeon Jae-hyung was at a loss for unexpected results.

    The face of a subordinate who casually took out his cell phone, which was buzzing, turned white.

    He said to Jeon Jae-hyung, lifting his cell phone with trembling hands.

    "I just got a text message. Chief, pick up the phone. It''s an urgent matter."

    "Urgent? Who?"

    "The director of COEX...¡­.¡±

    "Lee, director?!¡±

    If you are a director of COEX, you are a huge executive. It was also good to say that he was the head of the festival.

    But such a person even texted his subordinate to answer the phone to him as the head of the partner company.

    Unusual energy crept in.

    And this bad hunch always hits the mark.

    When I tried to make four missed calls while swallowing dry saliva, I suddenly heard a voice full of irritation.

    "Hey, Chief Jeon Jae-hyung! How the hell do you deal with your work!"

    "Yes, yes? Director. What the hell is going on...¡­.¡±

    "You really don''t know? Complaints are pouring in from other merchants. Why did you put a food truck selling pork belly inside and ruin our business? There are no customers, so the business can''t be done at all!¡±

    "That''s true, sir. We explained that we really couldn''t help it...¡­.¡±

    "I can''t help it. Do you know that social media is going crazy? One of the merchants who participated this time reported it anonymously. The organizers kept Chef Haru in check and did this on purpose!"

    "Huh? What?"

    "Chef Haru''s food truck is already hitting the jackpot with the wings of a Michelin chef, and this gossip has risen. If you take care of things like this, are we supposed to clean up all your shit or what? How are you going to take responsibility?"

    "Well, it''s, uh...¡­. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry, director."

    "Sorry, does that erase the writing? Are you going to get rid of the merchants'' complaints?"

    The old boss''s rant flying like lightning.

    Manager Jeon Jae-hyung had no choice but to cringe like an upside-down turtle.

    ''I''m done¡­¡­It''s over and done with...¡­.¡¯

    I shivered and regretted it, but it was too late.

    Because I knew it wouldn''t end with a written apology from many years of company life.

    ''Oh, I touched something I shouldn''t have touched something I shouldn''t have touched. An anonymous informant? Who the hell is that?¡¯

    Jeon Jae-hyung, the department head who is in tears.

    It flared up with determination to find the anonymous informant who watered him, but it was probably forever impossible.No wonder the anonymous informant was grilling meat right next to him.

    In addition, an anonymous informer teacher even listened to all of such conversations.

    Choi Han-seok, who flew to Haru, shouted, "I heard something precious."

    Hey, our anonymous informant? Chief Jeon Jae-hyung is eager to find you.

    ''Really? That''s not good for our chief. Then I''ll let you find it.¡¯

    A slightly evil grinning day.

    Soon, he waved at Jeon Jae-hyung, a section chief who was far away.

    "Sir, Jeon Jae-hyung!"

    "Gasp!"

    Manager Jeon Jae-hyung was surprised to find himself at the sudden greeting of the day.

    As he tried to act with a casual look, Haru beckoned to come here.

    "Come here and have some meat! Pork belly is the best dessert for Koreans, right? Don''t you think so?"

    "Well, yes. That''s right. Chef Haru. Ahahaha¡­¡­."

    Jeon Jaehyung is sweating a lot.

    One day I laughed the world out of joy, laughing so satisfyingly at the way he spoke that he changed at once.

    The first food truck business seemed to have hit the jackpot.

 Chapter - 28 29. A new beginning

    "I''m sorry, we''re out of ingredients. I think we need to cut the line from here."

    When Haru said so, sweating profusely, the people in line were about to cry at once.

    I thought they were standing in front of the food truck and invaded the fresh fruit juice store next to it.

    Even though the day was baking pork belly at a tremendous speed, it continued to increase at a considerable rate, let alone shrink.

    The smell of pork belly and kimchi spread from place to place in the venue, and the scene of a day of a fire show while grilling meat with the lid of a cauldron was uploaded to SNS, drawing considerable attention.

    People who continue to flock.

    I wanted to treat all of these people with delicious dishes, but I couldn''t help it because I ran out of ingredients.

    "I thought 100 servings would be enough with pork belly, kimchi, and seasoned scallions. I never imagined it would be sold out at 4 p.m.¡­.¡±

    The day, which had been trying to send back the customers who kept gathering, murmured, expressing regret.

    100 servings.

    I simply think, ''Is that so much? I think they''re going to sell it out soon.

    But selling 100 servings of food a day is really a huge achievement than I thought.

    The average daily sales of food trucks were 30 to 40 servings. If it works out well, it''s only 60 to 70 servings.

    Even the ''It to Seoul'' festival ends at 9 p.m.

    However, it is still only 4 p.m., and selling all 100 servings is not enough to say that it is simply awesome.

    This is the class of oral fairy tales. Don''t you think, Haru? The most delicious kimchi in the world! And Haru, the only disciple of Choi Hanseok, pork belly you grill! It''s weird if it doesn''t sell.

    Choi Han-seok shouted excitedly, looking at the crowd continuously even though he said he had run out of ingredients.

    He was also angry at the event officials who discriminated against him as much as a day.

    When I saw Jeon Jae-hyung, who was crying over the phone with his boss, and the customers who were flocking proportionately, I couldn''t help but laugh.

    A day is also full of customers, even though they are exhausted.

    Something caught me when I was playing along with Choi Han-seok''s words.

    ''Huh? Hold on, Chef. What do you mean the only disciple? Chef Park Joohyuk is here, too. "Chef Choi Han-seok''s first student."

    Joohyuk is no longer my student. It''s a good thing he changed his mind when you came out of the oral fairy tale, but...¡­, because I hold grudges.

    Choi Han-seok, who speaks in a playful way as usual.

    But one day I knew that there was a past that could never be light.

    Choi Han-seok and Park Joo-hyuk were really like father and son.

    However, Park Chu-hyuk left irreparable scars on Choi Han-seok, and even almost destroyed his legacy of oral fairy tale.

    If Choi Han-seok had not asked Haru to do so while swallowing his boiling anger and disappointment, the story would have been quite different from before.

    That is why Choi decided not to call Park Chu-hyuk his student anymore.

    One day, Choi Han-seok was well aware of such feelings.

    That''s why I said it with a playful grin.

    I''ll do my best, Master. So that you don''t hold grudges.''

    Nice to meet you, rude disciple.

    "What do you mean fire? You sold so much today, though?¡±

    The show hasn''t even started yet. Still, I know you''re talented in business today, so I''m not too worried.Wasn''t the reason for coming to the "It to Seoul" festival for the practice of food truck business to be prepared soon?

    To learn food truck kitchens, which are completely different from ordinary restaurant kitchens, and to find out the feeling of dealing with people passing by the streets as guests.

    In that sense, one day was perfectly successful.

    Despite all the interruptions, I proudly wrote the myth that it was sold out at 4 p.m.

    If the food truck was officially opened a day later, it could have been a good promotion.

    As the day smiled shallowly at Choi Han-seok''s praise, he looked at the day with a gentle expression and said.

    Great job, Haru. You were a real killer today. You don''t panic or make mistakes when customers come in. The response was neat.

    "Thanks to you, sir."

    -No, it''s your talent for a day. And my role as a teacher is to make my talent more beautiful. Anyway, you did a great job.

    Choi Han-seok, who said so, turned his head as if he was a little shy.

    I don''t know how I''m exactly the same as when I was young. I can''t help but be likable, very,'' a small muttering voice came, but it was slowly mixed with the voices of people preparing to go back and could not be heard by Haru.

    I stood in front of the fire all day and smelled of pork all over my body.

    Oily smell, which can be unpleasant.

    But one day I rather liked it. The feeling of being rewarding and the lingering feeling of business did not leave easily.

    Therefore, I carefully said the word to Choi Han-seok on my way home from business.

    Chef, so we''re going to get ready, right? Get ready to open the food truck.¡¯

    Huh? That''s right. But you worked hard today, so let''s go home and eat something delicious and rest well. Aren''t you exhausted from serving so many customers all day?

    ''Well, actually, I still have a little bit of energy. If you don''t mind, I''d like to prepare it from today. The menu, the location of the business."

    -Gasp...

    Choi Han-seok took a few steps back in surprise at the remark that he was still too energetic.

    With a shocked look on his face, he shook his head, saying, "Young people are the best."

    Yeah, yeah. Let''s go home and develop a menu. Let''s do whatever we want for a day!

    "Oh yeah, so we''re going to the mart right away?¡¯

    You''re amazing. You''re amazing.¡­.

    Thinking about how a person could be that enthusiastic, Choi Han-seok corrected his thoughts while watching the day earlier.

    One day was not just similar to Choi Han-seok''s childhood.

    I think you''re worse than me. The passion and things like that. You look like you''re having so much fun.¡¯

    Of course, it was never hateful.

    Choi Han-seok smiled as he looked at the day when he was enthusiastic about the menu idea without any signs of being tired.

    * * *

    - Well, what do you want to do, Haru? The food truck menu.

    Choi Han-seok asked Haru, who returned home after buying various ingredients.

    What kind of food are you going to sell?

    It was the most important thing in preparing the restaurant.

    There are many factors such as the interior, atmosphere, and location of the food truck, but the best of them is the food sold and the taste.

    "On my way home, and while shopping, I thought about it a little bit. As expected, I''m going to go to Korean food. It''s good business today, and I''m most confident about Korean food."- That''s true, isn''t it? That''s what I thought. You''re saying that pork belly meat? Pork belly steak or something like that.

    Choi Han-seok nodded as if he had expected it to some extent.

    If you think about it, it''s natural.

    We used pork belly to hit the jackpot today, so of course, our thoughts will go that way.

    There is no reason to take chances while choosing different main ingredients or different genres of cooking.

    by the way

    "Oh, no. It''s similar, but pork belly is kind of vague, right?¡±

    What do you mean, ambiguous?

    A different answer came back than I thought.

    When Choi Han-seok asked back with his eyebrows raised, he answered as if it was natural for a day.

    "Pork belly seems to have a lot of difficulties in food trucks. There''s a lot of oil splashing, and it''s boring, and most of all, it''s a bit of a burden, right? It''s greasy meat."

    By the way, Haru sold really well at the festival today. It''s mostly for customers who are full.

    "By the way¡­¡­. I think it was possible because of this festival. Usually, customers who come to places like this are fully prepared, right? I''m going to eat my fill today! Like this."

    -That''s true, yeah. Haru, you''re absolutely right.

    "And I''ve been thinking. Didn''t I do a fire show earlier? I think those elements are really good. The way it''s cooked itself.

    Choi Han-seok, who was having a conversation, unconsciously burst out of his mouth.

    I knew Haru was talented in cooking or business, but I never imagined it to be this much.

    Usually, chefs who have made a big hit with their business once can''t forget the taste and stick to the dish.

    Haru didn''t focus on the fact that he hit the jackpot. I was looking at how big it was and how big it was.¡¯

    It''s not a tree, it''s a view of a wide forest.

    A clean head that can count the process, not focus on the outcome.

    One day''s talent wasn''t just that much.

    "When you put these things together¡­¡­. Personally, I''d like to have a fusion Korean food. So, what came to mind was a short rib sandwich. I''m good at cooking tteok-galbi and grilling. What do you think, Chef?"

    When Haru said what he thought about the menu.

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t help but admit that he underestimated the day a little.

    Tteok-galbi sandwich?

    "Yes! I put teriyaki sauce on tteok-galbi and lettuce and cheese...¡­. No, this isn''t right. I''ll show you in person. I don''t know if it''ll come out right because it''s only in my head."

    Hurry up!

    Did he get the right feeling?

    Not knowing that surprised Choi Han-seok was blinking his blank eyes, Haru ran to the kitchen and began to move busily.

    I took out the necessary ingredients from the refrigerator and released the things I had shopped for earlier.

    "Pork 3 and beef 7 are the rates you told me, but I don''t think the unit price will match. I''d like to match pork 5 with beef 5.¡±

    Place ground pork and beef in a large cooking bowl, half at a time, and season.

    Dab salt and pepper. Pour the soy sauce twice. Add a little oligosaccharide and minced garlic and ginger according to your preference.

    Then, peel the onion, green onion, and two eggs.Now, put on plastic gloves and mix well, rub, and make, and the patty is done.

    It''s very quick. Someone might think I''m reading the recipe book.

    "Huh, it''s a dish that I''ve been thinking about for a while. I''m so excited right now!"

    Whoops!

    Place the pan on fire and butter and bake bread and patties.

    The sweet and savory scent of butter and the oily and salty scent of handmade tteok-galbi were simply death.

    Add some crunchy toast to that''s

    If you''re done with grilled short rib patties and bread, it''s almost over.

    "All we have to do is put it together!"

    First, spread a slice of bread at the bottom and sprinkle with teriyaki and mayonnaise sauce.

    On top of it, top it with thick juicy tteok-galbi and cover it with mozzarella cheese melted in a pan like a blanket.

    Lastly, what if I add fresh tomato slices and lettuce?

    "This is it! The name is... I think it''ll be enough if it''s hand-made short rib sandwich. Chef, what do you think?"

    In an instant, a sandwich with an enormous visual was completed.

    One day lift a knife and cut the sandwich in half.

    Crunch! The mozzarella cheese flowed out.

    On top of that, the thick cross section of tteok-galbi was added, and saliva poured out naturally.

    -Huh...

    Choi Han-seok, who alternately looked at the day with a special sandwich and a cautious expression, spat out blankly.

    I don''t want to be a teacher. Hey, I didn''t teach you anything. If you play drums, janggu, kkwaenggwari and gong by yourself. What am I supposed to do, man?

    "What do you mean?"

    I don''t have to eat it. Hey, this is Cheatkey, Cheatkey! Food trucks sell monsters like this. Who wouldn''t eat it? There''s nothing to see. It''s a great deal, man!

 Chapter - 29 30. Things are going to work out?

    Choosing the menu, finding a truck, and deciding the location of the business.

    There are three procedures to do while preparing for the food truck business.

    There are details such as registering a business or getting permission, but skip it first.

    Of these three, one day I finished deciding on the menu.

    In the end, it was none other than a grilled short rib sandwich that was decided.

    It was perfect for the food truck business because it was easy to cook patties in advance, and it was delicious more than anything else with fast cooking time.

    The menu was divided into "sweet Tteokgalbi sandwiches," "cheese Tteokgalbi sandwiches," and "chili Tteokgalbi sandwiches," respectively.

    The cheese tteok-galbi sandwich had plenty of mozzarella cheese, and the chili tteok-galbi sandwich was sprinkled with handmade chili sauce made with red pepper paste.

    Sandwiches cost between 5,000 won and 6,000 won each.

    We decided to sell small drinks such as coke and cider together.

    Since it was a food that could cater to most people regardless of age, Haru and Choi Han-seok had high expectations.

    And next Monday after the menu development is over.

    Haru, who signed the used car contract excitedly, listened to the car keys.

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    Beep beep!

    When I pressed the key button, I heard a cool horn sound from a large parked truck.

    One of the big food trucks.

    Even though it was used, the exterior glazed as if it had just been shipped out.

    "Trucks are over!"

    It''s a truck, but it''s like a moving restaurant for a day.

    It''s a food truck that sells delicious sandwiches to people until evening, and a cart bar that serves ghosts a warm meal around midnight.

    It was a precious store that would fill the stomach of many people regardless of the world and world.

    Looking at the truck as if he liked the day, Choi Han-seok next to him snorted.

    - You''re so lucky. How can you come to see a used truck and get such a great sale? It''s crazy to find a food truck these days because it''s picking stars in the sky.

    "I know. Why, the used car dealer said that, too. It''s like heaven helped me. I heard you''ve never seen anything like this before. Is heaven really helping you because you did a lot of good things?¡±

    Normally, I would have told you not to say nonsense, but Haru, I think you might. You''re the only one in the world who feeds ghosts.

    Feed ghosts, loosen their limits, and make them holy fire.

    Choi Han-seok said half-jokingly and half-sincerely, "I''ll count those who do as good as you do."

    Come to think of it, I''ve been very lucky lately.

    There was a little noise during the last "It to Seoul," but since then, things have worked out as if they were sailing in a fair wind.

    It makes me think that the preparation period, which was originally set as a month, can be moved up to 15 days.

    Although I got enough time for a month by paying one holy prayer, the sooner I resume business, the better.

    Haru shook his hand a little while listening to Choi Han-seok.

    "Come on, come on. I''m trying to save my life anyway. That''s what business is all about, isn''t it?¡±

    Hey, dude. You have a different meaning! Well, it''s not wrong to say that we''re doing business for a living. Anyway, it''s weird that you''re saying that!"What''s that, Chef?"

    The day when I was looking at Choi Han-seok, who failed to manage his facial expression, eventually burst into laughter.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at a smiling day, turned the topic around.

    By the way. We''re almost done with the remodeling of the truck remodeling. The store is just around the corner.

    "I''m nervous to death, too. I hope business goes well...¡­.¡±

    In fact, remodeling trucks was not much of a problem.

    It''s over after putting up a custom-made sign and cleaning up a little.

    There were some leftovers from making menus, but Haru, who had traveled to various restaurants since childhood, was like a piece of cake.

    One day, I had a lot of experience in the restaurant industry.

    Then there was only one left.

    So where are you planning on doing business? Do you have anything in mind?

    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about it for the last few days. When I think of sandwiches, there''s one place that comes to mind."

    - Any place you can think of? - Where?

    "Noryangjin."

    -Whoa!

    Choi Han-seok, who heard the answer of the day, shrugged his eyes as if he was slightly surprised.

    I asked Haru with a unique meaningful smile.

    You''re confident, aren''t you?

    A short comment.

    But one day I was well aware of the meaning of that word.

    No wonder, doing food truck business in Noryangjin was no different from walking on its own in the middle of the battlefield.

    "I don''t know about myself... to be honest. Instead, I know this. Money isn''t the only purpose of my food truck business, is it?¡±

    One day I could never settle for a food truck.

    If you''re going to do that, you didn''t even come out with a oral story.

    Food trucks are just passing by for a while to gain experience and strengthen their skills.

    It''s not a restaurant with its own name on the main page.

    "I think Noryangjin, like a battlefield, is perfect for business experience. In other words, if you succeed in the business in Noryangjin, you have the ability to succeed anywhere in Korea.¡±

    -You''re absolutely right one by one, yeah. I''m so jealous of young chefs like you. I mean, the young one. Usually, you''re off track, but if you have someone next to you. It''s a big hit from time to time.

    "Like Chef Choi Han-seok?"

    - Yeah, like Haru.

    The two met eyes and smiled.

    In particular, Choi Han-seok looked at the day with a very satisfying answer.

    Noryangjin

    It is famous as a battlefield for students studying for the exam, but at the same time it is also a battlefield for food trucks.

    There are hundreds of academies in Noryangjin, and every dawn it is filled with students.

    To win a bloody contest, to get even one more right than the person sitting next to me.

    Students in Noryangjin even save time to eat and grit their teeth to study.

    Therefore, over time, food truck businesses developed.

    A store that sells cheap, reliable, and instant food.

    For students in Noryangjin, who lacked time and money, the food truck was simply perfect.

    "My sandwich is filling and it''s not that expensive, is it? In many ways, it''s perfect for your taste."

    That''s true. It''s a lot of food, and it tastes good. Someone made it and someone acknowledged it. Don''t you think so?Choi Han-seok, who opens his chest as if he is praising himself.

    The voice of Haru, who was playing along with his rhythm, was a little loud.

    "Well, shall we go to Noryangjin tomorrow? I''m just looking into the business. There''s a big difference between thinking like this and going there and feeling it."

    A thousand hearings are not worth one seeing. He said, "If you lose, you''ll win every game."

    No matter how famous Noryangjin is as a food truck, it was very different from going there in person every day.

    In preparing for the business, the survey of commercial districts was the most basic of the basics.

    As expected, right? We have time, so let''s take it easy and go around. I don''t think your food will fail anyways.

    "But there is a justification. The price of 5,000 won can be burdensome for Noryangjin students."

    That''s true. Unexpected variables are popping up. It''s the charm and character of food truck business. Well, I think you can cover everything for one day.

    Noryangjin, one of the areas in the Seoul metropolitan area known as food trucks along with the Han River, is famous for its unique characteristics.

    It would not have been an illusion that excitement was greater than worry.

    * * *

    The very next morning, around 8:30.

    Inside the subway filled with office workers on their way to work.

    I didn''t mean to come out this early, but I couldn''t help it because I almost couldn''t sleep all night.

    I couldn''t sleep because I was excited like a kindergarten student on the eve of the picnic.

    He yawned as if he was a little tired, and looked at Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air for a day stuck in a tight subway like bean sprouts.

    "It''s... very crowded."

    Noryangjin is in the middle of the metropolitan area. Besides, it''s the infamous line number one, right? It''s the hell of course.

    When he whispered that others might care, he replied as if nothing had happened.

    It must have been just my feeling that Choi Han-seok''s tone seemed to be making fun of him.

    We arrived at Noryangjin Station after some time on Line 1.

    As soon as I went out of the exit of the station, I saw a banner reading "Cup Bob Food Truck Street."

    The smell of various foods that come in at the same time.

    I naturally walked out into the street in the midst of crowds.

    "Certainly, the business community does kill me. You just get out of the station and follow a straight line, and you''ll see a food truck street."

    Besides, everyone in front of the academy is crowded with students. It''s almost a scam, right? If it''s this big. If you take out Hongdae or Han River, you''ll be able to count the size of the biggest commercial districts in Korea.

    Most of the students with backpacks were on the street like Noryang.

    There were several paired students, ranging from watching Internet lectures to walking down the street to just leaving the PC room.

    But most of the destinations were similar.

    To solve the problem of breakfast and lunch, we are heading to the place where food trucks are concentrated.

    "This is Noryangjin''s Cup Rice Street¡­¡­.¡±

    The street lined with medium-sized food trucks caught my eye.

    Starting with cup rice, which is the representative type, food trucks selling many foods, such as rice noodles, sausage pancakes, cube steaks and tteokbokki, were densely packed.

    As Choi Han-seok said, there is no room for other food trucks.

    It''s certainly a hell of a bargain. One cup rice starts at 3,000 won, and waffles start at 2,000 won. Rice noodles cost 3,500 won."There''s a lot of price competition. I thought a lot about what to do with the price of the sandwich...¡­.¡±

    It was a price that I couldn''t think of as Korea.

    The amount of food that is not bad, and the price that cannot be compared to anywhere else.

    That would be the biggest merit and advantage of the Noryangjin commercial district.

    "Student, come here and eat. Everywhere else is similar anyway."

    "Oh, what?"

    "Yes, the student there. You didn''t eat, did you?¡±

    As I glanced around, a lady talked to Haru.

    The familiar apron and a gentle smile were secretly friendly.

    I was going to try street food anyway, so I went inside because I thought it was okay.

 Chapter - 30 31. Standing in Noryojin (1)

    "It''s my first time in Noryangjin. Are you here alone?¡±

    "Yes, yes. Just Noryangjin Cupbap Street is famous. I wanted to try it.¡±

    "Well, that''s a good thing you''re here! My house is like the original. Choose whatever you want. I''ll give you plenty. Oh, this is the best seller. Tuna spam is very popular."

    Obviously, there were so many kinds of cup rice even though it was a food truck run by a lady.

    As many as 18 kinds.

    Starting with tuna spam called steady seller, some included thin pork belly or stir-fried spicy pork, or other things such as sausages and grilled short rib patties.

    In addition, there was an emperor''s cup rice, which costs as much as 7,000 won.

    "Um¡­¡­ I''d like to have Tteokgalbi, Spicy Pork Cup Rice, please.¡±

    "All right, student. Wait a minute."

    As soon as I ordered, I started cooking.

    I took a piece of tteok-galbi patty out of the freezer under the truck and baked it with eggs.

    Put hot white rice in a styrofoam container and put fried kimchi and seaweed powder on top.

    Put the baked patties and fried eggs on it and ladle the stir-fried pork in the next pot.

    Finish with teriyaki sauce and sesame oil.

    In less than three minutes, a cup of rice was made in a snap.

    I thought it would take longer than this even if I cooked ramen.

    "Tell me if you don''t have enough kimchi or rice. I''ll give you more."

    "Yes, thank you. Oh, and here."

    The price of cup rice that looks good is only 4,000 won.

    When I took cash out of my wallet, the lady took it with a smile.

    Well, it''s a visual I''ve been imagining. It''s definitely cheap.

    "I can''t help it if I want to match the price of 4,000 won for this composition. It''s a compromise."

    Let''s taste it first and think about it.

    After cutting the short rib patty with a disposable spoon, the yolk of the soft-boiled egg was popped and rubbed.

    My mouth was watering when the savory smell of sesame oil and teriyaki sauce mixed with the spicy smell of fried kimchi.

    "Lower pressure."

    I took a big bite while doing it.

    The taste was, well, the taste everyone thought.

    The taste of patty and fried kimchi, which are closer to Nubiani than tteok-galbi, was dominant, but the balance was not bad.

    The meat of stir-fried spicy pork was a bit crumbly.

    It wasn''t cooked right away, and it was kept warm.

    But considering the price, it was edible.

    It''s a little lower quality than stir-fried spicy pork in a convenience store lunch box.

    I envy you! I want to eat it too. Sometimes I feel like this kind of thing. Even if it''s not luxurious, it''s a kind and familiar taste.

    ''Hhh, Chef. I''m sorry, but I''ll eat alone today. We can make it tonight.

    -Hey, you know that. It doesn''t taste like this when you cook it at home! By the way, what do you say? Please tell me how it tastes. Just vicarious satisfaction.

    ''Should I say evaluation¡­''¡­, because it''s hard to say. This is the price.¡¯

    It didn''t taste bad.

    Similar to ramen, it was a delicious taste that everyone knew.

    Of course, from Haru''s perspective or Choi Han-seok''s perspective, he had a lot to say.

    Tteokgalbi, hash brown, pork cutlet, etc. were all frozen foods.

    It is not a branded frozen food, but a cheap frozen food that comes into the market.

    The same is true of other ingredients there.

    Spam, corn, tuna, etc. in canned foods.It was clear that the stir-fried spicy pork was also used with cheap imported pork front legs.

    It''s a dish that can be easily tasted with frozen ingredients such as kimchi and sauce.

    The same was true of other dishes.

    Rice noodles, which cost between 3,000 won and 3,000 won, are made by adding a stock base sold on the market, and ramen is the same as not making broth directly.

    It was hard to say that it didn''t contain any techniques, and that it used fresh ingredients.

    In addition, nutrition and food quality were never said to be good.

    But Haru and Choi Han-seok knew.

    This cup rice is.

    And Noryangjin Street food is not food that should be judged by those values.

    "Auntie, I''m here!"

    "Oh, my God, Sua, you here? I heard you took the mock test last time, did it go well? Oh, can I make it a meal that I eat every day after all?

    As Haru was eating cup rice talking to Choi Han-seok, a girl in a pink knitwear jumped up in front of a food truck.

    I think you know the boss here to some extent.

    When asked by the lady if she did well on the test, the female student scratched her head a little while avoiding her eyes.

    "Hehe¡­¡­. Actually, I didn''t see it as much as I thought. It''s not that I didn''t get a score, but I don''t think it''s as good as I studied. I have an exam soon...¡­.¡±

    "Don''t worry too much. Sua, I know you studied hard. I''m sure it''ll work out. Auntie believes that."

    "Thank you, Auntie. I''ve been on a diet lately. The exam is over, and I''m here to relieve my stress. It''s been a while since I thought of my aunt''s food.¡±

    "Oh, my God, there''s no weight to lose a skinny kid like you! And don''t be so worried. My aunt has met a few kids here in five years of business! Sua, you''re going to eat this and confidently pass the exam and come back, right?¡±

    A lady who was cooking quickly, sincerely cheering for a girl named Sua, soon offered a cup of rice.

    It was cup rice with fried eggs, fried kimchi base, boneless chicken, cheese, and red sauce, just like Haru ordered.

    "Fire chicken mozzarella cup rice. It''s what you always eat, right?¡±

    "Of course! It''s my favorite menu. Well, thank you for the food!"

    A girl who bows and eats deliciously.

    The cup rice sprinkled with fire chicken sauce was spicy and delicious.

    For your information, Buldak mozzarella cup rice costs only 4,000 won.

    Noryangjin would be the only place in the world to taste this food at this price.

    Of course, aunts'' affection for students is a bonus.

    Students who leave their parents'' side and continue studying for the exam at Noryangjin Goshiwon, which has no acquaintances.

    And even if it takes 10 minutes to eat, the ladies on the streets of Cupbap will be the mothers of those students.

    That''s the seasoning that makes Noryangjin Cupbap street''s food taste better.

    "Whoo...¡­I''m full."

    It was quite filling to eat a cup of rice worth 4,000 won.

    I was so full that I couldn''t even compare it to a convenience store lunch box that I could buy at the same price.

    "Student, you ate your fill, didn''¡±

    "Of course, ma''am, thank you for the meal."

    "Yes, yes. I''ll be nicer to you next time. Have a safe trip home!"When I put down the cup rice bowl, the lady gave me a kind smile and a warm greeting.

    When I went out of the food truck, I saw Choi Han-seok from far away.

    He was about to sneak out and come back in the middle, saying he would go around the streets more than just eating while watching Haru eat.

    "Chef, what do you think of the other shops?"

    It doesn''t matter. They''re all similar. It''s so cheap, it''s delicious. I think I can taste everything on my tongue even if I don''t eat it. Well, I''m kind to you though...¡­.

    Choi Han-seok, who was criticizing the food, soon let out his words.

    He also knew the menstruation of the Noryangjin food truck business district, so it is difficult to argue simply by the quality and taste of the food.

    "I felt it strongly as I walked around the Noryangjin commercial district. As expected, I think we should give up the main business district.¡±

    Noryangjin''s main commercial district where the academy and the station face each other.

    No one disagreed that it was as good as Hongdae, but it was already saturated.

    Fully occupied with merchants who have been doing business for several years.

    I couldn''t see any room for Haru, who was just coming in.

    "Then I''ll have to be pushed out to the back alley or the residential area¡­¡­. I''m afraid people will come there. And will the price of food be okay...¡­.¡±

    I definitely felt it when I came here myself. It''s not easy at all.

    As Haru was talking around in a worried voice, Choi Han-seok, who was looking at him, lightly said a word.

    -Well, Haru, you''re all right. Honestly, don''t you feel it to some extent? I don''t know if I''m the only one who thinks so. I don''t think our business can fail.

    "You can''t fail?¡±

    - We have a very powerful weapon that only we have, without other people. The quality and taste of cooking!

    Cooking should be delicious for now.

    The biggest reason people eat is to enjoy the taste.

    In that sense, Choi Han-seok could speak with confidence.

    You know, your cooking here is literally unique. Other merchants can never follow you in terms of the quality or taste of cooking.

    I''m not trying to denigrate Noryangjin''s food at all.

    However, from a commercial point of view and based on the cuisine itself.

    It can never be compared to one day''s food, Choi Han-seok said with confidence.

    In other words, Choi Han-seok''s opinion was summarized in one line.

    -We don''t have to worry too much about where to sell. Why? Because the food is delicious. Haru''s Tteokgalbi is so delicious!

    It was ridiculous to hear.

    However, considering that the person who said that was Choi Han-seok, the highest authority on Korean food, and that his voice was overflowing with confidence, it was strangely believed.

    Besides, one day couldn''t hide a smile that was built by itself.

    Choi Han-seok''s words, full of confidence, were nothing short of praising the day.

    "Really, do you think so? Chef."

    -It''s because I didn''t tell you, but this sandwich you developed was beyond imagination. Haru, don''t worry. I bet on Choi Han-seok''s name in three letters, this will definitely succeed. Even if you sell it in the middle of Tokyo, it''s enough for a Seoulite to come to eat.Choi Han-seok is raising his thumb to hold onto his worries.

    With this image of him that I had rarely seen, I had no choice but to nod my head one day.

    Sure, with confident eyes.

    "Well, I''ll do my best!"

    * * *

    "Ha... I''m dying."

    That, that.

    The man, who had just left the academy, sighed and barely moved away.

    25 years old, 4th year student, 3rd year student.

    This was the only word I could say for myself.

    When I entered Noryangjin, my goal of becoming a seventh-grade civil servant changed to ninth-grade in two years.

    He said last year that he would return to his parents'' house if he failed this exam and the year before last.

    But despite the dawn of the new year, he ended up in Noryangjin.

    While receiving allowance from my mother, I skipped my parents'' spine by saying that I would be a good son after passing the exam.

    "I''m sick of it."

    After waking up in a 3-pyeong room, I woke up early in the morning, lined up in front of the academy, and studied.

    A series of everyday life that only goes to academies and studies.

    If I could, I would like to rest or play for a day, but I couldn''t because of the guilt of weighing on my shoulders.

    "I need to eat something."

    I had to use my brain to study, and I had to eat to use my brain.

    I didn''t see a lot of people who collapsed while studying.

    But there wasn''t enough money.

    Of course, food trucks such as cup rice, rice noodles, and fried rice, which can be used for a meal for about 3,000 to 4,000 won, were scattered around the academy.

    But it was a day or two, and I was sick and tired of eating it for years.

    I''m completely sick of the stimulating smell and MSG taste.

    "I want to eat something delicious. It''s not like sausage fried rice sold at convenience stores or cheap food trucks. Like beef, steak...¡­.¡±

    Others eat to cheer up, but I just feel like I''m eating so that I don''t die.

    If you pass the exam and get your first salary, you have to eat expensive food.

    I should go to a Michelin restaurant with my parents who worked hard.

    I had no choice but to think so.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    As I walked recklessly thinking if there was anything else other than the things I was tired of, I quickly escaped from the academy.

    If you don''t eat quickly, you will be late for the academy.

    I had no choice but to roughly fill it up at a convenience store nearby.

    "What''s this smell?"

    Nose, who had completely lost his appetite, captured something.

    A rich, yet luxurious aroma, such as steak.

    It was different from the stimulating smell of food from other food trucks.

    The young man was unwittingly drawn to the epicenter of the smell.

    And it was soon discovered.

    A food truck that I''ve never seen before, standing in a place where not many people pass by, the back of the academy and the studio village overlap.

    It was a food truck with a slightly unusual name, "A Reliable Day," and the menu was also unusual.

    "Tteok-galbi sandwich?"

    Gulp.

    I''m sure it''s a food I''ve never seen before, but strangely, I expected the taste.

    Sandwich with thick short rib patties?

    I drooled without realizing it.

    "Oh, welcome! Enjoy your sandwich!"

    As he walked slowly as if he had been possessed by something, the owner of the food truck who found him smiled broadly and greeted him with eyes.

    The owner was a young man similar in age to him, and his smiling face gave him a strangely comfortable feeling.After roughly saying hello, I headed to the food truck.

    And the grill that caught my eye.

    The chubby patties, which added to the taste of fire, were sizzling with fire.

    The quality was not unusual even on the face of it.

    "Steak¡­¡­? How is the short rib patty quality?"

    The only thing I knew about Tteokgalbi was frozen Tteokgalbi that is sold at cup rice restaurants.

    What the hell is this?

    "It''s handmade. It''s really good! Would you like one?"

    The owner of the warm-looking man said something, but he could not hear it was hard to the young man''s ears.

    He felt his lost appetite return in an instant.

    A truly growling ship was speaking.

    The food he was looking for was right here.

    At the end of the day, the worse young man.

    "Ha, give me one. No. One sweet and one cheese, please!"

    Unknowingly, I ordered two.

 Chapter - 31 32. Standing in Norr liangjin (2)

    Whoops!

    The sound of meat on a heated grill makes me feel good at any time.

    It''s a wake-up call to the most basic human instincts.

    I can hear saliva coming out of my mouth and my stomach growling in the stomach.

    Fire!

    Then what about a fire show that can be called the finishing touch of a food truck?

    After applying sweet sauce to some baked patties, use a torch to flavor the fire.

    Not only does the surface of the meat quickly seared, but the sauce burns slightly, sending out a tremendous flavor and smell to the surrounding area.

    The sound of the mouth reacting first, and the irresistibly delicious smell.

    In a way, it was natural for tired and hungry people to flock.

    Although the one-day food truck, "A reliable day," is a little far from the main commercial district, many people came as if they were attracted to something.

    Of course, most of them were students.

    "Sir, I''d like two sweet ones here, please. Come on!"

    "Do we have chili here? I don''t have much time, so if you don''t mind, a little faster...¡­.¡±

    "Did you happen to have a lot of backlogs?¡±

    Orders rushed in like waves.

    Before I knew it, there was a short line behind the truck.

    Even though the line was increasing, let alone shrinking, I calmly made food at a tremendous speed without a single blink of an eye.

    Not only did it not complicate the composition of the menu itself in the first place, but it was because the order amount was nothing for a day that had been through all the hardships.

    Screeching! Screeching!

    I thought while grilling eight large tteokgalbi at once.

    It wasn''t even compared to this in the old oral fairy tale. There was a time when I had to cook a course meal for nearly a thousand people a day.''

    The food truck business was originally well-known for its difficulty, but it seemed that it could not be compared to the labor intensity of Koo Jeon-hwa, a Michelin three-star restaurant.

    One day, he turned the patty upside down with one hand, tore the lettuce with one hand, and at the same time looked at the guests enjoying their sandwiches.

    Of course, it''s worth the same.¡¯

    Whether it was a Michelin restaurant or a food truck in the middle of Noryangjin, it was everything to serve delicious food to customers as a chef.

    "Oh, my gosh, the juice is crazy! Can this taste bring out this price? Why I found this now. I feel like I lost half my life. Don''t you think so?"

    "I know! I was sick of cup rice and convenience store food. It doesn''t taste cheap, and it doesn''t. It''s rather luxurious. You''re the best."

    "How long have you been a store goddess? I think I''ll be sad if it''s been a few more days. ''Cause I regret not being here sooner!''

    "Huh, it''s my first day of business, but more people came than I thought¡­¡­. I''m so grateful for everything."

    "Of course you have to come! I''ve never had such a delicious sandwich in my life. I don''t think everyone would have imagined that we would be able to eat proper tteok-galbi instead of the frozen ones we ate in Noryangjin.¡±

    A hooded student, with his mouth full of sauce, raised his thumb for the day.

    Most of the others'' responses were consistent.

    Looking at customers tasting sandwiches full of mouth, saying, "Delicious, delicious!" I couldn''t help but smile.Haru, I don''t know if I''m the only one feeling this, but it''s good that the business is doing better than I thought. Do they usually eat like this?

    ''I''ve been a little worried about it for a while...¡­.¡¯

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air and looking at the students carefully, said with a worried look.

    In fact, a day was also a time when I was thinking so.

    No matter how fast and light sandwiches are, Noryangjin''s students felt a little different.

    Just like Choi Han-seok''s metaphor, he feels like he is literally combatant.

    To fill my stomach rather than taste, to save even a few minutes.

    The day was rather nerve-wracking to see if he would get indigestion.

    "Hey, let''s eat this together. I''m going to choke."

    "Oh, you don''t have to give it to me like this¡­¡­thank you!"

    "Please consider it an open service. Hehe."

    In less than five minutes, I couldn''t see a student who was almost done eating two sandwiches, so I held out a can of coke.

    The student bowed his head to say thank you and opened the lid and shot it in one shot.

    It wasn''t even a small can.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Thank you very much, sir! I''ll definitely come back tomorrow!"

    "Thank you. Have a nice day!"

    Almost all the students were like that.

    I even watched online lectures or memorized English words while eating in such a hurry.

    Looking at that, I felt sorry for a corner of my heart, whether it was Haru or Choi Han-seok.

    I never felt sorry for the students studying here, but strangely, I felt gloomy.

    Let''s wrap this up. I don''t think the customers are coming.

    "Yes! I''ll clean it up quickly and settle the bill right away. Then we can prepare for the night sale, right?¡±

    That''s right!

    It wasn''t until about 9 p.m. that the first day of business was over.

    Even the students who eat late dinner are completely gone.

    Of course, Noryangjin''s private academy was crowded until this time.

    There were so many students who worked hard until late at night.

    However, since he had to do business with ghosts at night, he planned to close the food truck around 8 or 9 p.m.

    An indisputable smile was hung around the mouth of the day when the amount and quantity of food sold today were checked.

    I think more than 100 servings have been sold enough. Didn''t it go so well for the first day?

    "Chef, your calculation is also accurate. A total of 115 sandwiches were sold. About 30 drinks were sold there. Roughly calculated...¡­.¡±

    It was only open for about eight hours and sold 115 sandwiches.

    Even though it''s a wallpaper a little far from the center of business.

    There was a reason that students flocked through word of mouth, and the fact that one person ate two, saying that young customers were not satisfied with one taste, contributed to the fact that many people ate two.

    "662,500 won! I sold it for almost 700,000 won!"

    Of course, sales were 660,000 won.

    Still, it was a significant profit for a food truck.

    If we exclude the cost of food and utility bills, we have about 400,000 won left.

    If the company does business for a full month, it can earn as much as 10 million won a month.

    Besides, today is the first day of business.

    There were quite a few students who said they would definitely come with their friends, so I couldn''t help but expect business to be much better from tomorrow.Wow, that''s awesome. How''s it going, Haru? Don''t you feel good? When I''m paying after a day''s business. There''s a taste that you can''t feel in restaurants.

    "I mean, it''s the first time I''ve had my own money in my own restaurant. What should I say, the weight is completely different? Anyway, I''m very excited."

    - That''s why we''re selling. For the fun of serving delicious food and counting money!

    It was a day when he worked on oral fairy tales and rarely spent money, so there was never a small amount of money in his bank account.

    He had little to do with money, but the money he earned today was definitely different.

    It seemed like 3,000 won, which was served and received warm ramen by Hana who first visited the restaurant, meant more than money.

    "Well, let''s switch to a cart bar right away! Now that we''ve succeeded in dealing with people, we''re going to have to deal with ghosts!"

    Yeah, yeah. Whoa. I''m actually more nervous about this, Haru.

    After passing Choi Han-seok, who said he was a little nervous, Haru jumped out of the food truck and approached the sign.

    When I turned the sign that said "A reliable day" in bright yellow upside down, a new black sign called "Warm Day" appeared.

    This is how we decided to change the name of the cart bar in the evening.

    "Morning is good, and dinner is supposed to be warm.

    I agree. Honestly, the sign was witty. Maybe it''s because it''s a young guy''s hair, but I like it because it''s very sinky.

    "But you came up with the idea, didn''t you? I''ll cook one main dish each day, and I''ll make the rest as much as I can with the food that the ghosts want."

    In response to Choi Han-seok''s words, he opened the front of the folded truck.

    When I laid down the red chair, seven seats were created where I could eat facing Haru.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s dinner cart, Warm Day, was a bit different from ordinary cart bars.

    They don''t sell many foods such as udon, chicken feet, and eel, but hang one main menu that changes every day as the main menu.

    After that, when a guest comes and says what he or she wants to eat, he or she makes it.

    For your information, today''s main menu was red stir-fried spicy pork.

    The best soju snack that comes to mind when you think of a cart bar.

    I didn''t know how much it would cost, so I made about five servings lightly.

    "Well, let''s get to business.¡±

    With bright lights giving off the atmosphere of the night, the food truck quickly turned into a small cart bar.

    For this, a day deliberately paid a little more to get a big food truck.

    It was rather good to do business in a place where not many students attended.

    It''s true that street stalls are located in these residential alleys.

    Haru, I think someone is coming. Isn''t this your first time?

    "Really? Oh!"

    It''s a little bit. It does look very ugly. I think you''re a customer because you''re walking straight this way.

    Choi Han-seok, who was pacing outside the cart bar to see who was coming, rushed in and said.

    The excitement of the first guest of the day was also shrugged.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before someone showed up.

    "Welcome, sir! It''s a warm day!"

    I greeted the first customer with pleasure.He was a man in his 30s dressed in a black suit, and as Choi Han-seok said, his impression was definitely a bit harsh.

    It was a man, not a ghost, who came in with a tent lifted.

    The body was bumpy and the top button of the dress shirt was a little loose, but I was wondering what the problem was.

    "First of all, would you like to sit somewhere comfortable? I''ll give you the basic side dish. We have stir-fried spicy pork today, but if there''s anything you want, I''ll make you something simple."

    A day to greet guests with a smile as usual.

    But there was something strange about the man''s reaction.

    Even though I was told to sit down, he just stood there staring at me for the day.

    Huh? Wait a minute. Haru, you don''t think...¡­.

    Immediately after Choi Han-seok, who sensed something strange, frowned, a big man shouted in a harsh voice.

    "You. Who''s permission are you to do business here?"

 Chapter - 32 33. White Bum (1)

    -Haaaaaaaaaaa...This is it. This is it! This rolled omelet, this is the best!

    Spicy stir-fried pork is so good. It''s spicy and sweet. It doesn''t smell at all. Ugh, it''s such a laughable!

    This evening, there were two guests at the ''Warm Day'', a haunted cart bar.

    A ghost of a man in his 40s wearing a construction site hat and a ghost of a female student who looks like a college student.

    At the end of the day, he ordered a bowl of rice and rolled omelet.

    I ordered an additional bottle of soju. Let''s use the red lid.

    It''s really not that big of a deal.

    When asked why Haru is a high-paid meal, he said he liked it because he felt affectionate.

    One rolled omelet might be a little boring, so I''ll fry the stir-fried pork for you. I told you, it''s really nice, he declined.

    You said that eggs and rice are enough, and that kimchi would be perfect.

    Lol, this is happiness!

    The man who put a glass of soju in his mouth and ate a lot of rice, rolled omelet, and kimchi smiled so happily.

    "Do you like it?"

    It''s not just right. I feel like I''m literally alive. I''ve been so hungry. Thanks to you, I can have a hearty meal and a drink. Hahaha...

    An old man who laughs happily, saying he can''t stop laughing.

    The same goes for ghosts who visited restaurants during the oral fairy tale, and most of the ghosts responded to Haru''s meal.

    Laughing out loud saying you''re happy to die, or crying out loud saying you''re so happy and grateful.

    Anyway, it''s because I was so happy, so in a way, I can say it''s one.

    "Take your time and eat a lot. There''s still a little time left until 2 o''clock. It''s our first day, so there aren''t many customers.¡±

    Like this!

    Haru smiled and poured a drink into the uncle''s cup.

    I don''t want to write myself out, though.

    Is he getting drunk? The red-nosed man shouted as he emptied his glasses one after another.

    Oh, hey, hey. Thank you, bachelor. Yeah, I shouldn''t be doing this. I''ll bring a lot of people tomorrow if he''s okay. There are a lot of ghosts in my situation in the residential area around here.

    "What do you mean ghosts in your place?"

    - People who were killed working on construction sites. Fall to death, be crushed to death, or die of overwork. There are a lot of ghosts around here who died like that. They''re trying to raise the building quickly, so they''re just taking everyone. He didn''t give me any equipment.

    "Ahhhhhaha.

    - Most of them are poor people. No houses, no houses. I don''t have a family to set up a mortuary. That''s why I''m just wandering around. I thought, "This is the building I built. I really buried my bones."

    The uncle spoke calmly, but he couldn''t calm down the day he listened.

    I laughed for a while and filled the uncle''s drink again.

    Thank you so much for that alone, he silently drank.

    I''m going to get going now. Today''s meal was so delicious! Can I come again tomorrow? I''ll bring my friends!

    "Of course. I''d be happy if you could. Oh, you can pay as much as you want to eat. The amount of money in the afterlife doesn''t really matter."

    It''s more of a heart than a sum, right? Then I''ll pay 10,000 won! It was twice as delicious as the 5,000 won stir-fried pork over rice sold at the snack bar in front of here. Thank you so much. Haru.Opening her purse from her pocket, she took out a 10,000 won bill and put it down in front of the day.

    It was a character wallet with Hello Kitty on it, and someone who was using something similar came to mind and it made my nose turn sour.

    As soon as she went out of the cart bar, she became a little blurry and disappeared.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    When I put my hand on the 10,000 won I left behind, the light came out as usual and disappeared.

    The hands of the wrist went back about three hours.

    "Three hours...It''s a little lacking, though. Still, we''ll have more customers tomorrow."

    Most ghost guests who tasted the food of the day did.

    He said he cannot taste this alone, bringing other ghosts he knows.

    That''s why I rarely had to worry about having no customers for one day.

    "In fact, there''s something else to worry about.¡±

    Why? Are you afraid you''ll come tomorrow too? That bumpy can from before.

    Haru, who checked his wristwatch, sighed a little while looking outside the cart bar.

    Likewise, when Choi Han-seok, who was looking around, asked implicitly, Haru nodded.

    "You said that thug. I''ll be back tomorrow night. You said you wouldn''t see anything good if you didn''t pay for the protection. I thought all thugs were gone."

    Gang

    It was the identity of the suit man who visited Haru and Choi Han-seok earlier.

    About 30 minutes after opening the cart bar, someone came, so I thought it was only a customer at first.

    I wore a rough suit with a bumpy body, but I thought I''d be broken by my boss at work.

    It''s more common for office workers to stop by a cart bar and have a drink on their way home from work.

    But you suddenly introduced yourself as a furlough belonging to a local association, and if you want to do business, don''t you want me to pay for protection?

    The name was furry, and it was so ridiculous that I almost ascended to heaven.

    Earlier, he scuffled for about 30 minutes and barely returned him to talk again tomorrow, but the man went back with his eyes wide open, saying he would come back at the same time tomorrow.

    You''ve been sprinkling salt for a day. With an angry face. When did you become a gangster? Even if the times have advanced, I think people live in the same place, looking at things like that.

    "Wow, chef, you looked like a real old man."

    Hey, you''re a couple of years older and you''re a bunch of eggs!

    Anyway, I couldn''t help but worry about it.

    I didn''t expect the gangster to get involved in the business that I thought would only be comfortable.

    "What should I do? I think he''ll come again tomorrow. Do I really have to report it to the police?"

    The first thing that comes to mind is the police. Hmm.

    Around Haru and Choi Hanseok putting their heads together.

    The man who had already sipped a second bottle of soju opened his mouth with a grin.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s eyes turned to the unusual tone.

    Gangsters wouldn''t be a cop. Noryangjin gangsters are so hard. You think there''s one or two police connections?

    Huh? What? You seem to know something, old man.

    Of course! I told you I was rolling in a construction site. About 30 years ago. Back then, we pushed ahead with the redevelopment, so gangsters used it together. You said it was a service. Anyway, I guess they were still active.Haru and Choi Han-seok made eye contact for a moment.

    Soon the two began to move without saying anything.

    Choi Han-seok took out another bottle of soju, and one day, he quickly made an egg roll and handed it to his uncle.

    "This is a service. Mister."

    Oh, thank you!

    The man, who seemed to smile satisfactorily, continued to open his mouth, eating a piece of freshly made, fluffy egg roll.

    They''re called the "Baekbeom faction. Funny name, huh? At first, I thought they were nothing, but they''re bigger than I thought. He''s strong.

    "Mr. Man, what do I do? One of the thugs who said he''d be back tomorrow."

    What can we do? They can''t mess with anyone. It''s one of the two. Just give me a seat or do business somewhere else. Considering that there''s a businessman here in Noryangjin, there''s no one who hasn''t gone through Baekbeompa.

    What, that''s all? Well, some weird ways. Don''t you have any connections or anything?

    What do you want from a construction worker? After all, they''re very solid guys. Dinosaurs! The members of the organization are kind of big, but they''re still big.

    At the end of the day, I meant to be careful.

    Like the saying that in Rome, if you want to do business properly in Noryangjin, you have to obey the laws of the Baekbeom faction?

    When Choi Han-seok, disappointed by the unnourished words, sneaked a glance at the man who even received the service, he said one more word.

    Oh, I remember that, too. The boss of Baekbeompa visited our new town construction site once, and it looked more warm than I thought. The fur all over my body is fluffy, and I heard the name is hairy.

    "What? Fur?"

    Yes, furry. Anyway, I saw that Baekbeom''s loyalties were amazing. He almost looked like a father. Maybe, if he can grill it and cook it, it will be very convenient for him to sell.

    "Even the person who came to our restaurant earlier introduced himself to be a hairy cat. Do you think he''s the boss? But the man''s fur wasn''t very fluffy...¡­.¡±

    - Well, I don''t know that. It''s been a while. It could be the 2nd leader. Or the real leader might have shaved his hair. Anyway, I mean, it''s better to be careful.

    I couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    Who''s the Baekbeom faction and who''s the leader?

    My head just throbbed at the thought of something bothering me.

    The man, who emptied another bottle of soju easily to see if he was drunk, pulled the chair and stood up.

    Well, anyway, I had a nice drink. You''re a great cook, bachelor. I will bring my friends again tomorrow. Here''s the money for a meal.

    "Oh, thank you. Get in there."

    Bring me more useful information tomorrow, old man. I''ll make you something more delicious.

    Huh, I got it''s okay. Okay, thanks anyway! Thanks to you, I''m going to spend the night hot. Hehehe!

    The man, who left the table with a nice smile until the end, left.

    He paid 20,000 won in crumpled bills, including alcohol, but six hours went by as the money he touched disappeared.

    With this, the total income for this evening is nine hours.

    It wasn''t as bad as I thought, considering it was the first business with only two customers.There are still about two weeks left.

    I saw off the returning man and it was almost 1 a.m.

    Only two hours are left before the door closes.

    "Well, we''re gonna have to sort it out today, right?¡±

    Right. I don''t think there will be more customers. Uh, let''s discuss it a little more when we get home. Who''s the Baekbeom faction? Who''s the furry one? Oh man, Dooya...¡­.

    Leaving behind Choi Han-seok, who had a headache, the day slowly began to organize the cart bar.

    To be honest, cleaning up was all about cleaning up the food and bringing in chairs.

    So I lowered the sign and turned off the gas valve, and someone barged in front of the cart.

    A burly man in a suit.

    He looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok alternately with surprised rabbit eyes.

    What''s this? It smells like food...¡­? Spicy. I think it''s my favorite stir-fried spicy pork. I mean, how the hell...¡­.

    Unlike earlier, the ghost was clear because there was no sound of footsteps and it had burst through the cover of the cart bar.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were looking at him, thought of something at the same time and made eye contact.

    Haru, are you thinking the same thing?

    "I think so, Chef. Then....¡±

    First of all, the man''s outfit is similar to the gangster he visited earlier.

    His appearance was exactly the same as that of his uncle''s ghost.

    The leader of the Baekbeom faction.

    A man with a bandit-like appearance, covered in fluffy fur all over his body.

    Haru asked carefully.

    "Well, sir. Do you happen to know Baekbeompa''s fur?"

    Then the man exclaimed, startled.

    What, what, do you know me?!

 Chapter - 33 34. White Bum (2)

    "Well, I mean. You''re the boss of the Baekbeom faction, right?¡±

    Are you sure you''re the one who''s talking about fur?

    When asked by Haru and Choi Han-seok, the man nodded naturally.

    Like the ghost of the old man, he was also drinking alcohol, and he ate the stir-fried spicy pork he served as a side dish as if he was dying of taste.

    Yeah, yeah, yeah. I''m going to shed a lot of tears. He''s dead now, so it''s right to call him Baekbeompa. By the way, I don''t know what the hell happened, but yeah. Your cooking skills are amazing! I can''t believe stir-fried spicy pork is this delicious. Hahaha!

    The furry answered the question roughly and ate the food with great enthusiasm.

    Looking at the raucous grin and beard-messy appearance, it really looked like a bandit.

    Yum yum, gulp!

    At the end of the day, when he said he didn''t have much time, he burped as if he had eaten rice, stir-fried spicy pork and a bottle of soju in an instant.

    When Haru and Choi Han-seok frowned for a while, he smiled awkwardly, saying he was sorry.

    When Haru roughly explained how he came to feed the ghosts, he even bowed his head deeply, saying he was doing a really good job.

    Thank you for the meal. It''s been years since I''ve had alcohol. I''m very happy for you.Right. Haru is a good person. Hmmmmmmmm. By the way, my kids came by?

    The first time I''ve seen him, even Haru, who is younger than him, uses honorifics.

    Contrary to the general impression of a gangster, he was more polite than I thought.

    "Yes, I''m asking you to give me your seat tax. He had a big mole on his left eye.¡±

    Yeah, he''s got a really bumpy body.

    If it''s a big mole on the left eye, it looks like Hyukjoo.

    "Hyukju? By the way, he introduced himself to be a hairy cat."

    -Oh, I mean...¡­.

    I didn''t know what was going on from the beginning.

    His name is Hyukjoo, because he introduced himself as furry.

    Furbo, who looked at the ground for a while as if he was thinking about something, sighed and opened his mouth.

    It''s a bit complicated to explain, but it''s been three years since I died. But our Baekbeom group is very affectionate. Maybe it''s because I raised them like sons.

    A gangster has a lot of affection. Oh, my, my. That makes a lot of sense.

    When Choi Han-seok, who looked unhappy, said sarcastically, he swept his hair as if he was embarrassed.

    -Anyway... -I''m so sorry for the damage caused by our kids. I had to take better care of my children in my lifetime...¡­.

    They were two people who didn''t think they would apologize openly like this, so they said it''s okay.

    Choi Han-seok, who treated him as if he didn''t like him, also looked much more relaxed.

    Furbo sat down and drank three glasses of soju in a row.

    Perhaps the alcohol rose quickly, he burped small with a red face and opened his mouth.

    - Actually, I had a lot of trouble with that, too. Because there are so many sins I''ve committed in my life. I know it''s already late, but I''d like to atone for it now. Excuse me, Mr. Haru. So by the way.

    Driven by a fast-rising intoxication, Haru was asked carefully.

    I saw that look a lot one day.Choi Hanseok and none of them.

    There was only one reason why most of the ghosts who passed by the day looked like that.

    - As you said earlier, I don''t remember Han. I don''t know how he died.¡­. Still, this one thing is for sure. The fact that the restriction must be related to the white-collar faction.

    "I''m sure it is. "You''ve been living in the Baekbeom faction for most of your life."

    -Yes, that''s right. That''s why I''m telling you, but if it''s okay with you, can I come back tomorrow? I''d like to help the boss.

    I''ll come back tomorrow.

    Just in time for Hyuk-joo, one of his members, to come back.

    If you use the remaining memories to make a fuss somehow, you will not be able to touch the boss.

    In addition, talking to other members of the organization may remind you of your own resentment.

    So the furry asked Haru carefully.

    One day, who had been agonizing for a while, answered in a low voice.

    "It doesn''t matter when you come to our Warm Day. As the name implies, it''s a cart bar designed to give a warm meal to the ghosts."

    Come to think of it, there wasn''t a single day left to lose.

    Some were so polite that I didn''t think he was a scary thug that I heard from his ghost, and maybe it wasn''t a cart bar made to feed the ghosts in the first place.

    In addition, there was no reason to do it every day to solve the problem of thugs who were troublesome.

    Because he was just a little eccentric ghost guest.

    Thank you, Mr. Haru! Then, I''ll visit you around the time you open the cart bar tomorrow. Oh, and I had a great meal today. It was so delicious!

    When Haru accepted with a nod, Furbo jumped up and bowed to thank him.

    It was almost 3 a.m., and it was time for the door to close soon.

    "Oh, and you can pay as much as you want. In the afterlife, the heart is more important than the amount of money."

    I see, boss. Wait a minute.

    The hairy man who said so suddenly opened his mouth.

    Then, he may take out three 50,000 won bills that sparkle from under his tongue.

    It''s not a wallet, but Haru and Choi Han-seok opened their mouths when they were watching bills coming out of their mouths.

    The furry, who paid politely, scratched his head as if he was embarrassed, and said.

    Ahaha... Well, there''s a custom among gangsters that puts money in their mouths when someone dies. To keep your mouth shut when you die.

    It''s not even a pig''s head used for examinations.

    Thinking he''s a real odd man, Haru accepted the money he offered.

    Slurp~!

    The hands of the clock go backwards again. This time it was six hours.

    Saying thank you and sorry several times, Teolbo left the cart bar.

    As soon as his appearance disappeared, it became exactly three o''clock when his ears closed.

    Choi Han-seok, who has become translucent again, floats in front of the day. Said.

    - I honestly don''t like it. Anyway, he''s a gangster, a gangster.

    "But what can we do? He''s a hungry ghost before that, and he''s a customer of our cart bar. Besides, you seem like a nicer person than I thought...¡­. Can''t you trust me for now?"

    Haru, if you want to, you have to. I like everything about you, but it''s a problem because he''s so nice. So how are you going to live in this barren world?

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh There''s a chef who''s very smart."What? He''s such a good speaker. Haigo... I can''t believe it''s so big from the first business. It tastes like a real deal.

    "It''s fun and nice."

    Choi Han-seok gave up saying that he can''t help it.

    He also didn''t seem so unhappy with the furbos.

    I had to do business tomorrow too, so I cleaned up the food truck in a flash.

    The same goes for "A Reliable Day" in the morning. The same goes for "Warm Day" at night.

    Whether it''s a person or a ghost, many people promised to come back tomorrow.

    I had to move fast for such guests.

    The joy of business that you can''t taste at Michelin restaurants, which are always busy and running hard.

    It was exhausting, but I couldn''t stop laughing at the mouth of the day.

    * * *

    And the afternoon of the next day.

    Right after finishing the morning business of ''A Reliable Day''.

    Laughter was in full bloom on the face of Haru, who was settling his profits today.

    "Sales exceeded 1 million won! 1.5 times as much as yesterday...¡­. Hahaha!"

    Today, we have sold out as many as 150 sandwiches.

    Students who said they would bring their friends back yesterday really came back with two or three friends next to them, and thanks to the rumors that word of mouth spread in a day, many students came to see them.

    The Noryangjin academy is not as big as I thought, so is it because the students living here know each other or not?

    Thanks to the influx of students from the morning, I had to cook tteok-galbi and make sandwiches all day long, but where is that?

    Seeing students eating a sandwich without knowing that the sauce around their mouth was full, they literally seemed to be getting rid of their fatigue.

    Some students even gave small gifts such as drinks and snacks for a hard-working day.

    It''s only my second day of business, but when I asked him what he was giving me, he said, "It''s like the affection of people who work hard in Noryangjin."

    It was strangely touching.

    I had to close the business two hours earlier than scheduled because I ran out of materials I thought I had prepared enough.

    700,000 won from the second day of business.¡­. I''m afraid of you at this point. No matter how Noryangjin is, does this make sense?

    "I don''t know. But I feel really good! This is the taste of business."

    Choi Han-seok, who was just looking at the sunny day, smiled despondently, as if he didn''t care about the oil stains on his whole body because he was working all day.

    It wasn''t just because I made a lot of money.

    It wasn''t because of the money that started the food truck business in the first place.

    Doing business and cooking out of the sight of the boss.

    One day I had clearly felt what the joy was.

    Yeah, yeah. If you like Haru, I like it too. You must have had some free time, just clean it up and go to the bathhouse. You know you''re in a total oil shower, right?

    "Yes! I''ll have to go grocery shopping quickly. Ugh, I''m so glad that the morning business went well. What will happen to the evening business...¡­. I hope Mr. Hairy keeps his promise."

    The rugged thug who swept the day''s stalls last night had warned he''d come back this evening.

    The furry also came back and said he would help me somehow, but I couldn''t help but worry."I really hope everything goes well without any problems¡­¡­.¡±

    Thinking about what to make this evening, he murmured quietly with a slightly darker look on his face.

 Chapter - 34 35. White Bum (3)

    Clattering, clattering.

    Tap tap tap tap!

    Sizzling, sizzling!

    9 p.m.

    Inside the food truck of the day, which turned into a "warm day," there was a hectic cooking sound.

    It was a daily appearance for Haru, but today the smell was clearly unique.

    It was a little different from the smell of food on the street at night at this time.

    There was a salty smell mixed between the smell of clean and clear oil.

    We decided to make handmade chicken Gangjeong today!

    I was going to make two versions of fried chicken and seasoned chicken, which were trimmed by Haru himself.

    It was Chicken Gangjeong that came to mind when I was thinking about what would be good for a snack bar and rarely liked.

    There are few people who don''t like chicken, and it was fantastic to have beer or somaek as a side dish.

    There was nothing more certain than a sip of chicken and a gulp of carbonated beer.

    There is a saying that chi-maek is the truth of life.

    "You know, I love this sizzling sound when you fry something? It sounds like it''s raining. Shoot. Don''t you think so?¡±

    Season chicken meat with salt, pepper, garlic, and red pepper powder lightly and marinate in milk.

    After that, just coat it with frying cloth and fry it well with clean cooking oil.

    Choi Han-seok looked at the day when he was frying chicken gangjeong at a unique incredible speed.

    You''re amazing, too. I took a shower with oil while grilling a bag of short rib patties. You didn''t get tired of it?

    By now, it would smell like oil just by breathing completely.

    One day, however, he spoke confidently as if it were a matter of course.

    "There''s nothing in the world more delicious than fried food. There''s a reason why you said it''s delicious even if you fry shoes, right? And I just enjoy cooking in itself. And that''s what I want to cook!"

    I just do it because it''s fun.

    At the end of such a day, Choi Han-seok smiled and stuck out his tongue.

    Yeah, I''m glad it''s you. Well, if you''re a student of Choi Han-seok, you should!

    "The chef has to enjoy it so that the people who eat can enjoy it.¡±

    Choi Han-seok nods his head saying that''s what I wanted to say.

    As the chicken, which was prepared in consideration of other ghosts who decided to come, was fried enough for about 15 people, the day began to make the sauce.

    Some people don''t like fried food, so I''m thinking of making it half-and-half chicken just in case.

    Making the sauce wasn''t that difficult either.

    For your information, seasoned chicken sauce was advised by Choi Han-seok.

    The secret recipe I used in the early days of oral fairy tales?

    First of all, the core of this sauce is peppers. It''s not just regular peppers. It''s Vietnamese peppers.

    "If it''s Vietnamese pepper...Do you mean that tiny, super spicy pepper?"

    That''s right! It''s called dried red pepper. There''s an old saying that small peppers are spicy, and it''s really small, but it''s also incredibly spicy and sweet. It goes well with chicken.

    Usually, when making seasoned chicken sauce, regular red pepper powder is used.

    It was a curious recipe from the start.

    Anyway, this is how it was made.

    "First of all, put plenty of cooking oil on the frying pan and stir-fry chili powder, right?¡±

    It contains enough chili seeds, and about three spoons of shredded Vietnamese chili powder.It contains soy sauce, minced garlic, ketchup, pepper and a little peculiarly lemon juice.

    If you add lemon juice, it suppresses too much spicy taste and adds freshness?

    As expected, Choi Han-seok''s recipe had a strong fusion feeling.

    Whoops!

    As the ingredients were stir-fried, the spicy scent came up with white smoke.

    He continued cooking, trying to resist coughing.

    All you have to do is pour a lot of starch syrup here. That''s it.

    You have to put more starch syrup than you think.

    It''s almost half of a cup.

    That''s how much we need to add to the sticky and sweet taste of the seasoned chicken sauce we know most of the time.

    Drop, flip, flip!

    Add starch syrup and stir well, boiling it gently.

    It''s a sauce that was completed in no time at all.

    The spicy smell was very good, and when I tried to dip it in my little finger, the middle of my forehead moved automatically.

    "Wow! It tastes really luxurious.¡±

    There aren''t many ingredients in it. Kkk, that''s what Choi Han-seok is capable of!

    I just paid a little attention to red pepper powder, but it tasted really luxurious.

    It''s incomparable to the sauce that is usually ordered.

    Maybe it''s because I made it myself, but I even felt attached to it.

    Put half of the fried chicken in the sauce and stir-fry it over high heat.

    The sauce stuck between the comb-patterned fried grains, and the appetizing red seasoned chicken gangjeong was made in a blink of an eye to form a shallow hill.

    "This is the end of the day!"

    I can''t wait to eat it. Oh, my mouth is watering already. I know the taste, so I want to eat more!

    Choi Han-seok drooled and looked at the completed chicken gangjeongs.

    Ghosts, including him, have no choice but to wait because they have to wait until 12 o''clock when the door opens.

    It was also 12 o''clock when the "warm day" cart bar business began in earnest.

    Today, however, we had a customer even before we started our business.

    Boss, are you there?

    A somewhat familiar-looking man in a suit.

    Fortunately, he wasn''t the gangster who came to visit yesterday. Because my face is fluffy.

    "Mr. Turtle, you''re early."

    I promised you yesterday. I''ll help my kids when they come. I don''t know when the kids will come, so I just came early.

    I''m glad you kept your promise. It''s very fast.

    If you''re not quick, you can''t be a gangster. Is it a little harder than the military? Ha ha!

    A furry man who scratched the back of his head and responded to Choi Han-seok''s words.

    Although it was said to be a ghost, it was certainly reassuring to have him as the head of Baekbeompa.

    By the way, is today''s food sweet and sour chicken? I can''t smell it, but it looks amazing.

    "Oh, right. I''ve prepared two kinds, fried and seasoned, but I''m not sure if you''ll like it."

    It looks very appetizing to me. Besides, how many Koreans don''t like sweet and sour chicken? The same goes for the stir-fried spicy pork last time, and the chicken gangjeong this time...¡­. Mr. Haru''s cooking skills are amazing!

    "What? It''s all thanks to Chef Choi Han-seok."

    It was a day when Choi Han-seok was given the ball, but he couldn''t hide his smile that was in full bloom.

    Choi Han-seok scolded me for complimenting me so much without even trying it, but he also seemed to like the dish made today.Around 11 p.m. ahead of midnight.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru, who had finished preparing for the business, were waiting with a nervous look, and a furbo, who was hovering outside the cart, rushed in when he found something.

    Mr. Haru is here. Hyukjoo is right.

    "What do you call a "reform"...¡­. Are you talking about the person who came to our store yesterday?¡±

    Yes, a bumpy body, a big mole on the left eye. Hyukjoo was the only friend in our organization. I know him well because he used to be like my right hand.

    "So what am I supposed to do? They''re probably going to ask me to pay for it again today."

    I thought about it a little bit, and I think it would be best to make a decision that CEO Haru was my friend. I''ll tell you something, so you just have to tell Hyuk-joo exactly what it is, yes.

    "I get it for now."

    I nodded calmly, but to be honest I was nervous.

    But I''m still a gangster.

    Perhaps it was rehabilitation after he died, and somehow, the head of the Baekbeom faction, Tulbo, looked quite nice.

    But Hyuk-joo, a thug, threatened and even went berserk yesterday, could never let his guard down.

    "Hey, boss! I''m back again. I told you yesterday, didn''t I? Yes?"

    A moment later, the cover of the cart bar swung up and a bumpy figure appeared.

    In a disheveled suit, a face that looks angry somewhere.

    I put my rock fist down in front of the stall stand and stared at the day.

    "Didn''t you say. If you pay for the protection, we''ll protect you from the Baekbeom faction. I''m a furry boy. I don''t know if you know this, but a furry man keeps his word."

    "Ahaha... that''s the thing."

    This time again, a gangster who introduces himself as hairy.

    When Choi Han-seok gave a hint, a real furry standing blankly looking at such a gangster whispered to Haru.

    I don''t know what happened, but let''s say I know the original name. Hyukjoo. And then I was actually close to him. I think that''s how it works.

    He''s a hairy man who tells me to pretend to know.

    Honestly, I was suspicious, but I couldn''t help it because I decided to trust him.

    Haru asked the gangster, who was flaring his eyes to answer quickly, in a voice as finite as possible.

    It sounds like I met my classmate when I was in middle school while walking down the street.

    "Well, that''s true. You look familiar to me. By any chance... Hyukjoo?"

    "What, do you know my name?"

    The reaction came back faster than I thought.

    I could still feel my voice shaking, even though I still spoke informally.

    You must have been surprised by your real name.

    One day I thought it was, I kept saying.

    "Of course I know. Baekbeom''s furry brother and I are close. We used to be friends with each other. Yes."

    "Really? Well, I think it''s true that I know the name of the hairy brother. No, but being a brother to our furry brother...¡­, by the way."

    Hyuk-joo patted her chin with her fingers as if she had not completely cleared her doubts yet.

    I tend to pretend to be fine on the surface, but I''m also a little worried about the day.

    When Choi Han-seok looked at the furry and shed his eyes, he agonized for a while and whispered something in Haru''s ear.

    A moment of pauses recited exactly what he said."Of course. Oh, by the way. Hyukjoo, how is your wife? Why, I heard that there was a big car accident before from Mr. Furbo.¡±

    A story about the wife of revolution.

    At that one word, the suspicious eyes of the revolutionary were completely toned down.

    He was not the only one.

    He took a few steps back, and suddenly he bowed down to greet.

    "I''m sorry I misjudged you, boss! I mistook your brother''s friend and made a mistake! As the current head of the Baekbeom faction...¡­. I apologize from the bottom of my heart! I''m sorry, boss!"

    The effect was much better than I thought.

    A day of bewilderment raised the revolution.

    "It''s okay. Just get up. ''Cause it''s really okay.

    "I owe you so much. In the past, when my wife was hospitalized because her limbs were broken in a car accident, I didn''t have money to pay for the surgery, but my eldest brother paid me a lot of money and told me to take care of my wife. If it wasn''t for you, my wife and I would have...¡­.¡±

    Hyuk-joo''s eyes, who was saying so with a red face, were instantly moistened with excitement.

    He was a scary gangster until just now, but now he''s changed so suddenly.

    As the puzzled day calmed him down, Choi Han-seok, who was watching the scene, snapped at the furry.

    You didn''t just do bad things in your life, did you?

    The Baekbeom kids were like a family to me. I tried my best to take care of him. Of course, that doesn''t wash away the sins you''ve committed in your life, but anyway...¡­. It''s nice to see Hyukjoo again. You''ve become the boss.

    Furbo looked at such Hyuk-ju with a dark look.

    From his point of view, it felt like meeting a family that he hadn''t seen in years again.

    Hyuk-joo jumped to her feet, saying she was sorry for showing this soon.

    "Once again, I apologize. I didn''t know he was my friend. We''ll take responsibility and protect you from now on. We, the Baekbeom faction, will treat you with all our heart."

    "It''s okay. It''s okay. You don''t have to do that. By the way...¡­.¡±

    After the situation calms down to a certain extent.

    Haru glanced at the furry behind him.

    As the furry father said, his eyes and Hyuk-ju''s eyes were quite similar.

    Like really a son and a father.

    His eyes looked like he still had a lot of things to say and things to hear.

    Then there''s nothing we can do.

    Haru, who thought so, smiled and asked Hyuk-joo.

    "By the way. Hyukjoo, have you eaten yet?¡±

    "What? You mean the meal? No, I haven''t eaten yet.¡­.¡±

    "Then eat while you''re at it. I made some sweet and sour chicken today. White rice with sweet chicken, how about it?"

    "Well, boss. I... I mean...¡­.¡±

    Hyuk-ju''s gaze continued to go back and forth between Haru and the Chicken Gangjeong, which lay next to him.

    I put it on the electric pan and kept it warm, so the smell came out.

    It was such a fascinating delicious aroma that anyone who knew this taste could not pass up.

    "One bowl, please."

    Gulp-!

    Hyuk-joo swallowed his saliva unconsciously.

 Chapter - 35 36. White Bum (4)

    White rice in Dakgangjeong.

    This combination may be a little unfamiliar, but come to think of it, everyone must have eaten it several times as a school lunch when they were students.

    Pour sesame oil on the steaming white rice, and put the salty seasoned chicken gangjeong in one bite.

    It''s a classic combination of meat and rice, so it can''t be bad for now.

    Would you like a glass of soju with it?

    "Wow!"

    Hyuk-joo emptied the soju cup with a satisfied look in the world.

    There was a taste here that you can hardly taste in ordinary street stalls.

    Alcohol and rice continued to go in because the sweet and sour mouth couldn''t fit so well after emptying soju.

    "Do you like the taste?"

    "It''s not enough. Go away, franchise chicken restaurant! I''m telling you, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life if I didn''t eat and just left. The boss'' cooking skills are amazing."

    "I''m glad you enjoyed it. I made enough, so please eat a lot."

    "I''m actually from Incheon. Incheon is famous for its sweet and sour chicken. I live near Sinpo Market, so I used to eat a lot of dakgangjeong since I was young. It reminds me of that time."

    "It''s a food of old memories. I''m glad it''s a perfect coincidence.¡±

    "I''m telling you, then I''ll be there in a little while. I have to go to other kids."

    I came out to collect money anyway, so it''s okay for a few hours, but I have to go back before 1 o''clock.

    It was time for ghosts to come around that time, so it was just right.

    When Haru nodded, saying so, Hyuk-ju bowed her head.

    Soon, his soju bottle was over and his bowl was almost empty.

    Furbo, who was looking at Hyuk-ju, who was drinking alcohol, with pleased and dark eyes, asked Haru carefully.

    Excuse me, Mr. Haru. If you don''t mind, could you ask Hyukjoo one question? Why are you telling me to rob your name and what''s going on with the organization now...¡­.

    I can feel the sorrow in my voice.

    The furry said he treated the people of the organization as if they were his family, so he seemed curious about the recent state of Hyuk-ju, who was the most devoted among them.

    I was curious, too. Haru, what do you think? Shall we do something for him?

    ''Well... it''s not rocket science.¡¯

    Choi Han-seok glanced at the furry and shed his eyes.

    But it was not a cold stare.

    Choi Han-seok also had a similar past as a hairy man, so I sympathized with him a little bit.

    One difference is that Choi Han-seok completely let go of Park Joo-hyuk, who treated him like a child, but not yet?

    One day when he answered yes, he asked Hyuk-joo, who had a red face, if he was drunk.

    "Well, Hyuk-joo. Then can I ask you a question?¡±

    "Of course! Say anything, boss."

    "I''ve been wondering why Hyuk-joo uses the name of fur...¡­ and I was wondering how the Baekbeom faction is doing these days.¡±

    "Oh, that''s what I mean. Boss."

    Was it also a sensitive story?

    There was a shadow on Hyuk-ju''s face, who maintained a bright expression even though it was a little hard.

    After drinking the last glass of soju, he opened his mouth staring at the iron plate of the cart bar.

    "Since the sudden death of the leader of the organization, the organization has been shaken greatly. He was like the father of Baekbeompa. During the funeral...¡­. Everyone was crying like crazy.""A man like a father...¡­.¡±

    "At the end of the funeral, someone said. Shouldn''t the rest of us honor our hairy brother? That''s why everyone started calling themselves furbos. I feel the same here.¡±

    "You started calling each other "hairy"?¡±

    "Yes, that''s right, boss. We have 24 members left. So I''m the boss, and I''m a hairy man, and I''m 24 years old.¡­. That''s what they call it."

    It was a day when I was completely immersed in the fact that everyone was sad after the loss of the furry, which was like the father of the organization, but I couldn''t help but tilt my head when I started calling everyone''s name as furry.

    No matter how sad I was and wanted to keep him in memory, I can''t believe the names of the gang members recognized by Noryangjin are furry.

    Furbo, who was listening to Hyuk-ju''s story as well, said, scratching his head, perhaps a little awkward.

    I heard that our Baekbeom group has a lot of charms that are ignorant and simple.

    Simply put, they''re just ignorant friends.

    -Ahaha... well, yes. Still, they are good kids at heart...¡­.

    At this point, I was beginning to wonder.

    What on earth was the furry man like to the Baekbeom gang members, and he honored his vacancy to this extent.

    Once I started talking, did things that had been left unattended begin to leak out little by little?

    The drunken Hyuk-joo slowly began to bring up stories about the Baekbeom faction.

    "Well, our Baekbeom faction is past it. A lot of organizations have died across the country, and a lot of them have collapsed with the death of Brother Furbo."

    I picked up the almost finished chicken gangjeong with chopsticks and chewed it for a while.

    After a moment of contemplation, he looked at the day and spoke in a small voice.

    "Of course it''s my mistake to be boss now¡­Some of the kids in my organization want to go back to their hometowns. They''re all from all over the country, so they want to shake their hands.¡±

    "You want to shake your hands? You want to stop being a gangster?¡±

    "That''s right. Of course, everyone wants to cheer up, but in fact, I want to disband the organization. They are still young and could have done more rewarding things elsewhere...¡­.¡±

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s unimaginable words came out one after another.

    The real heart of innovation, which became the next leader of the Baekbeom faction.

    It was none other than wanting to disband the white-collar faction.

    At the moment when Haru, who was surprised, was thinking about how to answer, Teolbo shuddered.

    Hyuk-joo, that kind of...¡­.

    Her eyes are shaking.

    Choi Han-seok, who was not sure, asked him.

    Did you remember HAN?

    -Well, that''sir. I think I remember. With the old memories that I forgot...¡­.

    As if confused, the furry faltered.

    Choi Han-seok ran quickly and helped him calm down.

    He also had a similar grudge as a hairy man, so he knew well what a hairy man''s mind would be like now.

    One day was not difficult to infer what such a furry grudge was.

    ''To want to disband the organization. That was Mr. Furbo''s resentment.¡¯

    A boss called the father of an organization is the dissolution of the organization.

    It was a very ironic situation, but strangely understood.

    It was natural for a real father to want members of the organization like his children to repent their sins and find happiness to live proudly.''Wait, if you put it that way...¡­. Is it rather good?¡¯

    I thought it could be easier to solve the furry resentment than I thought.

    Even if one day doesn''t have to do anything, Hyuk-joo, the current boss, wants to disband the organization in the first place.

    I think it''ll be easier if we coax Hyukjoo a little more.

    Haru, who thought so, organized his thoughts and opened his mouth.

    "HYUKJOO, I actually think so, too. Wouldn''t the hairy brother in heaven be hoping for that?¡±

    Yeah, yeah, yeah! That''s right!

    When Haru said so, the furbo, who came to his senses, nodded frantically next to him.

    Looking back and forth between Hyukjoo and the day, as if this is right.

    However, Hyuk-ju, who was on the verge of getting drunk, just shouted with a red face.

    "No, I can''t. I don''t think that''s what the leader of the furry wants.¡±

    Huh? No. Hyukjoo, that''s it! That''s exactly what I want.

    "If you hear me now, you''ll be very sad. Yes, you may curse me. I can''t believe the boss of an organization is about to disband...¡­.¡±

    Wake up, dude! I''m on the ground and I''m rooting for you with all my heart. You''re doing a hell of a job right now!

    "I deserve to be cursed. I''m sorry, Mr. Furbo...¡­. I''m sorry...¡­.¡±

    No, don''t be sorry, dude! Didn''t I? Like a man, huh? I''m telling you to push your opinion. Come on, Hyuk-joo!

    I''m sorry I dropped my head with my eyes watering. Talking Hyuk-joo, screaming furry.

    The parties tried to die of seriousness, but Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were in the position of seeing each other, laughed in vain somewhere.

    It''s not an old skit. What is this?

    Thinking that the meaning of the word gangster, which was stuck in his head, should be decided again, a worse day came out.

    "Hyuk-joo, you mean, the atmosphere of the organization is ambiguous, right? Hyukjoo, too. I think everyone wants to break up, but I can''t talk about it because of the dead hairy brother."

    "The boss is right. The atmosphere is a bit chaotic, and to be honest, I don''t know. What to do. What would you have done if you were a hairy brother...¡­.¡±

    "If you were a hairy brother, I think you''d rather cheer for Hyuk-joo."

    "Yes¡­¡­? Such¡­¡­.¡±

    "The boss has to do whatever he wants. That''s why he''s the boss, saying the same thing."

    "Mr. President¡­¡­"

    Hyuk-ju, who listened to Haru''s words, shook his head as if he had learned something.

    In fact, it was not even wrong, as it was exactly what Furbo said next to him.

    Besides, I happened to have a good idea.

    "You said the rest of the crew came from all over the country, right?¡±

    "Oh, yes, it is."

    "Well, how about this? Hyuk-joo will send one member a day to our cart bar."

    "The members of the organization...What do you mean send it?"

    "I''ll treat you to a warm meal. Oh, and if possible, please find out what food the members remember. Something that will definitely remind you of your hometown."

    Didn''t Hyuk-joo open her heart a lot after eating chicken Gangjeong, a food of her childhood?

    Food had the power to bring the streets close to each other no matter how new they were.

    As in the case of innovation, they feed their members for a meal and persuade them that it is time to go back.That was the idea of a day.

 Chapter - 36 37. Salt and sugar (1)

    "Well, is it possible?"

    "I think I just need to do what I did to Hyuk-joo.¡±

    "Ahhhhhaha.

    At first, Hyuk-joo tilted her head, but soon after hearing Haru''s words, she couldn''t help but admit it.

    He ate a day''s food and confessed his true feelings.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the warm rice that really reminds me of my hometown, but somehow I felt soft.

    "All right, boss. From tomorrow, I''ll send the furbos. We''ll find out their hometown food and call you before dawn!"

    "Then I''d be very grateful."

    "No, you''re helping me even though I made a mistake.¡­. I''m so glad to meet you. Thank you!"

    Hyuk-ju, who had cleared the chicken gangjeong, rice, and a bottle of soju that Haru had given, rose from his seat.

    Even though I said it was okay several times, I held a 100,000 won check in my hand for a day, saying, "I can''t go back empty-handed to my brother''s friend."

    I bowed my head several times, saying I had to go because I was slowly late, and I left with a hint that I was a little disappointed.

    Chef Haru...¡­.

    The furry looked at the back of the revolution and looked back on the day.

    Haru, who made eye contact with Choi Han-seok, who had his arms crossed, hinted.

    "I''ve heard you say thank you dozens of times today. It''s all right, go ahead."

    The furry seemed to want to keep up with the revolution.

    He was like a child I met after years of death.

    In addition, as with Hana before, you can now follow the revolution and go to the place where other members of the Backbeom faction are.

    When Haru and Choi Han-seok nodded, the furbo faltered for a while and soon ran out along where the Hyuk-ju disappeared.

    The "warm day" cart bar, which had been shaken by the unexpected work of the Baekbeom faction, has only become quiet.

    "Whew... I''m glad it turned out well, though.¡±

    - I don''t know if it''s okay to say that it''s good to have one bumpy thug coming to the cart bar one a day from now on.

    "Come on, don''t be so hard on me. It happened anyway, and even if you''re a gangster, you''re just a guest, right?"

    On top of that, if you think about it the other way around, isn''t it an opportunity to make various foods from all over the country?

    Looking at the day smiling brightly, saying so, Choi Han-seok shook his head small as if he could not help it.

    Thinking about cooking here again, I thought he must be a natural cook. That''s also very talented.

    Haru. No matter how many times I think about it, I think this is your job. How does a day go by and a day goes by? I guess what the grim reaper said last time was really right. That things about ghosts will continue to go wrong with you.

    "But thanks to him, Chef Choi Han-seok was able to stay, and I was able to survive, right? I''m okay. It''s rather good."

    Yes, I like you because you''re nice and bright. I mean it.

    It''s been less than five minutes since then.

    When Haru, who spent a ghost with one person, and Choi Han-seok were pondering what would happen in the future, faces popped out from the back of the alley where the cart bar was located.

    About 6 people.

    It looked translucent, so it was a ghost, and there were two familiar faces mixed together.

    The first guests at the cart bar yesterday.

    It was a girl who enjoyed stir-fried spicy pork with Mr. Kim who said he worked at a construction site.Behind the two ghosts were ghosts of similar ages.

    He''s gone, right?

    I think so. Oh, my God, I almost died twice because I lost my liver.

    Mr. Kim said there''s a place that sells alcohol for delicious food, but suddenly Baekbeompa''s furbo is here. Oh, I''m scared.

    Hey, is that a hairy man that scary?

    Don''t even talk to me! You''re a very scary man. There''s a reason why you can''t even pick a bone if a furry cat catches your eye.

    You looked very gentle to say that''s all. Hyukjoo is a gangster too. I was about to cry before I left.

    It looked like that, but he probably came to eat at a cart bar for a day and found a furry dog and hid away.

    In addition, all of my friends were brought in to keep yesterday''s promise, so the number of people increased.

    Construction workers who are afraid of furry and gangsters, and students who are full of question marks on their faces, saying, "I hid it because I was told to hide, but I don''t know why."

    Choi Han-seok, who smiled at such ghosts, strode out of the cart bar.

    What are you doing in front of the restaurant? Come in and sit down. The food is going to get cold.

    The furry and the white criminals went, right?

    -Don''t worry. Maybe more people won''t come today. By the way, today''s menu is Chicken Gangjeong. Our day fried so well, you can look forward to it?

    Chicken gangjeong! Big, awesome!

    The students, who were blinded by the word "dakgangjeong," rushed to the cart bar.

    The uncles, who had been wary for a while, also sneaked in, saying, "There is nothing we can do about it''s gone."

    The empty cart bar was filled with ghosts in an instant.

    Haru. I kept my promise to bring the kids. I did a good job, right?

    "Really. Thank you."

    We''re more than grateful! I can''t believe there''s a place where I can feed the ghosts and drink.¡­. I never imagined it.

    Excuse me, Haru. Seo-ah said she''ll make you something easy if you tell her what you want to eat. Is that real?

    That''s right. I heard that from Mr. Kim. Dude, is that real?

    "Of course. If you can make it with the ingredients you have, I''ll make it for you, chef Choi Han-seok. Oh, then can you tell me one by one? First, I''ll serve you a meal in the sweet and sour chicken gangjeong. Please eat this."

    It seems that the name of the girl who visited yesterday was Mi-jin.

    Excited by the thought of eating warm rice and alcohol, ghosts soon began to raise their hands and shout.

    Then I''ll have kimchi fried rice! It was my favorite food in my life. I really want to eat it.

    I want to eat steamed eggs. I used to like mixing rice with steamed eggs. My mom made it for me a lot.

    I ate ramen so much when I was alive, but I can''t stop thinking about it even when I died. I want to eat spicy ramen and kimchi.

    I just have enough soju for this fried chicken. Wow, by the way, the fried chicken looks amazing! The bachelor''s cooking skills are really good.

    Oh, Haru. Can I have soju and beer too? Soju and beer are the best for sweet and sour chicken.

    "Why can''t I. Don''t worry. I''ve prepared enough, so eat until it''s full."

    Kimchi fried rice, steamed eggs, and ramen.

    Orders came in like water, but fortunately, they were not that difficult.It was enough to make it because it had a small amount of ingredients that were widely used such as eggs and kimchi.

    He gave me crispy fried chicken, rice, and alcohol once again, telling me to eat first, and rolled up my sleeves with energy.

    Standing in front of the counter with Choi Han-seok, he grabbed a kitchen knife and made eye contact.

    "Well, why don''t we start a business in earnestly.¡±

    Of course! With so many customers, it''s really good to sell. This tumultuousness is the true taste of the cart bar business. Isn''t it?

    Students who rush to eat chicken Gangjeong, saying it is hundreds of times more delicious than ordering chicken, and middle-aged men who talk happily while having a drink with each other.

    It was the very scene that Haru and Choi Han-seok first thought of when they envisioned the food truck and cart bar business.

    * * *

    One day, when I finished my business well until dawn the previous day, I woke up and prepared for the next day''s business.

    I woke up early and went to work by food truck, got the ingredients and prepared for business.

    If it''s hard, it''s hard, but it''s not that hard.

    Not only was it something I wanted to do for the first time, but it was something that I was used to.

    "I''ve given you a lot of meat and plenty of vegetables. Enjoy your meal and cheer up today!"

    "Thank you, Haru! I''ve been studying for sandwiching these days. Hehe, he''s my vitamin!"

    "The way the students eat deliciously is my vitamin. You always cheer me up."

    The number of regulars increasing day by day.

    A male student who had visited a food truck for a day since the first day ate a chili tteok-galbi sandwich with an expression of ecstasy.

    He had ordered chili flavor from the beginning, but he was a regular customer who visited a food truck for a day at least once a day, saying it was totally his taste.

    Having processed a sandwich that had been quite big in just five minutes, he took a small paper bag out of his bag and carefully held it out.

    "This, eat it while you do it. I just bought it because I thought you were too busy working."

    "Oh, my God, what a...¡­.¡±

    What was in the paper bag was bread sold at a bakery near here.

    A boy who says he''s sorry for giving bread to a bread vendor, but tells me to work without skipping meals.

    ''You said you''d take care of people who are having a hard time. The person who really shouldn''t skip meals...¡­.¡¯

    Although this culture of students taking care of merchants like family is said to be the custom of Noryangjin, it was grateful to be grateful.

    Haru, who received the bread from the boy, let him go, saying thank you.

    Around 4 p.m., when it''s time for fewer guests.

    I just closed the food truck for the last time and was going to eat and rest for a while.

    With the bread given by the boy in one hand, he snapped open the lid of the vitamin drink given by another girl earlier.

    The day murmured to Choi Han-seok, filling the empty stomach of his hectic work.

    "Whew... It was hectic today, too.¡±

    I can see that the number of customers and regulars is increasing day by day by day. Of course, it''s because your food is unique and delicious. The more I look at it, the more I see it, the more amazing it is.

    "I didn''t know it would grow so fast. No matter how delicious the food is, the business district is in a bad place."

    Didn''t we sell over 150 servings by 4 o''clock today? You''ve been baking patties for almost seconds."I think that''s about it. Hehe, I feel good."

    How can he feel bad when he is watching his business grow day by day?

    When I calculated today''s income, I laughed myself.

    When the day is happily eating, forgetting the hard work.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    With a slightly dragging footsteps, someone appeared in front of a day''s food truck.

 Chapter - 37 38. Salt and sugar (2)

    There was one person who visited the food truck of the day with a mysterious atmosphere.

    "Hmmmmmm!"

    The man, who appeared to be in his early to mid-40s, stood in front of a food truck and coughed in vainly.

    My bangs were empty because I was slowly getting hair loss, but an unusual aura came out from my first impression or clothes I was wearing.

    The man glanced around the food truck of the day with the lunch break sign.

    Soon after, Choi Han-seok, who found him, gestured to Haru.

    Huh? Haru. I think there''s a guest over there.

    "Yes, Chef? Oh, you''re true. It''s break time right now. Excuse me, sir!"

    "Hmm, hmm! So, you''re the boss?¡±

    "Yes, I''m the boss of ''Dependable Haru'' here. I''m really sorry, but we''re on break time."

    "Breaktime, can''t you make one? It''s not hard to make one. I''ve been through a lot of trouble.

    "Uh... oh, this isn''t supposed to work. Che-up."

    I couldn''t pass by the nature of a good day.

    It''s break time until 5 o''clock, but I thought it would be okay because I was going to eat bread roughly anyway.

    It actually takes less than five minutes to make a sandwich there.

    I''ll just do it for you because you''re tired.

    When Haru, who thought so, took the order, the man who was thinking for a while ordered a regular sandwich.

    The man who was looking at the inside of the food truck and the day of cooking opened his mouth.

    In the eyes of a snake-like man somewhere, Choi Han-seok''s eyes narrowed as he looked closely at him.

    "Then please wait a little longer. I''ll do it for you soon. Instead, today is the last day, right?¡±

    "All right, all right. By the way, is this really handmade patty? What, not frozen or something?"

    "Oh, yes. It''s handmade. I make my own food every morning.¡±

    "How do you make handmade noodles? Do you just add pork and beef ground, and make it like that? Or does something else go in there?"

    Once asked, they were answering, but something was wrong with the question.

    Haru, who felt something unusual, including the atmosphere and attitude when the uncle first came, hesitated to look at Choi Han-seok.

    Before long, the two men''s eyes shifted.

    "Chef, I''m sure you do you?¡¯

    - Wouldn''t I agree with you? That old man, 200% is it. That one!

    They just blinked a few times, but they had a conversation.

    When Choi Han-seok nodded suspiciously, Haru smiled as brightly as he could and asked his uncle.

    "Well, by the way. Sir. I''m so sorry.¡­. By any chance, you''re not a merchant around here, are you?¡±

    He looked like a merchant no matter how many times I looked at him.

    Because he''s making it obvious that he''s going to do that way.

    I''m not just here to eat your food.

    A little more. No, quite a lot of impure intentions.

    "¡­¡­what are you going to do with it?"

    An old man who says that with a grimace.

    "Of course, you''re right."

    I don''t know exactly where the merchant works, but he was probably here to find out about Haru''s food truck.

    I thought, "Of course, you may be curious because the sudden food truck in the really bad commercial area is gaining huge popularity in a few days."

    "I think he''s just a merchant. The feeling."

    "Hmm, hmm, yeah. Yes, it''s a merchant. I''ve been selling this place for 15 years. He''s even the president of the merchant association. Oh, I''m a young boss, so can I speak informally?"Oh, yeah, by the way, you were the head of the merchant president. I didn''t recognize you."

    "Well, that''s possible. Yeah, yeah. So how do you make Patty? It''s not a big deal. Just let me know. I''m just curious."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    This guy was a lot more brazen than I thought.

    I don''t know what you''re asking me to do, but it certainly wasn''t ordinary to ask such a direct question about other people''s restaurant recipes.

    What kind of person is that? It''s ridiculous/ How can you be so shameless when you get older?

    Choi Han-seok, who laughs out loud as if it doesn''t make sense.

    A day of shrugging his shoulders for a while soon opened his mouth.

    Well, it doesn''t matter.

    "Mix the ground beef with the ground pork. For seasoning, it''s soy sauce.¡­.¡±

    "Oh, oh, that''s how you do it, isn''t it? And then you put the vegetables and teriyaki between the buns?"

    "Yes, the recipe itself is not that difficult. Oh, here''s your sandwich."

    While cooking while talking, sandwiches were made in an instant.

    An ordinary Tteokgalbi sandwich ordered by the merchant president.

    After sprinkling mayonnaise and teriyaki sauce on the sandwich, he put it well in a paper wrapper and stuck it out to the uncle.

    I took out a can of cola after I asked you to wait a moment. It was a service.

    "Well, thank you. It''s amazing that the production cost ratio is adjusted even though you do that. Anyway, thank you for the food."

    "Yes, yes. Come again."

    Without saying thank you for the service, an old man roughly greeted and turned his head away, looking only at the sandwich he received.

    He trudged along the Noryangjin street, where the students were coming back.

    Choi Han-seok, who was staring blankly at his back for a while, asked Haru.

    Hey, hey, hey! What did you just do? You can''t just tell me how to cook! And if that old man copies me, what are you going to do?

    In a way, it''s a natural question.

    Why else would another merchant come to spy on a day''s food truck in the first place?

    But one day it was just calm.

    He shrugged his shoulders as if nothing happened and told Choi Han-seok.

    "That''s all right, I can get to the recipe. Either way, you''ll never get this taste.¡±

    - No matter how...¡­.

    "And he''s the head of a merchant association who''s been here for a very long time. There''s nothing good about being ugly."

    It doesn''t matter anyway. Knowing the recipe won''t even make it taste like short rib patties in a day.

    Furthermore, it will be difficult for the merchant chairman to end the day.

    If Haru just sends him back here, the merchant association might find fault with him.

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t say anything more because he was right day and night.

    You are more proud of your cooking than I thought, aren''t you?

    "It''s a dish recognized by the world''s best Korean chef. You have to be proud!"

    Anyway, he''s a great talker. No matter how nice a kid is, you''re very thorough at times like this. Very proud.

    "Huh, thank you for the compliment."

    A day of smiling and bowing down.

    Choi Han-seok had no choice but to laugh.

    * * *

    "What, maybe it''s because he''s a kid, but he''s a pushover, right? I shouldn''t have been worried. Yup."

    The head of the merchant association, who came after spying on the food truck of the day, laughed despicably.At first, I thought that the food truck, "a reliable day" or something, would naturally fail in an instant.

    He was a little far from the main business district where he and other merchants were holding tight, and he looked like a punk who started business with a light heart.

    "There are just a lot of students in Noryangjin. I thought it was a guy who came in easy, but it went better than I thought. Annoyingly."

    But that was not it.

    He literally hit the jackpot.

    The number of students coming to his restaurant, which was selling cup rice in the main business district, was decreasing.

    That''s why I''ve been spying.

    I thought he was an unusual guy, and I thought I had to defuse him somehow.

    To be honest, I was going to do a bit of a dirty job at first.

    But I changed my mind in an instant.

    It''s nothing but the boss was too seriously naive and a good pushover.

    "I never thought you''d let me know the recipe so openly. Hehe, being nice isn''t everything."

    Didn''t they even give you a service?

    The innocent face of the boss still glistened in front of me.

    Splash!

    I took a bite of the sandwich that the merchant president was holding in his hand.

    "Hooray."

    The juicy and non-greasy taste of meat that pops out right away.

    Combination of sweet teriyaki sauce and crispy bread.

    It was delicious.

    Certainly, this was enough for the students to run frantically.

    It was unbelievably high quality at this price.

    But it didn''t matter now.

    "It''s rather good. He''s such a jerk. Can''t I do that? If I make the same thing and sell it. I''ve had years of experience in business!"

    It was obvious who the students would choose between themselves who had been doing business here for a long time and that young president.

    The head of the merchant association, who thought so, closed the business early today and bought materials.

    It''s a shame that we can''t use frozen food that was easy to cook, but still, where is this.

    "Mix pork and beef grated one on one. Season like this. Let''s go with the butcher''s meat today, and we can get imported meat from the company next time."

    I cooked just like the recipe the boss told me.

    Patties were made, kneaded, baked, covered with sauce, and sandwiches combined with bread.

    The sandwich that was in his hands earlier was made in a snap.

    Isn''t it a food that is eaten roughly with sauce like cup rice here anyway?

    The students were easy ones who would be satisfied with another line of mayonnaise anyway.

    "All right, all right. Then where are you?"

    Splash!

    The merchant president who smiled like a toad and tasted his masterpiece.

    Soon after, however, the expression filled with confidence hardened.

    "What''s this?¡±

    It didn''t taste like that.

    The patty was stiff, even smelly, not moist juicy.

    I''m sure they used better meat!

    So it didn''t taste like sauce? It couldn''t have been.

    "Did you cheat on me? No, it can''t be. Such a naive guy. So you think I made a mistake? No, but does that make sense?"

    My cooking can''t be worse than that guy.

    This is ridiculous.

    Having thought so, the merchant association repeatedly tried to make a short rib sandwich, but nothing changed.

    Eventually, only the ingredients were wasted and only the tasteless sandwiches were piled up like mountains."What a rotten... ...¡±

    An annoyance that rises for no reason.

    The merchant president stared at the street where the food truck of the day was located with spiteful eyes.

    It was time for other merchants to close their business, but he was preparing something else.

 Chapter - 38 39. Salt and sugar (3)

    Ring~ Ring~

    Time to finish the food truck business and get ready to move on to the cart bar business.

    A day when the front of the food truck was opened and the chair was put out, the cell phone rang with a V.

    The sender was none other than Baek Bum-pa''s Hyuk-joo. When he answered the phone, his unique courageous voice was heard.

    "What''s going on? Mr. Hyuk-joo."

    "Yes, sir. I just want to let you know about the furry number 2 that I will send today. I hope I''m not late by any chance?¡±

    It was because of the story about the furbos that will start today.

    He promised to feed his hometown food to the members of the group who called themselves "Hairy" in honor of Baek Bum-pa''s boss.

    I accepted it anyway because it''s not a big loss for a day.

    "Oh, it''s okay. As long as it doesn''t take a lot of time like Baeksuk, we can go grocery shopping and get ready. So what''s he like?"

    "Thank you as always, boss. First of all, it''s a friend named Lee Sang Hyuk. I''m from Daegu, and the food I miss the most is makchang. Grilled beef entrails in Daegu."

    "Oh, beef entrails! Daegu style entrails are amazing. I see. I''ll have it ready for you."

    "Yes, I''m so sorry to owe you. Then I''ll say it well and send it to you!"

    Took!

    That''s how the phone was cut off.

    I can''t believe a thug calls a thug brother to send a thug.

    It was really ironic, but I thought one day would be fine.

    Anyways, it''s beef entraised beef entrails.

    It was definitely a soul food for Daegu people.

    As the day was mumbling as he prepared to go out, the furbos next to him alluded to a word.

    -If it''s Sanghyuk, I raised him like a son. I used to collect the guy who came to Seoul without anything...¡­, he did like a lot of greasy food.

    "Isn''t there a member who didn''t raise you like a son?"

    -Ahaha... well, that''s true. Because I was the boss of the organization anyway. Yes, sir.

    There was still a long time before the door opened, but the furbo was at the cart bar early on.

    Even if you do it because you have your own benefits and fun, you''re moving for yourself.

    I wanted to be next to him as much as I could because I felt sorry and grateful.

    By the way, boss. What''s the difference between grilled Daegu-style entrails? It''s a regular entraised beef entrails.

    "It''s very different. Daegu style is not stir-fried entrails or grilled beef entrails. It''s called ''makjang''.¡±

    Oh, my god, that''s awesome again!

    Choi Hanseok swallows his saliva, saying he wants to eat it again.

    I explained to the furry who drew a question mark on the face, "What is makjang?"

    "Basically, I put various spices such as minced garlic and sesame oil in the soybean paste base. It''s a place where you mix sliced green onions and cheongyang peppers."

    Ah, I think I know what it is. I''ve seen you a few times at a meat restaurant!

    "It''s a mess that started in Daegu, but now it''s spread all over Korea. That''s why it''s so greasy. Especially when you dip it in soy sauce, it''s so delicious.¡±

    It''s amazing. A glass of soju with makchang that you made a lot of makchang, it''s big. There''s nothing to envy about life.

    Daegu-style grilled entrails were delicious only for those who had eaten them.

    There''s something you can''t forget once you taste it.Perhaps that''s why the soul food of a member of the organization named Sanghyuk was beef entrails.

    A day when I packed my things, I locked the cart bar, which was almost ready, and went grocery shopping.

    There was a wholesale place for beef and pork near the one-day cart bar, and fortunately today was the day to slaughter cows once a week.

    Intestines, including tripe and entrails, should be received on slaughter days if possible.

    This was because intestines were easier to spoil than regular lean meat, and the taste changed incredibly quickly.

    That''s why ordinary butcher shops don''t sell internal items well.

    "Hey, I got a better one than I thought. I think it''s going to be much better than makchang at a makchang restaurant that you buy for 20,000 won per serving.¡±

    Fresh beef entrails from a cow that just slaughtered this morning.

    I bought enough of two roots, and the pink figure made me smile.

    I thought it would be more delicious than I thought.

    "Well, let''s get ready for it. You don''t have much time left to come."

    As most people know, entrails should be washed especially well.

    It''s nothing but the guts at the end of the fire extinguisher.

    The exact reason is...¡­. I won''t bother to mention it.

    "Whew, it takes a lot of effort."

    Haru, wearing rubber gloves with a grim look, picked up salt and flour.

    After splashing the entrails on them, they really bit like washing the laundry.

    Crunch, crunch!

    Only when washed like this, the residue stuck between the intestines comes out.

    You can''t even do it once.

    At least five times.

    Wash with salt and flour, throw away the water and wash it again at least five times to make it clean and odorless.

    "Phew¡­¡­"

    Haru, who had finished cleaning, took off his rubber gloves and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    Furbo, who was looking at it as if it was interesting, opened his mouth.

    It''s harder than I thought. The trimming.

    "That''s the case with most dishes. I just eat it easily when I buy it, but it''s hard to try it in person. Well, there''s a lot of fun that comes from there.¡±

    -You''re amazing. Mr. Haru.

    What about me?

    -Oh, chef Choi Han-seok is amazing, of course! He''s the teacher of Haru.

    Choi Han-seok is smirking, saying he has a good reaction because he used to work as a member of an organization.

    In fact, by the time the makchang is done, the cooking is almost done.

    I sprinkled lemon juice on makchang and marinated it, removing any miscellaneous smell, and made makjang.

    Add red pepper powder, starch syrup, minced garlic, pepper, etc. to doenjang and mix them well.

    The chungyang peppers and chives to be put on top of the makjang are also finely chopped.

    It really looked like a beef entrails restaurant with this way. A makchang cart bar on a street in Daegu.

    Something passed through my head of the day when I was cooking, thinking, "At this rate, Sang-hyuk must feel nostalgic enough."

    "By the way, I have a question. Today''s furry number two? Anyways, Sanghyuk said he would come around 10. If the time is delayed until 12 o''clock and the door opens, what happens then?"

    It''s Haru. What does that mean?

    "When the door opens, the ghosts can eat. Then ghosts and people eat together...¡­. Will it work?"Come to think of it, that''s right. I know. Why didn''t I think of that until now?

    It was a little out of the blue, but the more I thought about it, the more I doubted it.

    It was also a very important question.

    A sickle between a dead ghost and a living person.

    Depending on how it goes, a lot of things could change.

    - A person and a ghost...¡­.

    I could tell just by looking at the fur.

    He was staring blankly at a chair in an empty cart bar, looking at something really important.

    Being able to face the members of the organization who raised him like a child again.

    We can talk about things we''ve put off, eat delicious food, throw up memories, and laugh.

    Because it was really a dream story for ghosts.

    -Well, I don''t know, no matter how many times I think about it. I think it''s going to work, and I think it''s not going to work.

    "Right? Actually, I don''t know. I can''t imagine what''s going to happen."

    The grim reaper is supposed to come out and explain this. She pops up every time she''s about to forget. But I haven''t seen him in a while.

    Furbo slightly shook his shoulders when he heard that Choi Han-seok was the grim reaper.

    In fact, the grim reaper used to show up and tell us stories.

    It''s like this, it''s like that.

    He said he would even write a report against Haru while postponing Choi Han-seok''s holy fire, but he hasn''t come once since he started the cart bar business.

    "Well, won''t you come when it''s time? By the way, Chef Choi Han-seok. You don''t miss the Grim Reaper, do you?

    Why is he talking nonsense again? If the grim reaper is disappointing, then isn''t there a problem? Even if it''s a ghost.

    "Kkk, that''s true. Anyway, I''m really curious...¡­.¡±

    With his head turned away, he made eye contact with Choi Han-seok and sincerely agonized.

    Tap tap tap tap!

    But his hand was dancing on the cutting board with a big kitchen knife.

    I was shredding onions and cheongyang peppers for the roast.

    It''s pure and simple cooking skills.

    -What the... -Hahaha...¡­.

    Furbo, who looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok alternately, burst into laughter without realizing it.

    What kind of person did he get involved with?

    Certainly, it would not be an ordinary man.

    It''s a combination of a ghost-watching cook and his master, a legendary chef.

    But it seemed certain that it was a really big opportunity for him.

    At the same time, I was really looking forward to it.

    I think so too. It was almost 10 o''clock when Da Won was supposed to come.

    Furbo shrugged and hovered around the day.

    He seemed to have said thank you more than 20 times today.

    And some time flew by quickly.

    Isn''t it natural that time flies by for both the cook and the watchman?

    Mr. Haru, he''s coming! It''s Sanghyuk!

    5 minutes before 10 o''clock.

    As I was waiting slowly after almost completing the grilled Daegu-style entrails, the furbo, who voluntarily went out to watch the net, rushed into the cart bar with a smile on his face.

    A really anticipated hairy man.

    Sure enough, after a while, I heard footsteps full of confidence as I strode, and soon the tent of the cart bar of the day swung open hard.A burly man who soon appeared.

    The suit, which was a little sloppy, stood out first, as it was in the past Hyuk-ju, and I immediately noticed the impression of something ugly as a gangster.

    Sanghyuk was wearing glasses.

    Somewhere in it, the image of a well-rounded figure seemed strangely gentle, combining with the image of a gangster.

    "You know where we are right now and you''re doing business! I''m the furbug from the Baekbeom faction! You know, if you want to do business...¡­.Huh?"

    Da Won, who was trying to say something vaguely similar to the previous Hyuk-joo, paused for a moment.

 Chapter - 39 40. Age to eat in full swing (1)

    Da Won, who was trying to say something vaguely similar to the previous Hyuk-joo, paused for a moment.

    Oily, but somewhere familiar, smell that passes to the tip of your nose.

    And familiar food that sizzles on a stainless steel plate in front of you.

    It was cooked black and white, but the cross-section was crispy at first glance, too.

    And there''s a mess next to it.

    There was a scene where a native of Daegu had no choice but to hesitate.

    "Is this makchang?"

    "It''s grilled cod-style entrails. The fresh entrails that I just bought, I trimmed and baked them myself. Oh, and I made this mess myself. I don''t know where you''ll like it. Would you like to sit down first?¡±

    The day naturally pointed to a chair in front and said.

    As if possessed by something, Da Won pulled out his chair and sat down.

    I was stunned by the strong smell of food.

    Apparently, he came to impress the newly established merchant at the behest of the leader Hyuk-ju.

    Something is definitely going wrong.

    I thought so, but the visuals of grilled beef entrails sizzling in front of my eyes were too powerful to focus on such things.

    "Gulping."

    Unknowingly, I swallowed my saliva.

    Nicely done!

    Haru skillfully put grilled entrails on a plate.

    Onions and leeks were also baked together, and the once-boiled makjang was placed in front of the grill with a lot of cheongyang peppers.

    After wrapping chives in this entrails, the taste is fantastic if you dip them in the entrails.

    Chewy texture and savory meat flavor that comes out the more you chew.

    Even the pungency of cheongyang peppers that can make you feel sick.

    It was simply a perfect finish.

    Of course, what if you put a glass of bitter soju on it? There was nothing more to say now.

    After serving makchang and makjang, Haru asked carefully.

    "By the way. I think you said you''re from Baekbeompa. Isn''t your name Lee Sanghyuk? Furbo was the name of the old boss."

    "How can I...¡­. No. Do you know me?"

    As soon as the real name Lee Sang-hyuk came out, his tone quickly changed to honorific.

    Looking at his embarrassed appearance, he laughed day by day and continued.

    "Of course. I used to be friends with a hairy brother.¡±

    "Ah... I see...¡­.¡±

    Just yesterday, as I did with Hyuk-joo.

    One day, who disarmed Lee Sang-hyuk in an instant, hinted.

    "By the way. Have you eaten yet?¡±

    "What? Oh, I haven''t done it yet."

    "Then go eat. Grilled beef entrails and rice are the best, right? Oh, can I get you soju? I''ve got something that''s

    "¡­¡­then I''ll ask you a little bit. Boss!"

    Makchang and soju.

    How many people can reject this combination even though they are hungry and hungry?

    Food was like that.

    Because there''s a spell that makes people feel the same way.

    After all, not long after.

    "Oh, boss. I told my son to come with makchang muk. Do you know what they said? You can''t leave out iron wine on this entrails, so I''m just going to buy some real iron wine!"

    Sanghyuk, whose face turned red, began to tilt the glass one after another with a big smile.

    He even spoke in dialect to see if he was fully relaxed.

    On his way to Seoul, he immediately corrected it, saying he decided to use only standard language, but it was clear that he completely shook off doubts.

    Such Sang-hyuk was soon tipped off by Haru, who was looking at him with a look like, "Dad is full just watching his son eat."Like in the old days of Hyukju.

    Just as Hulbo has a history of paying Hyuk-ju''s wife''s hospital bills, Sang-hyuk has a similar history.

    "By the way. Hairdresser told me about Sanghyuk sometimes. Why, you gave me the settlement money that I almost went to the police station."

    "That''s... Yes, that''s right. It was just the beginning of my organization life. I owed a lot of money to Mr. Furbo. He was like a father."

    Sanghyuk''s expression got dark at once.

    When I poured him a glass of soju, he went to the back of the cart bar and spilled it, saying he would dedicate it to his brother.

    Holding an empty soju cup, he walked back with a shadow on his face.

    Furbo laughed ineffably at the sight of such mourning.

    "Well, that''s why. Sanghyuk, don''t you want to go back?"

    "What do you mean? What do you mean, you want to go back?¡±

    "Organization, do you want to continue? Even if I will continue to maintain Mr. Furbo...¡­, because that''s not necessarily the case. Don''t you think so?"

    "That''s... that''s...¡­.¡±

    Finally, the main topic.

    Sang-hyuk couldn''t answer the question for a long time, and soon nodded quietly.

    * * *

    Sanghyuk said.

    In fact, he wanted to go back to his hometown.

    This time, I ate my hometown food, and I felt stronger."

    That''s what someone''s soul food is like in the first place.

    The moment I eat, I''m reminded of the memories I forgot.

    Childhood memories. Happy times.

    Soul food has the power to make the person who eats pure.

    This is what the day was aiming for.

    "Thank you very much for today, boss. Take this!"

    "It''s okay. How can you spend 100,000 won with two bottles of soju for a serving of makchang?¡­.¡±

    "They gave us kimchi in the bowl. Besides, the boss'' entrails were really delicious. If I don''t pay this much, I can''t sleep with my feet out! Boss!"

    "If you say so, I can''t help it."

    Leaving the "warm day" cart bar of the day, Sang-hyuk offered a whopping 100,000 won.

    He was embarrassed when he refused several times to sell some makchang and get 100,000 won.

    If it''s this food, I heard this is not enough.

    He said to himself that this is not just a normal grilled beef entrails.

    "What the boss said today was really deep in my heart. How should I say this? It was like what the hairy guy in the sky said. Yes, as the boss said, Mr. Furbo would like us to go back."

    It was really what the furry said.

    He''s not in heaven, he''s walking around the land, but what does it matter?

    Like yesterday''s Hyuk-joo, Sang-hyuk also left after saying thank you several times.

    Around 11:40 p.m.

    It was a little disappointing that I couldn''t experiment with whether I could sit down after 12 o''clock, but I still didn''t mind because I fed my original goal of No. 2 Sang-hyuk well.

    As soon as the door opened, as he was about to bake makchang, which had been marinated for the ghosts, a furbo stood up looking at the dark alley where Da Won disappeared for a while.

    Excuse me, Mr. Haru. Then I''ll slowly get going, too. Thank you so much for today."What? Are you going to leave this early? But it''s time for the door to open soon. Why don''t you eat some entrails before you go? You''ve been wanting it for a while."

    - By the way...¡­, but I''d like to go first. I''m just worried if Da Won went in well.

    Furbos rushing to leave the cart bar.

    Just by looking at his face, it was clear that he didn''t really want to go.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the furry, said as if he was throwing it.

    Is it because of the other ghosts? Other ghosts avoid you because they''re scared.

    A light tone.

    But the furry gaze trembled weakly.

    He shook his head as if he could not be beaten.

    Chef, I can''t avoid your eyes.

    You''ve been reading the back alley. You know, the alley where the ghosts are hiding. You can''t be a head chef at a restaurant if you''re not this quick.

    That''s right. It''s true that you''re worried about Da Won. I mean... I''m sorry. I''ll go first.

    A hairy man who won''t eat for other ghosts.

    It was a little disappointing, but I couldn''t help it because he wanted to.

    "Then see you tomorrow. Another furbug is due tomorrow."

    -Yes, Chef Haru. Thank you so much. then

    The appearance of a furbo leaving a cart bar with a lighter step quickly disappeared.

    Thinking a really strange good man, Haru looked through the alley outside the cart bar.

    Not long after the furbo disappeared, ghosts who had been hiding rushed in.

    The number of ghosts increased more than yesterday, led by a construction site man wearing a safety helmet and a female student ghost who enjoyed stir-fried spicy pork.

    There are about 15 people in total.

    It''s only been three days since I started night business, but the ghosts who came to the cart bar of the day earlier seemed to have become a little like seniors.

    Is that true? That you can eat rice and drink when you come here?

    Oh, of course! Trust me. Trust me. Soon, the door will open. Then we can eat now, too.

    That''s a lot of work.It''s all thanks to this young man, isn''t it?

    That''s right, that''s right. Haru is a young man who cooks incredibly well and has a very nice personality!

    Oh, my God, it smells so bad up to here! Oh...¡­.

    Especially today, old man ghosts flocked in.

    Most were dressed in construction work clothes, but there were also some men in casual clothes.

    I heard that they all passed away a few years ago, but they naturally became friends as ghosts wandered around.

    The old man ghosts unanimously agreed to the word that today''s menu was makchang.

    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen many men who don''t like makchang.

    But there was something more surprising than I thought.

    "To be honest...I thought you guys wouldn''t like beef entrails."

    Student ghosts wandering around Noryangjin.

    I didn''t think they would like beef entrails because they were children in their early and mid-20s.

    Makchang, even Daegu style makchang that you dip in makjang, has a strong image of being an old man''s food.

    But that was not it.

    What? Haru. Is this entrails? I''m going crazy about makchang!

    If it''s makchang, I can''t eat it because it''s completely empty! Wow... My old nickname was the internal killer.

    -Ma, entrails¡­¡­Churping.

    Students drooling to the point of saying, "Go away, mister."Just in case, I asked if there was anything else I wanted to eat, and they asked me to stir-fry fried rice later because everything is fine.

    Slice kimchi and sprinkle seaweed powder.

    "That''s good. Yeah. It''s good if you eat well."

    The trend of students these days is changing.I didn''t know it was this much.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok rolled up their sleeves, looking at the students drooling like hyenamajan with food in front of them.

 Chapter - 40 41. Age to eat in full swing (2)

    Whoops!

    The door opened, and a new entrails climbed onto the grill.

    He said he would prepare enough, but he served it to ghosts who were waiting for grilled beef entrails, thinking it might not be enough.

    Ghosts, like hyenas, who were after meat, ate the food at a tremendous speed.

    I like this makchang more, but I like this more. Do you have red pepper paste and perilla seed powder?

    "Red pepper paste and perilla seed powder? Yes, I''ll bring it to you right away.

    A special recipe for the ghost of an uncle who said he had eaten some intestines when he was young appeared.

    The special seasoning was completed by mixing red pepper paste with perilla powder and cheongyang red pepper, and the taste was enormous even when dipped in makchang.

    Sweet and sour red chili pepper paste with greasy entrails and perilla powder that goes well with alcohol.

    What more explanation is needed.

    Wow, this is really nice.

    What? Young Allah doesn''t know how to taste.

    It''s not just knowing, it''s just knowing too well! It''s the same with makchang, and there. I guess you''ve tried some intestines, too?

    It''s not like I''ve had enough! No, it''s not that, come here and get a glass of soju. I have a good feeling about it because it''s like my son.

    Maybe it''s because we came to eat together every day.

    The old man and the student ghost, who were awkward at first, seemed to have become close.

    It wasn''t to the point of telling each other stories of enemies who were alive, but it was because they filled their glasses and made idle jokes.

    With delicious food and cool alcohol, the atmosphere quickly heated up.

    A male student who was a drinking friend of the man wearing a safety helmet asked as if nothing was wrong.

    By the way, I have a question. You know that hairy ghost? Some kind of gangster.

    Oh, by the way?

    To be honest, he looked really nice to us. I don''t even know what I''m scared of. Why are you guys so scared? The furry ghost.

    My pronunciation is slightly twisted because of a little alcohol.

    It was a light question, but soon the safety helmet man''s expression hardened.

    He was not the only one.

    The faces of the men who knew about the furry and the Baekbeom faction became stiff enough to notice at once.

    Some people even sighed or shook their hands a little.

    The atmosphere is unusual.

    Well, you can''t be more curious. Isn''t it?

    Stretch!

    Uncle Ahn emptied the soju in the cup.

    He put down his glass with a bitter frown.

    Curiously, student ghosts were looking at him.

    -Honestly, I was a little curious, too. About the furry, the Baekbeom faction.

    "That''s what I used to do. I didn''t expect to hear it like this.¡­.¡±

    Honestly, Haru and Choi Hanseok were also curious.

    He didn''t bother to step up and break the plate and break the ice.

    Picking up his head for a moment while thinking of something, he opened his mouth.

    As you know, Noryangjin has been redeveloped. The whole area was pushed back, and it was rebuilt. I heard it was going to be redeveloped and there was a lot of construction. We demolished the house, pushed the land, built the building. I was a construction worker hired by the city at the time.

    Redevelopment is a large-scale construction in the country.

    It''s literally a work that breaks down the entire neighborhood, so it takes a lot of manpower.

    Even Noryangjin was still undergoing redevelopment.Uncle Safety was a hired worker early in the redevelopment.

    By the way, it wasn''t just the workers that the city hired.

    I''ve hired a lot of services. Of course, the city didn''t hire me directly, although I twisted it a few times. As a matter of fact, that''s it. You know what the service is anyway, right?

    Service

    The dictionary simply means ''providing labor'' but the reality is a little different.

    What they provide is a fairly radical workforce.

    No matter how illegal it is, there are no people who would like it if their store or place of life collapsed.

    He grabs the ankle of the city''s executive officers and hangs on to them, pushes in things like farm tools and blocks them, saying they can never pass.

    Services are those who ''handle'' merchants or local people who hold out like that.

    Holding a baseball bat and smashing everything, cold-heartedly punching out people who hang on, and letting enforcement agents get inside.

    That is the job of service.

    And at that time, the city hired Baek Bum-pa. It was very dirty. Because it was a scene where people were beating people up. The people brought in by the city were incredibly brutal.

    Then. What about you? What did you do?

    A student ghost who was listening to the story asked with a little excitement.

    A man with a safety helmet, who drank a glass of soju with a shadow on his face, opened his mouth.

    I was just a construction worker back then. I mean, I thought I just needed to do my job and get paid.¡­. just sat on the sidelines.

    -Such...?!

    There were a lot of excuses. In fact, not all the workers stayed put. But there were some workers who ran out to stop me because they thought this wasn''t right. Of course, it didn''t end well.

    The man sitting next to the safety man, wearing a construction work suit, joined the conversation.

    He also looked up into the air with a somber glass of soju.

    As if the sight of that time is unfolding right in front of me.

    What do you mean, it didn''t end well?

    Literally. The Baekbeom faction, they wouldn''t let a worker do that. He didn''t hesitate to slap the dry workers. The construction site leader didn''t even pay the worker who came back after being beaten like that and just kicked him out. It''s been repeated a few times, and now no one is complaining.

    - By the way, I''m just so sorry to think about it. If I knew I was going to die in vain, I should have been beaten up by the Baekbeom guys. If I did, I wouldn''t feel as frustrated as I do now even if I died the same way.

    Isn''t there a reason why I can''t make a holy fire even after I die?

    I was the same sinner who sat on the sidelines thinking I couldn''t help it, said Uncle Safety.

    That''s all he talked about today, Baekbeompa and the furry.

    I can''t believe the person in the middle of the scene where Baekbeompa was running wild as a service was nothing but a furry man. What more do I need to say?

    "Well, that''s... that''sorry. Mr. Baekbeom-pa''s furry man."

    The atmosphere froze in an instant.

    Only the sizzling sound of meat was heard from time to time, and the ghosts silently leaned on each other''s faces and drank.

    However, none other than Haru and Choi Han-seok were most shocked.

    Suddenly, the faces of the two who turned their heads and made eye contact became cold.So far, I''ve only heard about the scary people who are furry, the gangsters, and the white criminals, because I didn''t know exactly who they were.

    You were a real gangster. Yes. That old man was a real gangster.

    I could understand a little bit why Furbo was so wary of the old men and other ghosts.

    What can I do about myself now?

    One day I couldn''t easily answer that question.

    * * *

    "By the way, boss. Sanghyuk, who returned to the organization yesterday, was in a serious condition. You seem to have really made up your mind...¡­. You''re amazing. You''ve completely changed her after a meal.¡±

    "What? What did I do?¡±

    "No, you''re really amazing. You melted a person''s heart with a bowl of food. I got a lot of energy and researched hard. I''m talking about today''s hairy number three."

    "Oh, yes, yes."

    "First of all, my name is Bangi. His hometown is Chuncheon, Gangwon-do. The soul food is Dakgalbi. Actually, we talked a lot within the organization. I heard your favorite food is Chuncheon Dakgalbi. I heard it doesn''t taste like that in Seoul."

    "Dakgalbi. Chuncheon is famous for dakgalbi."

    "Yes. Oh, and this guy, I think he might be a little late. It''s probably around 11 o''clock, but I''ll contact you later for more details."

    "11 o''clock? I see."

    "Thank you as always, boss. Good luck, then.

    Step by step.

    The time when the next morning''s business has just finished.

    Haru, who hung up on Hyuk-ju, put his cell phone in his pocket.

    He said he will have a furry day today.

    This time, it is called Hairy No. 3, his name is Hwangbangi, and his hometown in Chuncheon, Gangwon-do, is called Dakgalbi Soul Food.

    The room. I kept thinking of an unusual name.

    It''s Haru. So, how? Are you going to continue?

    "Going on?¡±

    Cooking for the gangsters. As you heard yesterday, they weren''t just nice people. The furry, the white criminals.

    He was a real gangster.

    A little funny to say, but isn''t it.

    Fortunately, I couldn''t see if the furbo was coming a little late today, so I was able to talk openly with Choi Han-seok.

    Haru also had a lot of worries last night.

    I wonder if he''s doing a great job of relieving the furry resentment and cooking for the people of Baekbeom faction.

    But the answer was easier than I thought. That was even quite a clear answer.

    Haru nodded while looking at Choi Han-seok with a confident look on his face.

    "Yes, chef, I want to continue."

    It''s a bit of an unexpected answer, to be honest.¡­. Why?

    "That''s what the Lord of the Underworld gave me, right? It''s about releasing ghosts and feeding them. And the goal is to disband the white-collar faction anyway."

    But they''re still guilty. They used to do bad things, all of them.

    "I''m just a restaurant owner. Isn''t it the job of the underworld to judge for sin? The chef knows it anyway. The sins of the present day are somehow to be returned."

    A determined voice, a fairly coherent day''s word.

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t help laughing when he heard that he was just a restaurant owner who could cook.

    Yeah, I''m glad it''s you. I''m glad it''s you!

    "That''s a compliment, right?"Of course it''s a compliment! All right, let''s go grocery shopping. Chuncheon Dakgalbi is awesome again. Let''s make an incredibly delicious one and send him a warm and hearty meal. I''ll tell you the secret recipe I had.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok''s secret recipe for Dakgalbi. I''m really looking forward to it. Let''s go, then!"

    Pack your things like yesterday and go to the mart.

    Something passed through my head of the day organizing things to buy.

    "By the way, Chef. I heard that the person in that room will come around 11 o''clock today, right? I''ll be a little late."

    Yeah, right?

    "So, at best, it could be past midnight? The time when the door opens."

    Oh, yeah, you''really? I think I''m really going to skip it''s Usually, an hour goes by quickly when I talk with you while drinking.

    "What will happen...Well, you''ll find out soon enough.¡±

    A table where ghosts and people eat together.

    I thought I might know today if I do well, which I left as a question because I didn''t know what would happen.

 Chapter - 41 42. Nailed Spot (1)

    Anyway, Choi Han-seok decided to cook it with his recipe, and the ingredients for Dakgalbi were so obvious that he quickly finished shopping.

    Boneless chicken meat with all the bones removed.

    To make it more Chuncheon-like, we prepared chicken leg meat only.

    It''s not difficult. If you go to a butcher''s shop and ask for chicken leg bones, they''ll do that.

    On top of that, I bought vegetables such as onions, cabbages, and sweet potatoes, as well as ingredients for marinade.

    Furbo, who was snooping around the side of Haru preparing for cooking in earnest, pointed to one ingredient and asked as if it was interesting.

    He came to the cart a little earlier, waiting for Harune to go grocery shopping.

    By the way, there''s something interesting. Curry powder? Does curry powder go into Dakgalbi?

    Quite familiar instant curry powder from the OXG brand.

    What do you mean chicken ribs with curry? It was a combination that I couldn''t easily recall easily.

    Instead of Haru, Choi Han-seok immediately answered.

    If you use curry powder well for stir-fried dishes like this, it''s amazing. It''s good for your unique spicy taste, and it''s good for the smell. How should I say it? Overall, balance it with gold.

    It''s unique¡­¡­Curry with Dakgalbi.

    Just trust me and wait. He''s going to be a great guy. In a little while, this place will turn into a chicken restaurant in front of Soyang River Dam in Chuncheon, not Noryangjin.

    Choi Hanseok is full of confidence.

    He''s always been confident, but today he''s especially been.

    Especially, Dakgalbi is a dish that you are much more confident in.

    Cooking began under Choi Han-seok''s command.

    First of all, marinate the chicken.

    It''s much better to cut the chicken into bite-sized pieces and marinate them. That way, the sauce gets better. But Chuncheon style, it''s a bit different.

    Do not cut the chicken, leave the chicken meat as it is and marinate it in the sauce.

    Then you put it on a grill and cut it.

    I didn''t know why, but Chuncheon-style dakgalbi was anyway.

    And wouldn''t these little points really bring out the local taste?

    The marinade is also simple.

    Add oligosaccharide, soy sauce, pepper, chili powder, minced garlic, cooking wine, sesame oil, and curry powder, which are ingredients for spleen, as a base.

    Mix it well and rub it on the chicken meat. I''m ready to put it to sleep.

    Now, just prepare the vegetables well and put them together and stir-fry them.

    "It takes a long time to prepare the ingredients, and it''s annoying to leave the chicken marinated, but it''s not a difficult dish to cook."

    Dakgalbi is like that. Actually, it''s not as difficult as you think for a dish you can buy outside. Most of the time it''s troublesome.

    It was about 10 p.m. when I finished preparing.

    We still have about an hour left before the 3rd Furbo.

    I decided to cook some chicken ribs because I didn''t want to wait.

    Whoops!

    Start by putting the marinated chicken on the grill.

    At first, the meat should be heated enough and skin side down.

    That way, the chicken''s oil spills out, and the meat is cooked evenly.

    "Wow, this seasoned chicken smell...¡­.¡±As soon as it was put on the fire in earnest, the smell came out immediately.

    The smell of curry powder hidden very small behind the spicy scent.

    As Choi Han-seok said, he was striking a great balance.

    That''s great, man. I can''t smell it yet, but I know it. Oh, I can''t wait to eat.

    It looks delicious already. This is the real Chuncheon Dakgalbi...¡­.

    As soon as the chicken is cooked to a certain extent, add the vegetables.

    Generously chop cabbage into bite-sized pieces.

    Add onions, sweet potatoes, mushrooms and carrots to your liking.

    But there''s a vegetable that you must not miss.

    It''s none other than perilla leaves.

    This is really important. Tear the quality perilla leaves with your hands and put them in. This is how it tastes.

    There are so many perilla leaves than I thought.

    It was about one to two servings, and 15 sheets of perilla leaf were put in.

    Choi Han-seok said that this much should be added to make it taste real.

    Sure enough, when the perilla leaves, chicken oil, and marinade, which were torn apart by hand, met, a truly terrible smell came out.

    Chop properly cooked chicken with scissors and stir-fry over high heat with vegetables.

    When white smoke came out, my mouth was watering.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    What do you think? Are you drooling?

    "Yes, really. I didn''t give a big variation like curry powder or perilla leaves, but it smells different from just buying it outside."

    That''s what Choi Han-seok is capable of!

    What''s the use of gourmet cooking in a restaurant.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were just enough to cook chicken ribs in front of their eyes.

    Moreover, the smell of Choi Han-seok''s special chicken ribs was too strong.

    Some ordinary guests who surprised Haru, Choi Han-seok and Hulbo also visited.

    "Hey, are you doing business?"

    A guest who came out of nowhere after digging up a tent.

    He looked like a fat-bellied office worker, who had just left the company.

    The "warm day" cart bar in the evening was made for ghosts, but it did not mean that people should not come.

    "Oh, yes, yes. We''re in business."

    "When I read what''s written here, it says they''ll make the rest of the menu except for those days. So today''s menu is Dakgalbi?¡±

    "That''s right. It''s authentic Chuncheon Dakgalbi, and it''s very delicious."

    "I know. I can smell it from afar, so I can''t help but come. Could you give me this portion if it''s packed? I''m going to have it for dinner tonight.¡±

    "Of course it''s a wrap. Wait a minute, I''ll pack it for you right away."

    A residential area was nearby where the day was open.

    Most of the people around here lived alone.

    Wild goose dads or people who live alone at work.

    Like this man now, he seemed to pack up the food and eat alone at home.

    Another can of beer is special to warm chicken ribs at home after hard overtime.

    "Just give me 20,000 won."

    "Twenty thousand won? Is it this much? It''s incredibly cheap."

    "It''s my first guest today, so I''ve given you plenty. Please come again next time."

    "All right, then, boss. Sell a lot!"I wrapped it in a disposable container that I bought just in case.

    When he put enough garlic, ssamjang, and kimchi, the man bowed and left the cart bar with a light step.

    He seemed excited to go home quickly and relax and eat.

    This is what people call small but certain happiness. In other words, is it "small but certain happiness"?

    By the way, there''s a visitor. Come to think of it, it''s strange that I haven''t been here until now.

    "The Grim Reaper said last time. I heard that if there are a lot of ghosts, the sound builds up and people instinctively avoid them. There aren''t many ghosts right now, so people can come.¡±

    That ghosts instinctively avoid many places.

    In a way, it was natural, and it was quite comfortable for Haru to run a ghost restaurant.

    -What do you mean the grim reaper...¡­. You must be very close to the grim reaper.

    Well, we''re not close. I''m just getting to know each other. Because we''re so unique.

    No way. They feed the ghosts.

    A furry nodding his head, saying yes.

    But at the same time, it seemed a little scary.

    In fact, that was the general response.

    It''s natural for ghosts to be afraid of the grim reaper.

    All the chicken ribs that had just been baked through packaging were out, so one day, I added a little more meat.

    Whoops!

    As soon as the meat was half-baked, the tent opened again.

    It was a human guest because he/she dug up the tent at a time when the door was not opened.

    By the way, it was a familiar face somewhere.

    Choi Han-seok said in front of the furry who opened his mouth and hesitated.

    I heard a tiger would come if I told him. Nothing''s wrong with what you said, right?

    Black straight hair, a look full of irritation somewhere. And black mascara and lips.

    The grim reaper really popped up.

    -I,I,really,the Grim Reaper...¡­.

    "Why, you''ve never seen a grim reaper before? Who took your soul out of your body, come on."

    - No, it''s not that...¡­.

    "By the way. I guess you had Dakgalbi today. Hmm, it smells very."

    The grim reaper, who walked with a piercing high-heel sound, naturally took out a chair and sat down.

    I ordered it looking at the day without even paying attention to the white fur.

    "I''d like some chicken ribs, will it be spicy? Like a fire chicken."

    "It''s perfectly possible to make it spicy. I''ll stir-fry it with lots of chili powder and cheongyang peppers."

    "Then add me some ramen noodles. I''ve been under a lot of stress lately, so I''m craving something spicy."

    "Okay. Then please wait a little longer."

    Now that we have an order, it''s time to cook.

    As if nothing happened, he boiled the noodles, took out the cheongyang peppers, sliced them, and stir-fried them together.

    Choi Han-seok, who put an arm on the furry shoulder, smiled and said.

    - What made him so stressed out?

    "No need to say. It''s all because of you. I thought the restaurant would calm down a bit, but now I''m starting a food truck business. Now that I''m short of ghosts, I cook for gangsters...¡­.¡±

    I don''t think there''s any report distance.

    "I''m glad you''re out. The king of the underworld told me to send at least two A4 papers, but it doesn''t even have a chin, so it goes over three sheets. I''m so tired, it''s just."

    -The other world... -Are you working on A4 paper?"Well, it''s all people''s homes, right? It''s all the same."

    Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper talked as if they were really close friends.

    The furbo, who intervened in the middle, was completely absent from the grim reaper''s answer, so the worse day explained a little.

    "When we decided to run a restaurant for ghosts, we had a connection. That''s why."

    - I didn''t know the grim reaper would be this close...¡­. You''re amazing. I mean it''s true.

    "Come on, what''s that? Oh, here''s the food you ordered. Spicy Dakgalbi with ramen noodles. Right?

    Let''s go!

    Haru, who quickly finished cooking, put out the food on the plate to the grim reaper.

    "Thank you. Hmm, it smells very spicy. That''s exactly what I wanted. Thank you for the food."

    What kind of chicken do you eat with a fork?

    "Director Nam, why do you even care about what others eat?"

    After sweeping back my bangs once, I dipped a piece of meat in the fork except for the ramen.

    A combination of spicy chicken and very well-sourced ramen.

    What''s the point of saying it?

    Even the grim reaper, who usually had a stiff expression, could not resist without a momentary smile.

    "Take this with you. Since it''s spicy Dakgalbi, wouldn''t pickled radish be much better than kimchi?¡±

    "Good sense, thank you."

    Cool pickled radish for a day.

    There''s nothing like this to soothe your tingling and hot mouth.

    Perhaps it was tastier than I thought, but the grim reaper finished the food he ordered deliciously while breathing out.

    By the time she had finished half of her meal, Haru, who was talking to Choi Han-seok with a hint, asked.

    "Well, Grim Reaper. By the way, I have a question.¡±

    "What do you want to know?"

    "What happens when ghosts and people eat together when the door opens?"

 Chapter - 42 43. Nailed (2)

    "What happens when a ghost and a person eat together when the ghost opens?¡±

    The main point that came out right away.

    Choi Han-seok and the furry eyes sparkled momentarily.

    "Uncharacteristically, that''s a straightforward question. I was thinking of explaining those details, too.¡±

    The grim reaper, who chewed the food that was munching in his mouth, put down the fork he was holding.

    After drinking a glass of cold water, he lifted his right hand, lifted his chin slightly, and opened his mouth.

    "Well, it''s possible for me to sit with him. Well, in a way, it''s obvious, right? When the door opens, the ghosts have the real thing."

    "So, can we just eat? With the dead and the living?¡±

    "No way, the underworld can''t tolerate that. So I added a condition, and the person who served with the same table as the ghost, forgets about the ghost.¡±

    "I can''t believe I''m forgetting about ghosts...¡­?¡±

    "Literally. No matter how close the ghost eats with you, you can''t recognize who it is. As soon as he leaves the restaurant after finishing his meal, he forgets that he ate with the ghost."

    Even if he meets his father, who died first, the son does not know that the person who eats with him is the father.

    A complete stranger. You''ll end up like the first person you''ve seen today.

    "More than I thought... That''s cruel."

    "That''s the law of the underworld. It''s cruel to bring the dead to justice. But this is a lot of concessions. What''s the point of having a meal together?"

    "That''s true, though.

    I thought it was cruel, but on the other hand, I understood.

    Eating together dead and alive.

    It may have been the consideration of the underworld that made the impossible possible to this extent.

    Well, okay. I got it. I think I''m almost done eating. Don''t you want to go?

    "You''re done eating, so you want me to disappear quickly? That''s very heartless. I''m having a hard time with someone right now."

    Of course! Who would like you to come? Whether it''s a person or a ghost.

    It was Choi Han-seok''s words that may seem a little mischievous, but the grim reaper nodded gently, saying it was.

    I gave Haru an empty plate without leaving a piece of vegetables and said, "Thank you for the meal."

    "But there''s still one thing left to do. The reason I''m here today is not just to eat. Oh, of course, Dakgalbi was more delicious than I thought.¡±

    "Thank you¡­¡­.hehe."

    "Anyway, I''m here for business today."

    Do you mean me?

    After the meal, the grim reaper jumped out of his seat and pointed to the furry man standing in the corner of the cart bar.

    Her sudden remark shook furbo weakly.

    "Yes, I mean you. Mr. Baekbeom''s boss, the furry? I''m here to warn you of something.¡±

    The grim reaper''s warning.

    She had visited once before this way.

    At that time, it was to warn Choi Han-seok.

    If you don''t make the holy fire soon, you won''t be able to make it forever.

    But the atmosphere was quite different now from then.

    If Choi Han-seok was a little cheering atmosphere, the current grim reaper warning the furry was definitely on his feet.

    "Turbo, as you know best, you''ve done too much evil in this life."-Evil...¡­

    The furry did not necessarily refute it.

    As the Grim Reaper says, it must have known best under this sky.

    "I''m a gangster and I hurt people a lot. You used a lot of violence.¡±

    -That''s right. I...¡­. He''s a villain.

    "Yes, he''s a villain. But there''s no problem if you''re just a villain. We can just put it in hell and burn it. But you''ve done a lot of good deeds."

    -¡­¡­.

    In front of the grim reaper, who spoke as if he knew everything about his life, the furry could not bear to raise his head.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok could think vaguely.

    What kind of good deed did he do?

    "You''ve got your whole crew out of the hook. Children in need, poor children. I took back the children who came to Seoul after being abused by their parents and the world. Well, I''ve donated a lot."

    -You know that well.

    "Because he''s the grim reaper. In fact, thanks to those good deeds, you were able to meet Haru, the acting king of the underworld. You didn''t know that."

    This is the first time I''ve heard of it.

    Is it because of the good deeds he''s built in his life that Furbo was able to meet Harune?

    "That''s the way it is to do good and evil. I''m supposed to be back somehow. One way or another. Anyway, furry, you were destined to wander for at least 2,000 more years in this world if it wasn''t for one day.¡±

    Two thousand years.

    "That''s fate. There was some controversy in the underworld. I was wondering if it''s okay for you to be so holy. So what is the conclusion of the ruling?"

    The grim reaper put his hand in the inside pocket of the suit and took something out.

    A roll of antique parchment that wouldn''t have come out of there.

    Like a scene from a historical drama, she spread out a scroll and picked it up in both hands, and began to recite what was written in a majestic voice.

    "I read the message of Yeomra, the king of the underworld, on behalf of him. Sinner furry, you have sinned beyond count in your present life. Nails hit many people''s hearts, made many people cry. Although they are also sinners, that does not mean that sin disappears."

    A heavy atmosphere and voice that you can''t think of as a normal grim reaper.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were overwhelmed unconsciously, listened to her.

    "But I also did a lot of good deeds. I hit a lot of nails, but I pulled out a lot of nails. However, even if the nail is pulled out, the mark remains. A criminal furlough will have to bear the brunt of the country. "Therefore, this is the ruling."

    - As you said...¡­. I will be punished sweetly. Whatever punishment it is, gladly.

    Furbo trembled his whole body like a prisoner who was about to be sentenced and squeezed out his horse.

    What punishment will he receive now?

    Stories about the underworld in Korea passed through my mind.

    It can be boiled in a pot full of hydrochloric acid, or raw flesh can be torn by the biting wind in a dark space where nothing can be seen.

    He said he accepted it calmly, but as a person, he was afraid and nervous.

    The grim reaper gave the sentence, glancing at the furry with his eyes closed.

    "The sinner''s fur must atone for all who have sinned, so that not only himself, but all other members of the organization can do so."-¡­¡­Huh?

    "Also, a furry shall be reincarnated as a dog and become a guide dog in the next life." If you die after completing the blind for the rest of your life, you will be reborn as a human being in the next life."

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Is it real? Only?

    First, it''s fur, then Haru and Choi Hanseok.

    Listening to the grim reaper reading the verdict, the three could not help but be genuinely surprised.

    It was because the punishment given to the furry was too small for what he had in mind.

    To sincerely apologize to those who have sinned, to be forgiven, and to be born as a dog in the next life and serve as a guide dog.

    It was far from the terrible punishment of the underworld that Tulbo continued to think of.

    - To apologize, is that really possible? Are the sins I''ve committed so far washed away?

    Even he can''t understand, asked Hulbo.

    The grim reaper answered without blinking an eye.

    "No way, sin never washes away. Just as a nail leaves a hole even if you take it out, it''s the same sin. But... I can fill that hole with something else."

    What do you mean, fill it up?

    "Forgiveness and tolerance. Lastly, the truth. This is what it''s like to take away sin.¡±

    -Such...

    "You''ll remember. "Those who have sinned so far have contributed to someone''s failure or suffering, even if they have not had blood on their hands."

    -Yes, of course. How can I forget? It''s still vivid in front of my eyes. I''ve just been despicable, turning a blind eye all my life.

    Feeling guilty.

    This was the punishment the grim reaper gave to the furrow and his crew.

    To apologize from the bottom of my heart and to fill that guilt.

    "Turbo, you have to apologize to all the people in that memory from now on. With all my heart. And you have to let your whole crew do that. Every single one of them."

    Yes, I''ll do that.

    "¡­¡­just for the sake of it¡ªjust for the sake of it!"

    Day comes up with something and shouts.

    The grim reaper nodded with a faint smile around his mouth.

    "That''s right. That''s why I was going to talk about the table. It would be helpful for you to concoct your gang members while atonement."

    You know your sins the best.

    And the second thing I know is that we''re the same sinners.

    You''re atonement with him. All right, Grim Reaper.

    "You''d better do well. It''s the last and only chance the underworld has given you, even for a day. If you''re screwed up or something, you know?"

    -Thank you. Seriously, boss...¡­. Thank you so much!

    Furbo bowed his back and greeted Haru.

    It was a day when I was thanked by other members of the organization, such as furry and Hyuk-joo, several times a day, but this time it was definitely different.

    I felt as if the truth of the furry had been conveyed.

    "Well, then that''s all I have to say. Why don''t you go outside and get some fresh air? You''re going to be upset."

    Oh, yeah. Thank you. Then I''ll be right back after I''ll be right back.

    I heard these words from the grim reaper, and it was strange that I was not disturbed.

    When the furbo went outside with a little blank look, Choi Han-seok opened his mouth looking at the grim reaper as if he had waited.

    It''s easier than I thought. Atonement is. He just admits his fault and apologizes. apologizing.

    "Easy. At the same time, it''s the most difficult. You don''t know how hard it is to apologize, do you? And the merchants have done wrong.""The merchants have done wrong...¡­. What do you mean?"

    "Literally. Those merchants, they were illegal businesses. I don''t register with the city and use materials that aren''t very good. You''re profiteering without paying taxes."

    "Such..."

    "In the end, everything will come back. Somehow."

 Chapter - 43 44. Nailed (3)

    The grim reaper said so, with her own bloody smile somewhere.

    One day I thought for a moment.

    Things in the world seem to be complicated, but in this way, it seems to be somewhat fair.

    After talking a lot, the grim reaper, who gulped a glass of cold water, said he was thirsty, looked at the day slowly.

    The first time I feel it, I''m sure with a gentle gaze.

    "But I have high expectations for you for a day in the afterlife. I heard that thanks to you, the underworld will be better. Even now, without you, all the furbos would have gone to hell."

    "Only... .. Are you going to hell for not apologizing once?¡±

    "Of course, in a way, it''s a minor apology and atonement, but it''s not like that when you''re in the next world. It''s really not that big deal.¡±

    A grim reaper who puts his hand on the side of a clean suit and speaks.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at her with a smile, said a word with a small snout.

    What a walking collection of wise sayings.

    "Why are you giving me such compliments? It''s embarrassing."

    The grim reaper let it slip without even looking at it.

    Three people are now somewhat familiar.

    After waving once to the humorous Choi Han-seok, the grim reaper quickly left the cart bar, saying it was late.

    As soon as I went out of the cart bar, I disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    As always, it came and went.

    Shortly after the Grim Reaper disappeared, the furbo, who had gone outside, slowly walked in.

    He thought a lot and looked stronger than before he went out.

    He opened his mouth very carefully.

    -I''ve been feeling it lately. CEO Haru is. And Chef Choi Han-seok was much more amazing than I thought.

    "What, what am I?"

    -No, really.¡­. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.

    Perhaps every moment with Haru was a series of surprises for the furry.

    I could tell without thinking too much.

    Like most people who were with themselves.

    So, what do you want to do now? Our furry old man.

    Choi Han-seok asked in a light voice.

    I don''t know if you''ve already thought about the answer. He replied with a grim look, saying that the wool was already ready.

    - I''m going to do what I really need to do.

    Suddenly, I checked the clock and found that it was already past 11 o''clock when the Furbo 3 was supposed to come.

    * * *

    What''s the point of saying it now?

    Hairdresser No. 3. It wasn''t different from Chuncheon''s hometown, Hwangbang.

    "You know where you are right now and you''re selling! I''m called the Baekbeompa heirloom, and if you want to do business in good.¡­.Huh?"

    He comes in wearing a suit and spits out his familiar lines, and is surprised to find the food prepared.

    The brain, even though he forgot, and the food and smell that the tongue remembers.

    It was weird not to be swayed.

    But today was a little different.

    Originally, it was a cart bar where no one was there, but since there was someone wearing a suit today as well.

    Furbo remembered instead what Haru would normally have said.

    "It''s a room. Come on, sit down."

    A straightforward approach.

    Bang, surprised, asked, looking at the furry.

    "What, what? No, how. Wait. Do you know me?

    Expectedly

    As the grim reaper said, Bang didn''t recognize the furry.

    He must have been the most precious person who will remain in his life.The furry also seemed a little disappointed by such Bang''s response.

    But what can we do?

    "I know, I know too well."

    "Who are you? Who are you to say you know me?¡±

    "Sit down for now. And you didn''t eat, did you? You like Dakgalbi. It''s Chuncheon Dakgalbi. Eat and go."

    "Well, yeah....yo."

    The room where the honorifics popped out without realizing it.

    He naturally sat on the chair taken out by the furry and twisted his waist.

    It was strange.

    I''ve never seen him before, and he even used informal language.

    Strangely, I''m not angry with this guy.

    I felt somewhat familiar, and I felt like I had forgotten something.

    "Owner, here are three chicken ribs! This guy eats a lot. Please give me plenty."

    "Yep! Please wait a little longer. I''ll make it for you soon!"

    A meal that started unexpectedly.

    But the familiarity you feel from a man you''ve never seen before, and the nostalgic food of your own perfume.

    Bang, as if possessed by something, fell completely into the cart bar of the day.

    Slurp!

    "Wow, that''s great!"

    Bang, who poured a glass of soju while munching on chicken ribs, frowned pleasantly.

    "Is it edible?"

    "It''s not enough to eat, it''s totally the taste I remember! Whether this is Seoul or Chuncheon. Oh, this is really Chuncheon Dakgalbi!"

    "Eat a lot. Yeah, eat a lot. Come on."

    In a hurry, he looked at Bang, who finished soju and chicken ribs, with a happy father smile.

    "By the way, brother. How did you know me? It''s weird. I''m sure I''ve never seen him before, but I feel weird.¡±

    "I told you before. I was an acquaintance of the hairy brother. My brother told me a lot about you."

    You''re like a son?

    "He''s like a son."

    Oh, my God, how many sons do you have? My son is rich. Rich son.

    Choi Han-seok who laughs while imitating the tone of a furry who has become a habit.

    But he also seemed to like the furbos more and more, so his face was bright.

    The food served slowly disappeared and the bottle slowly emptied.

    As Bangi''s drunkenness rose little by little, Furbo brought up the main topic with a slightly stiff expression.

    "By the way, it''s a room. Do you remember that time?"

    "What do you mean then?"

    "A few years ago, during the redevelopment of Noryangjin, when the Baekbeom faction ran as a service."

    "¡­¡­How can I not remember?"

    What happened at that time was that he was a traitor to the people of the Baekbeom faction?

    As soon as the story of service came out, Bangi''s face quickly darkened.

    "I still remember vividly. Back then, Baekbeom''s family held a wooden bat. Smashing down the vendors'' stalls."

    "One lady...¡­. He grabbed my pants and hung on. Don''t break it down. We have to make money out of this. By the way, taking it apart like a lot. At that time... ..."

    Unknowingly, Bang''s muttering hands trembled.

    I poured soju into an empty glass with trembling hands, but the alcohol was dripping because it didn''t go well.

    Furbo, who was looking at that with shaky eyes, quickly kicked the bottle and followed it instead.

    The glass of gleaming cold liquor emptied the room in no time.

    "Don''t you regret it. In a way, we''re doing it because of the fur. The job."

    "Regret...¡­I regret it. Yeah, well, of course I went out with Mr. Furbo, but I don''t regret it. He was a good person. I''m just, just."I started to make ends meet and followed in the footsteps of the hairy brother.

    However, after the furry brother left, he seemed to have lost his meaning.

    Why I''m in the organization and how long I have to do this.

    Bang slowly confessed his true feelings.

    "Actually, I still have nightmares sometimes. The dream of an old lady holding my pant leg becoming a ghost. I, I really...¡­. I don''t know¡­¡­.¡±

    Smoothly.

    "I want to stop. As a matter of fact, I actually want to stop. I miss my hometown...¡­.¡±

    Bangi''s eyes, who had been saying so in a trembling voice, were moistened, and tears streamed down his cheeks.

    Bangi was a man of mountain-like bulk.

    I wasn''t fat, but my whole body was full of fine muscles, and my appearance was also ugly.

    But such a room sobbed like a child with a bright red face while drinking soju.

    The furbo slowly swept his big back.

    "I''m sure it''s memorable for you. Don''t you still remember? The shopkeeper you beat up.¡±

    "Yes, it''s vivid. It''s so vivid."

    "Do you know where you live?"

    "I don''t know where you live. But... I think I can know if I want to know. I know where the people who were selling there were pushed to. You''ll find it."

    "Well, why don''t you go apologize? For the lady. And the room is for you."

    "Apple¡­¡­."

    "Yes, an apology. Like a man, man! Didn''t Mr. Hairy teach you that? A man should be responsible for what he says and does. Well, it''s the same thing with apples."

    "That''s, that''s...¡­. Yes, you''re right."

    Bang seemed to be determined.

    Let''s apologize.

    Let''s go, apologize and come back.

    Let''s sincerely confess and apologize for what I did wrong.

    "Well thought, room. Yeah, that''s a great idea."

    One person and one ghost emptied two bottles of soju and three servings of Dakgalbi.

    It was cold, so he patted Bang on the shoulder and woke up.

    "Go in. Good job."

    "Yes, thank you very much for your kind words! And thank you very much, boss. I''ve never imagined I''d taste my hometown in the middle of Seoul."

    "What? I''m more grateful that you enjoyed it."

    The room also offered 100,000 won to get it for now.

    Anyway, the furbos paid the same thing.

    It was quite profitable for a day of business, but it felt strange when everyone offered 100,000 won as if they had promised.

    "Go ahead."

    "Yes! Then I''ll go in first!"

    Bang, who bowed down and greeted Haru and the furry, left the cart bar.

    As I went out of the tent, I felt like I was sober as soon as the cold wind blew in at dawn.

    For a moment, I took a cigarette out of my coat pocket and bit it, and realized I had left my cell phone behind.

    I quickly went back to the cart bar.

    "Well, boss. By any chance."

    "You mean the cell phone? I kept it because it was far away."

    "Oh, thank you. I was surprised."

    The room where I politely received the cell phone that was given out for a day.

    Suddenly, in the cart bar, he looked around where he was sitting and asked Haru.

    "By the way, boss. Was there anyone else besides me?¡±

    "Huh? What''s that...¡­?¡±

    "There are two soju glasses. Well, didn''t you eat alone?¡±

    He said, "I really don''t know what I''m talking about."

    Bang looked around the cart bar and put a question mark on his face with a hint that he could not understand.In his memory, the existence of "someone" who had eaten together earlier disappeared without a trace.

    I just came to the cart bar alone and ate and drank alone.

    This is what the law of the underworld is.

    Choi Hanseok and Haru. And it was the moment when Furbo felt it keenly.

 Chapter - 44 45. Nailed Spot (4)

    The room where you talk as if you''re really curious.

    The furry face next to Haru distorted with regret.

    I''m telling you.

    The grim reaper did not say that the law of the underworld was cruel for nothing.

    I can''t believe I don''t remember this much.

    Haru did his best to make a fuss.

    "Oh, it fell off a glass while cleaning. I was just about to clean it up."

    "That''s unusual. How can it fall off like that? Well, anyway, thank you for the meal. The boss is very good at cooking. Strangely, it feels like my house. Anyway, good luck with your business."

    "Yes, yes. Have a safe trip home safely.

    The room that left silently.

    The furbo murmured, looking at the place where Bang left as if he was lingering.

    Still, there''ll be some left, right? The things I told you.

    "I can tell from your face. Our expressions were completely different when we came into the cart bar. Don''t worry. Mr. Bangi is likely to go apologize soon."

    -Hoo......thank you. Mr. President

    "Now, did you say there are 22 left?¡±

    Yes. Three of us went to the room, so now there are 21 people.

    This means that the time given to a furry will be twenty days away.

    Because I have to settle all my sins before then.

    All members of the group, including the furry, had to apologize to those who had sinned.

    Looking at the alley where Bang left, Teolbo clenched his fist.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at such furry, spewed out lightly.

    -It''s a little out of the blue, but I think so. Don''t you think you should go first?

    -I''ll go first. -Yeah. I''ll go first. The chef is right.

    At Choi Han-seok''s one word, the furbo immediately began to move.

    It''s a little past midnight when the door opens, and it''s a little less than 1 o''clock.

    The furry strode out toward somewhere.

    What''s the point of course. It was the same alley where the uncle and student ghosts were hiding every day.

    Flinched!

    The ghosts, who found the furbos stroking to where they were hiding, trembled in surprise.

    Most of the faces I saw yesterday were mixed, and the number of people increased by a few.

    The student ghosts looked at each other and some of the old men ghosts even tried to escape.

    It''s like you''ve seen a ghost.

    Furbo, who was looking at such people, immediately knelt down.

    -I''m sorry, I was really wrong!

    Wait a minute. What?!

    Perhaps he was surprised by the unexpected behavior of a furry boy?

    The safety helmet man looked at the furry with his wide eyes and was at a loss.

    The students also tilted their heads as if they could not keep up with the situation.

    -I sincerely apologize for everything that Baek Beom-pa did at the construction site. The fact that he slapped the workers who blocked us...¡­. I''m so sorry! It''s all my fault!

    The furry kneeled down to his head.

    The eyes of Uncle Ahn, who was staring blankly at such a furry, reached the cart bar of the day in front of him.

    He has also been hiding in this alley for some time now and looking into the cart bar.

    Naturally, I was interested in the day''s chicken ribs, which smelled tremendous at first, but it was not long before I found out that Teolbo was eating with humans.

    But the conversation was completely different from what I imagined.

    I''m sure he was eating with the same Baekbeom faction member, but he was talking about apologizing for the past.Besides, the furry seemed really sincere.

    Sincerely, it seemed to repent of the past.

    This man kneels in front of his eyes, his head down, asking for forgiveness.

    It''s something to live for and see. What a world.

    -¡­¡­.

    -Whew... oh my gosh.

    The safety helmet man, who sighed deeply as the ground went out, held out his right hand to the furry.

    When the furbo paused to see what it meant, he yelled.

    What are you doing, grab it and get up! Expensive suits are getting dirty!

    -Yeah, yeah!

    A hairy man standing up holding the safety helmet''s hand.

    Other uncle ghosts next to him threw a word each.

    Now, what are you doing? You''re going to forgive him?

    - Are you out of your mind? - Hey, furry. Hairy, that terrible white tiger!

    Half-worried, half-

    Ignoring those words, the safety helmet mumbled, looking somewhere.

    - I don''t know no matter how many times I think about it. Who really did the wrong thing. It''s just, maybe the world is at fault. This hell of a world. Sometimes I don''t know if it''s hell or the world.

    What the hell!

    And you guys should think about it. So if you''re not guilty. It''s a crime to stand by.

    -Such...

    Is it completely hit the nail on the head?

    Other uncle ghosts wince a few times, but soon they can''t answer back.

    They were well aware of it. I mean, he didn''t do it alone.

    I mean, why don''t you just buy me a drink? Let''s buy a big drink from the people here, and we''ll take it out.

    A man with a big smile and a safety helmet who says so.

    The laughter of a handsome middle-aged man, which can only be seen in the movie, could not help but relax in an instantaneously.

    Yes, I''ll buy it! I''ll buy a lot. We don''t have much time left, so hurry up and go in. Order everything you want! I''ll pay for it today!

    -Well, are you sure? So Uncle Furbo is buying everything today?

    Of course! Guys, eat your fill. There aren''t many days like today!

    Some grumpy-looking men, and students just excited to hear that they''re buying.

    In any case, ghosts flocked to the cart bar of the day.

    From the perspective of a businessman, there has been nothing more pleasant than when group customers flock in like this.

    "Welcome! So, what can I do for you?"

    Today''s menu is Dakgalbi. And Chuncheon Dakgalbi made with my special recipe! You can look forward to it because a native of Chuncheon ate it and admitted it?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok rolled up their sleeves after preparing to cook like crazy.

    * * *

    I''m tired of it. I''m tired of waiting. Bumblebee! It''s so cold at night alone. Whoa, whoa.

    A suit that''s completely gone through.

    A furtive with a tie on his head called a bubble wrap using a spoon as a microphone.

    Didn''t you say there''s nothing as good as shooting old men?

    Perhaps because the effect was enormous, Uncle Ahn and other Uncle Ghosts, who reached out to the Furbo, quickly fell into Furbo''s excitement.

    I thought someone was a gangster boss, so even if Nucksal was good, the furry was really bad.

    It''s like a drinking party. Everyone''s really excited.The sight of students in their early 20s and middle 40s gathering and drinking together...¡­ that''s surreal."

    It was like a picnic for old men who went hiking and MT for college students.

    Pouring soju, beer, and makgeolli, he gulped down, and everyone enjoyed the dakgalbi that took out all the meat for the day.

    The food, such as rolled omelet, bean sprout soup, and ramen, which I made because I thought it would not be enough to eat, ran out quickly.

    There were more ghosts today than I thought, and everyone was so excited that they ate a lot, so all the meat they brought fell off.

    I quickly bought instant rice and stir-fried it with the remaining seasoning and sprinkled cheese to make fried rice.

    Fried rice called Korean dessert.

    There was nothing more suitable to finish the meal than fried rice with curry-flavored chicken ribs and cheese sprinkled on it.

    Spicy taste and scent. Rice grains coated with oil one by one and cheese that stretches as soon as you take a spoonful. What more do I need to say?

    To the furry man who was drinking hard while singing bubble tea, an old man who was drunk came up carefully.

    He was an old man who turned on his eyes asking how he could forgive a hairy man.

    -Excuse me, a statue. Can I call you a statue, right?

    Oh, of course! He''s older than me. Be as comfortable as your sister!

    Good, good. Well, actually, I kind of hated the hairy statue at first. No wonder, there''s a lot I''ve seen in my life.

    -Yes, you''re right. Because I''ve committed a crime in my lifetime.

    But now that I think about it, it''s not just like that. Me too... because I sat on the sidelines as Mr. Kim said. In a way, we''re accomplices. Aren''t you going to draw it''

    As any father-old uncle would say, there was only one thing he wanted to say in the end.

    That I''m sorry, too. That being so, I forgive you.

    Let''s keep up the good work of the dead. A statue of a furry boy. Pour me a drink. Let''s drink this, let''s forget each other!

    Yes, sir. Wait a minute!

    I meant it when I got drunk, but I meant it anyway.

    When the furry, who looked like a big smile, poured alcohol into the uncle''s cup, other men who were looking at him rushed to ask for me too.

    It was not long before the students who had built some friendship with the uncles joined.

    Anyway, everyone felt the same way inside.

    Ta-da!

    Several glasses hit together, and the drops of alcohol flew.

    "It''s nice to me.

    I had a smile on my face of the day.

    The drinking party was quickly wrapped up because it was just around 2 a.m., the time for the door to close.

    The reason why ghosts ate food in a hurry was because they were conscious of the time of the return.

    Still, all the leftover chicken ribs were fried rice and other foods, so everyone would be full.

    -Well, I''ll pay for it!

    He''s going to pay for it today, so he''s going to pay for it himself.

    I was looking forward to it to some extent because a day started selling business to ghosts and sold the most food and alcohol ever.

    Let''s see how many sales we''ve made.

    -Well, wait a minute...¡­.

    "Oh, yes. Take your time. Yes."

    Standing in front of the checkout counter, the furbo briefly asked for understanding and opened his mouth wide.

    Because of the custom of gangsters, the furry wallet was none other than a mouth.It was strangely comical no matter how many times I saw him take out the bills out of his mouth.

    I think this is enough.¡­.

    "Oh, that''s enough! Actually, the amount isn''t important, but thank you. Sir!"

    Three shiny checks.

    It was a check worth as much as 1 million won.

    A bright and pure smile was built on its own around the mouth of the day when it received a huge sum of money, totaling 3 million won in total.

    The amount of money was not that important, but I was proud.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    When he accepted the money that Hulbo offered, it turned into light as always and disappeared.

    The hands of a watch that start spinning as fast as a huge sum of money.

    One, two, three...¡­.

    "Ten turns in total¡­¡­ as many oils as well!"

    Although it was a day of proper shooting by a hairy dog, a single trade extended his life for as long as five days.

 Chapter - 45 46. Nailed Spot (5)

    It was simply awesome for Haru, too.

    These days, these things continued, and they were abundant in many ways.

    The food truck business in the morning made more than enough money, and the food truck business in the evening was booming, not to mention.

    In addition, I spent little money all day long focusing on cooking, so my bank account balance and the rest of my life piled up one by one.

    Looking at them, I felt as if I had eaten rice soup.

    A day full of smiles, looking at plenty of time.

    Soon after, it was 3 a.m., and the ears were closed, making the ghosts who were in reality translucent again.

    Well, we''re gonna go in first. I ate well today. A statue of a hairy man.

    We enjoyed the food too. Uncle Hairy!

    Haru, thank you for your hard work. Today''s Dakgalbi was so delicious! I''ll be back tomorrow! Please!

    Ghosts who go back, tapping their bulging bellies.

    As expected, it was right to say that people should eat together to become close.

    The drunken old man ghosts left happily smiling, and the students who became close to each other chatted back like a group of really close college students.

    Perhaps they were ghosts who would have wandered lonely at night without knowing each other well, but now they were all smiling happily.

    Feeling a sense of duty and pride, I looked at the furry that was left behind.

    "Mr. Turbo, you have to get going."

    Yes, I have to go too. Whew... I can''t wake up. It used to be fine even if I ate the whole box. I guess I''m old, too.

    It''s a pun, right?

    It''s a pun. LOL.

    Yeah, yeah. By the way, is it okay to spread to that much alcohol? I hope you drink a lot from now on. I saw that alcohol looked bitter.

    Worry, encouragement, and a little warning.

    It was a word with a lot of meaning.

    Haru and the furry also knew.

    It''s only the beginning today.

    There are still many crimes committed by the remaining members of the team.

    But once he had been determined, the furry was firm.

    He replied without any hesitation.

    It''s okay. As bitter as the alcohol I drink is, the people I drink with will be sweet. I''m thinking maybe that''s atonement.

    - It''s atonement to drink together...¡­, well, that''s right! Hahaha!

    Choi Han-seok and Teol-bo laughed bitterly.

    There was a full moon in the night sky with a cold wind.

    * * *

    From then on, furbos began to come one a day.

    Originally, they were furbos who had been coming one a day, but perhaps because of their determination, I felt like I could see the progress being made.

    After learning that it was possible to sit together, I purposely called the furbos at 12 o''

    I think it was much better for him to sit face to face and talk to me than Haru to talk to me.

    We just ate together after asking for understanding from other ghosts.

    As soon as it turned 12 o''clock, there was a drinking party with ghosts and people in the cart bar, but unexpectedly, the furry and the members did not seem to care much.

    Every day was also enjoyable because the members of the Baekbeom faction really came from all over the country.

    I paid attention to the dishes of the whole country, and if there are difficult or difficult dishes in between, I used them as an excuse and learned recipes and secrets from Choi Han-seok.I was thinking about cooking dinner while doing sandwich business in the morning.

    "Well, of course it was a little funny and sad."

    That doesn''t mean everything worked out.

    The most memorable were the furry No. 9 and No. 14.

    The No. 9 furry was from Jeju Island, but soul food is nothing other than body soup.

    I asked Choi Han-seok what the soup was, and he said that it was made by adding seaweed called hatban to pork broth as a local food in Jeju Island, but there was no way to get hatban in the middle of Seoul.

    Eventually, I had to order it quickly at the fish market, but I was surprised that the hat and half were in the best condition because it was really quick.

    Of course, the good half-hat soup was incredibly delicious.

    Although there were some likes and dislikes, the soup boiled in heavy pork broth was a taste that kept coming to mind once it fell into the water.

    Of course, the hairy No. 9 who tasted the soup properly went back in tears.

    And the one who was really new was the hairy 14.

    It was a person named Kim Myung-seok.

    "I still remember that call."

    His hometown was none other than Germany.

    When asked why Germany was adopted when he was young, he returned to Korea at the age of 17.

    So what is the soul food of lightness.

    "Well, boss. By the way, Shuba...¡­. What kind of food do you eat?"

    "Schuba, what? If it''s Germany, I think you mean Schweinschweinsen."

    "Oh, that''s right! Schweinshaxen! I thought he was cursing at first, so I almost said something. You kept calling me Shuba. I didn''t know what you meant. Hahaha!"

    "Well, that does sound like a bad word."

    It''s nothing short of Schweinshaxen.

    Schweinshaksen is a German-style pig''s feet, which is cooked in an oven with black beer and honey seasoning, not boiled in Korean style.

    It was fortunate that Haru''s food truck was such a big model that the oven was built in.

    Besides, Myung-seok was a really big guy.

    He was at least 190 centimeters tall, and his body was huge.

    However, a man with such a mountain-like size literally cried and ate Schweinshaxen that Haru made.

    According to Furbo, this guy is really soft-hearted compared to his huge size, and he even came back later to give him a gift, saying, "Thank you."

    "It was a bear apron that I gave you with a lot of embarrassment.¡­.¡±

    It was an apron with a cute bear on it, even pink.

    I tried it on a little awkwardly, and it fit perfectly again. His personality was also quite sensitive.

    I kept wearing it because I had to use it because I received a gift, but it was also very popular among students who came to buy sandwiches in the morning.

    You said a man is hot pink, but he looks weirdly good together.What should I say?

    Anyway, time literally flew by after such a hectic morning and evening business.

    Before I knew it, nearly 20 members of Baekbeompa went back after tasting their hometown at a cart bar.

    The atmosphere of the organization slowly but quickly changed as more and more members of the organization talked with the furry.

    Now I''m starting to wonder if this is a gangster organization or a volunteer organization.

    Although he forgot that he ate with a furry dog, the members of the group traveled around Seoul and Gyeonggi-do to apologize because he remembered the words to apologize to those who committed the crime.The furry No. 3 and Hwangbang, who visited the "warm day" cart bar for the third time right away, could be seen.

    * * *

    "Here..."

    The day after I owe it to the cart bar of the day.

    Bang immediately decided to take a day off after making an excuse that he was not feeling well.

    The boss, who usually had a fiery personality, gave me permission right away today.

    Thinking that he was also helping him to the sky, Bang went around Noryangjin and chased the traces of the lady who remained in his memory.

    The merchants knew each other at the time, so they were able to find out somehow as they worked all morning.

    So around 4 p.m., Bangi eventually found a small tteokbokki shop right behind Yeouido Station.

    I couldn''t go empty-handed, so I bought a lot of fruit and meat from a nearby store.

    "Madam, you''re still selling tteokbokki."

    The tteokbokki cart bar that he smashed himself.

    The lady who was doing business there was still making tteokbokki at the store.

    It was a store named "Flower Pig Snack," but it seemed that there were not many customers in the store because it was around 4 p.m.

    I''m sure you''ve had a lot of wrinkles on your face.

    It was an unforgettable face, so I remembered the lady clearly.

    Next to the lady was a person who appeared to be her husband, not Kimbap.

    It seemed to be a store that the couple set up and operated together.

    "Turbo, please cheer for me."

    Bang, who had been hesitating for a long time with a box of fruits and meat full of both hands, made his mind firm.

    Slowly, but with firm steps, he stomped along and opened the door to the store.

    The bell hanging above the door moved and made a sound.

    "Welcome. Is it a flower pig snack...¡­.Huh?"

    The lady who tried to greet the room with a nice smile quickly hardened.

    As if I had seen something I shouldn''t have seen, I looked through the room with my eyes flickering.

    And soon he turned white and shouted.

    "Dar, you. The old Noryangjin cart...¡­. The service that came at that time...¡­.¡±

    "Really? That''s not the service!"

    Even the uncle next to him seemed to recognize Bang.

    Just like Bang couldn''t forget, it was the same for you and your uncle.

    "What kind of stranger are you looking for here now? You thug! Honey, come on, bring the salt. No, call the police!"

    An angry man and a very embarrassed woman.

    Bang, looking at those two with trembling eyes, knelt down on the floor of the store.

    Just like the furbo did to the safety helmet guy.

    I said it with all my heart.

    "I was really sorry at the time. I know it''s very late. But, but...¡­. I wanted to apologize."

    "What kind of apology is that now? Go away!"

    However, it was not as easy as furry.

    It''s said that over the years it''s calmed down, but once it''s broken, it''s bound to fester.

    A man and a woman telling you to disappear before calling the police.

    "I''m really, really sorry. I won''t make excuses. I won''t even ask you to forgive me. I''m just... I''m sorry."

    Bangi was just kneeling and sorry. I just said it.

    I definitely thought of a lot of things to say when I met the lady, but I couldn''t think of anything.

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. That''s all I could say.I''ve only seen her in nightmares.

    I didn''t expect to see you in person like this.

    Regret washed up like a wave.

    Eventually, the feelings that had been endured burst out.

 Chapter - 46 47. Nailed Spot (6)

    "I''m sorry¡­¡­. I''m so sorry...¡­.¡±

    "Well, wait a minute. Are you... crying now?¡±

    "Oh, no. I''m not crying. I''m not crying."

    "Huh¡­¡­"

    Bang was just 25 years old.

    I had a history of being abused by my parents, because I was exempted from the military for mental disqualification reasons.

    But such a room, still a young man, was kneeling down and sobbing, forcing himself to hold back his tears.

    The suit, which had been dressed as neatly as possible, quickly became disorganized.

    "What''s going on? Oh, my."

    As if it was a little ridiculous, the uncle looked at such a room and said.

    At first, the lady, who was very embarrassed, also stared blankly at the fruits and meat that Bang had bought.

    "Huh? What''s that? Mom, who''s this uncle? Why are you standing there like that?¡±

    How many minutes has it been?

    A child squatted down in the corner of the store and played with his cell phone ran out.

    It was a boy about to be seven years old, and he seemed to be the son of two. Probably a hard-earned baby.

    I wonder what this is all about.

    The child, who was leaning between the mother and the room, stood tall in front of Bangi and asked.

    "Uncle, why are you crying? Who made you sad?¡±

    "Son, don''t get involved in adults'' business and go play over there!"

    "But my mom and dad look sad, too. Uncle''s crying, too. I don''t like that! And... this uncle bought delicious food! Look at this, dad. There''s even strawberries that my mom and I love!¡±

    Bang went through the bag that Bang brought, listening to his father''s words, "Who is the least obedient seven years old in the world?" and "Go away."

    When I found a pack of strawberries, I smiled and hugged them.

    "Mom, dad. What''s wrong with you? Did this uncle do anything bad? Can''t we just go in and eat strawberries?¡±

    "Son, you have to listen to your father! Get in there!"

    "Huh¡­¡­I don''t want to, Mom, why are you yelling at me...¡­hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    A child who eventually burst into tears.

    Crying his eyes out, he held a box of strawberries in both hands tightly in his chest.

    Even if he liked strawberries, he seemed to really like them.

    "Sigh. How can I do this?"

    The uncle and the lady looked alternately at the child, who was crying excitedly, and the room, who was bowing silently.

    Eventually, the ground went down and he sighed and said to Bangi.

    "Just get up and come inside. It''s time for no customers anyway. Honey, please go close the store."

    "Yes, honey."

    "And... wash that strawberry for me."

    A woman who was embarrassed by her husband''s request to wash strawberries.

    However, he made eye contact for a few seconds and nodded, saying, "I can''t help it."

    The room that got up sat face to face with the uncle at the table in the restaurant.

    Shortly after, the lady washed the strawberries and brought them, and only the sound of her son, who stopped crying, eating strawberries deliciously was heard inside the restaurant.

    Bang, whose eyes were swollen, was just shaking his head like a sinner.

    It''s been such a long time since it''s been a while.

    It was none other than the old man who broke the silence first.

    "Now that I think about it. We''ve done something wrong."

    "Hey, honey, what''s that''s--¡­.¡±"That''s what it is. We did business with formal permission at the time, or we paid proper taxes. I''ve been doing business there for two years and tax evasion is enough to make it three thousand. Don''t you think?"

    "However, at the time."

    "When the city asked us to voluntarily remove it, we didn''t do that''s what we did. I don''t want to go out. If I get a store and do business formally, I won''t be able to do what I do now."

    At the words of such an uncle, the lady could not say anything.

    Stroking his son''s head, the man continued to open his mouth.

    "That was a lot of excuses. We have to find a house, think about old money, it was illegal for someone to commit anyway. Like this. Now that I think about it, it was ridiculous."

    "Honey¡­¡­."

    "Now our moon is seven years old. I''m going to elementary school soon, so a parent should live a little more honorable life.¡±

    Words of extraordinary nuance.

    And compared to the beginning, their expressions are relaxed.

    To Bang, who suddenly raised his head, the uncle stepped up and looked him in the eye and said.

    "Did you say your name was Bang? How old are you now?

    "Twenty... ..five."

    "You''re still young. Yeah, I''m old enough to do anything."

    "I''m sorry, ma''am, and mister."

    "That''s enough. Let''s stop. I won''t say much, thank you. Thank you for coming. And for apologizing."

    "He, uh....¡±

    "We haven''t done anything wrong either, so I forgive you. Now, it''s time to forget.¡±

    The uncle looked at his wife next to him, saying so in a gentle voice.

    The lady turned her head away with a hint that she didn''t like it a little bit, but she glanced at Bangi.

    "Thank you. Really, thank you¡­¡­.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll give you some tissue, wipe your tears. Your eyes are completely at night, yes. By the way, have you eaten?"

    "Yes?"

    Something familiar, coming from the momentarily.

    That''s about the same thing I heard last night.

    It was not just words.

    The emotions and sincerity contained in them were similar.

    Yesterday''s cart bar glistened in front of the room.

    With the happy smile of the day, the taste of warm chicken ribs and sweet alcohol seemed to be felt on the tip of my tongue.

    "Did you eat?" You little brat."

    "Oh, no. I haven''t eaten yet."

    "Then eat and go. My house is a famous restaurant, so can I just send someone who hasn''t eaten yet? Do you like tteokbokki?

    "I love tteokbokki. Yes, it''s my favorite food in the world!"

    "That''s a relief. Honey, I''m begging you. I''ll roll a line of gimbap for you. You can eat it all, right?¡±

    "Yes, of course!"

    The room where you answer bravely.

    So far, the reality hasn''t hit home.

    Because I was really forgiven.

    It was something that had been left deep in my heart.

    I felt relieved as if the stone that had fallen on my chest had been removed.

    Shortly after, the lady and uncle brought the food.

    Tteokbokki and kimbap that you made yourself.

    The red tteokbokki, which used wheat cake, had a boiled egg with a lot of seasoning on it, and the kimbap, which was made with various ingredients, was sprinkled with sesame oil on top of it.

    Once again, he bowed his head saying thank you and picked up a fork.

    A bite of chewy wheat tteok spread the taste of spicy and salty tteok-bokki.

    It was so delicious to wrap rice cake in fish cake, and it was also delicious to cut boiled eggs in half and mix them with a fork.If you take a piece of gimbap and dip it in tteokbokki sauce, it would be the end.

    It was perfect to put a piece of fish cake on it.

    There were so many ways to eat, all of which were really delicious.

    Bangi chewed his mouth full of tteokbokki and gimbap.

    The uncle and the lady stared at such a room.

    Like that, one serving of Tteokbokki and a line of Gimbap were about to disappear like a blindfold to Mafaram.

    Boom boom boom!

    Someone knocked on the door of the restaurant, which had been closed for a while.

    Outside the door, two young men were seen holding a black bag.

    The man, who was wondering what was going on, rushed out.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. We closed the restaurant for a short time because of work.¡­.¡±

    "Ha? You''re talking about work. Didn''t you play with the food and close it because you were scared?"

    "Yes, yes? No. What is that....¡±

    I apologized politely, but the words I couldn''t understand returned.

    You think people who look at least 15 years younger than you were fooling around with food? What are you talking about?

    "Mister, look at this place carefully. Here''s tteokbokki. You see that stone in there?

    "We almost broke our teeth while eating this. Fortunately, I found it in the middle. If it wasn''t for you, if you really broke your teeth, how would you take responsibility?

    Two young men took out a styrofoam container with leftover tteokbokki from a black plastic bag.

    The horse is "remaining from eating," and there are almost four or five rice cakes left, so it''s almost finished.

    Anyway, it came out of here, sticking out a stone the size of a thumbnail.

    "First of all, I''m really sorry, sir. But this doesn''t make sense. Even if it''s a small stone, it has a rock this size."

    "Mr. Lee, what are you talking about? So now we''re lying?"

    "No, it''s not that...¡­.¡±

    "If not, what is it? This is what you''re talking about! Just, like, call the consumer service? Mister, do you want to be shut down?"

    "If you don''t want to, let''s just cut it out and move on. We''ll cut you some slack for your treatment. Yes?"

    Watching him speak roughly and push, it was not once or twice that he had done it.

    It is simply ridiculous that a stone that big has come out.

    However, there was no way to respond to the situation from the perspective of an uncle who was the owner of a small neighborhood snack bar.

    I just bow my head and I''m sorry. I''m just saying.

    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s not that."

    "If not! You''re just saying customers look like water, right? I can''t help it. I have to show you what I''ve got to...¡­.¡±

    "Show me."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    A young man who was trying to clean up the old man paused for a moment.

    A strange voice suddenly interrupted.

    Suddenly, I looked up and saw a rice cake stand behind the uncle, dressed in a suit.

    "Who are you?"

    "I told you to show me. You thugs. Let''s do it. Show me what you''ve done."

    Gangster''s period was none other than gangster''s in the world.

    When the room of the sturdy rice cake table stepped up like that, the two young men, who were properly pushed out of the power struggle, faltered and slowly stepped back."It''s just, bam!"

    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!¡±

    Soon, Bang raised his right arm slightly as they did to his uncle, and the frightened ones ran away as if to save them.

    The situation was sorted out in an instant.

    The uncle looked at Bang with a dumbfounded expression.

    "You..."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I promised not to use violence. Well, I think you''re in trouble.¡­. I''m so sorry!"

    "No, it''s not that. It''s violence, and you sleep. Hmm. It''s a bit out of the blue. The room is about you.¡±

    "Yes, yes, mister."

    "Do you have any thoughts of working part-time at our store?"

    "¡­Huh?!"

    Soon, something unexpected came out.

    What do you mean a part-time job?

    Here, at the flower pig snack bar?

    "No, you said that earlier. I''m thinking of starting an organization, but I haven''t decided where to go yet."

    "Well, that''s the case."

    "Just now. You''ve become a man with a big mouth. It''s the perfect manpower for our store, I mean. Honey, what do you think?¡±

    "Well, I don''t think that''s so wrong."

    "Really?"

    The old man and the old lady nodded gently.

    The dumbfounded room murmured unconsciously.

    "Thank you¡­¡­."

    "Huh? What?"

    "Thank you, Ms. Grant! I will do my best and do my best!"

    "Oh, you''re already the boss? Yeah, that''s great, you''re full of energy."

    An old man who smiles at the room with the attitude of a new soldier who just joined the army.

    His son, who was eating strawberries he bought, also jumped on the mood and shouted.

    "Oh yeah! I''ll do my best!"

    I don''t know if this is the power of apology that the grim reaper said.

    The bottom line is that it''s finished well.

    And these things have been happening on the back of the hearts of other white-collar gang members.

    One person a day.

    The white and transparent spaces of Baekbeompa increased.

 Chapter - 47 48. Full Conger Bread (1)

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    A little early in the morning.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who woke up early and had roughly prepared the ingredients, went to work by a food truck.

    These days, I was tired no matter how many days I was in the liquor business until dawn every day.

    I don''t know if I just do business, but now ghosts who have become close like grandfathers or friends have offered me a drink.

    I couldn''t help but feel that this must be the hardships of liquor merchants.

    But there was someone in front of the food truck.

    He was really bearish and had a familiar face.

    It''s the 14th fur that Haru fed me last time.

    A sentimental man whose soul food is Schweinshaxen.

    It was Kim Myung-seok, who said Germany was his hometown.

    "Oh, aren''t you Mr. Haru? Thank you for your hard work this morning!"

    After finding a day off to work, Myung-seok bowed down to greet him.

    I was suddenly embarrassed by the greeting that seemed like a chairman of a large company or an organization leader.

    Even Myung-seok was dressed up in a straight suit and sweeping the street with a food truck for the day with a broom as big as his body.

    He said he was so grateful to Haru and wanted to help him like this, so he came out early to clean the streets.

    It has already been more than three days since he started cleaning at dawn like this.

    At first, I felt awkward doing something like this, but I soon got used to it because I felt his sincerity so strong.

    "Why are you doing this for me? He gave me a present last time. You don''t have to overdo it."

    "No, Haru. How much did I get from Haru? How can I stay still? Besides, the atmosphere of the organization has been getting warmer, so there is a lot of time left...¡­. I''m doing it because I want to!"

    "All I''ve ever done for you is cook you a meal.¡±

    "Because that meal was more precious to me than gold."

    I felt this since the last gift of the teddy bear apron, but Myung-seok was too affectionate for a gangster.

    The furry also said that Myung-seok is not a gangster''s friend.

    The rice cake stand was overwhelmingly good, so I tried it, but I was so soft-hearted and affectionate that I never did anything drastic.

    I can''t even imagine it very well, but it''s a cute position in the organization.

    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡­, yes, it could be. That''s cute. Ddunddunddun, Hani.

    Of course, it was not necessary to say that Choi Han-seok, who heard such a story of a furry, suddenly looked far away at the mountain.

    A chubby bear-like man.

    I wondered if there was a more accurate expression to represent a person named Myeongseok.

    Swipe, swipe!

    While Haru was preparing the ingredients, Myeong-seok, who swept the streets with a large broom, began to pick up trash this time.

    Like any residential street, the place where a day''s business was vaguely dirty.

    I cleaned up the food truck, but I couldn''t touch other places.

    However, thanks to Myung-seok''s thorough cleaning of the entire street, the streets became cleaner as the day went by.

    And someone was caught in such a bright spot.

    "Whew... I live in this taste.¡±

    My chin!

    A young man, who appeared to be a Noryangjin student, smoked on the street and threw the butts into the street.

    It seemed that I was going to go to the academy in the morning.Then I tried to walk as if nothing had happened, but the light stood in his way.

    The appearance of a huge man surprised the young man.

    Myung-seok stared at the young man with salty eyes and uttered in a heavy voice.

    "Excuse me?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "What you just threw away. Pick it up."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "Pick it up. Kkongcho. If you do it again here.¡±

    "Yes, yes, I''ll pick it up right away! I''m sorry!"

    He also seemed to have got the hang of it.

    A young man who quickly picks up the butts he had thrown away and leaves the street with quick steps.

    Myung-seok, who confirmed that the young man was disappearing, began to hum happily again and clean the streets.

    Looking at the day happily wearing the teddy bear apron he bought for him.

    "Haha¡­¡­."

    That''s nice. Yes. I like people.

    In fact, as I kept watching it, I thought it was cute somewhere, so I even understood what the furry said.

    Anyway, aside from the brightness, the members of the Baekbeom faction helped me a lot with the day.

    Most of them listened to Haru and the furry and apologized to those who had sinned, and were also forgiven.

    They tried to help Haru somehow, saying they owed him too much money.

    Of course, the method was a little too crude.

    "I still remember that time. I was really shocked.¡±

    I wasn''t kidding. Yes. It was no joke...¡­

    This happened once.

    A member of the organization said he would promote food trucks through SNS, so I told him to do so without much thought.

    In fact, many food trucks were using SNS for promotion.

    It worked pretty well because the main customer base was young people.

    But about two days later, a big black van suddenly came to the front of the food truck, and how many healthy rice cakes in suits are getting off there?

    I heard Haru''s sandwich was so delicious that he came up from Busan far away, and he came rushing to buy dozens of sandwiches.

    I asked why there was no such food in Busan, and I ate sandwiches in both hands and ate them deliciously.

    I heard you saw the member''s SNS last time...¡­, to be honest, I was a little scared.

    It even happened like this.

    Several members of the organization begged the Noryangjin people, saying they wanted to know more about the one-day food truck.

    It was good to make and spray leaflets in their own way, but when I wore a suit, the students who were scared by the sturdy rice cake stand faltered.

    If we keep going like this, we will have a scary image rather than promoting it.

    "Well, I''m really sorry. I really, really appreciate your thought. I think the students are a little scared...¡­.¡±

    "Well... I''m sorry. Boss, we didn''t mean to do that."

    "You know, why don''t I know how you feel?"

    After all, the gangsters were disappointed when the worse day was forced to complain.

    I want to return the favor to Haru somehow, but it hurts that I can''t do this.

    In the end, among gangsters who want to give up and go back, Myung-seok came up with an idea.

    It was really unthinkable.

    "Well, guys. But in the end, if it''s because we look scary, shouldn''t we just be cute?"

    "Huh? What do you mean, Myung-seok? You''re getting cuter?""I mean, this. Brother!"

    That''s what Myung-seok said and pulled something out.

    It was none other than the teddy bear apron that I gave Haru as a present.

    There were various colors such as pink, blue, etc.¡­, so what happened in the end.

    "Delicious sandwich! Have a sandwich before you go!"

    "Oh, yes, thank you¡­¡­haha!"

    A student who was walking along the street while watching an online lecture on his cell phone received a flyer.

    I didn''t really look at these flyers. I heard that there are a lot of scary people on the streets around here, so I was going to quickly pass by.

    When I looked up unconsciously, I couldn''t help but laugh at the surreal sight that came into my eyes.

    No wonder, because the scary brothers were wearing bear aprons.

    It even went as far as to fit in.

    It was so funny.

    "What''s wrong with you? What, is there a problem?"

    "Oh, no. I mean. Hahaha! Oh, that''sigh! Sir, can I take a picture if you don''t mind? I''ll post it on social media with the leaflet."

    "With the leaflet, SNS¡­¡­. Yeah, well. Go ahead."

    Then it won''t matter since it''s a promotion.

    Innocent members who thought so responded to the shooting, and the photo of Baek Bum-pa''s members wearing bear aprons and handing out flyers literally hit the jackpot on SNS.

    It quickly became popular and spread across the country.

    The number of customers really doubled as people who came to see Noryangjin Cupbap Street stopped by the food truck of the day.

    Although it went a little far away, the furbos'' intention to pay off their debts to Haru somehow succeeded.

    It was an event where one could feel that one could really do everything from the bottom of one''s heart.

    After about a week or so, the scenery and atmosphere of the street where the day was open changed remarkably.

    "It''s amazing every time I go to work these days. Is this really the street I used to sell...I''m starting to wonder if ¡­."

    - I agree. Maybe it''s because they''re gangsters. I honestly thought I would clean up the streets for a few days, but since I come out every day and sweep and wipe. Geez, look at the neat stuff.

    I think it''s cleaner than the main commercial area, Cupbap Street.

    Not only has the streets themselves been cleaned up, but there has been a lot of space as various equipment and materials scattered here and there have been cleaned up.

    At first, the street, where only one food truck of the day entered leisurely, was transformed into a spacious vacant lot in a few days.

    So over time, when the number of furbos fed a day exceeded 20.

    "Haru, there''s one thing we''d like to say for a moment."

    "Sincerely, I''ve been thinking about it a lot. I saw Haru doing a lot of business, and that''s how I came to a conclusion."

    Time to finish the morning business, clean up, and prepare the next cart bar.

    Germany''s Schweinshacksen Furbo, Kim Myung-seok and Daegu Furbo Lee Sang-hyuk, who visited for the second time.

    Two of them walked over to Haru and hesitated.

    "What''s wrong with you? It''s all right, so tell me."

    Right after a strange day opened up like that.

    Myung-seok, who was mumbling, shouted first.

    "If you don''t mind. We want to cook, too! Please teach us how to cook! Brother Haru!"

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "Please, sir! Please accept us as disciples, Haru!"

    "I want to learn how to cook under your brother! I want to be a chef like you!""Please take it back! Please!"

    What the hell is going on here?

    Two big men with their backs down to ask for a favor.

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating next to the helpless day, smiled and said.

    Congratulations, Haru. I already have students. You''re getting better and better. Hahaha!

 Chapter - 48 49. Full Conger Bread (2)

    For now, I put aside my embarrassment for a moment, but I asked what happened.

    Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk were the ones who helped each other a lot during the day.

    I just thought you were interested in food because you kept glancing at your day''s work while you were working, but you wanted to do business.

    I didn''t hate it, but realistic worries came first.

    "Well, I think Haru knows that, but now our organization is almost completely destroyed. Most of the kids are getting ready to go back to their hometowns."

    "By the way, we can''t go back home. I''m from Germany, and Sanghyuk doesn''t have any connection here. My parents are all dead...¡­.¡±

    "So we''re just going to settle down here in Noryangjin. But we have to find a way to make ends meet. So what I was thinking about was cooking."

    This was the situation between the two.

    It was said that the Baekbeom faction almost collapsed thanks to Haru and Hulbo''s joint operation.

    I had to go back somewhere, but Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk had nowhere to go back.

    So I''m worried about that''s why. The conclusion was that he wanted to run a food truck in Noryangjin.

    Just like the day they''ve been seeing over and over again.

    It was sad that there was no place to go back, and I wanted to help them as much as I could because they were the people who really helped me throughout the day.

    But the cooking is not easy, so I asked first.

    "By any chance, do you two know how to cook? Do you know how to cook or anything?"

    Whatever you do, if you''re going to do food truck business, you need to have the basics of cooking.

    But the two just answered with a gloomy look on their faces.

    "I''m... good at making ramen. Brother Haru."

    "I can even make a fried egg! I''m not confident about half-boiled eggs. I can do it anyway!"

    That''s right. As expected, there was no background knowledge or basic skills about cooking.

    From what I heard from the furry, I wondered if it was natural that they came to Seoul as young people and worked only within the Baekbeom faction, but what I was worried about remained unchanged.

    If you''re really going to collect it, you''re going to have to teach me the basics.

    "I know. That''s why I''m worried. Can I take it or can I teach you well...¡­.¡±

    Cooking seems easy on the face of it, but there is no hard work like that if you try it yourself.

    The risk of all kinds of injuries is a plus because you have to live completely stuck to fire and knives.

    Will these two people be able to do it properly?

    "Wait a minute. Let me change my mind a little bit, and look at it nationally¡­How about ¡­?¡±

    An idea flashed through my mind of a day when I was thinking about various things.

    Huh? What are you talking about? You think it''s a big deal?

    "Other than just teaching you two how to cook. Let''s think about what to do after that. It just so happens that the place where I was doing business has become clean and there must be a lot of space, because the number of customers is increasing...¡­.¡±

    Huh? Huh? Haru, don''t tell me!

    As expected, Haru and Choi Han-seok hit it off well.

    Choi Han-seok, who immediately caught the intention of the day, opened his eyes wide.

    I think it''s okay to think about it several times," he said.

    "That''s right. I''m doing my own business here anyway, and it''s true that it''s a little too much because there''s a lot of customers. But if we could increase the number of food trucks that are operating here."A whole new business district could be formed. If you do well, Noryangjin''s main business district can move over from Cupbap Street to where you are!

    If the commercial district of the place of business is not good, or if it is ambiguous to call it a commercial district beyond the level of not good.

    Then, why don''t we just turn it into a supermarket?

    In the first place, a good commercial district means a place where many people visit and there are many good shops.

    Already, a huge number of people are visiting due to Haru''s food trucks, SNS, and various word-of-mouth rumors, so if you put more good stores in here, you can quickly transform into a mega-market.

    In addition, there have been many inquiries about whether the street is clean and if it is okay to do business here.

    All the conditions for drawing the big picture are perfectly matched.

    "On top of that, I can decide what kind of store you''re going to do. All I have to do is teach you how to cook. If there is a shop that goes well with sandwiches...¡­.¡±

    This is it! This is it! Haru, you must be a real genius. I can''t believe I''m going to create a customized business district myself. That''s the beauty of business!

    Choi Han-seok, who swelled up in his dream, burst into anticipated laughter.

    I couldn''t hide my laughter even when I was whispering to others because I thought they might think it was weird.

    However, it is too early to make a fuss.

    I coughed a few times to Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk, who were looking at the day wondering what was going on.

    "For now, I get it. I''ve received a lot from both of you, so I''ll do my best to help you."

    "Hey, are you serious? Thank you!"

    "Thank you, Haru! I''ll do my best to learn! Haru''s cooking is the best, so I''ll do my best to keep up with him!"

    You two are full of energy.

    But you can''t ask me to start cooking right away.

    First of all, I gave you a homework to accumulate some experience.

    "Then you two go outside and go around other food trucks a lot. All food trucks within a radius of at least three kilometers from here are visible! It''s like that.

    "You mean learn and feel first."

    "Yes, how much food costs, how you cook, and how well you do business. Please eat a lot of food and think about the menu you want to make. If you can''t decide, I''ll decide for you, so don''t worry too much."

    "All right, Haru. Then I''ll be right back and get back!"

    "I''m so confident in one more thing I eat!"

    The two rushed off as soon as Haru spoke.

    With a little puzzled, Haru waved and cheered for me.

    * * *

    "Whoosh... Whoosh...¡­.¡±

    "I ate like my stomach was going to explode. Brother Haru!"

    It was the afternoon of the next day that Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk returned.

    Similar to yesterday, around the end of the day''s food truck business.

    Indeed, I''ve only eaten since last night, and my face has doubled in just one day.

    Maybe it was swollen because I ate a lot of salty food, but I could still feel the passion of the two.

    But it wasn''t just eating.

    "Of course, it''s still a long way off, but we''ve done our own research.""I''m sorry I didn''t learn well, but my handwriting is bad. But I did my best, Haru!"

    Myung-seok and Da-hyuk took a small note out of their pockets.

    It was a note with a cheap ballpoint pen that seemed to have been bought at a stationery store, and it was a summary of what the two people felt while walking around food trucks.

    I can''t say it''s pretty, but it''s crooked here and crooked.

    The messy letters were filling up a notebook.

    I didn''t expect you to put so much effort into it.

    A little surprised Haru picked up their notes.

    "You''ve worked really hard.¡±

    "Of course! No one else, but Haru believed in us."

    "I don''t know about anyone else, but I''ll never let you down as much as Haru and the hairy brother!"

    A quick answer was immediately returned.

    A happy smile was drawn around Haru''s mouth.

    "So, have you decided on the menu? The dish you want to cook."

    "I haven''t decided yet. I don''t have any inspiration.¡±

    "I''ve decided what I want to cook!"

    Lee Sang-hyuk scratched his head saying, "I still don''t know," and Kim Myung-seok shouted confidently, "I have decided what I want to eat."

    To be honest, Haru and Choi Hanseok thought they couldn''t decide what to cook.

    He asked, looking at the bright stone, which seemed unexpectedly confident.

    I was really looking forward to what kind of dish they''d choose.

    "Really? What kind of food is it?¡±

    "I want to try selling fish-shaped buns!"

    "Bungeoppang?"

    But it''s bungeoppang.

    I was thinking of foods like cube steaks and hot dogs that go better with food trucks, but out of the blue, bungeoppang?

    I couldn''t quite predict why.

    When asked why Haru was bungeoppang, a chubby Myung-seok answered confidently.

    "There were a lot of fish-shaped buns on the street because it was cold and windy season. As Haru said, I stopped by and tried it, but I didn''t like it."

    "You didn''t like it. Why? Because it''s too expensive?¡±

    "No, the price seemed reasonable. By the way, everyone put too little Angkko. The life of a fish-shaped bun is Angkko, but it was so small that it didn''t taste right!"

    I mean, this is what Myung-seok said.

    There is so little red bean paste filling in the bungeoppang sold on Noryangjin Street that he wants to sell bungeoppang.

    "I mean it. I''d like to make a fish-shaped bun with lots of delicious Angkko! Angkko is the best when it''s full!"

    "No, kkk. By the way."

    Freshly baked fish-shaped buns.

    Pick up a hot guy and cut it in half to reveal the black red bean paste.

    The flavor that''s delicious and sweet.

    You can eat the head first or the tail first. Also, custard cream bungeoppang was a real delicacy.

    Bungeoppang, where white choux cream flows out, was a small but definite happiness that can only be tasted during this season.

    "I''m sure Haru knows it well. All the Noryangjin bungeoppang are empty. If you eat such empty bungeoppang, won''t your guests be spoiled?"

    "That''s right, right. You''re right."

    The reason for being quite primary.

    But Myung-seok, who said that, seemed really serious.

    Seeing him, who has a huge body like a mountain, perform enthusiastically about how precious the red bean paste in the fish-shaped bun is, it made me smile.

    "Okay, this is rather good. It''s a little harder to make bungeoppang than making ramen. Myungseok said he''s confident in cooking ramen, so he''ll probably be good at bungeoppang.""Is that so? Thank you, Haru! I''ll do my best to learn!"

    "Yes, for bungeoppang with plenty of red bean paste."

    This set the menu for Myungseok.

    It''s Lee Sang Hyuk''s turn to sell something.

    I was able to tell you right away because I had already thought about what it would be good for Haru to decide with Choi Han-seok.

 Chapter - 49 50. Merchants Association People

    A dish that''s not too difficult and has the potential, and also goes well with sandwiches.

    "Then why don''t you sell fresh fruit juice?"

    "Do you mean fresh fruit... .. juice?"

    "Yes, juice. I think I can match the unit price to 1,800~2,500 won per residual. This is Noryangjin, so it has to be cheap to sell well.¡±

    "I can''t believe I can get fresh fruit juice for 2,000 won. Is that true?"

    Sanghyuk is surprised that he can''t believe it easily.

    It was a fully understandable part.

    When you drink fresh fruit juice, it''s very luxurious image.

    It is unbelievable to say that you can sell it for about 2,000 won.

    And that''s exactly what the day was all about.

    The fact that you can eat food that is embedded with a premium image.

    There was nothing like that to open the students'' wallets.

    In fact, fresh fruit juice sold in regular cafes and shops used the part where the cost ratio was really low.

    "Of course. I''ve done some calculations, and I think it''s possible. If it''s 2,000 won worth of fresh fruit juice, it''ll be huge in terms of marketing.¡±

    There was also another reason.

    "It''ll go well with the sandwiches I''m selling. Sandwiches and fresh fruit juice. You all know this combination, right?¡±

    One day, they were selling sandwiches with soda or milk, such as coke and cider.

    I gave it to students who wanted water, but most of them liked drinks.

    But it was true that I was a little worried when I saw students drinking coke like water.

    I''m already studying too hard, but it couldn''t have been good for my health because I drank coke or something like that.

    In that sense, what if there''s another food truck selling cheap fresh fruit juice right next to that day''s food truck?

    Many students would buy sandwiches and juice together.

    Coke and fresh fruit juice. It was not worth thinking about what would be better for students'' health.

    The price of coke was 500 won anyway, so it was much better to have a juice food truck next to it for a day.

    Of course, Sanghyuk could also see a lot of pumping effects like Haru.

    "I see. Then I''ll do what Haru says. Fresh fruit juice, I''m looking forward to it!"

    "So do I. I''ll definitely make the best fish-shaped bun in Noryangjin!"

    Sang-hyuk and Myung-seok clenched their fists.

    Seeing the burning eyes cheered up the day by itself.

    "Then around that time, Myungseok''s fish-shaped bun bar came in. Next to that, Sang Hyuk''s fruit juice truck comes in. Besides, there were two other young people who wanted to do business here.¡­.¡±

    Other merchants entering the street that was only a day away.

    Turning such a dull place into a commercial district.

    In addition, all food trucks had no effect on the cart bar business, which began in the evening.

    Basically, the food truck business was closed at 9 p.m. at the longest, unless it was a special place like Hangang Park.

    How''s it going, Haru? Can''t you imagine it already? It''s something that''s gonna change completely change.

    "Of course, it''s vivid in front of me."

    Choi Han-seok and Haru were looking at the same thing.

    The streets of Noryangjin, which they will make new.

    It was about to come true.

    In the hands of none other than a day.

    * * *

    And a few days later, dawn.Myeong-seok, who had been out on the street a little earlier than before, waved when he found the day.

    "Hello, Haru! Don''t have a good day today!"

    "Thank you, Myung-seok. I didn''t expect you to come out so early."

    "Didn''t Haru take the time to offer me a special tutor? No wonder I''m working like this!"

    A brilliant answer in a still-sweet voice.

    Sang-hyuk, who had a fresh fruit juice food truck, had nothing special to teach.

    If you know the basic way to prepare fruits, you can just add the juice according to the recipe and grind it into a blender.

    But bungeoppang was a little different.

    I said it''s a little harder than ramen, but it was difficult.

    He needed a skill to flip bread around using skewers and add red bean paste and bake it well when the dough was cooked properly.

    That''s why they decided to give a one-on-one lecture on bungeoppang at dawn every day.

    Myeongseok helped prepare ingredients for the day in return.

    One day, I didn''t know about it, but Choi Han-seok said he had done a bungeoppang business before.

    When asked what he had never done, Choi Han-seok laughed it off, saying, "Don''t let me know deeply."

    "Come on, look. After heating the mold well, grease it and pour the batter."

    Whoops!

    The dough went up on the greased bungeoppang mold.

    The flour dough for fish-shaped buns was sold separately, so it was done by simply opening the package and pouring it into a kettle.

    "And then, you put Angkko on top, right?¡±

    "Yes, yes, would you like to give it a try?¡±

    Soon after, the light started to move.

    With a dedicated knife, loosen the red bean paste generously and place it on half-cooked dough.

    I think it''s a little too much.¡¯

    The sweet smell that spreads.

    And on top of that, cover the dough one more time and bake it, and it''s done.

    "Then where?"

    Ting!

    After a while, the framework that the stone had been tightly closed with impatience was opened.

    His bungeoppang is about to show up.

    Unfortunately, however, more than half of them were upset.

    The dough overflowed due to too much red bean paste.

    It was Myungseok''s greed.

    However, it was not a desire for oneself, but a desire to give full bungeoppang to customers.

    And Haru and Choi Han-seok really liked that side of Myeong-seok.

    "Ha, let me try one more time."

    "Take your time. I''ll teach you how to cook it so that it doesn''t burst even if you put a lot of red bean paste in it."

    "Yes, Haru!"

    Move, move, move, move, move, move, move, move, move, move!

    Bungeoppang that continues to be baked.

    The red bean paste and dough that I had bought enough ran out in an instant.

    And what happened to the huge amount of carp that was made like that.

    Chef Haru. This is...

    "It''s fresh fruit juice and fish-shaped buns. Bungeoppang is a little...¡­. I used to ride a lot and my stomach would explode."

    -Ahaha, no, it''s not true. I prefer fish-shaped buns like this. It''s full of eggs. Hahaha!

    Actually, I got tanned a lot. Furbo ate a lot of bungeoppang, saying it was really delicious.

    It was made by Myung-seok, one of the members of the organization like his son. I might be eating deliciously with my father''s heart.

    That evening''s ''warm day'' cart bar.

    The furry, who decided to come today, said his hometown was Jeonju.Bibimbap reminds me of Jeonju.

    So Haru and Choi Hanseok really made Jeonju style bibimbap.

    There are three characteristics of Jeonju Bibimbap. They are neatness, green po-muk, and taro.

    Among them, the rice is soaked in Seonjitguk soup, but it was omitted because it could not be done in the cart bar.

    Mix carrots, bracken, shiitake mushrooms, bean sprouts, zucchini, and spinach separately to make vegetables, then sprinkle sesame oil and stack them in a circle on rice mixed with red pepper paste.

    Mixing rice with red pepper paste in advance was one of the details of Jeonju Bibimbap.

    You can''t forget to put green po-muk, seaweed powder, beef garnish, and egg yolk in the middle.

    The visuals were different from ordinary bibimbap, and the quality was unique because the two Korean chefs, Haru and Choi Han-seok, rushed in and worked hard.

    I can''t imagine selling it at a street stall like this.

    "Wow¡­¡­I really think we can sell this in oral fairy tales.¡±

    Actually, that''s what I''ve been thinking. Choi Han-seok, you''re not dead yet!

    Rub it gently with chopsticks, scoop a spoonful of it, and put it in your mouth, and the taste came out.

    The texture and aroma of various vegetables are combined, and the egg yolk perfectly balances the taste that can only be too stimulating.

    Not only the hairy No. 21, from Jeonju, but also the ghosts who came in a rush with their ears open, picked up their thumbs as they scooped up bibimbap.

    After the delicious meal was over.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok made a special dessert because they still had some time to close their ears.

    Chef, this is...¡­. What is it?

    Isn''t this fish-shaped bun? Did you put ice cream on top of the fish-shaped bun? By the way, I don''t think Chef Haru made it again because his stomach exploded here and there.

    You have very precise eyes. Of course, it wasn''t made by Haru, but by someone who learns from Haru. He''s one of the white-collar guys here, and I like how he''s very friendly.

    "There''s so much left to make today. I tried to make it a dessert by touching it a little more."

    After warming up the stuffed bungeoppang once, I cut it into pieces.

    Then, vanilla ice cream and almond slices were added, and chocolate syrup was sprinkled as a finishing touch.

    If you scoop up a spoonful of vanilla ice cream with chocolate syrup with a fish-shaped bun filled with sweet red bean paste, you will naturally smile around your mouth.

    To put it simply, it''s an upgraded version of Bungeo-ssa X Co.

    It''s a simple, knowledgeable taste, so it''s a more tempting dessert.

    It tastes good considering it''s made by thugs! I like fish-shaped buns like this even if my stomach is a bit full. How should I say it? It''s full of affection, isn''t

    Me too! I bought a fish-shaped bun and bit it. It''s not good if you chew the flour. In that sense, even if it''s not cool, it''s best to be full inside!

    Oh, right. Chef Haru. I''ve been curious about something. I saw trucks coming in all over the street, is that a different food truck?

    "That''s right. A few more merchants are coming in from tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. What was it? Coffee, latte, and a portable cafe with macaroons. Food trucks that sell tteokbokki, sundae, and fried food will come in for now."Things have progressed better than I thought.

    Other merchants were coming one after another by the time Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk were almost done learning the business.

    Perhaps within this week at the latest, Haru and Choi Han-seok''s street will be completed.

    A day''s plan to create a commercial district itself is now really just around the corner.

    The students enjoyed the bungeoppang ice cream while nodding their heads at the explanation of the day.

    Among them, the day Haru first opened his/her mouth, saying that he/she suddenly remembered a girl who had stir-fried spicy pork.

    Is it because of Haru? The atmosphere on the streets of Cup Rice is a bit strange these days.

    "The atmosphere of the cup rice street is restless? What does that mean?"

    Literally. What should I say? Should I say that everyone''s a bit sharp? Especially, the merchant president looked very angry. It''s been a few days.

    Merchant President of Cupbop Street.

    He was a person who had been to a food truck for a day before.

    Not as a guest, but as a check and theft.

    The toad-like man...¡­ hmmm.

    I have an unusual feeling.

    Choi Han-seok''s day narrowed the gap between his eyes.

 Chapter - 50 51. Dont be comfortable (1)

    An office building on the outskirts of Noryangjin with a banner reading [Prosperity! Noryangjin Cupbap Street Merchants Association!]

    The door of the office burst open and a man in his 40s walked in.

    A toad-like face that doesn''t make a very good impression, and bangs that are becoming hollowed out if they''re starting to lose hair.

    When he came in, several people sitting in the hall stood up and greeted him.

    "Oh, is Chairman Deok-soo here?"

    "Okay, let''s all sit down. I have a lot to say."

    The man''s name is Kim Deoksu.

    He is a first-year member who started business when Noryangjin Cupbap Street was established and is now the head of the merchant association of this Cupbap Street.

    Right in front of the station.

    I was doing cup rice business with the best neck in my mouth, but I was suffering from a sharp drop in sales these days.

    Last time, even the customers left after changing the menu to steal one day''s Tteok-galbi recipe to copy it.

    Kim Deok-soo, with a serious expression, slowly opened his mouth while looking around the audience.

    "The reason why Kim Deok-soo urgently convened the merchant association today. I''m sure you all know a little bit. Don''t you feel it these days? Apparently, the number of customers is decreasing."

    The number of customers is decreasing.

    Fewer people are looking for Noryangjin Cupbap Street, which used to be their breadwinner.

    "I''m sure sales have dropped significantly these days."

    "On top of that, the number of students on the streets has decreased significantly¡­¡­.¡±

    "It''s all because of that little boy who''s doing something or something!"

    "¡­¡­Mr. Park?"

    Boom!

    While everyone was slowly uttering a word, one merchant, who was constantly looking sulky, jumped out of his seat and shouted.

    He was also a man who had been running a rice noodle shop here for decades, like the right-hand man of the merchant association Kim Deok-soo.

    Kim Deok-soo''s mouth corners rose and drew an arc while looking at Park pointing at him in anger as if he did not understand.

    "One day¡­¡­.¡±

    "That guy in the back street of the mall! I''ve been wondering where all the missing guests are going, and they''re all flocking to it!"

    "Wasn''t that a completely ruined business district? There aren''t many people. The streets are very dirty."

    "I used to, I used to, but not anymore. I don''t know if it''s all cleaned up, but the streets are clean and other food trucks are crowded. The students are splitting in half. This is it!"

    "Well, wait a minute. Of course, I wasn''t able to see it well because I was busy doing business. I don''t think so.¡­.¡±

    The man spat out and shouted in a great rage.

    The head of the merchant association, who thought it was about this time, cut off his words and opened his mouth.

    "It''s a completely new business district. That one-day guy."

    The loud voice of the voice that ear, the noisy crowd suddenly subsided.

    You''ve created a new commercial district?

    What the hell is that nonsense?

    Commercial districts do not just result from having a lot of shops.

    You have to have customers, you have to attract them, and you have to keep them moving.

    By the way, did a young man just start a business and build a commercial district in the back of a shopping mall that was abandoned?

    It couldn''t have happened. It was nonsense.

    by the way

    "The merchant president is right. These days, there are almost seven food trucks, including fish-shaped buns, fresh fruit juice, macarons and so on. Then it''s a commercial district.""A lot of students are into it these days. I heard it''s really cheap and delicious. Especially, fresh fruit juice and short rib sandwiches that cost less than 2,000 won are so popular...¡­.¡±

    Some merchants nodded, saying it seemed right.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to admit it.

    They''ve been doing business in Noryangjin for years, and they have pride as experienced merchants.

    But the reality was the reality. They were definitely being pushed back.

    That, too, to a much younger merchant.

    "Does this make any sense, now? How long have we been doing business here? I can''t believe we''re losing our guests because of that little guy!"

    "Right! This is ridiculous!"

    The owner of the rice noodle shop shouted.

    Several merchants sympathized with him and added a few words.

    ''Great. I think Park is starting to set the mood. It''s about time we hit the wedge.¡¯

    Looking at the increasingly intense merchants, Kim Deok-soo brushed his lips with his tongue.

    A satisfied expression.

    In the first place, it was none other than Kim Deok-soo who convened the merchant association today.

    He didn''t like the day from the beginning.

    It''s annoying that he simply took away his customers, and even telling them it was a recipe was a complete sham.

    There is no consideration for himself as an adult and a senior in the business.

    What are you going to do if you say you''re doing well? Do you know how long I and other merchants have been doing business here in Noryangjin? The little one was too big.¡¯

    They are merchants who held out even when Baekbeom-pa gangsters were violent in the past.

    So it''s hard, and I knew how to water other merchants.

    Haru needs to nip him in the bud before he grows bigger.

    "Come on, calm down. Anyway, that''s the conclusion. Now the Noryangjin Merchants Association, which boasts our history, is ruined by a single outsider.¡­.¡±

    "Well, Mr. Merchant. I''ve been thinking about it a little bit, and I think we might have a little bit of a problem."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    The moment when Kim Deok-soo was about to make a speech.

    A strange voice, which had been silent all along, intervened.

    One of the members of the merchant association. It was the lady at the cup rice cart bar who initially visited Noryangjin.

    "Hey, what do you mean? What''s wrong with us? I mean, what did we do wrong?

    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just... our Noryangjin Merchants Association has been stalled for years, right? They always sell the same menu in the freezer. I mean, getting behind young people who came in."

    "I mean, it''s natural that we'' Hey, you want to say that now?¡±

    "Well, that''s a possibility. Honestly, students say that a lot these days, right? Our cup rice is good too. I''m so sick of it. You said it''s too bad for your health."

    "What an ungrateful creature you are! We''re cooking for you at such a low price. Is it frozen now or what!"

    A variable that Kim Deok-soo had never imagined intervened.

    Merchants who challenge their opinions.

    Merchants who think it''s their fault, not a day, because of the decrease in customers.

    Kim Deok-soo''s face, which was responding to Mrs. Jung''s irrefutable words, swelled red as if it were going to explode."Actually, I agree with Jung Ah-mae. Students say this a lot these days. The young man''s food, "Is it a day?" is definitely delicious."

    "That''s true. I tried it last time because I was wondering what it was, and it was definitely huge. It''s a bit expensive, but it''s meat juice. The sauce tastes fantastic.

    "The fresh fruit juice they sell there was delicious. He''s such a tough guy. At first, I wondered what it was. It''s really cheap. It goes well with sandwiches!"

    Some merchants who agreed with Mrs. Chung slowly opened their mouths.

    Most of them were people who had been to a day''s shop and also went to the commercial district where Haru had made food.

    That''s why you can''t be unaware.

    It hurts my pride a little bit, but the quality of food in a day is definitely incredibly high.

    Since they are the same person, it has already become clear in a way what students who are considering taste will choose.

    "What are you doing? You''re defending him, aren''t you?"

    "What do you mean "dudun"? What are you talking about? Let''s face the reality. It means we need to improve, too. No, and who do you think you are?"

    "Oh, well, I can''t believe I''m doing business with people like this is ridiculous. Look, it''s real and it''s bad, and we''re losing more customers.¡±

    "So let''s find out why the number of customers is decreasing. Don''t make him water! What kind of thugs are you?"

    "What, what, a gangster?! Hey, you old lady!"

    People who blush and scream.

    Merchants split in half in an instant.

    You have to hold Haru accountable and somehow avenge him. A strong man who speaks, and a moderate who says now is our chance to develop further.

    Like the wide Red Sea, merchants who had been completely separated and abandoned fought wildly, pointing fingers at each other.

    The chairman, who was a little narrow to accommodate all these merchants, became noisy as if he were going to explode.

    "Be quiet! Be quiet!"

    In the end, Kim Deok-soo, who couldn''t see it, screamed out loud.

    Just as the roaring and screaming crowd barely calmed down.

    Kim Deok-soo, who sighed loudly and swept down his face as if he was tired, slowly opened his mouth.

    "Let''s call it a day. Just, we''ll meet him and talk to him properly. Peacefully. Okay?

    Kim Deok-soo''s words seem to give up.

    When he, the head of the merchant association, said this, the rest of the people had no choice but to nod their heads.

    The merchant''s meeting of the day ended with such a vague aftertaste.

    And an empty office where most of the merchants got out of the whole thing.

    Despite being indoors, Kim Deok-soo, who twisted a cigarette, lit it, and Mr. Park slowly opened his mouth.

    "Kim, so are you really going to let it slide? You want me to watch him run wild for a day? What did we do wrong?"

    "Mr. Park, calm down for now. Of course I can''t let it slide. What''s the damage we''ve suffered?"

    "What are you going to do?¡±

    "What do I do? You have to do as you said earlier. Let''s go find out, talk about it. In our own way."

    "In the... way?¡±

    Mr. Park is tilting his head, saying he can''t understand it at once.

    Kim Deok-soo, who roughly threw a half-smoked cigarette into a pet bottle, jumped to his feet with a fierce expression.

    "Do I care what other merchants say? What''s our fault? This Kim Deok-soo can''t be left alone. Yes."He walked out of the office looking very angry.

 Chapter - 51 52. Dont make it easy (2)

    "Uh... I mean."

    Haru, what are they talking about? Is this Korean? Why can''t I understand?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok couldn''t understand what the person in front of them was saying.

    I''m sure his name was Kim Deok-soo.

    Merchant President of this Noryangjin Cupbap Street Merchants Association.

    He suddenly came to see a man merchant he had seen several times on the street of cup rice.

    With his face full of question marks drawn, Haru asked back in a voice full of doubts.

    "So you want us to join the merchant association?¡±

    "Yes, the merchant association. Haru, aren''t you a merchant in Noryangjin anyway? Then, of course, you should join the Noryangjin Merchant Association."

    "No, Mr. Merchant. So what''s in it for me to join the merchant association?"

    A day to ask in the quietest voice possible, trying to get out of it.

    Then the man standing next to Kim Duk-soo shouted in a clear voice.

    "Why doesn''t the young boss understand? You''re supposed to sign up for the benefit of course.

    "Well, you said you weren''t just signing up. You told me to pay a little again."

    "The basic fee is 200,000 won per month, and you have to pay 5% of the sales as well. Merchants'' associations need money to operate."

    "No, I mean, what the hell is this...¡­.¡±

    What the hell is this new bullshit? I can''t believe we''re making sales. Where in the world is that crazy merchant association?

    He threatened to join the merchant association, which has no profit, by offering unreasonable conditions in the world, not enough to come and commit violence at a time when the day was working hard.

    Merchants who initially said they were having a hard time with gangsters were now rather thugging.

    Yeah, let''s just say it''s a little bit because I gave way a hundred times.

    But no matter how hard it is, I''m not really asking you to make sales. Where is such a law in Korea?

    How many shops have I ever tried? I''ve never heard of a merchant association like this in my life. Haru, they''re all crooks!

    Choi Han-seok, who sticks out his tongue to ask how the same merchants can do this.

    Haru, who looked at him for a while, shook his head as politely as possible.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t intend to join the merchant association. I refuse."

    "That young man is really...¡­.¡±

    When the day refused at once, the two, who continued to give off a vicious atmosphere, raised their voices.

    Just as the air was getting worse.

    "Excuse me, what are you guys?"

    "What did our CEO Haru do wrong? What? There''s no one in the world who''s as nice as Haru."

    There are really violent people on the scene.

    Myeongseok selling bungeoppang next to Haru and Sanghyuk selling fresh fruit juice.

    Now, the two, former members of the Baekbeom faction who washed their hands and merchants of Noryangjin, who are just like Haru, have stepped forward.

    The two men, who were threatening Haru with the appearance of a "real" gangster, swallowed their dry saliva.

    I''ve been wary of the unusual atmosphere for a while, but it was definitely different from the weight class when I showed up to live in earnest like this.

    "Well, anyway. Think about the merchant association. Yes."

    "I''m the head of the merchant association. Well, that''s what I''m here to tell you. Good luck with your business."

    Kim Deok-soo and Park quickly ran away from each other.

    After bowing to Myung-seok and Sang-hyuk, he briefly talked to Choi Han-seok.

    I think it''s probably the locality of the merchants here. How''s this street you''ve created for a day going? We''re getting a lot of customers. They must feel like they''re taking out a stone with a rolled stone."Then what should I do¡­¡­. Now that Baekbeom people are helping me a lot, I can''t afford to lose to someone who''s a merchant."

    It was a natural concern.

    Anyway, Kim Deok-soo was the maintenance of the cup rice street here.

    It''s now. I sent it like this.A situation where no one can guarantee when and what will happen.

    Choi Han-seok also narrowed the gap between his eyes due to serious problems.

    Things are getting awfully complicated. Although I thought other merchants would keep me in check...¡­, but the more I think about it, the more ridiculous it is. They kicked me out and I''m gonna put a spoon on it.

    No matter how dirty and cheap the world is, this is not right.

    As the worries that seemed unlikely to be answered deepened, the day when I closed my eyes for a while and thought about something suddenly smiled.

    "Well, that''s fine. Let''s just not worry about it''s okay. Chef."

    Huh? Haru. Are you sure you don''t mind?

    "I''ve been thinking about it in my own way. I suddenly wondered if I should pay attention to them. I just... I think I just have to do my best."

    I just have to do what I have to do.Well, that''s true, isn''t it? What''s more important to a self-employed person?

    "Right? And it''s not like I''m going to be in Noryangjin forever. In a short time, I''ll open my own restaurant."

    At first, I wondered what it was, but the more I thought about it, the more I nodded.

    Come to think of it, it was.

    You just have to do what you have to do.

    Of course, it wasn''t just business that a day would do.

    I couldn''t miss helping people of the Baekbeom faction who had ties to him, saving the commercial district of the street, and treating ghosts at the cart bar every evening.

    That''s why it''s okay.

    One day, you''re already doing so many things so well.

    - Yeah, Haru, you''re right. By the way, why did I think this easy thing was so difficult and serious. LOL.

    Choi Han-seok looks at the day happily and smiles.

    That seems to be the end of the day''s happening.

    But like most things in life, the aftertaste wasn''t clean.

    Only two days after the merchant president and Mr. Park who threatened Haru.

    This time, several men dressed up came with envelopes.

    The busts of their clothes had a logo called Dongjak-gu Office.

    "Why are district office workers here?¡­.¡±

    "Oh, hello, boss. Actually, I''ve been getting complaints from other merchants for the past few days. I''m here to check and check."

    "Complaints? What complaints do you mean?¡±

    "There are a lot of things. Well, poor hygiene, loud noise, wrong country of origin marking...¡­. As you know, our civil servants have to deal with complaints when they receive them. Please understand."

    It was obvious that this happened.

    Even kindergarteners who don''t know much about the world could know.

    That the merchant president, who huffed back then, filed a complaint.

    You''re complaining because you''re scared of the Baekbeom boys, and you don''t want to stay still? By the way, why is the president so narrow-minded?

    "I know. Who are the people who really have hygiene and noise problems?"

    It was a ridiculous day, but I couldn''t blame the government officials.

    By the way, they have to deal with complaints somehow."Then come on in. Does the inspection take a long time?¡±

    "No, it''ll take about 10 or 20 minutes. By the way...¡­. Are you all right, boss?"

    It didn''t take much time, so one day I let the officials in the cart bar.

    When Haru was gentle, the officials opened their eyes wide as if they were wondering.

    "Are you okay? What''s wrong?"

    "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing. Actually, all merchants don''t like 100 when we do random check-ups. There are a lot of people who won''t let me in the store.¡±

    "That''s right. Every time I did that, I had a hard time¡­¡­. Actually, we''ve never done this before. It''s my first time with a boss telling me I can come in right away."

    "I don''t have anything to do with it. Rather, I''m more relieved if the ward office members say it''s okay."

    A day full of confidence.

    There was nothing much to check anyway because it was a food truck, not a regular restaurant.

    I checked the refrigerator or the place where the food was stored, and some simple questions came and went.

    "What do you do with food waste?"

    "Oh, I collected them in this bin and threw them away every day after business."

    "You''re neat¡­Wow, the fridge and the place where you cook are spotless. You''re incredible."

    "I know. We''re sorry for the sudden inspection. Cleanliness is also clean, but there are very few bosses who don''t violate anything.¡±

    What''s the point of course.

    One day, he was a chef who worked for the Michelin three-star oral fairy tale.

    And the Michelin restaurant was no less sensitive to hygiene or principles than anywhere else.

    He just used the habit of being completely ingrained while working in oral fairy tales.

    And this was the result.

    Isn''t it rather praised by people in the district office who are called "death-winners" by those who do business in the restaurant business?

    Officials in the district office also seemed to be amazed.

    Haru, you were right. Oh my... It''s so hard not to be blamed by the government officials who came to check. That''s amazing. Really.

    Choi Han-seok also continued to giggle as if he was dumbfounded.

    Officials who looked around the food truck bowed their heads in a big circle on the inspection paper.

    "Well, there''s nothing more to check. Cleanliness is 100 points."

    "I''m glad to hear that. Thank you for your hard work."

    "Well, we appreciate your cooperation. Well, I wish you all the best in business. Boss!"

    "No, by the way. Aren''t you hungry by any chance? It''s almost time to get hungry."

    "No, well... We didn''t have breakfast, though."

    "Then have a sandwich and go. I''ll make it delicious."

    "Oh, boss. No, don''t you know that if we get this, it''s against the law?"

    "I''m not saying it''s free. I''ll serve you a drink, hehe."

    It is a day when I became talkative while doing business with students.

    In a natural movement, two large handmade patties were taken out and placed on the grill.

    Whoops!

    When the greasy meat patty met the fire, the oil splashed up and the unique scent rose.

    The sound of rain and the smell of meat that tickles your nose.

    After a while, when I flipped the patty, the ripe side was revealed and showed off its brown figure.

    "Gulp!"

    "Oh, I shouldn''t have done this...¡­. How much time do we have left?

    "Well, the boss''s cart inspection was done very early anyway. I happen to be a little hungry...¡­.¡±Two people who exchanged eyes in an instant.

    Likewise, Haru and Choi Han-seok, who made eye contact, smiled one by one.

    Haru murmured quietly, looking at Choi Han-seok.

    "Operation successful."

 Chapter - 52 53. Dont be comfortable (3)

    "Oh, this is a real monster. I can see why people buy and eat in line.¡±

    "I know. There''s a lot of mozzarella cheese in it, and the taste of this tteok-galbi is amazing. When you chew it, the juice explodes, and it goes with the bread!"

    Munch munch munch munch.

    The hands of the two civil servants who turned around, leaving Haru''s food truck behind, were heavy.

    In the right hand, there was a special Tteokgalbi sandwich for a day, and in the left hand, there was a can of cola that was served as a service as promised.

    "The vegetables are crunchy, and the handmade sauce is delicious. Patty is just ridiculous. Hey, how is this possible? This is why Noryangjin is so popular!"

    A male civil servant who was a little chubby ate a sandwich deliciously.

    It was a taste of happiness when you eat it so that your mouth is full and then clean up your mouth coated with juice with a sweet and refreshing coke.

    The store is clean, the boss is kind, the food is delicious.

    I really wanted to come again, even if it wasn''t just a thank you thing.

    The more the sandwich disappeared, the more I felt sorry for it.

    "Kiyaha-!"

    After eating a sandwich, I put a cool sip of coke in my mouth.

    It was so good that carbonated drinks splattered with sweetness that it made my mouth clean, that it gave me goosebumps.

    A civil servant who finished eating deliciously murmured in a voice of despondency.

    "By the way¡­¡­. I wonder what it is. How come I don''t have one thing to pick on?

    "I know. I''ve done this job at Dongjak-gu Office for more than five years, and I''ve never had a business like that before. Sigh, the bald grandfather is going to go crazy again."

    I was very happy when I was eating a delicious sandwich, but the reality came quickly.

    What was the reason they came to thank the food truck for the day in the first place.

    The maintenance of this Noryangjin cup rice street.

    However, the head of the merchant association, who is known as the truth of the truth to the people of the district office, made a fuss again.

    Obviously, even though he was not that old, he looked strangely old, so the district office staff called him grandfather.

    Anyway, I couldn''t stay still because such a grandfather accompanied other merchants and filed complaints several times a day.

    -Ring ring!

    -Ring ring!

    While returning to the ward office, the phone began to ring.

    The name on the phone is none other than his boss.

    When I answered the phone trying to overcome some unknown anxiety, I heard a very tired voice.

    Are you done with the audit? I mean, thank you for the boss'' food truck.

    "Oh, I''m on my way back from finishing!"

    What''s the result? My grandfather is here again. You asked me to tell you the results. I don''t know why they''re making such a fuss when it''s not even their own store. The boss seems to have been properly stamped on the merchant association.

    "Uh... well, that''s the thing."

    Either way, whether it''s hygiene or country of origin, it would have been something. So, what is it this time?

    "It was... it wasn''t a problem, actually. We did a thorough examination. Yes. There were no violations. Rather, I would have given it to him if he had given it to me as an exemplary hygiene company."

    What, what? No, does that make sense now? You didn''t have anything to do with it?

    Boss who speaks in a voice that he can''t believe.

    But since it was true, they just had to nod their heads, saying it was true.

    And then he went over the phone and said, "What? A plaque? You''re sitting there talking about a plaque?" I heard the sound and then my voice went round.Maybe the grandfather stole the phone of the district office employee.

    Hey, dude, what the f*ck are you doing? Are you sure you did the test right? Does it make any sense that there were no violations?

    "Excuse me, Granny...You''re the merchant president, aren''t you? We''re on our way back from the food truck inspection. There really wasn''t a single violation."

    - No, I mean, does that make no sense! Your ward office guys, huh? You always get a ticket and go back. There wasn''t one exception!

    "That''s because the merchant president''s stores have made violations without any exception. Sanitation or country of origin. Every time we go out for an audit, you get one!"

    When I said let''s see, he''s talking back to an adult.How old are you, man are you? Do you even know who I am? I''m here with the chief of the district chief.¡­!

    The nutshells that start pouring in soon. The official sighed and closed his eyes as the ground went down.

    To be honest, I felt like I was going to die of injustice.

    I understand that your grandfather is saying that you are maintaining a merchant association, but you can''t create a crime that you don''t have.

    In addition, if I didn''t finish it properly this time, I would come every day to make the truth.

    Because of the nature of the terrible boss, he would hand over all the truth to himself.

    After all, he has made a decision.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Merchant. If you keep doing that, we have no choice but to take action."

    -Action? What action?

    "You just filed a false complaint. The chairman of the merchant and fellow merchants. If you do that one more time, I''ll go to your store for an unexpected inspection next time."

    -He, uh.... Now...

    I''ll go to your store for an unexpected inspection.

    The merchant president couldn''t help but hesitate at the words.

    No wonder, because he also had a lot of unexpected inspections and cursed.

    "The district office is not a place to come. False complaints are also a crime. Did you know?"

    -¡­¡­.

    No answer was returned this time.

    So after a few seconds of silence came the boss''s voice.

    Hey, grandpa just turned his head down. He couldn''t say anything. Totally nice! I didn''t think so, but you have a personality. Good job, dude!

    It was the first compliment in a million years.

    Of course, if this happens to cause other things or complaints, it will all be your fault.

    It could turn into a nuisance.

    "Well, how much can a man be bothered?¡¯

    Normally, I handed it over somehow.But this one wasn''t quite right.

    Have you had a good day? There''s no cart bar that''s as law-abiding as there is. Grandfather, this time it was a little too much.''

    Perhaps Grandpa would have been gnashing his teeth by now.

    However, one more act of truth has left a nail in the door for an unexpected inspection, so it will probably calm down for a few weeks.

    Grandfathers and merchants who come and act up every day.

    ''I''ve found such a delicious sandwich restaurant, and that''s enough. Yes.''

    Thinking so, he headed for the ward office with a light step.

    If possible, I''d like to have a grilled short rib sandwich for lunch tomorrow.

    * * *

    I didn''t think I''d ever be this angry.

    Time to prepare for the cart bar business that will begin soon after the food truck business is over.Choi Han-seok, whose face turned red, was floating in the air, and the furbo, who heard the story belatedly, was surprised and equally red.

    Kim Deok-soo, the head of the merchant association, said, "I knew his personality was not very dirty, but I never imagined it would be this bad."

    The first time Haru and Choi Hanseok see each other.

    Furbo, who had maintained a gentle appearance in front of most situations, showed his true anger for the first time.

    I can''t understand it at all, said Furbo, looking at the day.

    - The merchant associations didn''t leave me any good memories in my life.But they were too much, too much. I can''t believe you even filed a complaint with the district office!

    In fact, most merchants'' associations do not have a good atmosphere.

    Basically, the merchant association is an interest group.

    It works only for the benefit of merchants doing business there.

    That is why there is inevitable friction with many people, and the atmosphere is prone to acrimony.

    Of course, there were some merchants'' associations that were running really well. At least not as much as the merchants'' association here in Noryangjin Cupbap Street.

    "But the audit went well, didn''t it? I even got praised for saying it''s my first time in such an exemplary food truck.¡±

    - That''s true, but...¡­. Mr. Haru. I''m really mad to the bone. The boss is my benefactor. Your store must be the most valuable place in my life. By the way, you did this!

    "I''m angry. Why not? I''m mad as hell."

    Then we''ll get revenge somehow! If you stay still, the merchants will know you completely as Dooly. Aren''t our Baekbeom group still here? Even with the kids, somehow...¡­.

    The furry, so excited, shouted wildly.

    You said you had to get revenge somehow.

    Haru, who watched such a furry calmly, carefully opened his mouth.

    Choi Han-seok sighed quietly while glancing at the furry.

    "You said you were going to liquidate the thug, didn'' You didn''t forget your appointment with the grim reaper."

    -That''s...

    There was a moment of silence.

    As the day waited long enough, Furbo lowered his head and said.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Haru. I think I was too excited because it was about my benefactor, CEO Haru.

    "Well, thank you for thinking about it. Anyway... I don''t really want to get revenge. I don''t want to be the same person.¡±

    - I agree with the opinion of the day. Well, Mr. Hairy, we can handle this with a fist fist.But in many ways, it''s not a good way. You know better than that, right? The fist you once you hit it, you''ll come back someday.

    Things aren''t so green in the world.

    Especially if it''s a problem that''s intertwined.

    "Honestly, I don''t want to get away with it either. But I don''t know what to do...¡­.¡±

    Nor was the day devoid of temper. I was just looking at reality and holding it in.

    There is still a little time left until evening, so everyone put their heads together and thought about it, but there was no such answer.

    Around the time is passing by so slowly.

    "Excuse me, Haru. Do you have it?"

    The tent of the cart bar was lifted, and another guest came.

    However, he was not an uninvited guest that continued recently.

    A motherly, somewhat familiar face.

    "Madam..."

    It was none other than a cup rice restaurant lady who had previously made a relationship with Haru.

 Chapter - 53 54. Then I cant let go! (1)

    "Have this for now. It''s a little chilly outside."

    "Oh, thank you. Haru is so nice. He has a good personality and good personality. If I had a daughter, I would have used her as a husband right away. Hehe."

    The lady who held the coffee given by Haru with both hands laughed nicely.

    After a sip, he said he liked it because it was warm, but it felt strange because he remembered the name of the cart bar, "Warm Day."

    With the appearance of an unscheduled guest, Choi Han-seok and Furbo were watching the situation with an interesting look a few steps away.

    "By the way. It''s getting late, what''s up?"

    "Yeah. Nothing special.¡­, no, it''s a big deal, isn''t it? I heard the news earlier. I heard you had an audit from the district office. The head of the merchant association and other merchants complained."

    "Oh, it''s okay. Fortunately, it went over well."

    "You must have felt really bad, though. Who would love to have a random audit? That''s why I''m here. It may differ from other merchants'' opinions, but I just want to say I''m sorry."

    "Madam..."

    "It''s the adults'' fault. In fact, what''s wrong with young people? Because we''ve been stopping. In a way, it''s natural to fall behind. Don''t that right?"

    Mrs. Jeong told the merchant association about the current cup rice street.

    From merchants roughly being cut in half to the fact that the atmosphere is very brutal.

    "Then, how is Ms. Chung''s sales these days? It may be a little rude question."

    "Oh, no. No. Excuse me. Our merchant association did it. My sales are...It''s definitely a little off. About 15 percent? But it''s okay. I''m a regular anyway, and the students who come keep coming. I''m grateful."

    But some merchants were not.

    Sales of Kang Gun-pa merchants, most of whom blame Haru, especially merchants directly involved with the merchant chairman, fell so much that they could not even compare to Mrs. Chung.

    Basically more than 30 per cent.

    He added that the atmosphere was very unsettled because some merchants saw their sales fall by nearly 50 percent and almost halved.

    "I heard that sales at the merchant''s store have dropped a little bit. The last time I shoveled your tteok-galbi, saying I''ll imitate it for a day, and I heard that the image among students has gotten worse these days."

    "The chairman of the merchant and a few others acted too hard, then."

    "Yes, it was because the sales were so low that it was impossible to make a living. In fact, it is a chronic problem. Right now, I''m the only one who knows that this cup rice street needs to be developed.¡­ because it''s practically impossible."

    "Actually."

    "We almost freeze in Noryangjin. There are many students who say it''s delicious, but it''s not nutritious and it''s true."

    "It''s the limit of frozen food. The taste, convenience, and price are fixed, but. I have to let go of anything else."

    "In the meantime, I''ve said it can''t be helped to meet the price. You''ve done a day''s job. It''s not expensive, but it''s delicious and healthy. I think it''s great.¡±

    "¡­¡­What? I''m grateful for everything."

    A cold wind blew outside the cart bar.

    The lady''s coffee quickly cooled down because it was enough to penetrate the tent that had been set up lightly.

    The lady sipped out such coffee.

    Noryangjin''s trademark large amount, cheap price.

    To catch both of these, you have to use frozen food, and then there is a limit.- I think you''re absolutely right. Frozen food is the best way to set the taste, quantity, and price. Unless you''re like CEO Haru...Don''t you think so, Chef Choi Han-seok?

    A lady with a gloomy face.

    Furbo, who was listening carefully to her words, nodded unconsciously and said to Choi Han-seok.

    But his response was quite unusual.

    Not really? No, I don''t understand. In fact, you can catch them all even if you use them frozen. Taste, quantity, price, and health.

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    What''s wrong? I''m Choi Hanseok. Korean food genius Choi Hanseok. This is nothing, man.

    -No, chef. Even so, the food that can replace Noryangjin''s cup rice...¡­?

    It''s the chef''s job to make things like that. I mean, it''s not just chefs who make fancy caviar and stuff that goes up to restaurants. Maybe you''re thinking the same thing as me.

    When the unexpected answer came back, Furbo opened his mouth wide.

    The furry knew. Choi Hanseok and Haru are top chefs who are so talented.

    By the way, isn''t there such a thing as degree?

    It has only been a few minutes since Mrs. Chung complained.

    There''s not even one or two things to care about.

    In other words, it was no different from asking for a hit menu that would sell well anywhere.

    But this difficult thing.

    One day I did it in an instant without blinking an eye.

    "Okay, Mrs. Jung. I just came up with a good idea.¡±

    "Huh? One day bachelor. What does that mean? What do you mean an idea?¡±

    "The dish you mentioned earlier. A recipe for Noryangjin Cupbap Street to develop now. And the recipes and stuff.

    "Well, wait a minute. That means... ..."

    "Let me develop a menu for you. For you, and for the other merchants who support me! Right now!"

    That''s just the way it is with people who are geniuses.

    Any time, any circumstances.

    As soon as a genius idea comes up, his head goes round and he unwittingly gets excited.

    There was still a little time left before ghosts and members of the group came.

    About an hour or so. It was more than enough time to simply cook one dish.

    A day after leaving the table, he quickly grabbed a fake knife in front of the counter.

    I''m crying onions as if I''ve heard a god. On the day of the cut, the furrow stared blankly.

    Look, bro. See? This is a day. I didn''t just admit it.

    - No matter how many times I look...¡­. That''s amazing.

    Of course! Who''s student is he?

    Choi Han-seok smiles as if he''s proud.

    As if Choi Han-seok did not come into the eye, one day he was concentrating on cooking that passed through his mind.

    Tap tap tap tap!

    "Oops!"

    Haru, who sliced a large onion and a green onion in an instant, searched the freezer of the truck and took something out this time.

    Food ingredients that are easy to store, cheap, and can produce a lot of food, so I bought some for the ghosts.

    It was nothing short of frozen chicken.

    "Ha, one day bachelor. So what are you trying to make?¡±

    At the appearance of the ingredients, which was a little unexpected, Mrs. Chung opened her eyes wide and asked.

    Haru replied, cutting the chicken out and thawing it in running water."I''m going to make chicken egg rice. To be exact, it''s an eclipse called Oyako-dong.¡­. You''ll find out once you try it!"

    "Oh, hey, hey, hey, what? By the way, Japanese food. The kids do like Japanese food."

    "It''s not just Japanese food, but I''m going to change it to Korean style. It''s a fusion between Korea and Japan. It''s so easy to make. I''ll explain it right away."

    Usually frozen chicken is not well recognized, but in reality it is not.

    What a day uses is Brazilian chicken meat.

    If defrosted well, the quality difference was not that big compared to ordinary chicken sold at butcher shops.

    It barely smelled, so it was enough to cover it with seasoning.

    The most important thing is the price.

    It was a guy who boasted a huge price and cost-effectiveness of less than a fifth of the butcher''s chicken.

    "First, prepare the vegetables and then cut the chicken. Cut it into bite-sized pieces and it''s enough. Oh, please remove the skin of the chicken."

    "You''re cutting a bachelor a day! But why are you removing the chicken skin?¡±

    "There''s also the calorie problem. It''s a dish that needs to be boiled down with the sauce, so it''s less greasy without the skin.¡±

    It''s not much of a skin removal.

    If you just grab it and rip it off, it comes off right away.

    If you succeeded in cutting the chicken, the cooking is almost over.

    Grease the pan and stir-fry the onion and a little minced garlic.

    With the sound of chirping, the sweet smell of onions came up.

    "When the onions are transparent, you can now add the chicken. The reason why I put meat later is because I like the texture of the meat as much as possible.¡±

    Add chicken and season lightly with salt and pepper.

    When the meat is 80% cooked, it''s time to season it.

    "Put soy sauce, sugar, oligosaccharide, cooking wine, and soup in a little water, and you''re done. Now pour it into the pan."

    Crunch!

    The golden brown chicken and onion are sprinkled with black seasoning.

    When I used my wrist to turn the pan a few times, each meat grain was coated with seasoning and it became a stylish shape.

    "Now you can chop and add the chungyang peppers to your liking and boil down the sauce. When the sauce is moderately reduced and the meat is done, turn off the heat now!"

    This is the highlight of cooking.

    Remove from heat from pan, beat one egg and mix well to make egg water.

    Then, pour the egg water over the pan.

    "Now put the green onions in, close the lid, and two minutes. In time of magic, there will be a great one."

    "Magic time...¡­. It smells amazing already. Sweet and salty. It''s also spicy."

    "You''ll be amazed if you take a bite later. Hahaha."

    As soon as you open the lid of the pan, the steam rises and reveals its shape.

    Chicken covered in fluffy yellow quilt and black sweet and salty sauce.

    The perfectly soft-boiled eggs and green onions sprinkled on top of them created a tremendous look.

    "Now if you just carefully drop it into a pan of white rice?"

    It''s incredibly easy to make.

    Regardless of age or gender, there is no such thing as likes and dislikes.

    It doesn''t take a lot of ingredients, so it''s very cheap."Rice with chicken and egg, done!"

    "Yay¡­¡­"

    It was really appetizing to look at first.

    Mrs. Chung, who picked up the spoon that Haru had offered, began to move.

    When the rice soaked with oil and sauce of the chicken was added, chicken, onions, and fluffy eggs were served.

    "Well... I''ll take a bite. One day bachelor."

    Yaam!

    And I pushed a big bite into my mouth.

 Chapter - 54 55. Then I cant let go! (2)

    "Wow!"

    A smile that makes you smile.

    The chicken was incredibly chewy and also hydrating, and there was not a shred of meat to be eaten.

    And garlic and sauce that caught the taste of Koreans.

    In addition, the cheongyang pepper, which was added a little, perfectly fixed the aftertaste that could be greasy.

    "No way...¡­. No, bachelor. How can you cook like this? Just snap....¡±

    "In fact, most of the frozen foods you''re using are cooked, right? But if you use frozen ingredients and fix the recipe a little bit, you can make this dish.¡±

    "I know. Wow, I love the taste of chicken and egg rice. I think it''ll be perfect for our students'' tastes."

    "I''m glad you like it. Oh, try it with kimchi. It looks really good on you."

    "Oh, my. A piece of spicy and sour kimchi! It''s just so sweet when I put it on top of it''s so sweet. Wait a minute, so how to make this...¡­.¡±

    A lady who takes a smartphone out of her pocket and slowly writes down the recipe that a day calls.

    There was nothing much to call a recipe in the first place, so it wasn''t that difficult to let you know.

    And ghosts looking at those two people.

    -Wow... -That grain of rice glows...¡­.

    Hey, bro. Stop it. I want to eat it too. Oh, I know the taste, so I''m even hungrier!

    As soon as the ghost door opened, the two ghosts vowed to mix rice with the remaining sauce and eat it.

    * * *

    Haru, this is amazing. It''s so good! Let''s go in!

    I know. Oya......what? Anything with chicken and egg rice. It''s very chewy, I like it. Oh, my God, you''re killing me with a beer!

    Rice topped with egg and chicken was also a food that people liked and disliked at all.

    Whether it''s construction workers or students, even fur and Choi Han-seok.

    Everyone had their noses in and ate it because it was so delicious that they thought they would die one more time to die.

    I made dried pollack with soul food because the hometown of the furry that came today was Inje, but the attention of the ghost of the uncle, who would have rushed with his eyes on the dish of soju, was all focused on the day''s rice today.

    Sweet and salty egg chicken over rice with a glass of cold beer.

    It was a combination that showed a really good chemistry that people who hadn''t tried before didn''t know.

    "I''m glad you all eat well. As expected, I think I did a good job making this."

    What''s the point of talking? Mr. Jung said thank you to you almost 100 times. To be honest, it''s really good.

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhaha. Chef."

    Haru, who was listening to Choi Han-seok, who was eating with his nose in his mouth, burst into laughter when he found something.

    How delicious it was, there was a grain of rice on Choi Han-seok''s nose.

    When Haru pointed at his nose and said it, Choi Han-seok, who soon noticed it, quickly took off the rice paste and bowed his head embarrassingly.

    Other ghosts around me burst out laughing at the sight.

    While the spoons and cups were busy, someone who had already emptied a bowl of rice came to Haru.

    Seo-ah, the first customer of the ''Warm Day'' food cart bar, and a regular customer who called Haru a spicy pork girl.

    I thought my stomach was not full enough, so I tried to spread another bowl, but Seo-ah shook her head and shone her eyes, saying it was okay.Haru, did you say this is a recipe for the lady who was selling cup rice?

    "Yes. What do you think? I don''t think there''s anything to ask if it tastes good."

    Didn''t you empty a bowl of rice without leaving a grain of rice?

    I was Seo-ah, who liked drinking, but I didn''t even touch the alcohol today because I was blinded by rice bowl.

    That''s how delicious it was.

    Actually, it''s hard to say this myself. Before I died, I lived in Noryangjin and ate more than 1,000 bowls of rice. There are many days when I eat cup rice for three meals a day. What should I say, an old man?

    "Right?"

    From the perspective of such an old person. This chicken egg rice bowl is the best! It''s delicious, it''s plenty. I heard the price can be around 4,000 won, right? The kids will probably stand in line to buy it as soon as it starts selling!

    "Really? That''s good!"

    Until now, I had received a lot of compliments that the food tasted good, but it was new to hear from a ghost who had actually lived in Noryangjin for years.

    Seo-ah, who called herself Noryangjin''s old master, even came up with various ideas.

    I think it''s okay to make thin pork belly instead of chicken. Add chili oil and a little bit of neutralizing.

    "Oh, that''s really nice. We can add the same vegetables anyway. Just change the main ingredient, meat and sauce."

    Right? Right? Haha, I can already imagine how delicious it would be! Actually, I really like spicy food. My favorite food in the past was buldak cup rice.¡±

    A schoolgirl who smiles at the end of the day and says so in a cheerful voice.

    Likewise, something passed through my head of the day, which I was so excited about it.

    "Aha buldak cup rice is delicious¡­¡­.Huh?"

    Something was off. Strangely familiar.

    Hot chicken cup rice is my favorite menu. It has a bright impression and looks similar.

    One day I knew someone like her well.

    She was also a regular customer of the day''s cooking.

    You said your name was Sua.¡¯

    When Haru and Choi Han-seok first came to Noryangjin, they were a female student who enjoyed the spicy buldak cup rice next to Haru, who visited Jeong''s cup rice shop.

    It was not known whether it was meant to be, but Su-ah came as soon as Haru opened the food truck.

    After tasting the special Tteokgalbi sandwich of the day, I was completely satisfied, and from then on, I became a big fan and visited the food truck of the day almost every day.

    And so was Seo-ah.

    A girl of a similar age, with a similar appearance and taste. Seoa and Sua.

    The slightly creepy day tried to calm down and asked.

    "Seo-ah. I just thought of this. Actually, when I do a food truck in the morning,¡±

    Right? Your food truck is really famous. They were eating in line.

    "By the way, there''s a girl who looks so much like you among my food truck customers. Even the names are very similar."

    Haru oppa....

    "Sua, do you know?"

    Seo-ah''s eyes have been shaking since Haru said she had a regular customer who looked similar to you.

    But when Haru said the name ''Sua''.

    I couldn''t stand it anymore, and Seo-ah''s expression changed completely.

    -Why... -I don''t know.

    "Then, Seo-ah, you and Su-ah...¡­.¡±We''re sisters. Sua is my younger sister. Not twins, just two years apart...¡­.

    "That''s the way it was."

    She dropped her head in an unusual way.

    Haru couldn''t understand himself either.

    If you look at it like this, you two really look alike.

    Sua in the morning and Seoa in the evening.

    I didn''t know if it was because they were really blooded sisters. Both sisters were regular customers of the day.

    What? Haru, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with Seo Ah?

    Choi Han-seok, who was passing by after the cooking service, found Haru and Seo-ah and approached them.

    Recognizing that the atmosphere was unusual, he sneaked away, and after hearing Haru''s rough explanation, he opened his mouth in shock.

    That''s right, Sua, the regular customer! Doesn''t it look exactly like him? Why didn''t I know about this?

    Choi Han-seok, who was so surprised, looked at Seo-ah with a surprised look.

    That being so, there was only one conclusion.

    Seo-ah, you knew HAN, didn''t you?

    I didn''t know if I was lucky or bad, but after I died, I knew my sorrow. It''s just that Sua joined Noryangjin.

    "If you don''t mind, may I ask what Han is? Maybe we can help you out. Huh?"

    Haru and Choi Han-seok breathed a sigh of relief at the same time when they heard that they knew Han.

    The difference between ghosts knowing and not knowing their resentments was truly enormous.

    Once you have something like a memory when you die, you can help yourself if that''s the case.

    Like you did to one before, and now you do to the furbos.

    Relieving ghosts'' resentment and making them holy fire was also one of the tasks of the day given by the underworld.

    She shook her head as if she had become Seo-ah, who had been waiting for a while.

    Soon, he said in a slightly despondent voice.

    There''s nothing special about it. It''s obvious that I failed the test. The exam that lasted for five years...¡­ because I couldn''t take it anymore.

    "So you''re saying it''s your regret that you didn''t make it to the test?¡±

    - The day I realized my resentment. I learned something at the same time. I mean, I can''t lift the limit. Actually, that''s why I didn''t tell you.

    Wait, what do you mean? What do you mean you can''t let go of your grief? The Grim Reaper did it. As long as I can''t solve it.

    - The restriction is that I failed the test. It''s a test that I never got in my life, how can I get it when I''m dead?

    "Such..."

    Is his thoughts sorted out? Seo-ah spoke calmly as if she were telling someone else''s story.

    That you can''t solve your own grudge. That he is aware of it as well.

    I sincerely wanted to refute it.

    I wanted to tell you that it couldn''t be.

    By the way, that''s the case with Haru.

    ''It''s... I can''t think of anything. How can I resolve this grudge?¡¯

    As Choi Han-seok said, the grim reaper said.

    As far as everything goes, there''s a way to solve it.

    In other words, as far as Seoa is concerned, there is a way to solve it somehow.

    But I really didn''t have a clue.

    What to do. How I can help Seo-ah.

    I''m sure it''s related to her sister, Sua.¡¯Didn''t Seo-ah say she realized Han when she found Su-ah who entered Noryangjin in the first place?

    Then it would be right to assume that there is some connection between the two sisters to resolve Seo-ah''s resentment.

    ''Not yet, I don''t know anything.¡¯

    What I can tell you right now is. And there was nothing I could do.

    Haru and Choi Hanseok will find out as much as we can. Saying, I sent Seo-ah back.

    Seo-ah shook her hand saying, "I''m really fine, so don''t worry," but how can she not care as long as she knows?

    Late dawn when ghosts and furbos are all gone.

    Ahead of dawn, Haru and Choi Han-seok''s worries deepened.

 Chapter - 55 56. Birthday Lunchbox (1)

    Haru and Choi Han-seok ended up losing sleep after worrying about the unknown answer.

    Anyway, it was a difficult conclusion to meet Sua and ask her various questions and listen to her story.

    But I couldn''t think of how to bring it up.

    Haru didn''t know because it couldn''t have been easy to bring up the story of her sister who left first.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    Early in the morning.

    Someone called for a day to the food truck, yawning as if he was a little tired.

    "Oh, my God, Haru! That''s good. Can I have a minute of your time?¡±

    "Time? Of course, it''s okay...Oh, Mrs. Chung. Have you already started?"

    All the other food trucks on Cupbap Street were not open yet, but Mrs. Chung was out early.

    She was working on the menu, and she made it into Chef Haru''s recipe for [Delicious Chicken Egg Rice!There was a new sign saying ^^].

    I told you the recipe last night, but I didn''t expect you to apply it from the next day.

    One day was surprised at Chung''s performance, which was incredibly fast than expected.

    "You know the bowl of rice made by a bachelor yesterday. I couldn''t stop thinking about it. It was so delicious. So I bought some ingredients and practiced all night at home! I made a signboard like this. I want to sell it as soon as possible.¡±

    "You must have really liked it! Then I''d be thankful. But this sign says, "It''s made from Chef Haru''s recipe."¡­.¡±

    "If I just sell it, they''ll think I made it. I learned it from a bachelor a day. So I put it in. Oh, let me know if you''re uncomfortable. You can erase it."

    "What do you mean uncomfortable! I''m just so thankful for your consideration. Seeing my name on it, I''m strangely proud. Hehe."

    Actually, I didn''t expect you to write your name like this.

    I couldn''t help but feel that Jeong''s aunt was truly grateful to Haru.

    Looking at him turning his head and preparing for cooking, it was exactly what I told him yesterday.

    Buy quality frozen chicken meat and trim it, make sauce, and trim vegetables appropriately.

    As a person with a lot of experience, preparation is already perfect.

    "Oh, aunt, what''s this? I''ve never seen this before. Rice with chicken?"

    "I made it with the recipe that Chef Haru gave me. I tried it yesterday and it was delicious. It started today, so come eat it later."

    "Wow, if it''s Haru''s recipe, I have to try it! I''ll definitely come back in the evening after the academy!"

    Several students, who were regular customers of your store, showed interest in the appearance of the new menu, which had no notice.

    Still, I was so grateful that he accepted Haru''s words so well.

    ''I hope it sells well.¡¯

    The same goes for Chinese style rice topped with Seo-a yesterday, and if this menu goes well, I was going to make some more similar menus.

    Just as I was looking at your store and sincerely thought so, I was about to take a turn.

    Mrs. Chung, who was looking for something behind the store, stopped the day."Oh, yeah, yeah. Haru, take this."

    "Gasp, this is all...¡­.¡±

    It was the barrels carefully wrapped in cloth that were lifted with great strength.

    I''m not a parent who gives food to their children who go back after a long holiday. Why did you bring so many?

    "Huh? It''s nothing. It''s just a little side dish I made. Go take your time and eat. There are anchovies, gatkimchi and chonggakkimchi that my aunt gave me, and mix some fish cake and vegetables...¡­, I bought some meat and measured it."

    "It''s not a little side dish, is it? Ma''am, are you done making this? You must have had a hard time getting home late yesterday. How can I do this?"

    "Oh, come on. I''ve been cooking all my life, and this isn''t work. I got a menu from a bachelor a day. I''m too sorry to say thank you."

    "Madam..."

    I didn''t really do it for anything, but I was grateful to receive the food that was carefully made with both hands.

    Especially, this kind of food is filled with the sincerity and heart of the person who made it.

    I thanked her several times, taking care of the food given by Chung''s aunt.

    When I was about to go back to the store feeling the heavy weight of both hands, the lady who was seeing me off for a day waved her hand happily when she found someone.

    "Oh, my God, who is this? Sua, are you here?

    "Heehee, you haven''t been well lately, have you, Auntie? I''m busy studying. I was passing by and I heard that a new menu came out, so I rushed over!¡±

    A familiar voice over the head of the day.

    It was so similar to Seo-ah''s voice that I saw almost every night.

    I''m so lucky.

    "I didn''t expect to see you so soon."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s expression became serious in an instant.

    Behind them stood Sua in a sweater similar to the last one.

    "Rice with chicken and eggs? Oh, this is Oyako-dong! It''s something I really like! Oh, Haru was there, too? Hello!"

    It was the tension that was going to hit the sky as usual.

    He rushed over and sniffed like a puppy, saying it smelled so good, and soon found the day and greeted with a big smile.

    I looked at the menu here, and Sua, who talked with Haru a few words saying, "Is this really the menu Haru taught me?" ordered a portion of chicken and egg rice soon.

    A lady who cooks things like pre-cleaned chicken and onions as taught by the day yesterday.

    A bowl of rice topped with a filling was made with chives sprinkled on.

    "Wow, you look so good. It''s very cheap. Actually, you have to pay at least 7,000 won to eat this at another restaurant. You know, right?

    Yaam!

    Sua, who scooped a spoonful of rice and put it in her mouth, soon mumbled happily.

    "Wow, it''s so good! Is it because Haru''s recipe tastes like auntie''s? Twice as much as eating at a restaurant. No, it''s twenty times more delicious!"

    "Thank you for saying that. Su A comes to my store a lot. I can trust your taste buds."

    "Of course! This is the cup rice I''ve eaten in Noryangjin so far and I have several sandwiches. I don''t want to say it myself, but I''m an old hand in my own right?"

    "I''m glad you like it.¡±

    "Totally my thing!"Sua, who says so proudly and laughs like that.

    He''s an old man of Noryangjin.

    I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly because it really resembled the words I heard last night.

    I didn''t know exactly what kind of pain was behind that bright smile. I could have guessed it to a little extent.

    "By the way, Sua. Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard these days? Look at my dark circles. He looks so haggard."

    Mrs. Chung, who was looking at Su-ah who was eating chop chop chop, said something.

    In fact, her dark circles were thicker than when she first saw Su-ah.

    Not only that, but overall it seemed very hard and exhausting.

    "Oh, no. Maybe it''s because I''ve been studying hard lately. Well, it''ll be announced soon. If you don''t want them to catch up with you, it''s inevitable."

    It''s already October.

    The disclosure will now begin in about two weeks.

    A much more difficult, important test for students here in Noryangjin than the CSAT.

    Noryangjin was so nervous that it could be described as living.

    The day when friends and colleagues who studied together become competitors is coming soon.

    "Still take it easy. You know that even if you take an exam, if you mess up your health, you''ll be fine, right? Oh, of course, auntie doesn''t think Sua will get in.¡±

    "Thank you for saying that. Well, I''ve been in Noryangjin for three years now. This year, no matter what."

    3 years in Noryangjin. This is the fourth time this year.

    Three years away from my family, fighting a lonely.

    Maybe it''s because of the weight of the period. Sua''s eyes trembled when she said so.

    Jeong, who was really talking to Sua like a real mother, said she remembered something.

    "Yes, and Sua, it''s your birthday soon. Was it October 5th? We couldn''t even pack it properly because it overlapped with the release date every time.¡±

    "Hey, birthday doesn''t matter. You can celebrate your birthday with a public announcement. It''s better to solve at least one more question during the birthday. It''s the 4th try. If I fail again this time...¡­. I hate to imagine.¡±

    Sua who smiles as hard as she can with her eyes closed.

    Tension, anticipation and worry. A mixture of emotions, she looked really nervous.

    "Sua, cheer up. I believe that, too. I''m sure you''ll get in this time."

    "Thank you, Haru. That''s right. Cheer up! There''s not much time left, so I''ll prepare hard until the end...¡­.¡±

    "Oh, yes, yes, Sua!"

    I was about to finish a bowl of rice with toppings.

    Sua, who was saying that looking at the day, suddenly bowed her head, saying, "Huh?"

    Drops of blood that fall from the bottom to the bottom.

    Surprised by the sudden burst of double nosebleeds, Mrs. Chung hurriedly took out a lot of tissues.

    "Oh, my God, what a bunch! It must''ve been so bad that my nose is bleeding like this. Oh, my God!"

    "It''s okay. I''m really okay, so don''t worry. It''s just that I''m a little tired. Ahahaha¡­¡­."

    "Sua, wait a minute. I''m a little tired, so I''m bleeding too much...¡­. Don''t cover your nose and keep your head down. It can be dangerous if you lean back and cross the airway."

    Sua, who looks so fine with her smile.

    Fortunately, the blood stopped a little when Haru gave him first aid as much as possible.And it''s been less than five minutes.

    Sua, who blocked her nose with tissue from Chung''s aunt, hurried back, saying she had to study.

    The place where SuA disappeared.

    In the midst of a moment of silence with heavy air, Mrs. Chung opened her mouth with a slightly trembling voice.

    "I''ve been doing business in Noryangjin for years now, but...¡­. I don''t know anymore.¡±

    "Korea''s academic zeal is a bit severe."

    "I don''t think it''s much of a time these days. Students are stuck in Noryangjin, literally studying like crazy. Not enough time to celebrate his birthday. That''s how you survive."

    Competition for survival.

    I really felt that way when I was in Noryangjin ahead of the exam.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok went to the food truck with their mixed hearts together.

 Chapter - 56 57. Birthday Lunchbox (2)

    Perhaps because the notice was just around the corner, I felt that the number of customers had decreased a little.

    The people from outside are the same, but less students living in Noryangjin came.

    Not just because I''m fed up with the food of the day.

    It was really to save time for a sandwich.

    "I put enough in for you because you''re the last customer. Enjoy your meal!"

    "Wow, that visual is awesome! Thank you for the food!"

    Around the evening when the food truck business is almost finished.

    As Haru, who sent the last guest, arranged the truck, Choi Han-seok found someone and opened his eyes wide.

    Hey, Haru! We have a guest!

    "Yes, Chef? What do you mean a guest?"

    A familiar face.

    A little early, a ghost customer from the cart bar came.

    "Seo-ah."

    The customer who came was Seo-ah, a regular customer of the cart bar.

    She, who looked translucent because the door had not yet been opened, was standing in front of the day dawdling.

    Unlike her usual self, she hesitated for a while and bowed her head, looking into the eyes of the day.

    I came early because I wanted to say thank you. Thank you so much for earlier. Haru, thank you for taking care of my brother.

    "If it''s your brother, do you mean Sua? Seo-ah, were you watching at the time?¡±

    Seoa knew what happened in the morning.

    When a little surprised Haru asked, she nodded quietly instead of answering.

    I''m just... I''m always far away. Before coming to Haru''s house to eat, most of them are watching Sua.

    "Why are you so far away? You want to get closer."

    You''re studying hard, but you can''t concentrate when someone is next to you. I did, too. Actually, I was able to find Haru''s food cart thanks to Sua.

    In fact, the reason why Seo-ah was able to come on the first day of opening the store was because of Su-ah.

    Sua stopped by a food truck in the morning and bought sandwiches, and she kept an eye on it because it looked so delicious?

    I thought of it in the evening, so I stopped by, and it was amazing that it suddenly changed to a cart bar.

    I can''t believe my brother came in the morning and sister came in the evening to fill up her stomach.

    Anyway, it was a really amazing relationship.

    So, what do you have to say? I don''t think we just came here to say thank you.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking closely at Seo-ah, hinted.

    Was his prediction right? As if she had waited, Seo-ah brought up the point.

    Haru, as you know, my brother is...¡­. Sua looks so tired. It looks fine on the outside, but it''s completely charred inside.

    "Yes, it seems so. I''ve been getting worse lately. Just looking at the double nose bleeding."

    I was really surprised earlier. I didn''t know my nose would bleed like that all of a sudden.

    It''s a lot worse than it looks. It''s like studying for two hours a day, and I''m thinking about eating one meal a day. I ran out of money, but I haven''t contacted my parents...¡­, just like I used to be.¡­.

    Seo-ah''s voice was shaking more and more.

    Seo-ah knew Su-ah''s mind better than anyone else.

    She was also his sister.

    - Because I did the same thing three years ago. I swear my life on the test. Just studying like crazy.

    Crucially, he had the same experience.

    What kind of pain Sua is suffering now and how hard and exhausted she is now.I''m a Seo-i who knows it well, so I''m here for a day.

    Seo-ah''s eyes, who was speaking out, soon became teary.

    Stalling for a moment, he caught his breath, and sighed as the ground sank.

    After looking at the day, he turned his eyes back and opened his mouth with difficulty.

    Actually... I heard Sua calling from home yesterday. My mom. My mom told me to come down because it''s my birthday soon. Sua asked me how to get down. You said you knew how many questions you could solve at that time. With a very sharp voice.

    Sua got annoyed while talking to her mother on the phone?

    It was completely the opposite of what he usually showed to Haru or Choi Han-seok.

    Was Sua also putting up with tremendous stress?

    "You said your birthday is just around the corner.¡±

    Besides, my mom said it wouldn''t be a problem with the test results if I took a day off. Sua gets angry and treats me harshly. After hanging up the phone again, I cried a lot saying I was so sorry...¡­. Well, I. Looking at Sua like that...¡­.

    You looked like you overlapped. Does it?

    That''s right. I used to do that. Three years ago, I did the same thing. That''s why I''m going crazy. Really, I know how hard it must be for Sua right now. So...

    The face of Seo-ah, who was speaking with her head turned red.

    In the end, tears poured down her eyes, unable to resist the overwhelming emotions.

    Coughing, I kept crying.

    Nevertheless, I squeezed out my voice and talked to Haru over and over again.

    Seo-ah and Su-ah had three years of age difference, but their birthdays were almost the same.

    It''s exam season.

    However, Seo-ah treated her mother''s call to celebrate her birthday and even failed the test.

    And that''s what Seo-ah regrets the most right now.

    The thing I miss the most after I die was my mom''s food that I couldn''t eat. The birthday table that my mom prepared for me. Well, I really missed it. Haru oppa. I really...¡­. I don''t want Sua to regret the same thing as me. Really.

    Seo-ah struggled to wipe away the tears that continued to flow.

    Maybe it''s because the door hasn''t been opened yet. Tears streaming down my cheeks faded away before falling to the ground.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at Seo-ah with a mixture of gloom and compassion, hinted.

    Well, why don''t you just tell me once a day? Don''t overdo it, just take half a day to go home.

    -Maybe... -Sua just told me, so I won''t go home. He''s like a bull, and he''s stubborn. I went like this, and looking at Sua in Noryangjin right now...¡­.

    Come to think of it, it was. I couldn''t help but admit Seo-ah''s words.

    My older sister went to Noryangjin in vain while taking the exam, and her younger sister said she was going to Noryangjin again, so of course, her parents would have tried hard to stop her.

    And yet Sua isn''t in Noryangjin right now.

    The word bull stubbornness couldn''t have fit in so well.

    Moreover, I couldn''t help but wonder when this happened.

    "Wait, Seo-ah. Then why did you come to Noryangjin? As you said, the opposition would have been enormous. The reason I came to Noryangjin at the expense of that."

    A hell of a place that devoured her sister.

    A place where young people in Korea push themselves into a single room and compete for the place where there is no end in sight. NoryangjinWhat is the reason why Su-ah walked in here on her own?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok couldn''t even guess.

    Seo-ah''s lips, which had dropped her head and hesitated for a while, soon trembled badly.

    Sua had the same dream as me. Ever since I was young. My sister, she said it all the time. Let''s be a cop together later.

    "Police?"

    Yes, I''ve been like that since I was young. So we studied hard together and worked out together. I... ended up like this. Sua couldn''t give up. Because of me.

    You''re saying that I''m going to fulfill your dreams instead?

    - I''m not sure, but maybe...¡­.

    There was a reason.

    - Actually, that''s why it''s harder and I''m sorry. Watching SuA struggle, I thought I was holding her back until I died.

    After knowing the direct circumstances, I thought the work was quite complicated.

    Sua came to Noryangjin because it wasn''t as simple as I thought.

    ''Wait. Then.¡¯

    Suddenly, something crossed my mind of the day.

    Sisters who had the same dream.

    As Haru suddenly raised his head, Choi Han-seok, who opened his eyes wide, shouted.

    Haru. I just thought of this. Is it...

    "I was just thinking the same thing. If I do well, I think I can find a way to resolve Seo-ah''s resentment.¡±

    Didn''t Seo Ah-han say that it was none other than a public announcement?

    Ghosts can''t take tests.

    There is probably no way to solve one''s own resentment, as he is dead and cannot take the test again.

    It was Seo-ah, who had almost given up on the Holy Fire, thinking so.

    However, if Sua had the exact same dream.

    Looking at Seo-ah, who was about to stop crying, Haru whispered to Choi Han-seok.

    "Wouldn''t it be okay if we let Su-ah pass the disclosure that we didn''t achieve before? Because we had the same dream. If Su-ah passes the public notice, maybe Seo-ah."

    If there''s a dream that a dead man can''t fulfill, the living can fulfill it for him! Haru, you are a genius. I''m serious. This works!

    Choi Han-seok, who was listening seriously to Haru, quickly heated up.

    No matter how many times I think about it, it seemed possible enough.

    Haru oppa...?

    Seo-ah, who stopped crying, stared blankly at such a day.

    Anyway, it''s too early to count your chickens.

    He smiled at Seo-ah, whose eyes and cheeks were red.

    "Don''t worry. And thank you for telling me, Seo-ah. As you told me, I''ll do my best. For Sua."

    What are you gonna do? As I told you before, Sua is not a child who will listen to what she said...¡­.

    "Jung''s aunt said that earlier. To Noryangjin''s students, merchants are like mothers and fathers, so I can set it up for you. Birthday feast."

    -Birthday life... You''re going to cook for me? Haru oppa?

    Could it have never been imagined that he would set up a birthday table for her?

    Seo-ah, who heard Haru''s words, was surprised and covered her mouth with her hands.

    "You said you didn''t think Sua would go home. Then I can make it for you. Of course, it doesn''t taste like Seo-ah''s homemade food, but why don''t you let me know?¡±

    But Haru is really busy. You won''t have time. Then I feel so sorry and...¡­."Don''t worry. I''m not doing it for free either. Why don''t we get paid for making lunch boxes? It''s a very obvious thing. The job of a cook."

    A cook is a cook anyway.

    For none other than his precious guests.

    "Because your sisters are regular customers of my store. This kind of service isn''t hard."

    Then I''ll give you an advance. As Haru wants, I''ll give it to you right away! Oh wait!

    Hope quickly sank into Seo-ah''s expression, which had been gloomy all along.

    He hurriedly took out his wallet and took out almost all the bills in it and held them out to Haru.

    There was a little mix of 10,000 won and 5,000 won, but it looked roughly 100,000 won.

    "It''s too much¡­¡­. Even if it''s my birthday, it''s a lunch box. I''m a little sorry to get all this."

    Of course, it is a custom-made meal that requires a lot of work, and since it is a birthday lunch box, it requires a lot of expensive ingredients.

    However, 100,000 won is too much.

    I was thinking about 50,000 won one day.

    No, please take this. Actually, I think 100,000 won is less. Haru is such a good cook. And I asked you to do it.

    "A boxed lunch worth 100,000 won...¡­.¡±

    Then, Haru. Can you do me a favor after you receive all this money? It''s not a big request. It''s small.

    "Please?"

 Chapter - 57 58. Birthday Lunchbox (3)

    "Please?"

    She refused, saying that the day was fine, but Seo-ah firmly said.

    Like Sua''s sister, she was also stubborn.

    How did we come to an agreement to do Seo-ah''

    The request was really unthinkable for a day.

    Please put in -¡­¡­ together. Are you sure you don''t mind?

    "It''s all right, it''s not rocket science."

    It was a really small, small request.

    When Haru accepted willingly, Seo-ah bowed to thank him.

    He thanked Haru several times, saying, "It was a good thing I came to visit Haru," and offered Haru an advance payment.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    When Haru touched the money, he disappeared with a clear light as always.

    The hands of the watch that begin to turn soon.

    However, compared to the amount, the needle''s speed was not unusual.

    Maybe it''s because it''s unusual. It spins a lot more than I thought.

    "It''s almost three laps. 3 days is the time to make a lot of money. All at once!"

    One evening, he earns more than 1 million won by doing business with ghosts at a "warm day" cart bar.

    Of course, it costs 1 million won in cash, although the actual application time was between 2 and 3 days.

    It simply filled my stomach, so time passed little by little.

    But this time it was different.

    The simple cost of rice and alcohol and the 100,000 won Seo-ah gave me this time were completely different in weight.

    Money is just a simple sum in the afterlife.

    What''s really important is the heart in it. And the truth.

    As much as the three rounds you went back, you have a big heart in 200,000 won.

    As much as the returned hands of the clock and the extended life, the shoulders of the day became heavy.

    But it was a pleasant heavyness.

    My blood boiled up as a cook.

    Day after day, I looked at Seo-ah with a smile.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to make it. Seo-ah''s birthday lunch box."

    I talked with Seo-ah for a while and heard about her birthday party at her house.

    Seo-ah''s mother cooked LA ribs for her children on their birthdays.

    I bought the meat the day before and marinated it, and I made the sauce myself.

    In addition, I have all the recipes, such as seaweed soup and other side dishes, which can taste different from house to house.

    ''And I have to ask you a special favor. It''ll take a while, but it''s worth it.¡¯

    Sua''s birthday is tomorrow.

    In other words, I have to finish cooking at least by tomorrow morning.

    Then it''s time to work.

    A day rolled up my sleeves.

    * * *

    It''s 3:30 in the morning.

    As soon as Haru and Choi Han-seok closed their doors, they hurriedly arranged the cart bar and returned home.

    There was plenty of time left until morning, but I had to save as much time as I could.

    It was much easier to cook because the meat for ribs was put in cold water to drain the blood, soak the seaweed or prepare the ingredients in the cart bar to some extent.

    It was possible because Choi Han-seok moved during the time when the door was open.

    "Well, shall we get started?¡±

    Yes, Haru!

    This time, Seo-ah was with me.

    Although she could not taste the food or help her cook because her ears were closed, she thought it would help her reenact the taste of homemade food as much as possible.

    Even if you make the same dish, the taste of the dish varies depending on who makes it in which house.

    Seaweed soup, the representative food that comes to mind when you think of birthdays, is the same.If you stir-fry seaweed, if you stir-fry it, whether you use sesame oil or perilla oil. What do you use for seasoning, meat or tuna.

    Even a minor change in the way you cook changes the taste completely.

    So home-cooked meals are irreplaceable and irreplaceable.

    That is why the precious taste remains a memory on the tip of the tongue.

    If it''s not that house, you can''t taste the same anywhere else.

    Therefore, what the day is doing now is not cooking but restoration.

    It is to restore the taste of Sua''s homemade food as much as possible and to bring back memories hidden in it.

    "Can you tell me first? What did Seo-ah''s seaweed soup taste like?¡±

    Well, it smelled like perilla oil. The beef was strong. There were a lot of solid ingredients. Oh, and it has perilla powder in it. My mom used to like it savory.

    -It''s seaweed soup with beef and perilla powder. It looks delicious just thinking about it. Your mother has a good sense of cooking.

    Like Seo-ah, who likes to eat raw materials, she knew well about food.

    I said it because I could imagine the recipe in my head just by listening to her talk about food.

    "Okay, I got it. Then right away!"

    Today''s food is simply seaweed soup, japchae, LA galbi, and some vegetables.

    It started with seaweed soup, which tastes better as it kept boiling hard.

    After taking out the seaweed soaked in water and cutting it into appropriate sizes, the beef for soup was taken out.

    After putting perilla oil in a heated pot, put meat and minced garlic and slowly stir-fry them.

    Screaming!

    "The smell comes up...¡­.¡±

    Beef and garlic that are roasted in perilla oil.

    There was a flavorful smell along with the savory, oily, and pungent.

    Although sesame oil is common, perilla oil was the preferred method for a day because it would make the taste deeper.

    Seeing that she paid a lot of attention to these details, Sua''s mother seemed to be a good cook.

    If the meat is moderately browned, add seaweed.

    Stir-fry it for about 30 seconds, season it with soy sauce and salt, and add some fish sauce to enhance the taste.

    Bring to a boil and add a moderate amount of perilla powder to finish.

    Slurp!

    "Wow!"

    It was fantastic to taste it with a spoon and chopsticks.

    Thanks to the perilla powder, the soup was green, the seaweed had a lively texture, and the flavor of perilla oil and beef spread.

    I want to eat rice with it right away, and it''ll kill me even if I get rid of my hangover.

    Choi Han-seok and Seo-ah, who were drooling, said, "It looks delicious," and started cooking right afterwards.

    LA galbi and japchae that come to mind when you think of birthday.

    LA galbi is marinated by putting pear, onion, soy sauce, dark soy sauce, minced garlic, and cheongyang red pepper into a rib without blood.

    Since meat can burn when grilling, add cold water and steam it to complete a very moist rib.

    Add meat and cook the front and back for about 2 minutes, then add water if it''s going to burn, then add 3 more minutes.

    If you bake it for a total of 10 minutes, it will cook perfectly to the bone.

    The texture of the meat was perfect even when it was chewed with its teeth.

    Japchae also takes a little too much work, but it''s not difficult.Basically, stir-fry carrots, onions, pork, and spinach. Add noodles, mix, and season. That''s it.

    Of course, I changed it to a home-cooked meal recipe.

    My mom also put perilla oil in japchae. There are things you like, and I heard it''s better for your health. Oh, and strangely, they also fried paprika.

    "Paprika? Paprika on japchae..."¡­. I''ve never thought about this combination."

    That''s true, but this one. It looks great on you.

    What do you mean paprika, a Western ingredient in japchae, a traditional Korean dish with deep origin?

    It was a unimaginable combination, but at the same time, I thought it was a real home-cooked meal.

    That''s how mothers usually cook.

    A dish made using ingredients on sale in the refrigerator or supermarket.

    Always thinking about the health of the family who will eat the food, even if you give up the taste a little, it creates a healthy taste.

    That''s home-cooked meals. Also, it''s a warm mother''s taste.

    Tap tap tap!

    Shred red and yellow paprika to the same thickness as onions and stir-fry them.

    I mixed japchae with other ingredients, which was better than I thought.

    Wow, it looks so good looking.

    "There''s no red or yellow in japchae. But with this, the color...¡­.¡±

    It wasn''t just the color.

    I took a spoonful of freshly mixed japchae and tasted it, and it was as delicious as I could see with my eyes.

    Especially, paprika''s crunchy texture and its unique subtle sweetness matched japchae so well.

    Slurp! Slurp!

    It definitely came up for a taste, but the chopsticks didn''t stop.

    There''s nothing more delicious than freshly made japchae.

    Eventually, I ate up a few plates.

    Afterwards, the dishes were all finished by mixing tricolored vegetables using stir-fried vegetables for japchae, and making stir-fried anchovies and fried kimchi.

    I took out the 3-tier lunch box that I bought at the mart in the evening and put the food in it.

    Rice and side dishes.

    The main dish, japchae and galbi.

    In the third layer, apples and pears for dessert were sliced into bite-size pieces.

    "Well, that''s it for Seo-ah!"

    There was still one last step left.

    Putting the sister''s heart in the lunch box to her younger sister''s heart.

    Haru brought out some unusual ingredients this time.

    Tough flour, eggs, sugar powder.

    They were ingredients for baking, not cooking.

    What I''m going to make this time is a fortune cookie.

    It was also an oven-free, oven-free fortune cookie.

    How to make is also simpler than you think. It''s a recipe that even a beginner in baking can do.

    "First of all, hit the egg whites...¡­.¡±

    Whip egg whites moderately and add flour and sugar powder.

    Put a pinch of oil and salt in it, and bake it in a frying pan to the right size, and you''re done.

    Put a piece of paper with a message inside the baked cookie and fold it with your hand to shape it and harden it.

    "Well, now all you have to do is write a message on the paper. What should I write?¡±

    I have something in mind. When I was tired of studying like Sua, and my birthday was just around the corner. There was one thing I wanted to hear the most when I was having a hard time.

    When Su-ah was feeling the pain she was feeling now.

    One word that can be the most encouraging to Sua.

    Seo-ah looked at the day and said it, and the day that paused for a while soon began to smile and move the pen on the paper.One letter, one letter.

    I carefully wrote down my sister''s feelings for her younger brother.

    I put in the fortune cookie and wrapped it beautifully.

    When all the preparations were completed, the sun was already out of the window.

    As the morning dawned, Haru carried a lunch box and went out vigorously.

    There is not much time left for Sua to stop by often.

 Chapter - 58 59. Birthday Lunchbox (4)

    [Happy birthday, Sua!] Our JKC Chicken offers a special discount coupon for customers who celebrate their birthday only once a year.¡­.]

    7 a.m.

    After about three hours of nap, I opened my eyes trying to close them continuously and checked my cell phone screen, and there were a lot of text messages.

    Most of them were messages from companies that they would give coupons or rewards to you on your birthday.

    "It doesn''t mean anything. What?"

    It''s natural to be happy to receive birthday wishes, but Su-ah was strangely annoyed.

    I can''t give a clear reason, but I just got irritated.

    When I came back from washing my face to wake up, my eyes went to the calendar I put on my desk.

    The calendar on the corner of the desk was filled with phrases such as "Desperate Life," "Let''s not study hard to regret," and "I didn''t die because I slept a little," and was filled with X signs.

    And the very next week, there was a day when the red asterisk hit hard.

    It was the day of disclosure.

    "It''s only a few days until the announcement. You don''t have time to celebrate your birthday. This time... You have to stick to it no matter what.¡±

    How much trouble I''ve caused my parents so far.

    Ever since she walked to this monstrous Noryangjin that ate her sister, Sua had vowed to pass the examination confidently no matter what.

    But it didn''t take long before the commitment went out.

    It''s been almost 3 years.

    Sua knew the best herself.

    The fact that if you fail this exam, you won''t have next year.

    That''s why I decided to study harder.

    I saved my sleeping time, endured the bathroom, and went at once.

    It looked childish, but it couldn''t be helped.

    Because I knew all the other kids do that. I had to push myself harder not to fall behind.

    "Let''s look at the wrong answer notes we did yesterday. Today''s academy class starts at 1 o''clock, so we still have some time.¡­.¡±

    I tried to get my mind together and sit down, but the letters glistened in front of me.

    My stomach growls!

    He even rang his belly clock without noticing it.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t eat anything for almost 20 hours.

    I searched the cupboard thinking that I wouldn''t be able to study if I didn''t put anything in my stomach, but there was nothing.

    All the chocolate bars and soy milk that I bought to save time for eating have run out.

    "Oh, come on. Please don''t do this."

    He had no choice but to hurry up and put on his clothes and cap, and went out of his room.

    I was familiar with the moldy smell on the stairs of Gosiwon.

    But since it''s my birthday today, I was thinking about taking some time to eat cup rice, so I shook my head and headed to a nearby convenience store.

    I was simply going to buy things like lunch boxes, triangular kimbap, and chocolate bars, but a new one was introduced in the lunch box corner.

    "This is... ..a birthday lunch box?"

    For a special day! A new product named Jung Sung-Dam''s Birthday Lunch Box.

    It was a lunch box with japchae and ribs, and the composition was strangely the same as my mother''s.

    "What''s this?¡±

    "Oh, sir. That''s a new lunch box that came in today. It''s a birthday lunch box, so it''s a little expensive, but it''s unique."

    As Sua was frozen for a while due to a wonderful coincidence, the part-timer who was guarding the counter explained.

    I tried to pay with my lunch box in a daze, but suddenly I got irritated again."Well, I won''t buy this. I''m sorry."

    "Huh? Oh, it''s okay. If you leave it there, I''ll bring it to you."

    Sua put her lunch box on the stand and left the convenience store as if she was running away.

    Perhaps because the stress of the disclosure was really extreme, it has been like this these days.

    Emotions often exploded like people with depression.

    "I shouldn''t have done this¡­¡­.¡±

    My brain was so complicated that I didn''t feel like studying at all.

    I left the convenience store and walked recklessly along the straight road of Noryangjin.

    It''s definitely morning, and it''s bright. I couldn''t see anything because my eyes were black.

    How long did he walk like that? There was a familiar, delicious smell coming from the tip of my nose.

    "A safe day?"

    When I came to my senses, Sua was in front of the cart bar of the day.

    Did his body remember the way because he frequently stopped by "A Reliable Day" these days?

    Realising it had come a little far, I just tried to get back, but the smell of the sandwich was too strong.

    There was a taste on the tip of my tongue.

    A juicy sandwich.

    The moment you taste it, you forget the worries of the whole world.

    "Since I''m here, I''ll just eat and leave.¡±

    Sua, who thought so, trudged to stand in front of the day.

    Perhaps I was lucky, but there was hardly a long line all day.

    "Uh, uh, Sua, you here? It''s hard to study."

    "What? Oh, can I have the usual one? A mozzarella sandwich."

    Sua ordered her favorite menu and took her smartphone out of her pocket.

    I connected my earphones after I opened the online lecture with my habitual touch.

    I had to save every minute and second waiting for the sandwich.

    If I take a break now, I think I''ll fail the test. Then the anxiety continued to rise.

    In fact, there were so many such students next to the "Reliable Day" food truck.

    Students who order sandwiches and memorize English words or study online lectures from time to time.

    They were all his competitors.

    My heart sank again when I thought so.

    "Excuse me, Sua? Take this."

    "What? Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t even know it came out...¡­.Huh?"

    Sua, who was concentrating on the online lecture, came to her senses when she heard Haru''s voice.

    I looked up to get a sandwich and found something else in Haru''s hand.

    A square object wrapped in a pink cloth.

    A question mark was put on Sua''s face by itself.

    "Well, this is¡­¡­?¡±

    "Happy birthday, Sua. I heard it''s your birthday today from the lady at the cup restaurant. It feels like we''re taking care of our food truck customers. It''s a birthday lunch box, so take it with you."

    What do you mean a lunch box?

    Su-ah''s eyes were wide open at the unimaginable gift.

    "Bird, birthday lunch? I mean, how could I...¡­. How do I get it? It looks like a lot. I''d rather give you money."

    Surprised, Sua hurriedly opened her wallet.

    I was going to take out all the bills I had, but there was only dust in my wallet.

    ''Oh, right. I ran out of money...¡­.¡¯

    Su A suddenly felt awkward.

    No matter how birthday it was, I couldn''t get this homemade lunch for free, so I tried to dissuade her as much as I could, but one day I carried it in her hand.

    "Don''t worry. Someone''s already paid for the lunch."

    "You''re paying for your lunch? Who?"

    "Just, there''s someone like that. If you''re grateful, please wash your lunch box and bring it to me, okay?

    A day when you say that and smile.

    With the usual smile, Sua was forced to return home with a lunch box.Sneak, sneak.

    Still, I felt bewildered and slowly opened my lunch box.

    The lunch box wrapped in a fine pink cloth was large.

    As many as three tiers, there seemed to be a soup with a thermos container.

    Visual beyond imagination.

    My mouth opened automatically and my nose opened wide.

    "Did you finish making this? Haru, you probably don''t have time because you''re always doing business. I''m sorry."

    It was a lunch box that I brought unexpectedly, but I loved the smell of the cloth as soon as I unpacked it.

    I thought about it for a while and opened the thermos.

    As soon as the lid was turned, the seaweed soup was still hot, and white steam rose.

    And

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    There was a very familiar, unforgettable smell.

    Seaweed soup with perilla powder and a deep scent of perilla oil.

    My home-cooked meal.

    "Huh?"

    I opened the lunch box just in case.

    Soon Sua could not help but be genuinely surprised.

    LA galbi and japchae that I''ve never tasted anywhere but home. And vegetables...¡­.

    The home-cooked meal birthday table that my mother used to cook for me was still here.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Su-ah, whose mind went blank, sank down as if her legs were loosened.

    I opened the last lunch box with a slightly shaky hand.

    The third lunch box with fruits.

    But I saw something wrapped in a small wrapper between beautifully cut pears and apple-like fruits.

    It looks like a heart, so I think it''s a fortune cookie.

    Did Haru make it for me?

    I felt something ineffable and strange, so I took my hand there without realizing it.

    When I took off the wrapping paper of the fortune cookie, there was a sweet smell.

    Crunch! and squeeze the cookie in half.

    A piece of paper rolling out of it.

    Sua opened a piece of paper.

    "Haru oppa...¡­.¡±

    Soon, all the emotions that he had endured unconsciously exploded in an instant.

    Tears poured out of my eyes in tears.

    Tears that burst once like water poured out of a dam with a hole did not stop.

    The flowing pieces of paper were written in clear letters.

    [Take your time, you''re already doing well enough]]

    A calm message.

    But for Sua today, it was a sentence that was more supportive than any other word in the world.

    There''s no time to sleep, no time to play, no future for those who fail the test, etc.

    Not compared to the many horses whipping themselves, which filled the desk.

    It was a very well-known horse.

    In the past, to my sister. For Seo-ah, it was something that she and her mother kept saying.

    Because Seo-ah at that time seemed so impatient time.

    But when Sua came into Noryangjin herself, she forgot.

    I just got impatient. She had forgotten what she had been trying to say to her sister.

    But now it''s only come back to mind.

    With the home-cooked meal that I missed so much.

    It appeared again in front of Sua.

    "Well, this isn''t the way it should be."

    Su-ah, whose face turned red, wiped away tears with her sleeve dance and jumped up.

    He brought a desk with a broken leg, and took out a rice bowl and a soup bowl.

    The soup was put in, the side dishes were moved, and the table was set up neatly.

    Seaweed soup and white rice.

    It was really the same as my mother''s birthday meal.

    After that, I started eating with a spoon and chopsticks.I ate galbi on white rice and japchae slurposedly.

    I choked up while eating like crazy and drank seaweed soup.

    "It''s delicious. Really, it''s so delicious...¡­hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Why is it so delicious!"

    To the point where my mouth is about to burst, my throat. I ate like that.

    It was so delicious.

    I was happy.

    That''s why I cried more.

    Why didn''t you eat well earlier, you idiot?

    Seo-ah was smiling at Su-ah like that.

 Chapter - 59 60. Its time to go (1)

    "Madam!"

    "Oh, my God, who is this? It''s not Sua!"

    A few days later.

    Su-ah suddenly appeared in front of Mrs. Jung, who was doing business.

    Unlike a few days ago, when it seemed as if it was about to collapse, Su-ah now looked much better.

    Many dark circles, which used to be full of eyelids, have disappeared, and the complexion that could hardly be found to be caused by filtering out rice is much better.

    "It''s only been two days since I''ve been here. The number of customers has increased a lot.¡±

    Students were crowded in front of Mrs. Chung''s food truck.

    Even though the number of customers decreased a lot as the test was really just around the corner.

    Of course, it''s not as much as Haru''s food truck, but there were so many customers that I couldn''t even compare to other food trucks around me.

    Is that why? Mrs. Jung looked tired but happy.

    Of course the reason was obvious.

    "Right? You know this chicken egg rice bowl that Haru developed. This is so popular. Students eat once and then bring their friends."

    "Honestly, even when I''m eating, it''ll work! I did want to. It''s cheap, and there''s a lot of meat in it. Sweet and salty. You know, right? "Kkkkk."

    "I know, I know. How successful my business is these days, it''s enough to make other merchants jealous. I think he did what he did right. It''s amazing every time I see it."

    The chicken egg rice covered with rice, Oyako-dong, which Haru gave you the recipe.

    As expected by the day, Oyako-dong quickly became another steady seller of Noryangjin.

    Mr. Chung''s shop sold more Oyako-dong than all other cup rice, so I said it all.

    "Yes, yes. I''m just thankful that the kids like it. By the way, you look very good. I''m glad."

    "What? I''m sorry to have worried you the other day. Actually, I went to my parents'' house yesterday. It took about 7 hours to get here and there. I don''t know why I didn''t do it."

    Since the exam was just around the corner, I couldn''t sleep or rest at my parents'' house.

    I had to watch online lectures on the subway, and I was busy memorizing English words.

    But the time I spent meeting my family, catching up on greetings and eating warm mother''s home-cooked meals after a really long time was priceless.

    Sua could really speak with confidence.

    It would be much more helpful for a real test that will start in a few days than studying hard for those three hours.

    It''s no wonder that Su-ah is so comfortable because she''s only been home for a short time.

    I felt like the rock that was squeezing my chest had disappeared.

    I thought I could solve the problem without getting nervous.

    "Oh, actually, I''m here to give you this today. It''s my mother''s food, and I''d like to share it with you. I added simple side dishes, galbi, and some japchae."

    "Oh, my God, what a precious thing. How can I receive it because I am thankful...¡­.¡±

    "Well, you took care of me for the trouble I''m in here. When I told my mother, she said thank you and gave it to me. I brought Haru''s, so don''t worry and take it."

    "Well, then I guess I can''t help it''s inevitable. Thank you so much, Sua. Tell your mother."

    Sua took out a side dish wrapped in a cloth and put it out to Mrs. Jung.At first, she was a woman who was very embarrassed and refused, but I couldn''t help it when Sua said this much.

    He already thanked me several times, saying that it smells so good and that he would eat it well.

    Of course, it was not to mention where Su-ah''s next destination was, which was heard from Mrs. Chung.

    "Haru!"

    The place I ran to is a food truck called ''A reliable day''.

    As promised, they said they had come to return the lunch box, so when I opened it, it was full of ribs, japchae, and kimchi.

    Sua, who was surprised by the unexpected gift, said,

    "My mother was very worried about me. You''re as haggard as I am, aren''t you? I wondered where such a bad daughter could be. Still, he was very relieved. Just like Haru and Jung''s mom, good people are next to you. Your sister is helping you...You said ¡­."

    "Right, yeah, I guess so.¡±

    One day I was able to speak up.

    No wonder, as Seo-ah was smiling at such Su-ah.

    Anyway, what happened to Sua''s home-cooked meals?

    -Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.....

    -No, what is it? Is it that good?

    It''s not just delicious. Just, just...¡­hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­. Sneaking.

    After the door opens.

    Served as a dinner menu at a ''warm day'' cart bar.

    Ghosts were not able to eat the food that people originally eat.

    But after the door opens, it''s different inside the restaurant that runs a day.

    Foods I never dreamed I''d be able to taste after death.

    Seoa''s mother worked hard to make it for her precious daughters.

    Seo-ah cried and emptied the birthday table that the day warmed up.

    They say that if you cry and laugh, you''ll get hair on your hips.

    Looking at Seo-ah, who was crying, ate a spoonful of rice, smiled again, and cried again, strangely, laughter leaked out.

    I''m sure so, because Seo-ah looked really happy.

    "Well, mister, why is that woman crying like that? Seeing you cry and laugh, I think you''re out of your mind."

    "Oh, my God, what are you talking about? I guess you had a delicious meal. Like you."

    Teolbo, who was drinking with a member of the Baekbeom faction again today, smiled despondently at Seo-ah.

    These days, it is irrelevant to the fact that almost all members of the organization have escaped, and even there are people doing business along the day.

    Still, it was a day when I promised to cook for all the remaining members, so one member was coming every day.

    The person who came today was the second youngest member of the organization, but except for him, there were only two members left.

    The schedule, which had been running for almost a month, was about to end.

    For your information, the hometown of today''s Hullbo was Changwon, Gyeongsangnam-do, so he cooked octopus Yeonpotang.

    I made the beef ribs with the clam base and made the broth yesterday.

    Add water parsley and red pepper to get rid of the scent, and lastly, add octopus, which makes the fallen cow jump up.

    It was made like shabu-shabu with a lot of egg cabbages and mushrooms, and it tasted better than I thought.If you dip the well-blanched chubby octopus with water parsley in the seasoned soy sauce with a little vinegar, you''ll naturally smile.

    If you add a glass of Chungha to it, it was simply death.

    Not to mention that the youngest member of the organization who tasted home food for the first time in 10 years has become sour.

    Maybe Yeonpotang is a home-cooked meal for him.

    Members of the gang drinking with furbos, ghosts filling their stomachs while enjoying the food of the day.

    Haru, who was looking at Seo-ah scratching the bottom of the plate with a determination not to leave a drop of sauce, hinted at Choi Han-seok.

    "I think Seo-ah''s mother would love it if she knew. My beloved daughter is enjoying the precious food she made for me. Don''t you think so, Chef?"

    Don''t worry. I''m sure you already know.

    Choi Han-seok, who says it''s nothing.

    The day I wondered what you meant, snooping around my eyebrows.

    "Huh? But how?¡±

    Just.

    "Just?"

    Yes. My parents know that. I don''t have to tell you if my loved ones are enjoying this dish. That''s why they''re parents.

    One day, I couldn''t understand what Choi Han-seok said.

    But the more I thought about it, the more I understood.

    "No way. I really think so. As Chef Choi Han-seok said."

    The eyes of the day who answered like that soon turned to Seo-ah.

    Seo-ah, who ate all of Su-ah''s mother''s dishes neatly, held the spoon in her mouth as if she was disappointed, and bowed her head as she met Haru''s eyes.

    Haru, thank you so much. It was a gift that I never imagined. Thanks to you, I feel like I''

    I looked at her in a state of euphoria, pounding her stomach as if it were really delicious.

    One day I thought about it again.

    "As expected, I''m glad I got out of the oral fairy tale."

    Right? I told you so. Haru, you''re not the man in the oral fairy tale. No matter how much I made it, the oral fairy tale is too small to write you.

    "And yet, when you started the cart bar, you were able to satisfy more ghosts, right? From the furry guys and the baekbeom guys to the students and Seo-ah."

    All of them were meant to have been locked up in oral fairy tales.

    Ghosts who would have had to wander through the stream if it wasn''t for a day.

    It was a day''s work to feed them and listen to them.

    Most of all, it''s worthwhile to drop him off in the afterlife.

    That''s true. Food trucks and cart bars are like that, right? Anyone can come easily. Comfortable to fill your stomach, good to drink.

    "That''s right, by the way, I''ve been having some trouble lately. After a few days, Mr. Furfrog will be over. The test will be soon for the test will take place soon. That way, Seo-ah will be able to become a saint.¡­.¡±

    That''s right, that''s right...¡­. Huh? Wait a minute. Haru, don''t tell me.

    Choi Han-seok, who was nodding his head at the end of the day, suddenly raised his head as if he had realized something.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru, who opened their mouths small, made eye contact.

    Haru. You want to open a restaurant, don''t you?

    "Yes, I don''t know what it sounds like¡­¡­. I''m greedy."

    One day I was actually feeling a little bit.

    There was a separate reason why we decided to do a food truck and a cart bar in the first place.

    To set up a restaurant with his name on it.

    The current "Reliable Day" and "Warm Day" were aimed at gaining experience for restaurants.Well, it''s about time. You must have cooked all the Paldo dishes in the country while helping furbos, and you must have improved your skills by cooking dozens of servings a day. I think I''ve learned a lot about business by creating a commercial district.

    "And I have an appointment with the chef."

    Looking at the calm nodding day, Choi Han-seok could not help but admit slowly.

    It''s time to leave Noryangjin.

 Chapter - 60 61. Its time to go (2)

    "Oh, yes, yes. I see. Your name is Kim Jong-soo and your hometown is Yangpyeong? Then soul food must be hangover soup. Yangpyeong is famous for hangover soup. That''s right, right. "Kkkkk."

    As always, one day I was on the phone with Hyuk-ju.

    Hyuk-joo spent almost every day in a cart bar, one by one, making soul food for them, according to his promise with one day.

    It has been more than a month since all the food in Paldo was made in a small cart bar in the corner of Seoul.

    And today, the last member of the Baekbeom faction decided to find a cart bar for the day.

    - In fact, Baekbeompa was almost disbanded from the time when our children who went to Haru''s cart exceeded 20. Some people do business with CEO Haru, like Myungseok and Sanghyuk, and some people got a job at another restaurant like Bangi.

    "That''s a relief. I''m sure it was what the hairy brother who left first wanted it. And it''s my promise to serve the taste of my hometown to all the members. You don''t have to worry too much."

    - Oh, no, it''sorry. I. And our Baekbeom gang members. I''d like to thank our CEO Haru. How easy is it to cook different dishes every day?

    "I''m doing it because it''s fun. And thanks to you, I think I''ve made all the local foods in Korea. I''ve improved my cooking skills. It''s an experience I wouldn''t have had without this opportunity."

    - I''m not famous for saying that. Anyway, please take care of me until the end, Mr. Haru!

    Haru, who hung up the phone with Hyuk-ju, stood in front of the pot again and lifted the ladle.

    Around 11 p.m. The time when the darkness falls and the street lights turn on.

    I had to make hangover soup today, so I cooked with a brazier and a large pot in front of the store.

    I took out the same cauldron I used at the old food truck festival again.

    With a bubbling sound, the hangover soup in a large pot boiled wildly.

    It was a bone hangover soup with a lot of pork backbone, and it was made by putting a lot of soybean paste mixed with red pepper paste.

    It felt a little different from the hangover soup sold at regular rice soup restaurants or franchise gamjatang restaurants.

    Perhaps if you think of it as a market-style bone hangover soup, you can think of someone.

    To exaggerate a little bit because it''s boiled so if you just put your fingers on it, your bones will drop. If you take off the tender meat and wrap it in a bowl, you''ll get drunk.

    Choi Han-seok''s old man joke, which could wake him up, was ignored and added a lot of perilla powder, so the savory taste was excellent.

    Even guests and ghosts who come to pack occasionally are left to eat in about 30 servings, but I made more than 50 servings today.

    There were many reasons, but I just wanted to give out enough hangover soup to Mrs. Kim and others in Noryangjin.

    I thought it would feel like this if I distributed rice cakes to my neighbors right before I moved.

    "Phew¡­¡­"

    White steam continued to rise from the bubbling pot.

    Almost buried in there, the day breathed a small sigh.

    I didn''t feel bad or tired.

    It was just a pity.

    Today is the last day. Does it?

    "Yes, the person who''s coming today is the last member of the Baekbeom faction. It''s really over now. Cooking like this. With furry seeds. And maybe with Noryangjin."

    It''s been almost 2 months since I talked about oral fairy tales.It was a business in Noryangjin, which started in the corner from the beginning, but now it is properly attached to it.

    I didn''t intend to settle down in the first place, but I kept seeing the same students and doing business with the same ghosts and people, and it all felt like a family.

    - Thanks... - One is not enough. Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Haru. I will never forget this grace. Yes, sir.

    It was a furry boy who appeared late every evening, but today was with him from early morning.

    Today was the last day of our members and it was the last day of our life.

    The white-collar faction has already completely collapsed, and its members have apologized.

    I didn''t know exactly what would have happened to each and every one of them, but since Hyuk-joo said so, it was safe to believe.

    What about you, Hairy? It''s probably holy today.

    I don''t know, actually. It''s been too long since I lived as a ghost, and it''s called holy fire...¡­. I can''t believe it. And if I''m really a saint...¡­.

    Don''t be so mean. You made a promise with the Grim Reaper. Meeting the crew, apologizing for everything. You did a good job. So it''s gonna be okay.

    Of course, no one can guarantee a single day or Choi Han-seok.

    However, judging from what furry and other members of the organization have done so far, I thought there would be no problem.

    Just looking at the seats next to the day, people who were gangsters until a few months ago were sweating and selling fish buns and fresh fruit juice.

    Of course, it doesn''t mean they''re going to lose their bad things or their sins.

    No matter how much you apologize, there will be marks on the spot where the nail is removed.

    But members of the group are trying to fill and fill the trail somehow.

    One day I thought it was a lot better than at least forgetting.

    "I think we''re done cooking.¡±

    The soup is already boiling.

    Slurp!

    Haru smiled satisfactorily after seeing a spoonful of the finished hangover soup.

    Spicy and salty, this is enough.

    "Oh, boss, did you make hangover soup today? Wow... I haven''t seen you doing this well lately."

    "We''re having a special guest today. I just cooked it. Would you like it wrapped?"

    "Well, then can I have a serving? I didn''t even have dinner, so a bottle of soju would be perfect."

    "Oh, me too, sir! Me, too!

    Some people passing by stopped after smelling the savory hangover soup.

    It was strange that people didn''t pay attention to Haejangguk in a large cauldron in front of a cart bar.

    Is that why?

    Originally, ghosts attracted many guests who would have come and stopped at most three or four people a day.

    "Wow, can you give me this much? I think I can eat it by tomorrow evening."

    "I gave you a lot because it was packed. And I think we''re going to close the business soon. With gratitude."

    "Wow, the menu keeps changing and the boss''s hands taste good, so I came here often!"

    There were a few people who said they were disappointed that they couldn''t see it now, so one side of their heart was broken.

    Along with those various hearts, they scooped up bones and woogeogi, and there was a big smile on the customers'' faces.

    How many customers did he receive like that?

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the alley behind the cart bar waiting for the door to open with other ghosts, impliedly opened his mouth.Haru, it''s coming.

    "Yes, chef."

    When I pulled my head out and looked at the alley, someone was walking toward the "warm day" cart bar.

    A man dressed neatly in a black suit and a white shirt.

    I already visited several times to thank other members of the organization, so I knew their faces even though I didn''t know their names.

    The man who came in after lifting the tent of the cart bar bowed his head looking at the day.

    I didn''t scream like a thug, I didn''t smash something.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Mr. Haru. But Hyuk-joo said, I...¡­. I heard it''s the last time."

    I just sit politely and look around the cart bar.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    Two needles on the wristwatch of the day, which was moving backwards, overlapped in the center.

    Midnight, the time for the door to open.

    Sir, we''re here!

    I heard it''s such a nice day. Oh, the hangover soup smells amazing.

    Haru. Give me the one we always had! With somaek!

    As soon as the door opened, the waiting ghosts rushed into the cart bar.

    Normally, people sit down and wait in the cart bar even before the door opens, but today, they came in after waiting for the door to open a little earlier.

    It would be weird if the cart bar filled with customers when no one was there.

    It quickly became noisy inside the cart bar, where there were only two people, Haru and the members.

    They gave us plenty of bone hangover soup and rice.

    The ghosts, who got used to it, brought soju and beer to the liquor store.

    The drinking party that took place shortly after.

    I''m sure they''re all guests.

    Haru said, looking at the member of the organization who was staring blankly at the sight of all the guests laughing and chatting like long-time friends.

    "You''re hungry, aren''t you? I don''t think you''ve eaten yet.¡±

    "What? Oh, yes. I haven''t done it yet."

    "Then go eat. I made bone hangover soup today. I don''t know how people in Yangpyeong would like it."

    Now the members of the organization come to know that they go and eat.

    More than half of the organization went to the cart bar of the day, after which it was almost impossible to deceive as a coincidence.

    But there''s one thing most members of the gang don''t know.

    "Well, here''s your hot hangover soup. I''ll also give you a bone bowl and sauce to dip in."

    "Thank you, Ms. Grant! Why do you give me two bowls, then?"

    When Haru offered two bowls of hangover soup, a question mark was put on the member''s face.

    One day, however, there was no answer.

    Instead, at some point, the furry sitting next to him naturally opened his mouth.

    "I ordered it, too."

    "Huh? Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were here."

    "No, no. It''s okay, by the way, you look familiar. Have we seen each other before?"

    "Us? Uh, yeah? You look familiar, too. I feel like I was a human. I can''t remember...¡­.¡±

    A man who looks at a furry face and grumbles as if to recall something.

    Looking at that, the furry soon smiled and took out two bottles of cold soju.

    After pouring into the glass, he held it out and said to him.

    "This is meant to be. Let''s have a drink together. I''ll buy this."

    "No, but...¡­.¡±

    "Hey, if an adult lives, he lives! Hurry up and eat the soup. It''s delicious when it''s warm."¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    From the company''s point of view, Hairy is the first person I''ve ever seen today.

    Then, such a person suddenly sat next to me and asked me to eat together.

    No matter how hard I may not recognize the dead with my eyes, I can recognize them with my heart, but it was such a reckless way.

    But it worked surprisingly well again.

    The Baekbeomites were all sons who were raised in that way.

    "Cough!"

    The man who was eating bone hangover soup and soju gave a pleasant exclamation.

    The bones were well boiled and the flesh was broken whenever I brought chopsticks, so I took a piece of the big flesh off, wrapped it in a big piece, and dipped it in mustard sauce.

    After drinking a bitter glass of soju, there was no happiness like this if you sucked up the remaining flesh between the bones and drank a piece of spicy soup.

    "So, what did you do?"

    "Well, do you mean me? I don''t think anyone else would say this."

    The man, who scratched his head as if he was a little embarrassed, began to say something in a trembling voice.

    Hairy listened to his story.

 Chapter - 61 62. Its time to go (3)

    "¡­¡­thank you so much! Thank you very, very much!"

    Perhaps because he was drunk, a red-faced man bowed to Haru and the furry as he left the bar.

    I''ve already heard from other members of the organization who went to the cart bar first, but it didn''t reduce the emotion.

    It was a time where I could eat the food I missed the most and talk to the person I missed more than anyone else.

    "Oh, good job! Get in there, live hard, man!"

    Furbo looked at the man and waved wildly.

    The man will soon forget everything that happened here as soon as he leaves the cart.

    But as deep down as he felt he would remain.

    And then it leads to action.

    As did all other members of the Baekbeom faction.

    Great job, bro.

    - What? I''m grateful. I really have nothing to say to President Haru and Chef Choi Han-seok. Whooo...

    Furbo looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok alternately.

    This is the end of what the grim reaper said atonement.

    Around 2:50 a.m., just before the door closes.

    Other ghosts were also almost done eating.

    Ghosts gathered around him and murmured at the suggestion that Hulbo could soon be holy.

    Is Mr. Hairy finally leaving? Wow, I envy you. I''m jealous!

    But the hairy guy did suffer a lot. You cry with me every day. I''ve been watching Baekbeom-pa these days, and they''ve become completely new people!

    Anyway, congratulations. Congratulations!

    Well, Haru. So what happens now? How do you do the holy fire?

    Gasp. You''re right. Just go up to the sky?

    Don''t tell me you''re just gonna go to the sky. Well, the Grim Reaper seems to be taking him back. Maybe not.

    Ghosts who celebrate like it''s their own business, even though it''s someone else''s business.

    One day, looking at the watch, spoke softly.

    "Maybe the Grim Reaper will be here soon. And if you grab any door and open it, it becomes the door to heaven."

    I''m sure everyone else knows. You know, the grim reaper always comes and goes, right? It''s the same with the holy fire. There''s nothing much.

    Choi Han-seok shrugged, saying, "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal," but he also seemed a little nervous.

    Anyway, I''ve grown attached to him.

    "Well, let''s wait and see."

    Judging from the precedents and the nature of the grim reaper so far, the grim reaper probably came before the door was closed.

    So the ghosts looked around and waited for her.

    But

    "¡­¡­What is it? It''s about time you came?"

    Wait. What''s this?

    Even if it''s 3 a.m. when the door closes.

    No, even after 4 a.m. when all the other ghosts were gone.

    The grim reaper did not show up.

    * * *

    The Hahn of the Hull was simple.

    That he has committed crimes against too many people in his lifetime, and that even his own son, =, can''t stop being a gangster.

    So one day he called in his crew every day, ate, and talked to them.

    About a month.

    I''ve treated all the members to warm and hearty home-cooked meals, so I''m sure they''re all relieved now.

    In the end, the grim reaper did not show up.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok continued to wait for the grim reaper, thinking head-to-head, but only those preparing for the dawn came and went to the alley.

    There was a lot of talk.The grim reaper must have made a mistake.

    Something urgent came up, so you''ll be late to take care of it.

    Or there must have been some kind of mistake.

    Neither of them could understand.

    In their view, the furry man has done his duty properly.

    Apologizing to those who have done wrong, and making other members do the same.

    It was hard to say that there was still a gang member who went down to his hometown to farm or started a food truck business, as the solid Baekbeom faction was decomposed into the air without a trace.

    Even quite a few members of the group have found new connections through apologies.

    I could tell just by looking at the room where I entered the tteokbokki restaurant as a part-time job.

    The furry really tried. He admitted all his sins, and somehow struggled to pay them back. And so did members of the gang, like his own children.

    Everyone was sincere and thought they had the right result.

    "But why the hell? I really don''t know why."

    - I really don''t know. This never happened. I''m sure it''s normal for the Grim Reaper to appear as soon as the door closes. I''ve been, and I thought I''d be.

    I thought about it all day, but I could hardly guess.

    Time flies so fast, it''s five o''clock. Around the rising of the morning sun.

    Furbo, who must have lost all his strength, tried hard to squeeze out his words.

    - It''s okay. Yes, in a way, it''s obvious. How much did I commit? We barely drank together. It''s natural that a few apologies can''t erase it.

    "Mr. Furrow¡­¡­.¡±

    - Actually, maybe I was hoping for this. I can''t believe a wicked man like me is holy fire. It''s ridiculous. But thanks to CEO Haru and Chef Choi Hanseok, our sons have a proper life. I''m overloaded with that alone.

    A voice that seems to have given up everything at first glance.

    But it was not a day when I didn''t know how pleased he was with the expectation that he could be holy.

    There''s no way he didn''t know he didn''t really let go of his lingering feelings.

    Let''s spend a little more time. We didn''t mean to leave Noryangjin right away anyway.

    "That''s right. There''s a lot of things to organize. Also, it''s hard to move it right away. It will take at least another month to locate the restaurant and decide on a concept. I mean¡­¡­."

    So, let''s not let go of hope just yet.

    It was a day I wanted to say that, but I couldn''t say it easily.

    The expression of the furry smiling hard looked so pathetic.

    "This is too much. Even if it''s the law of the underworld."

    The day murmured in a small voice.

    It seemed that a new thing had begun on a day that would have obviously been the end.

    * * *

    - Don''t worry too much, brother. There must have been some mistake in the underworld.

    - Yeah, yeah! Come here and have a drink. But I heard today is a good day. What did he say?

    Seo Ah''s sister is taking the exam today. A written test for a police officer.

    That''s right! Police announcement. He said he''d definitely get in, but we have to lighten up the mood!

    That evening. A warm day''s street stall after the door opens.The uncle and student ghosts surrounded the furry side and moved wildly to relieve the mood somehow.

    - I''m fine. I didn''t think much of it anyway.

    - Come on, don''t say that. I''m sure I''ll be back in a few days. Let''s think about it together, all right?

    - Yes, yes. Thank you for saying that.

    Of course they were awkward as well.

    In comparison, a friend who even gave me a farewell party because he was transferring to another school tomorrow came to school the next day.

    But they were also ghosts and knew the pain of furthest.

    That''s why he intentionally tried to change the subject to the work of Seo-ah and Su-ah sisters.

    "Don''t drink too much, have some snacks with you. I made stir-fried spicy pork and rolled omelet."

    A day was served to the furry who had been drinking one after another.

    Furbos don''t come from today.

    Since yesterday, all the furbos have been to Haru''s cart bar.

    Every day around lunch, I was contacted about what to cook and suddenly lost contact, so I felt uneasy.

    While thinking about what to cook, Seo-ah and Su-ah made stir-fried spicy pork.

    Red seasonings, sweetly chewed onions, and greasy pork.

    It''s good to eat it wrapped in lettuce and mixed with white rice with sauce. It''s the basis of Korean food.

    And, the dish I made when I first met Seo-a was stir-fried spicy pork.

    "I hope it goes well. "Really don''t."

    - I know. I don''t know why I''m nervous, maybe because I got involved while packing my birthday lunch. I''m sure we''re done with the extra points by now.

    I sincerely hope Sua gets good grades on the test.

    I prayed briefly, thinking so.

    The furry and the baekbeom faction. Seoa and Sua.

    These are the two ties that I met at Noryangjin.

    Originally, one was supposed to end yesterday and one more today, but it didn''t work as easily as any other world.

    Clattering, clattering.

    When I had a lot of thoughts, it was best to concentrate on work.

    Time passed quickly as I was busy stir-frying the stir-fried jaeyuk and making egg rolls and serving them to other ghosts.

    After 1:30 a.m., other ghosts filled their stomachs to some extent, making the atmosphere drowsy.

    Choi Han-seok, who was organizing all the tableware he had eaten, asked the furry, who was sitting at the bar table and drinking.

    - Come on, talk about anything. Well, you know, the life story you''ve been living. That''s what all the other ghosts say, isn''t it?

    - Tell them there''s something in my life. That''s pretty much all I told you last time, well. I came to Seoul, and when I woke up, I found myself as a gangster boss.

    I know that. You didn''t tell me why you came to Seoul, did you? Bring up that kind of thing so you can be a sidekick. On an empty stomach, you get heartburn?

    Okay, I got it. It''s been a long time since I talked to someone about my childhood.

    Is it because he kept drinking Kang Soju while eating the side dishes he gave him?

    He was a hairy boy who rarely looked drunk, but he looked a little pouty today.

    The reason why Choi Han-seok asked such a furry to bring up the past was simple.

    If you''re having a hard time, you can heal yourself by talking about yourself.Of course, there was some hope that if he did well in the meantime, he might find a reason why he could not make a holy fire so far.

    With a gloomy and even easy-going look, he looked into the air and slowly brought up the story.

    I don''t know how you''d take it if I brought it up. Actually, I had a dream when I was young. It''s not like a gangster, it''s a dream I really want to dream about.

    He said that he was born in Andong, Gyeongsangbuk-do.

 Chapter - 62 63. Its time to go (4)

    He said that he was born in Andong, Gyeongsangbuk-do.

    I can''t believe his hometown was Andong, which looked like a Seoulite.

    Other ghosts listening to his story, Haru and Choi Han-seok were a little surprised.

    Decades ago from now on.

    Furbo''s parents said they farmed in a deep rural village in Andong.

    Of course, he told the furry to take over the family business of farming, but he flatly refused.

    He didn''t think he was the type to farm or live in a mountainous area.

    I wanted to come to Seoul and spread my will.

    That''s why I''m 19 years old. In his third year of high school, the furbo left the house and headed for Seoul alone.

    It was to come up to Noryangjin, study for the exam, and then go to the university that I wanted.

    Because he also had a dream and a vision to achieve.

    - My mother gave me a gold turtle she said she had received by marriage. Take it and use it for travel expenses. I sold it as soon as I arrived in Seoul. And with that money, I entered Noryangjin Gosiwon.

    - A gold turtle...I can feel your mother''s heart.

    I think my mother gave me a turtle and said something, but now I don''t remember anything. I never imagined that would be the last time I saw my mother.

    The atmosphere quickly became solemn when the story of the mother of the furry came out.

    Was it to refresh the atmosphere? Furbo quickly turned the subject around.

    - The Noryangjin of that time was like college entrance, high school entrance examination, disclosure, etc. It was not a place to prepare for many tests. It was just a place where I was preparing for college entrance. I thought I could study the same as others, so I came up.

    But why did this happen? I came here with a will to study. But how did you do that?

    - Now that I think about it, it wasn''t much. It''s just... the world, isn''t it? I needed money. I needed a place to sleep, I needed a book bill.

    Furbo''s mother and father gave him a certain amount of money, but it was not enough to complete all the college entrance studies that took at least a year.

    The furry, who needed money, said he started working part-time.

    Restaurants, fast food restaurants, hard-working plates, etc.

    I worked wherever I had work. I clenched my teeth and saved money.

    Because studying needed money.

    The turbulent Seoul needed a lot of young workers.

    The work was hard and hard, but I was able to save money slowly.

    I thought it would not be too much to raise tuition fees for college if I study and work for only two years at the same time.

    Then one day. A suggestion came in for him, who was just working on the work surface.

    It was a proposal that would completely change his life.

    - My workshop manager got me a nice job. When I asked him what he was doing, he said he could earn almost a week''s worth of work at once, just a bat and a little effort.

    - Isn''t that... a service? Demolition team!

    That''s right. Baekbeompa used to do this a lot. You kick people out, you scare them, you smash street vendors. I did a lot of bad things.

    Oh, so that''s how you ended up with it. Oh, my God, even though you don''t know people.

    He was the leader of a large organization, the furry boy, but he didn''t start much either.

    Like everyone else, he entered Noryangjin for college entrance, eventually failing to overcome the temptation of money and working as a service worker.

    - He''s so clever. At first, I had a heartburn and a nightmare. I just couldn''t get back to work. Because of the money.I couldn''t help it because of the money.

    If I worked as a service worker, I had to work for a week to get my hands on the money I earned, and for the remaining six days, I could study what I wanted.

    I can do something that is helpful to society as long as I save money and study and succeed in college entrance.

    Various self-rationalization has been made, but the results have not changed.

    It didn''t take too long for a simple rural young man who came up to Seoul with a dream to turn into a gangster.

    - Because you''re doing such a rough job with half a turn in your eye. It''s... There are too many people like me. No, there were a lot of friends who had more stories than me.

    What do you mean a story? What story are you talking about?

    Drinking alcohol one after another, the uncles and students flocked to the side of the furry, forgetting to eat.

    The furbo, who was looking around them, re-filled the empty glass and opened his mouth.

    - I can''t even speak. It''s all so vivid. He was beaten up by his father every day and ran away, and he said his mother''s will was to see his son wearing a graduation cap, and he had fun studying in the back alley.

    - Mr. Hairy. Then all those people...¡­.

    - They were all just meeting at the lab or at the service station. Because they all needed money. They were young, they were friendly. After buying me food and drinking. I noticed that they were calling me brother.

    - And that was the beginning of the White Bump?

    - That''s right. Yes, that''s right. I don''t make excuses that I can''t help it. It''s just that we were desperate. I wanted to live a decent life.

    Perhaps because of the constant drinking of speech, the furry tongue twisted a little.

    He dropped his head and talked, and everyone around him sighed.

    The appreciation of the day was similar.

    ''More than I thought... It''s not much, is it?¡¯

    The Baekbeom faction used to occupy the Noryangjin area.

    But this was the end of the story of the birth of the giant organization.

    Literally, that''s what happened in life.

    Choi Han-seok, who looked disappointed because Haru was sighing with sighs, murmured.

    I was wondering if I could give you a clue as to why he can''t make the holy fire. I don''t know anything. By the way...¡­. I don''t know what to say. I don''t know whose fault this is.

    "I know. I wish I could have thought of something. Oh, but you didn''t tell me that?"

    What do you mean that?

    "The reason why Mr. Tulbo came to Seoul. What was your dream?¡±

    Oh, you''re right.

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes suddenly opened while listening to Haru''s story.

    I didn''t notice it because the story went naturally, but I didn''t tell you what it was that was actually a dream that led to Teolbo''s return to Seoul.

    Haru asked, looking at the furry surrounded by ghosts.

    "Well, Mr. Furbo. I have a question.¡±

    Yes, Mr. Haru. Just name it. This is what happened anyway.

    "Not a big deal. So the dream is the reason why Mr. Furbo came to Seoul.¡­.¡±

    - Alas, that is.

    Just as the red-faced hairy man was about to say something."Mr. Haru!"

    Flap-! The tent behind the cart shook cheerfully.

    And two people walking through it.

    They were so much alike that it made me think they were sisters.

    Sua came into the cart bar with a big smile.

    And Seo-ah, his older sister.

    "Sua''s here! And next to him?"

    Haru, who recognized Sua, who suddenly visited, smiled broadly and tried to greet her, but soon became stiff.

    Seo-ah stood next to Su-ah, who was wearing a red embroidered scarf.

    It was a time when my ears were not closed yet, so I looked like a human being.

    Come to think of it, Su-ah came every day only when she was in a food truck, but it was the first time she came during a time when she was in a cart bar.

    Unless accompanied by ghosts like Seo-ah, living people instinctively avoid this place where ghosts are gathered, so it was natural in a way.

    "Haru!"

    "We''re here. This time, with Sua.¡±

    When Haru greeted her, Sua opened her arms wide and rushed in.

    Soon after, Seo-ah, who was looking at Su-ah happily from the back, made eye contact, and the day was instantly known.

    Oh, it''s stuck. I''m sure.¡¯

    Yes, thanks to you.¡¯

    That Sua''s test score today was really good.

    Is he also a little excited? Choi Han-seok asked in his usual slightly sulky but congratulatory voice.

    "Isn''t that Sua? I''ve heard from Haru a few times. I guess you did well on your test. The corners of my mouth are just stuck in my cheeks."

    "Of course! I still can''t believe it, but you know the best grade I''ve ever seen? After coming out of the test site and going home, I tried to get a value-added store.¡­. My hands were shaking. I was wondering if this was my score.¡±

    "Then it''s stuck? Su-ah said.

    "I can''t say for sure because the results haven''t come out yet, but I think this is enough. That''s how good the score came out!¡±

    "Wow, that''s great. Congratulations. Sincerely."

    "What! It''s all thanks to you, Haru. Actually, I wouldn''t have been able to enter the exam room without you. It was really hard, but the lunch box you gave me gave me gave me a lot of strength. Seriously!"

    Sua bows her head saying thank you to Haru while saying that.

    Seeing her, my heart pounded strangely.

    I''m sure he didn''t take the test himself, he was just a regular guest.

    This is what old ladies in Noryangjin feel. One day, I thought while receiving Sua''s greeting.

    "By the way, who''s the woman in the back?¡±

    Choi Han-seok points to Seo-ah and talks deftly.

    Sua, who was looking at the two people alternately, opened her mouth.

    "Oh, I met him in front of here. I heard that you were going to come to Haru''s cart bar, but I heard you''re a regular customer."

    Maybe it''s said to be a regular customer.

    No matter how blood-sharing sisters they were, no one could recognize them except for one day as soon as the ghost realized it.

    Seo-ah may also feel sorry for Su-ah who doesn''t recognize her, but it''s a shame that we can still eat together.

    Even, the menu is stir-fried spicy pork that Seo-ah served when she first met her.

    Seo-ah and Su-ah. You looked really happy today.

    "Oh, by the way, there''s a lot of people. It''s my first time here in the evening. Besides, this delicious smell...¡­!¡±"I''ve made some stir-fried spicy pork. Sua, have you eaten?¡±

    "Oh, no. I was so excited after the exam that I didn''t even think I was hungry. But now that I smell it like this."

    My stomach growls-!

    Sua''s belly clock rang in a good timing.

 Chapter - 63 64. Go. Well (1)

    Sua holding her stomach and looking around like she''s a little embarrassed.

    Somewhere like a puppy, all the other ghosts, including Haru, burst into laughter.

    "Kk, come on, sit down. I''ll give you stir-fried spicy pork and rice. Oh, let me know if you need a drink. Can I join the woman next to me? There are no seats available right now.¡±

    "Of course! And thank you! If it''s stir-fried spicy pork made by Haru, it''ll definitely be very delicious. I''m looking forward to it. Oh, and. Here you go!"

    Sua, who was sitting at the bar table waiting for food, put out a large box, saying it was a gift she bought for the day.

    It was a box with a picture of a bottle written "Ÿý¾Æ–|," and Choi Han-seok, who recognized it at a glance, exclaimed.

    "Isn''t this what it is? Andong soju! Wow, this is really precious."

    "Andong soju? Is this it''sorry.

    "Of course! Haru, you don''t seem to know, but this is the best soju in Korea. If you drink this once, you can''t even taste the sake. You have a good eye, sir."

    Andong Soju attracted all the attention of the people around it.

    Among them, the eyes of the furry were especially sparkling.

    Since the hometown of the furry is Andong, his heart is beating because he unintentionally met his hometown, Alcohol.

    "Haru has so many things to thank you for. I wanted to give you a present, but I was thinking about what to do. I just went to the liquor store and asked for an expensive drink. I''m glad you like it.¡±

    "I don''t know much about traditional Korean liquor, but I wanted to try it. Thank you, Sua. I think we can drink it today.¡±

    "That would be great!¡±

    "Let''s eat first and then drink. If you eat on an empty stomach, your stomach will hurt, right? I''ll give you food quickly."

    Leaving Su-ah with bright eyes behind, Haru and Choi Han-seok made food with skillful hands.

    The side dishes, soups, and rice were already made, so all they had to do was cook the stir-fried spicy pork.

    Grease a heated grill with oil. When the sound was made, the meat was put in and then turned around, and the fire broke out.

    Stir-fried spicy pork with a proper flavor of fire for about three servings, put it in a large bowl, and served it with a half-boiled egg.

    He paid special attention to me because I was a good customer on a good day.

    "I''ve made enough, so take your time."

    "Oh, my God!"

    Sua, who was looking at the stir-fried spicy pork mountain, swallowed her saliva.

    They purposely put it in a large bowl to eat with Seo-ah, creating a scene where the two naturally ate together.

    Even if they don''t know who it is, they somehow agree.

    Sua must have seen the person in front of her for the first time today, but she opened her heart in an instantaneously.

    "Then you studied in Noryangjin, too? How many years?"

    "Yeah, well, I eventually gave up on the test. But Sua, I''m so glad you got in. Good job."

    "What¡­¡­¡­I understand how hard it must have been for you. You keep failing the test. You keep failing the test. Actually, I had someone like my sister in my family. She was such a precious sister. I miss you so much. All of a sudden."

    Did it suddenly come to mind?

    Unimaginable that the real Seo-ah was right in front of her, Su-ah dropped her head and murmured quietly.

    It was a longing that could not be said and a certain sadness that followed the satisfaction of successfully taking the test.Just as Su-ah''s eyes were about to be moistened, Seo-ah held her brother''s hand tightly and said.

    "She must have been looking at you. I would''ve been standing next to you and cheering for you.¡±

    "Sister¡­¡­?"

    "Think about it, Sua, your sister must be really, really excited right now. You might like it more than you did on the test. No, I think so."

    Seo-ah, who was talking looking directly into Su-ah''s eyes, trembled her lips.

    Is her sincerity conveyed?

    Sua, who was in tears, soon regained her original smile and replied in a bright voice.

    "Yes, you''re right. Seo-ah was always grumpy, but she still cared about me. Thank you. Thanks to you and Haru, we were able to come this far.¡±

    Sua, who looks into space and bows her head, saying she has no regrets.

    Looking at her, Seo-ah also soon smiled brightly.

    "Oh, I don''t know. Let''s get a drink! You''re supposed to drink and pour on a good day like today. Don''t you think?"

    "That''s right, sister. Then, Haru. Are you all right? Andong soju that I bought earlier, and now it''s gone."

    "Of course! Wait a minute. I''ll get you a glass."

    Andong soju was contained in a large ceramic bottle.

    When I carefully opened the well-drawn entrance to silk thread, the clear scent spread around me with the sound of mulberry-!

    The scent of fragrant soju was poured into the cups of Sua and Seoa.

    Sua is a good day, so I''d like to give it to other guests. I told you, so I poured a drink to the other ghosts.

    "Good job on your exam, Su-ah!"

    "What? It''s all thanks to Haru. Thank you!"

    Cheers!

    Soon the glass hit, and the atmosphere that had subsided due to the furry began to rise again.

    The furry, who was depressed, also seemed to have returned to life to some extent when Su-ah gave off such a good energy nearby.

    "Wow! This is really good. When I was young, I haven''t had it since the old man gave it to me."

    Furbo, who poured Andong soju that Sua poured into his mouth, frowned pleasantly.

    As a person whose hometown was Andong, he remembers this taste.

    Even if you haven''t tried it a few times. Local alcohol was a law full of local flavors.

    - Hmm.

    He glanced at Sua and Seo-ah as if he was disappointed with the fur that had emptied the glass.

    Choi Han-seok, who looked at him for a while, shook his head and hinted at Su-ah.

    "Hey, did you say Sua?¡±

    "That''s right. You said your name was Choi Han-seok, right? Helping Haru!"

    "Yes, by the way. Do you see a hairy man over there? Actually, he was studying in Noryangjin like Sua. In a way, you''re a senior."

    "Oh, really?¡±

    Is he surprised to hear that the hairy body was a person who studied in Noryangjin like him?

    As Su-ah opened her mouth, a furbo, who noticed Choi Han-seok''s intention, jumped up and walked carefully.

    After greeting Su-ah, she skillfully placed an order.

    I had a really precious drink earlier.

    Since something good happened today, I want to buy a meal as Noryangjin, and I asked Haru to make more snacks.

    Su-ah also nodded right away because Su-ah and Seo-ah, who were hungry, had eaten up all the piled-up stir-fried spicy pork."Don''t give me food...." I''ll think about what ingredients I have and make it for you."

    "Thank you, Mr. Haru."

    I didn''t ask for anything, so I rummaged through the refrigerator thinking about what to make.

    Choi Han-seok, who finished talking, slipped to the side of the day thinking that it would be better to have a greasy and somewhat strong liver since it was a side dish for soju.

    When I looked up and looked at him, Choi Han-seok opened his mouth as if it was nothing.

    "Excuse me, Haru. This is just what I thought after seeing Andong soju."

    "What? What do you mean?"

    "Come to think of it, we''ve never actually cooked for a furry boy. Isn''t that right?"

    "Uh...uh? You''re right, aren''t you?

    It was a casual remark, but it was true when I thought about it.

    All members of the Baekbeom faction, except for furbos, made soul food.

    Even for Hyukju, who served to bring other members to the cart bar.

    But the reason why the day started is because he never cooked food for his hometown.

    "Mr. Turbo has been eating the home food of other members. So I thought they would have done it for me.¡±

    "As a matter of fact, so do I. He''s been with us almost every evening. I was so close, I forgot about it."

    Besides, it''s only today that I found out about the hometown of a furbug.

    Gyeongsangbuk-do. Andong.

    In addition, Sua bought Andong Soju as a gift today, and I had an indescribable feeling.

    As a cook, I have a hunch as the owner of the world''s only cart bar that welcomes ghost guests.

    "I''m going to cook. For Mr. Furbo, soul food."

    There was only one food that came to mind when I think of Andong.

    A happy smile hung around the mouth of the day when the ingredients left in the refrigerator were checked.

    "There''s a little bit of chicken leg meat left in the freezer, right?¡±

    "Hey, Haru, look here. Potatoes, onions, carrots, noodles. It''s just a full set. It''s all there.

    "Then let''s make it right away. Baekbeompa''s last dish. Last Soul Food!"

    Spicy jjimdak for the somber soul.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s eyes flashed.

    Already, the recipe was clearly drawn in my head.

    Half-instinctively moved hands to grab ingredients and kitchen knives.

    As with all dishes, the first thing to do is prepare ingredients.

    To quickly defrost frozen chicken leg meat, the water in the sink was soaked and then the vegetables were started to be trimmed.

    For your information, that''s the best way to defrost frozen meat quickly.

    Although the juice drains a little more than the refrigerator and defrosts slowly, it reduces time by more than 20 times.

    Even the loss of juice is not comparable to using a microwave oven, so everyone should try it at least once.

    Anyway, let''s stop talking.

    Haru chose simple vegetables from this jjimdak.

    "Green onion, onion, garlic, pepper, carrot, potato. Isn''t it the dream team that you can''t miss out on Korean food?¡±

    "If there''s a book called The Essence of Jjimdak, it''s a lineup that would appear on page one. I heard young people nowadays call this a national rule.

    "That''s the rule of jjimdak!"

    Once you cook, you will know that green onions, onions, and garlic are used more than you think.

    Also, Korean people say garlic and spices.Since the story of the founding of the country, bears have become human after eating garlic, so Korean food should also be modeled after it.

    In addition, the original recipe Andong Jjimdak contains a lot of garlic.

    Just a handful with your eyes.

    Crush approximately 20 whole garlics with the back of the knife and then chop a whole layer of green onion.

    Peel the onion and cut it into cubes, peel the carrot and potato well and chop them into bite-sized pieces.

    Chop the cheongyang peppers and red peppers, which will be the kick of the taste, and you''re done preparing the ingredients are ready.

    It''s time to start cooking in earnest.

 Chapter - 64 65. Go. Well (2)

    Originally, jjimdak is a dish made with one large pot, but the cooking method of jjimdak is a little different.

    Cook chicken and vegetables separately for now.

    The reason is simple.

    That it takes a little more work and instead of bothering, it can revolutionize cooking time.

    And crucially, the depth of taste is completely different.

    If you make it once, it''s definitely a quick-made jjimdak at home, but it tastes delicious.

    So one day, take out another pot, pour water and bring to a boil.

    You shouldn''t pour too much water here.

    Since it needs to boil down enough, adding a little more than boiling ramen is enough.

    "Can I change the sauce for Tteokgalbi that Chef Choi Han-seok told me?"¡±

    "I love that attitude. It''s actually similar. Soy sauce-based, Korean food."

    The ingredients are like this.

    With soy sauce as the base. Add oyster sauce, cooking wine, Jeongjong, sugar, minced garlic, and a little sesame oil and mix well.

    For your information, minced garlic and crushed garlic are separate.

    This jjimdak is Korean food. Garlic doesn''t run out of money.

    When the water boils, carrot, potato, garlic. Then add the sauce first and start boiling.

    When the hard carrots and potatoes are half cooked and the sauce starts to permeate, it''s time to touch the meat.

    "If you use chicken as a whole, you have to parboil it once, but chicken leg meat is convenient because you don''t have to."

    "When you try it, it''s kind of like you keep using it. I admit it."

    It was defrosted while preparing the ingredients.

    After taking out the chicken leg meat and wiping the water well with a kitchen towel, he sprinkled salt on it and put it in a heated pan and started baking it.

    Make sure that the part with the shell is down.

    Raise meat and lower heat for about 8 minutes.

    If you turn it upside down after waiting for that much, the crispy yellow-brown skin reveals its appearance as if it were a reward for waiting.

    "As expected, you''re amazing at baking a day. Look at the skin of this chicken!"

    "Of course, I learned it from someone. "Kkkkk."

    I was excited when the cooking went well.

    After grilling the other half for a few minutes with shoulders up and down, I poured in a little soju.

    Pieces of chicken stuck to the bottom of the frying pan. Things that can be called extract and essence of taste melt down and are absorbed into the sauce.

    A fire show that burns at the same time are a bonus!

    People''s attention was drawn to the chicken at the same time as the spicy snake.

    "It''s time to wrap up!"

    Grill the carrots and potatoes once in a pot and add the chicken leg meat that was burned with soju.

    And you can put all the remaining vegetables such as green onions, onions, peppers, etc.

    Add the noodles that were already soaked. If you have mushrooms, you can add any mushrooms.

    You don''t have to be bothered by any material at all.

    As with any home-style meal, you can put a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator or your favorite ingredients.

    And boil the onion until it''s cooked well.

    "Oh, no matter how much I made it. This is no joke."

    "I''ll admit it. This spicy, salty, sweet smell...¡­. Big!"

    Spicy boneless jjimdak with enormous visuals is complete.

    I didn''t put anything like chili powder or capsaicin, but garlic and cheongyang peppers gave me a pungent taste, so I killed them as a side dish for alcohol.For your information, if you want to eat it as a side dish, just take out a little garlic from here.

    Even young children can eat without burden if they take out peppers.

    "Well, I didn''t mean it, but I think this is the best dish I''ve ever made since I started a cart bar."

    "It''s ironic. I didn''t prepare the ingredients in advance. I just made a recipe out of ingredients in the refrigerator. Oh, by the way, let''s eat quickly. Haru. If I can''t eat this before my ears are closed, I''ll have one more and I''ll be devastated.¡±

    "Okay, I''ll get ready right away.¡±

    The cooked jjimdak smelled amazing first.

    Almost all the ghosts around me couldn''t put their hips together and looked at the place where the day was, as most people already knew, and there was an irresistibly enormous smell.

    His eyes glistened like he was asking me to hurry up and give it to him.

    "Mr. Furbo, the main character, seems to be focused on the conversation."

    Furbo seemed to communicate well with Sua.

    Without noticing that Haru was cooking on a fire show, he was drinking soju and warming up the conversation.

    But it was rather good.

    I thought it would be good to present it as a surprise gift.

    I put the cooked jjimdak on a plate and took it to the furbo.

    The last food that will end Baekbeompa''s life story.

    The soul food of the furry.

    "I look forward to this dish. It''s no joke."

    "Huh, I can''t wait to smell it!"

    "Me, I want a bowl of rice, too. I think this sauce needs rice!"

    Choi Han-seok was handing out jjimdak to other ghosts instead of Haru.

    So, a day full of jjimdak was about to approach a table with three people.

    Seo-ah, who was listening to Su-ah''s conversation with her, asked her.

    "By the way, Mr. Hairy. How do you know so much about the police? You said you came to Noryangjin before. What was your dream then?"

    A question that Haru was going to ask earlier but didn''t get the answer.

    Furbo, who had closed his eyes for a while and was worried, soon smiled and opened his mouth.

    And the least expected word popped up.

    Without any notice.

    "My dream was to be a police officer. Ever since I was a kid."

    "¡­¡­Huh?!"

    One day, with food in his answer, somehow transcending common sense, could not help but stop.

    "What is it?"

    "Huh?"

    "Gee, what did you just say?"

    Soon, similar terminals burst out from all over the street stalls.

    Furbo, who immediately stole the eyes of the ghosts, murmured, scratching his head.

    "The world is so ironic. In my life."

    * * *

    When Haru and Choi Hanseok were making jjimdak.

    Three people have begun to join together.

    Starting with Seo-ah, who shoots a furry look at her if she touches my brother, the daily story about Noryangjin went back and forth.

    The reason why I joined the class was that the furry was also a person who was in a bad condition.

    Although there was a gap of decades between Noryangjin, where Furbo studied, and Noryangjin, where Sua studied, spoke well anyway.

    However, there was something unusual about what Hulbo said while talking about various things."By the way, I heard it''s a police exam. So you passed the written test today, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right. The results haven''t come out yet, so it''s not confirmed, but it''s because the score was good. Well, kkk."

    "But there''s still more left. The written test is the first, and then you have to pass the physical exam, physical fitness exam, aptitude test, and interview."

    The police civil service exam is not over just taking notes well like the CSAT.

    It''s not just a smart job to be a cop.

    Starting with a physical examination, there are still four more gates left.

    Of course, the most difficult of all was the written test, but as soon as you fail any of the other four tests, you have to start taking notes again.

    But Sua was full of confidence.

    Pleasantly flushed, she said, clenching her right hand.

    "First of all, I''m very confident in physical examinations and physical fitness tests. "I''m the number one physical fitness test girl in the police academy, even though I look so slender."

    "There''s no big problem with aptitude and interviews. Su-ah is so serious about her job as a police officer.¡±

    "Right? Right? Honestly, it''s a matter of time. If you think about it like that, it''s like you''re already on it."

    Sua and Hullbo hit it off better than I thought.

    I don''t know if it''s because both of them have studied in Noryangjin.

    But something was off.

    "Wait, but how does Uncle Hull know about the police examination process?¡¯

    If you are not interested in the civil service exam, it would be normal not to know this much in detail.

    Seo-ah''s forehead, who suddenly came up with such an idea, narrowed.

    After thinking about it for a while, I asked the furry who was chatting.

    "By the way, Mr. Hairy. How do you know so much about the police? You said you came to Noryangjin before. What was your dream then?"

    Then, he replied, scratching his head as if he was embarrassed.

    "Yes, my dream was to be a police officer. Ever since I was a kid."

    The leader of the organization that dominated Noryangjin, the fur.

    His childhood dream and the reason he came to Noryangjin was because he wanted to be a police officer.

    Everyone in the seat shouted in unison in an ironic situation.

    "¡­¡­Huh?!"

    The same goes for the day I came to deliver jjimdak.

    When a person hears something shocking, he or she becomes stiff on the spot.

    As Haru stood blankly with his mouth open, Sua, who found him, wince in surprise.

    "Haru? When did you come? Oh, and that thing in your hand!"

    "You ordered a side dish. I was thinking about what to make, but since I''m drinking Andong soju, I made jjimdak anyway. No, by the way. What do you mean? You used to dream of being a cop?¡±

    "Well, it''s natural to be surprised. The gangster''s dream was to be a cop. It''s kind of iffy, isn''t it?¡±

    "No, it''s not like that¡­¡­.¡±

    As the embarrassed day lingered, Seo-ah tactfully pulled out a chair next to her.

    Isn''t Andong soju bought by Sua a gift for a day anyway?

    I''m telling you to sit down quickly because we decided to make only this meal and have a drink together for a day.

    "Wait, what do you mean? What do you mean a gangster?"

    This time, Su-ah opened her mouth after one day.

    He was surprised when Hulbo, who only thought of him as Noryangjin, called himself a gangster.

    "Oh, come on. Don''t just stand there and clean up the traffic. Can''t you see everyone''s ears are perked up?"¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Furbo grinned at Choi Han-seok''s words.

    He plopped down on his seat and reached for the soju bottle, and Haru instead grabbed the bottle and filled his cup.

    "Eat this first. It''s delicious when it''s warm, right? Tell me while you eat. Things I haven''t said yet, things I haven''t said."

    "President Haru¡­¡­"

 Chapter - 65 66. Go. Well (3)

    Jjimdak in front of you.

    Home food for the hairy, no one else.

    He couldn''t move easily, just stared blankly at the food, and soon picked up a big piece of chicken leg meat.

    He put a piece of chicken soaked in soy sauce in his mouth, chewed it, and poured soju.

    As if he didn''t want to miss the taste of the jjimdak, he slowly swallowed it and turned his head to look at the day.

    The facial expression of such a furry man was what Haru and Choi Han-seok had seen almost every day.

    Tasting my hometown food for the first time in years.

    The look that other members of the organization used to make after eating a day''s food.

    "This is how our kids must have felt when they ate your food.¡±

    "That''s soul food."

    "Now I get it. How could such proud kids reveal their true feelings like that much. President Haru is a really great person. This kind of dish...¡­ not everyone can make it."

    "What? What did I do?¡±

    "I''m not lying. It''s just, really. As soon as I took a bite, something passed through my head. I forgot more than half of my life. It came back to life with a longing taste."

    Impressive dishes are also left with impressions.

    One day''s cooking had the power to bring it to the surface.

    Although Haru himself has not noticed it yet, at least Choi Han-seok, who helped him every day, knew it.

    That Haru''s talent as a cook is much greater than he thinks.

    Teolbo slowly opened his mouth and said.

    "My mother went to the whole chicken market and bought a chicken the day before I went to Seoul. And they boiled it with a lot of garlic and cooked it for us. At that time, my family was in a really bad situation, but when my son said he was going to Seoul, he wanted to feed me something delicious."

    All mothers feel the same way.

    At the last meal of her life with her mother, she left a message for the furry.

    He offered a gold turtle that he had kept as a gift for his travel expenses.

    "I have nothing to say about what you mean, but remember this one thing. I''m sure there will be a lot of things going on in Seoul. None of them will be untouched by your hands''.¡±

    "There''s nothing untidy about it.¡­. What do you mean?"

    "I didn''t know what that meant. I forgot it as soon as I heard it. But now that I think about it again. Now I get it."

    Now I remember it vividly.

    What my mother asked me to say and what it meant to be a gold turtle.

    "In a way, it was natural that I couldn''t make the holy fire. Yeah, because I haven''t finished my apology yet. I did not apologize to the man who committed the greatest sin."

    "Hey, what are you talking about? You''ve apologized. You''ve met everyone in the group. But who''s left?

    "I mean myself. The last person I should have apologized to was none other than me."

    I abandoned my mother''s expectations and mind, and gave up my dream of becoming a police officer under the rationalization that I couldn''t help it.

    In conclusion, the biggest reason why the current furbo drifted around the stream.

    It was none other than yourself.

    It''s crazy~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!Shortly after Furbo said so, some of the old man ghosts who were looking at him collapsed in surprise.

    Some plastic chairs went over the back and made a sound.

    You must be sick and tingling because you fell down properly.

    The old man ghosts opened their mouths and shouted as if they didn''t even know that.

    Now, hold on. Mr. Hairy!

    - What the hell is going on?!

    - Oh, Buddha. Lord of the Underworld, what''s going on?

    Ghosts covering their mouths as if they can''t believe their eyes.

    Haru, who breathed in, looked at the furry and said.

    "Mr. Furbo, are you young?¡±

    It was literally.

    A high school student wearing a black school uniform and a student cap of the 1980s stood where a bumpy gangster full of wounds stood.

    But on the face of it, it was immediately apparent that he was a hairy man.

    "Hey, you were pretty handsome when you were a kid, huh?¡±

    Choi Han-seok smiled in a slightly shaky voice and said.

    The day next to him was also surprising.

    But it wasn''t to the point of being killed like any other ghost.

    No wonder he''s already experienced this one day.

    Ggotbun, who had eaten dumpling soup for a day, slowly became younger as she left the restaurant, but became a young man in his 20s.

    The grim reaper explained this phenomenon.

    "I''m going to be a saint anyway. Isn''t it better to go with the way you missed the most? It is the underworld''s consideration for souls who have completely shaken off their resentment."

    "¡­¡­Huh? Argh! You scared me!!"

    A big wind blew from somewhere, and the tent of the cart bar burst open, and the grim reaper, who soon appeared somewhere, stood next to Choi Han-seok.

    Choi Han-seok, who noticed the grim reaper who appeared without any sign of popularity as if he had teleported, screamed in surprise.

    "Hey, can you please give me a hint when you come in and out? Is it so hard just to open the door? Huh?"

    Choi Han-seok, who turned red, shouted, "Please, please," but the grim reaper walked to Haru without even listening.

    I''m going like this. The sound of black high heels that she wore every day resonated in the cart bar.

    Haru met the eyes of the grim reaper.

    "You''re here now, of course."

    "Yes, there are only two reasons why the Grim Reaper comes, right? Take your soul away, or take it away."

    Flinched!

    Ghosts in the cart shook as the grim reaper moved.

    Some ghosts stuttered as if they couldn''t believe Choi Han-seok or Haru, who treated the grim reaper like a real friend.

    Anyway, they were ghosts with resentment, so they were afraid of the grim reaper.

    But those frightened eyes are already familiar.

    She looked at the day and smiled like a cat.

    "I say this all the time. You did a great job this time. I don''t know how you feel, but Haru, you''ve done a really big job. You saved dozens of souls. With your own food.¡±

    "With my food...¡­.¡±

    "You want me to be proud? Haru, you''re a cook admitted to the underworld. A real chef who makes soul-wrenching dishes."

    "Thank you, Grim Reaper."

    "Well, thank you. Well, now it''s my turn to work."

    Standing in front of the day, asking for a moment, the grim reaper looked at the hairy dog who soon became a high school student.

    The old school uniform, which was worn by a woolen cloth, had a name tag that looked almost new.[Jongmin Choi]

    Until now, everyone has called him a furry, and it was the name of a man called that.

    "Jongmin, you did a great job. It''s finally time for holy grail.¡±

    "Am I really... can I be a saint?¡±

    "Of course, that''s enough. You deserve to relax now."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hairy. No, Choi Jong-min lowered his head and thought about something before looking up at the grim reaper.

    He looked young, but his eyes that he had experienced many things were those of Baek Bum-pa.

    "Well, may I ask you a small favor?"

    "Tell me, let me hear you out.¡±

    "My benefactor, Mr. Haru...¡­. There''s still food left from Chef Choi Han-seok. Do you mind if I eat this?"

    Saying that I want to eat my last meal in this world.

    The grim reaper, who glanced at the jjimdak that had been on the table for a while, soon smirked.

    "Well, go ahead. The jjimdak looks delicious. Eat it, but it''s a precious dish that I made for you."

    "Thank you. Really, thank you."

    After gesturing several times to Choi Jong-min, who bowed his back and greeted him, the grim reaper turned around coolly.

    Does it mean that it doesn''t matter if it''s a small thing since the limit has been lifted anyway?

    Choi Jong-min carefully sat down and picked up a spoon and chopsticks with trembling hands.

    "Slowly, enjoy your meal. Sir."

    "You''re a regular at our warm day bar, aren''t you? I put enough, so eat your fill. Have a safe trip to the last one."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok smiled at such a furry man.

    While I was at it, I scooped up a lot of warm white rice and brought it to him, and he began to eat.

    Since it was steamed chicken made of chicken legs, there was no need to put bones on it anyway.

    I scooped rice with a spoon, stuffed it in my mouth, and mumbled it with things like chicken and vegetables.

    Soon after, I scooped up the salty soup of Jjimdak, mixed it with rice, crushed a well-cooked potato with a spoon, and mixed it together to taste a mouthful of kimchi.

    Choi Jongmin who eats like crazy.

    It was less than 10 minutes ago, but the rice air was almost empty already.

    He muttered, crying his eyes out.

    "It''s delicious. It''s very, very delicious. How can it be so delicious?¡­.¡±

    What Jongmin ate was not just a jjimdak.

    He tasted his memories, lingering feelings, and all the joys he had lived with jjimdak.

    That was what the Grim Reaper called ''soul food''.

    At the same time, it was a dish that could be made only for one day.

    Jongmin was almost done eating.

    The grim reaper''s gaze, who was looking inside the cart bar for a while, soon turned to his nearby sister.

    Sua and Seoa.

    All the other ghosts were intimidated and cringed by the grim reaper, but most shocked was Sua.

    Suddenly, the man next to me became young, and a woman with black all over her body popped out.

    All the other guests were frightened by a woman they didn''t even know.

    "What the hell is going on¡­¡­. Am I dreaming? Oh, or."

    In this situation, most people are bound to think this way.

    Perhaps he is dreaming.

    Sua was also similar.

    Su-ah, who was half out of her mind, was just sitting there blankly, and Seo-ah was guarding Su-ah.The grim reaper, who approached the two men, soon put his finger on Sua''s forehead.

    A small light flashed, and Su-ah cut her arm on the table and fell asleep with a relaxed look on her face.

    Soon she opened her mouth looking at the remaining Seo-ah.

    "You''re Seo-ah, right? Don''t worry too much about your brother. I''ll forget everything that happened here as soon as I get out of the cart bar anyway. I''ll just think of it as a dream.¡±

    "I know that. But how can you not be worried? Sua is such a delicate person. I''m, like, enough just to be with him."

    "Really? You''re a good sister."

    "Never a good sister. But... I want to cheer for Su A. We still have four more stages to take the test. I don''t know if it''ll help, but for Sua to do well. Will you keep an eye on me?"

    Seo-ah speaking in a playful way.

    But the sincerity contained in it was never a joke.

    Even now, he was gloating over his sleeping brother.

    The grim reaper, who looked at Seo-ah and smiled, said.

    "Oh, my God. I''m sorry about this. You won''t be able to stay with him any longer.¡±

    "What? What do you mean? You can''t be with Sua?!"

    "You should go, too. Hahn, you solved it, right?"

 Chapter - 66 67. Im not cooking to do this.

    "You should go, too. Hahn, you solved it, right?¡±

    "What is that¡­¡­¡­Don''t tell me!"

    Seo-ah, who was so embarrassed by the grim reaper''s words that she could no longer stick together, was about to get up, but soon came up with something and hesitated.

    Seo-ah, who looked at herself with a face full of question marks and exclamation marks, and the grim reaper just looked at her with mischievous eyes.

    "I''m the Holy Father?"

    "Yes, if the ghost has solved it, it must be holy. Why? Do we still have one more left in this world?"

    Hahn of West Asia was simple.

    That he didn''t become a cop in his lifetime.

    That I didn''t make it to the public.

    However, Seo-ah, her younger brother, was put on the public notice instead, releasing her resentment instead.

    In other words, the story that Seo-ah can be holy.

    "I''m a saint, I mean. Sua is now at the police station...¡­.¡±

    "It''s stuck. Come on, it''s a surprise."

    "Go, thank you! Thank you!"

    "It''s not just a stick. Your brother, he''s cut out for the police better than you think. I''ll go up to the executive position later. The first senior policewoman in 6 years! Isn''t it cool?¡±

    "Cool, yeah. It''s so cool. I can''t believe our Sua is like that!¡±

    Seo-ah''s face turned red in an instantaneously.

    With a look as happy as the first time he ate a day''s food before, he looked down at his sister who was sleeping soundly.

    "Sua, did you hear that? I heard you''re doing great. So, you have to cheer up without her? All right?

    Of course it won''t be heard by Sua.

    In accordance with the rules of the underworld, memories will also disappear as soon as the door is closed or the cart is left.

    Nevertheless, has something been delivered? Sua tossed and turned as if she was dreaming a pleasant dream.

    "Well, let''s get going. It just so happens that the furry man over there has finished his meal."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Seo-ah jumped to her feet at the words of the grim reaper.

    Furbo, who ate all the rice and jjimdak that had been piled up in an instant, was wiping away tears with tissue from the day.

    However, the expression was smiling, so when Choi Han-seok joked that crying and laughing like that would make him really hairy, he just smiled like a student.

    The grim reaper, who put Choi Jong-min and Seo-ah in front of the day, soon walked in front of the wagon.

    As soon as I pushed down the tent of the cart bar, which was fluttering in the dark dawn street, a bright light burst out of the stairs appeared.

    A door appeared for the souls who could be holy.

    - Wow...

    - That''s...¡­.

    Ghosts crouching on the side of a cart bar saw it and opened their mouths wide.

    Then, he looked at the furry and Seo-ah with envious eyes.

    Many ghosts still don''t know what their resentment is, and it was natural to envy that ghosts that they saw every day do the holy fire.

    The grim reaper, who was looking at ghosts gathered like baby birds waiting for food, soon took his smartphone out of his pocket.

    He read something that came up there, smiled a little around his mouth, lifted his right hand, and gestured.

    The ghosts, who couldn''t understand what they meant, tilted their heads, so she sighed and shouted.

    "Don''t stay like that, just come out. King Yeomra is in a good mood today.¡±

    - What do you mean? The Lord of the Underworld is in a good mood?

    Among ghosts who were wary of each other, an uncle wearing a safety helmet walked out and asked.Then the grim reaper pointed to the day and said.

    "It''s a little tricky to explain. Today, it''s a great thing to have a furry and a holy baby here. So, the Lord of the Underworld has shown us special mercy."

    Ghosts who notice something and stand up one by one.

    In other words, it meant this.

    "Why, don''t we have a Liberation Day special envoy in Korea? It''s similar. I''m just saying I''m going to make you a saint. Well, you don''t have to go if you still have a lingering desire to relax.

    - Oh, no! - No! Here we go!

    - I''m coming, too! I don''t have any regrets about this world!

    - Are you sure you''really? Like this, if you just go...¡­?

    The eyes and hands of the ghosts trembled.

    Unknowingly, he walked slowly toward the grim reaper, who was so afraid.

    The grim reaper, who looked at such ghosts with a grin, pointed to the day and said.

    "You can''t just do it. I''ll have to pay for the meal, right? To whom I owe you."

    That''s right! You have to pay for your meal!

    How much did we owe our boss? You can''t pay me back even if you give me all the money!

    Soon, the ghosts shouted, "Right."

    He said it''s natural to pay for what we''ve received so far.

    The time also happens to be around 2:50 a.m.

    Soon it was time for the ears to close, and it was time for the ghosts of the day to slowly wake up.

    Ghosts took money out of their wallets as always.

    But the amount was a little different today.

    As if I had no regrets.

    All the ghosts took out all the money in their wallets without leaving a coin.

    Uncle ghosts held out 10,000 won and 50,000 won bills.

    "You don''t have to give me this much."

    - Where''s this gonna cost you a living? I''m doing everything that President Haru cares about us and cares about us. Don''t you all draw?

    - Right! Right! If I just pay for my meal here, why would I feel so sorry?

    - I think so, too. As you said, Haru had a hard time. They''re going to cook for us.

    Sometimes I overdo it and ask for something difficult. Haru did everything without frowning once! I''m telling you, you''re the nicest person I''ve ever met in my life. He''s the best cook!

    Soon the student ghosts also joined.

    There was also no reason to refuse, so one day, I thanked everyone and received all the money they gave me.

    The precious money in Haru''s hands was turned into a bunch of lights and disappeared with a roar.

    The needle on the watch on the wrist went around at a tremendous speed.

    After all the students and the ghosts in the cart bar paid for the meal.

    It was Seo-ah''s turn.

    In front of the day, Seo-ah lowered her head as if she was a little embarrassed and hesitated her fingers.

    "Congratulations, Seo-ah."

    "What, really, there''s nothing I''ve done. I always asked Haru to do something for you. Make me stir-fried spicy pork, make me a lunch box, take a look at Sua...¡­.¡±

    "You did this for me because you trusted me. And, thanks to you, something so good happened."

    "I''m so grateful that I don''t know what to say. Haru. I won''t forget. And chef Choi Han-seok.""That''s it, man, take your time and wait for me. Until my brother comes to me with a nice police badge."

    "Yes, you should!"

    Seo-ah, who bowed to greet, soon took out her wallet.

    She was also a student, and previously spent a lot of money asking Haru for a homemade lunch box, so she had little money in her wallet.

    All that''s left is three wrinkled 1,000 won bills.

    However, when Haru accepted it from Seo-ah, the hands of the clock began to rotate at a speed never seen before.

    Flared-!

    It was not until a few seconds that the hand of the clock, which had been raging, stopped.

    I can''t even count how many turns I''ve had with the money I''ve received from other ghosts.

    It was as clear as being given at least 100 days.

    I don''t think there''s anything to worry about in the future.

    Haru thought so without realizing it.

    Soon, Jong-min filled the spot where Seo-ah left.

    "President Haru."

    Jongmin''s eyes trembled, calling Haru''s name.

    He was weak, which he had never shown before.

    "Wool..." No, it isn''t. Jongmin, you did a great job, too. I''much.

    "No, I won''t forget you, Haru. Thank you. You gave a guy like me another chance.

    "I''m grateful for the opportunity."

    Furbo, who smiled like CEO Haru, looked in his school uniform pocket to find his wallet soon.

    But when he found something heavy in his pocket, he immediately paused, took it out and stuck it out to Haru.

    "Looking at this, it must be the mother''s will to give it to Haru."

    "This is a gold turtle, isn''t it?

    Gold turtle.

    Jong-min told me before that it was a gift that his mother gave him when he left his parents'' house in Andong.

    But that''s what was in his pocket.

    "Now I remember. My mother gave me this and said that. Jongmin, do you know why they give gold turtles as a marriage?"

    "Why?"

    "Turtles don''t move slowly. Nevertheless, he moves steadily and firmly to the path he aims for sure. My mother gave it to me to be like that. Of course I couldn''t. Mr. Haru is."

    Hairy put a gold turtle in Haru''s hand.

    But something was off.

    Usually, when you receive money or something corresponding to it, it turns into a group of lights and disappears, and then it is replaced with time.

    But even though Haru accepted the turtle, it did not turn into light.

    I just stay put.

    It was amazing, but that''s not what''s important now.

    Haru put the turtle in his apron pocket well, raised his head straight and looked forward.

    "Then I think we''ve paid for the meal, so let''s all go.¡±

    The grim reaper guided the ghosts to the back of the door with a deft touch.

    He took a large file out of a black suit and read the list of ghosts as he flung over the paper.

    "Park Moon-blood. Born in Gapin Il."

    "Kim Sang-bok. Born at the time of illness."

    "The Yellow Tide. Born in Byung-in-il."

    The ghosts, whose names were called to the grim reaper, stepped forward one by one and climbed the stairs slowly.

    Mr. Haru. Thank you so much! I will never forget this grace!

    Mr. Haru. No, Haru. Thank you so much. I''ll never forget it. Really!

    He didn''t even walk out a few steps, but he was swallowed up by the bright light and disappeared.Noryangjin''s student ghosts, who said they missed the taste after drinking a lot of alcohol.

    The ghosts of the middle-aged men who looked at those students and thought they were my sons, kicked their tongues and drank makgeolli.

    Everyone waved their hands to Haru with a happy expression and left.

    After all the other ghosts are holy. Now it''s Seo-ah and the furry.

    The grim reaper, who made eye contact with Seo-ah, read down her list.

 Chapter - 67 68. This bully does it in moderation (1)

    "Lee Seo-ah, born suddenly. Although he died before his parents and committed a felony of taking his own life. Nevertheless, he lived without losing his affection."

    I gave up in life, but not in death.

    Seoa''s younger sister. And her family left behind wanted to be happy.

    "In the end, I supported my sister with the messenger, Haru. The nail marks that he put in his family''s heart will not disappear, but he still allowed his sister to fill the post."

    And in the end it was done.

    It was a minor act and a start, but the result was never trivial.

    "I Seo-ah, the sinner. Holy fire."

    It was a voice similar to when a judge sentenced the outcome of the trial in court.

    Seo-ah''s eyes trembled when she heard the word holy fire.

    Soon after, the grim reaper, who passed the next chapter of the list, began to finish reading the sentences written there.

    "Jong-min Choi, born in Gyesa Year. He was unfaithful to his parents and came to Seoul to become the head of the Baekbeom faction, committing countless crimes."

    When the grim reaper recited his sins, the furry closed his eyes.

    However, he quickly rose again and stared straight ahead.

    "Even if the results were bad, the reasons were good, and I tried to pay for the consequences. Well, of course, you''re guilty, so you can''t be as comfortable as any other ghost. Still."

    "In your next life, be born a guide dog for the blind and serve your entire life. Yes, I know."

    "That''s a really good punishment. But if you end your life, you can be reborn as a human being."

    "I like your mind. So, Choi Jongmin, the sinner. He''s also a saint."

    The grim reaper, who finished reading, put the list back in his suit pocket.

    Then he stood in front of Seo-ah and Jong-min and led the two men.

    "You''ve done a great job in this life. Well, let''s go."

    "Yes!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Seo-ah and Jong-min took a light step.

    Finally, he turned his head and bowed to Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    Haru shouted, nodding his head as well.

    "Thank you for your hard work! Please visit our restaurant again later!"

    I bowed my head with respect to them waving their hands with infinite gratitude.

    Boom!

    Soon, the door closed with a heavy sound that could not fly from the tent.

    It''s 3 a.m.

    The place where Seo-ah and Jong-min disappeared over the light.

    A dawn breeze blew through the doors that returned to the original tent.

    The grim reaper, who straightened his bangs fluttering in the wind, sighed pleasantly.

    "Well, I''m going to get going. There are so many dead people at once today that there''s more than one thing to deal with."

    "Why don''t you have a meal before you go? You must have had a hard time until dawn.¡±

    "I''d love to, but...¡­.¡±

    The grim reaper looked at the jjimdak, which still had some left, with a look of regret.

    When she found Su-ah still sleeping, she smiled and opened her mouth.

    "I don''t have time right now. I''ll come back to eat later. Great job. This isn''t the underworld, it''s what I''m saying.¡±

    He gave a simple greeting, saying, "Good job," and disappeared into thin air as he always did.

    Since the door was closed, Choi Han-seok also returned to the ghost.

    "That''s really the end of course.

    "I know. I''m sorry to hear that, but there''s no better ending than this, right? I''m good, Haru."

    "Huh. I liked it, too. Noryangjin, you''ll never forget it. Never."

    The tumultuous street stall was quickly filled with silence.

    With Haru giggling and Choi Han-seok''s voice, Sua, who was sleeping, jumped up.With a lot of saliva around her mouth, she approached her as if nothing had really happened.

    "Huh? Ugh! Haru, I''m sorry. It''s been a while since I drank so much that I fell asleep.¡­.¡±

    "It''s okay, by the way, do you remember anything? It looks like you''re out of film."

    "I know. I remember Haru buying a present for me and eating. Oh, right. I had a dream. There''s a person that I really wanted to see, right?¡±

    "Who did you miss?¡±

    "Yes! I don''t want to say who it is, but he came out and said it to me. I''m sure you''ll do well, so cheer up. Usually I have nightmares when I fall down after drinking...¡­. Isn''t it amazing? Right?"

    "Well, yeah. It''s amazing."

    "Anyway, I''m sorry. Haru. I think everyone''s gone except me. I''ll have to call a cab, too."

    Sua, who hurriedly packed clothes and things, called a call taxi and stood up from her seat.

    After checking the taxi was coming, he got up from his seat and said as he left.

    "I''m coming in! Oh! And I''ll be the police later and come to Haru''s food truck to eat sandwiches. Please wait a few months, okay?"

    "That probably won''t do. We''re folding food trucks and cart bars at the end of this month.¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Surprised, Su-ah''s face turned white.

    It was a little ridiculous to see him open his mouth when he woke up, so Haru smiled and said.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll probably open a new restaurant next month. Not a food truck, but a decent restaurant."

    "¡­What?!"

    This time, Sua is surprised and trying to move back.

    Looking at her, Haru and Choi Han-seok smiled pleasantly.

    A taxi carrying Sua, emitting smoke coolly, left in front of the cart bar.

    After waving at her and seeing her off, I looked up at the sky and found a full moon.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the night sky, murmured.

    I hope he''s gone well.

    Haru replied.

    "No need to say. Didn''t you see the door earlier? At first glance, I thought you''d gone to a nice place."

    - Yeah, Haru, you''re right. Come on, let''s clean up and go in. to be tired

    "Do ghosts smoke?"

    Oh, yeah. I''m so tired today, man!

    I''ll just lie down and sleep for at least 3 days after I get home.

    The day grinned, clearing away the remaining bowls.

    * * *

    It''s been a few days since all the ghosts died.

    The last business day of the ''Reliable Day'' food truck.

    Food truck business district that Haru made and grew up.

    It was a little after 12 o''clock, so the streets were crowded with hungry students.

    Among them, there was a store that was especially loved along with Haru''s sandwich truck.

    It was none other than Sanghyuk''s fresh fruit juice food truck.

    Haru helped start a business, saying he thought the combination with his tteok-galbi sandwich would fit him well, and as he said, he was creating a tremendous synergy.

    The person who came to eat the sandwich bought the juice, and the person who came to eat the juice made an eye on the sandwich, making it a perfect complementary relationship.

    In addition, his food truck was full of customers today as the cheap price of 2,000 won worked well in Noryangjin.

    "Please give us two tomato juice and two daughter bars."

    "Oh, we have three daughters!"

    "Yes, please wait a little longer. I''ll make it delicious for you!"Sanghyuk, who received the order, began to move.

    In the first place, fresh fruit juice did not require that much technique to make, and most of all, Haru gave him various tips, so the work was already well-acquainted.

    Remove the fruits that had been well-treated and stored, then cut them well and put them in a blender.

    Add a little ice cubes, water, and syrup according to your preference, and grind it to finish.

    Syrup has been allowed to control sugar content, but raw fruits are a little lacking in sugar.

    Whoo-ing--!

    Put finely ground juice in an ice cup.

    Red tomato juice and pink strawberry banana juice.

    Tomato juice was refreshing and cool, and Daughter Bar is known for its great combination.

    Because bananas were in it, I was quite full if I ate it because it was heavy.

    Now, the mixer has reached the point of preparing another juice while the juice is ground.

    Turn blender and serve finished juice to customers.

    "Here''s the juice you ordered. Enjoy your meal. Oh, the straw is in front of you, so take it."

    "Oh, thank you! Thank you for the food!"

    "Wow... the quality is amazing. How can this come out for 2,000 won?

    Laughter bloomed around the mouths of those who received juice from Myung-seok.

    Haru Sandwich and Myeongseok Fresh Fruit Juice, a combination that has already become the foundation in Noryangjin.

    When I saw the customers who were happy after tasting a bite of the cool juice while eating a sandwich with full sauce on their lips, it felt like they were paying off.

    Myeong-seok''s eyes, who greeted the customers, soon turned to the customers talking in front of his store.

    "Oh, there''s a hell of a line here today, too. A good day''s food truck."

    "I heard the grilled short rib sandwiches here are so delicious. It''s my third time today, but I can''t eat it."

    "But we still have to eat today. I heard today is the last day of business."

    "Hey, do you want to go somewhere else? There are a lot of stalls selling short rib sandwiches."

    "Sigh, do I really have to? But I read on the blog that other restaurants don''t taste like the original."

    Customers sighed as they looked at a long line in front of the food truck of the day.

    It was a one-day food truck that was already incredibly successful in business and hit the jackpot on SNS.

    But today is the last day of business.

    An enormous number of people flocked, saying that they could not eat it unless it was now.

    However, there was a limit to the number of customers that a cart bar of a day could handle at once.There were other people who benefited from ¡­.

    "Hey, you''re here for a sandwich, aren''t you? Don''t wait in line over there for a long time, just eat here."

    "Huh? No, still."

    "Here and there, it''s all the same. I''ll give you a discount. At least two hours in line over there?

    "Well, isn''t it kind of weird to line up for two hours?¡°

    "Of course! Sandwiches taste the same, don''t they? Hurry up and come in. I''ll make it for you right away.¡±

    A few people who were agonizing in front of Haru''s food truck were enticed by evil merchants and headed to their shops.

    It was because there were a few merchants who did the sandwich business as if there were really no problems.

    Even the inside of the store was similar to the "Reliable Day" cart bar of the day, so customers who came to see things like SNS really thought this was the original place and went in.In other words, some merchants, led by the merchant association, were selling copies of the day''s menu.

 Chapter - 68 69. This bully does it in moderation (2)

    Very few merchants, including the head of the merchant association, even put up signs such as "Original!" and "This is the restaurant!"

    It is not enough to plagiarize the recipes and menus created by Haru, so he even says nonsense that he is the original.

    Of course, their tteok-galbi sandwiches tasted terrible compared to the original sandwiches of the day.

    If the meat was dry and smelly, the sandwich would only taste like sauce, let alone feel harmonious.

    But some of the people who came to eat a day''s sandwiches have been tricked into continuing their business.

    Furthermore, it wasn''t just a one-day sandwich copied by the chairman of the merchant association and his followers.

    [Sweet and salty! Oyakko-dong!]

    [Fire it up!] Chinese style dakgalbi over rice~]

    Chicken egg rice and Chinese style chicken ribs rice.

    Haru was a recipe that he passed on to Mrs. Jung.

    Of course, it''s a version of the recipe that''s already been changed in a day''s way, but it''s also been a huge hit.

    Chicken egg over rice sold tremendously well, and the Chinese style chicken over rice, which became a follow-up, also went viral among students.

    No matter how successful the business was, Mrs. Jung folded the cup rice shop that she used to sell for half her life and turned it into a restaurant that sells only those two bowls of rice.

    However, the merchants copied the menu of Mrs. Jeong''s.

    Now, there are as many as five restaurants that serve chicken and egg rice.

    Even these rice bowls and grilled short rib sandwiches were served together, and a terrible hybrid shop appeared.

    For your information, the store belonged to the merchant president.

    You reported it to the district office for a day, and then you started a store like that.

    I couldn''t help but think of the saying that people never change.

    "Oh, I''m so annoyed every time I see that. I''d love to knock it down if I could!"

    Sang-hyuk, who was looking at evil merchants shamelessly doing business, sharpened his teeth.

    Not all merchants in Noryangjin are like that, of course.

    There are about five to seven bad merchants with iron-skinned skin.

    But the few merchants were completely clouding the waters of Noryangjin Street.

    "Mr. Haru says he can''t help it.¡­. Ugh, that''s annoying! f*cking old man, ladies!"

    Not a day was left alone either.

    I reported it to the district office, but the only answer I had was that I had no choice.

    The reason was simple. There''s no copyright in cooking.

    Where and what to sell was personal freedom, so you can''t touch it.

    One day, he said he didn''t care because he would leave Noryangjin in a few days anyway, but Sang-hyuk, who had no choice but to open his eyes and look at the stolen recipe of his benefactor, Haru, was burning inside.

    But I had to put up with it today. I shouldn''t have let things happen.

    He probably does, because today is a meaningful day.

    Because the food truck of the day was the last day of business.

    As Da Won was chewing on the ice he used to make drinks, a big man dressed up came and talked to him.

    A big bear-like figure, and a gentle appearance by comparison.

    It was the best place to sell fish-shaped buns.

    "Sanghyuk, do other brothers say not yet?¡±

    "He''s on his way. He''ll be there soon. Honestly, I''m looking forward to it. Today is the day when all the big brothers from all over the country will come up.¡±

    "It''s not anyone else, and Haru is doing his last business, so of course he should come! It''s our Baekbeom-pa assembly, isn''t it?"These days, not only Noryangjin, but also the entire Seoul area.

    It was hard to see my face because I was going far, but it was good to see my face after a long time.

    "Oh, brother, you''re here!"

    After a little talk with Myung-seok, men in black suits began to appear here and there.

    There were members who took the subway, got off the taxi, and even rented a bus.

    Anyway, furbos gathered from all over the country to see the day.

    "Mr. Haru, we''re here!"

    "I missed Haru''s food and went crazy!"

    "Thank you for your hard work, boss!"

    The furbos bowed to greet the day.

    The crowd of people put up question marks on their faces and giggled looking at the furbos.

    The scene was amazing when the big men suddenly appeared and greeted me with theft.

    Haru, who was busy grilling short rib patties, grinned when he found such furbos.

    Then he talked as if he had met an old classmate.

    "Where are you, how are you these days?

    Then the furbos shouted in unison.

    His voice is filled with happiness.

    "Of course not!¡±

    * * *

    Munch munch munch munch!

    "Oh, this is the taste. I''ve never seen anything more delicious than this in any tteok-galbi restaurant in the country!"

    "Hey, of course. Who made this? Chef Haru made this dish!"

    "Yes, yes. There aren''t many people who can match Haru''s taste. Oh, I still can''t forget the bone hangover soup you made for me. What should I do to make it tastier than my hometown of Yangpyeong?¡±

    Afternoon hours when business is almost over.

    Since there were a lot of customers, the members of the organization were munching on the tteok-galbi sandwiches made by Haru.

    Even most furbos have one sandwich per hand.

    I ate a lot with two guns in both hands, and seeing that, even the day I was sick and tired of sandwiches was enough to lick my lips.

    "By the way, Mr. Haru. What''s wrong with Noryangjin these days?¡±

    "You''re right! I saw you copied Haru''s cooking on the way here. Especially the d*mn merchant chairman shop is a total spectacle!"

    "Sandwiches and rice bowl together...I knew the grumpy old man was. I didn''t expect it to be this much. Isn''t the boss angry? You''ve been robbed of your hard-working recipe."

    Furbos, who were eating sandwiches with sauce around their mouths, soon shouted at shops on the main street.

    They were also dumbfounded.

    No matter how hard it is. He was doing business by copying his benefactor Haru''s recipe.

    "Well, it''s inevitable. I just don''t want to care. It''s not like I can do anything. And wouldn''t it naturally fail if I left anyway? There''s a lot of difference in the taste of food."

    "That''s true, but...¡­. Ugh. I''m so annoyed."

    I wanted to make a mess of myself, but I couldn''t help it when Haru, the person involved, said it was okay.

    Anyway, just as the crew was almost done eating sandwiches.

    Time for some other merchants to fold up their food trucks.

    Beyond the food truck, I began to see familiar in-young.

    Several members of the gang who found them jumped up and frowned.

    "Oh, Mr. Haru. Today is the last day of business.""Even though it''s the last day, do they have so many customers in Wochi? That''s amazing, anyway. Uh-huh. So you''re not coming out from tomorrow, right? Don''t that right?"

    Two toads that look like humans.

    It was none other than the head of the merchant association of Cupbop Street and the merchant who followed him.

    They came to mock the day because they also knew it was their last day of business.

    The reason was simple.

    "Don''t be too disappointed. Isn''t that what life is all about?¡±

    "Right, right. Statue of Haru. I think he''s thinking of selling somewhere else. You''re grateful for handing over a good business item to us?

    "When you get there, just call me. I''ll send you a flower. Ugh!"

    In their view, the day seemed to be leaving because they were afraid.

    It was similar to when the merchants'' presidents started copying the menu of the day, and when they said the day was leaving, so they were mistaken as they liked.

    Of course, the reality was completely different, so it wasn''t a day to worry about.

    "Do you feel better when you hit the candle like that until the end? My friends are here right now."

    No matter how nice a day is, I couldn''t help being annoyed.

    When Haru replied, the merchant president looked at the furbos and snorted.

    "You''re talking like an acquaintance. What kind of acquaintance is an acquaintance you''re trying to get to? It''s the brave ones who didn''t go in."

    "Well, I''m here to see my boss off today anyway. Don''t think too much about it, all right? Good-bye, huh?"

    The merchant chairman also knew that the Baekbeom faction had been disbanded, so he was deliberately ganging up.

    Several furbos were furious, but other members next to them pressed down on their shoulders.

    Looking at the slow-moving merchant president''s house, the furbos ground their teeth.

    "These bastards...¡­.¡±

    "Isn''t Haru angry? I couldn''t stand it if it were me!"

    "In the old days, I''d just run right out and smash it! Do you want me to take care of you?"

    "Huh, dude! What do you mean you''re looking at me? Did you forget about the appointment with Haru and the hairy brother? We shook our hands!"

    "That''s... that''s right. I''m sorry, brother. I''m sorry, Mr. Haru!"

    Members of the organization turn around regretfully, saying that they can no longer disappoint Haru.

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air, said a mean word to Haru, who was staring at such men.

    - Haru, this is just my idea.

    "Don''t worry. I''m thinking the same thing right now.¡±

    Oh, really?

    Choi Hanseok looking at the day with a big smile.

    One day hinted, passing a glass of coke to the furbos who were angry at the merchant president.

    "Well... ..but it''s the last day anyway, so wouldn''t it be okay?¡±

    "Huh? Mr. Haru. What do you mean by that?"

    "Don''t be so hard on it. Just enough. You know, right?¡±

    At the moment, eyes were busy between Haru and the furbos.

    I only talked with my eyes, but everyone understood what I meant.

    After turning his head and looking at everyone, a furry smile said.

    "Properly. Moderately good.¡±

    "Our Baekbeom faction isn''t fit either?"

    "Guys, get your tools. Don''t find a bat like before, but a toy hammer or something like that! You know, it''s fluffy and it''s not against the law!"

    "All right, brother!"

    Still, I don''t know who the furbos resemble, but they were very smart.The willful hairs rose in unison.

    Haru drank the coke in a paper cup in one shot, collected it well, and politely took it to the trash can next to him.

    Then he began to walk out in a polite gesture of the world.

 Chapter - 69 70. Rice Heaven (1)

    The goal of the majestic furbos was natural.

    "Huh? What''s all this fuss about? Just touch my body a little bit. Just call the police right away...¡­!¡±

    "Excuse me, boss?"

    A few furbos smiled refreshingly in front of the merchant''s chairman who was organizing the store.

    The frightened merchant president unknowingly stepped back.

    "Oh, no. Brothers. Well, I didn''t mean to...¡­.¡±

    "If I didn''t mean to. What, do you feel sleepwalking?

    "Oh, that''s a big bottle. Well, we need to fix it for you. Right?"

    The same goes for the big merchants who followed the merchant association.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, no. If you touch me, you''ll never know. We shouldn''t have touched Haru!"

    Boom! Boom!

    Soon, the quietest thugs in the world began.

    The day murmured, looking pleased at the evil merchants who were literally implemented justice.

    "Good. Noryangjin."

    Then Choi Han-seok added one more word.

    Goodbye, Noryangjin!

    Soon after, the two people who made eye contact looked at each other and smiled.

    We''ve already completed the contract for the restaurant we''re moving to.

    There was not a shred of regret left.

    * * *

    Time to finish all the business in Noryangjin and enjoy a long break at home.

    One day, he was rolling around in bed and Choi Han-seok was watching TV in the living room thinking about something.

    The gold turtle placed on the TV glittered under the noon sun.

    Choi Han-seok asked Haru, who was lying on the bed and watching cooking videos of famous chefs on YouTube.

    - Haru. It''s a bit out of the blue question. What''s your goal?

    "What? What do you mean a goal?"

    Maybe it''s because they''re about to open a real restaurant, not a food truck or a cart bar.

    When Choi Han-seok asked a meaningful question, Haru paused the YouTube video and jumped up and sat against the wall.

    - Why, you know what? My goal as a cook. The reason why I want to open a restaurant now. Something like that?

    "My goal is, of course, the same as when I first appeared in oral fairy tales. Under my name, I will build the world''s most delicious Korean restaurant. Let''s get Michelin 3 stars. Like Chef Choi Han-seok."

    - I''m aware of that. If your goal is to start a restaurant, you just get an investor and sell it.Can''t we start with the innings? Not the restaurant you''re planning now.

    He planned to close the Noryangjin business. One day, he said,

    Chef, I want to open a Korean restaurant. It''s just, what should I say? Don''t you know a comfortable neighborhood restaurant?¡¯

    His next goal is not a restaurant, but an ordinary restaurant.

    Of course, the course leading to part-time jobs, food trucks, and the start-up of one''s own restaurant was well known enough to be the foundation of the restaurant industry.

    However, Choi Han-seok couldn''t help but question such things at the end of the day.

    That''s the way it is, isn''t it?

    If your goal is a Michelin three-star restaurant, you can set up a restaurant right away.

    Besides, it''s not like Haru lacks cooking skills and has no experience.

    You''ve worked so much on oral fairy tales, and you''ve been in Michelin magazine. Haru, you''ve cooked all the local dishes in Paldo, Joseon, right? That''s also.

    "What? I was just trying to imitate it."How the hell did you do that to make the kids cry? That''s not a bad smell, it''s beyond the original! Anyway, I think your cooking skills have improved a lot since you went through this furbone. Don''t you think this is enough?

    "Yes. I don''t think it''s enough yet. Really... I''ve rarely thought, ''That''s enough.'' I am."

    A day immediately answered without any hesitation.

    Originally, Choi Han-seok was well aware of Haru''s personality, but he opened his eyes wide as if he were a little surprised when he answered immediately.

    - You know that, don''t you? Same goes for the old storytellers and the same. Me too. That''s what everyone says. Haru, your cooking skills are so good that the word "Youngjae" matches you.

    "I know that, but...¡­. I still feel like I''m not good enough. And I will continue to be like that. Why, you said the same thing, chef?"

    Huh? Me?

    "I''ve seen a chef interview with a cooking channel before. He said this at the time. Since the first time I grabbed a kitchen knife. Step by step, I heard you climbed slowly without a single really small staircase to skip."

    - Wow, did I say that cheesy thing? Oh, my God, why did he do that? Well, it''s not wrong. I haven''t changed my mind about cooking since long ago.

    There is no choice but to experience from the bottom up and to go up one step at a time and to the chef who took the first elite course.

    experience

    I can''t ignore the difference in experience that''s more important than anything for a cook.

    "I mean, I''d love to. Chef Choi Han-seok started with fast food restaurants and went around many restaurants to make oral stories, right? So, my current goal is Michelin Bibgurmant.¡±

    It''s Bib Gourmand. Sounds good. That''s great, but in a way, it''s harder than Michelin 2 stars.

    Usually, Michelin only thinks of stars.

    One star, two stars, and three stars called the greatest honor a chef can get.

    But in fact there''s one more underneath the Michelin star.

    That is what Bib Gourmand is about.

    Unlike Michelin "restaurants," which require a minimum of 70,000 won to eat, Bibgurmang is literally given to local restaurants.

    Cheap and reasonable price, where you can get a corresponding taste for Michelin restaurants.

    That''s why you can even say it''s harder than Michelin stars.

    That''s the restaurant that got Bibgourmand.

    Right. Isn''t it convenient to do business with ghosts?

    Haru nodded, saying yes.

    Choi Han-seok smiled satisfactorily looking at such a day.

    This is Choi Han-seok, who has been laughing strangely lately.

    Especially when I look at the day, I laugh by myself strangely.

    It''s amazing every time I see it. How can I be this much the same as when I was young.

    "What? Chef, what did you say?¡±

    No, I didn''t say anything. Ugh, by the way, I''m looking forward to it! I can''t believe you''re setting up a Korean restaurant. We''ve already named it. Isn''t it?

    "Of course. As soon as you thought about opening a restaurant, you thought of something, right?¡±

    Just like the previous concept of a cart bar, to serve delicious food to guests and warm food to ghosts.The restaurant concept was similar, so it was named more intuitively.

    ""Dining Heaven." Whether it''s people or ghosts...¡­. I hope it remains a good restaurant.¡±

    The name of the store that Haru opens for the first time, Table Heaven.

    Open work was just around the corner.

    Suddenly, I lowered my gaze and looked at the watch on my wrist.

    There were dozens of ghosts in Noryangjin, and Seo-ah passed an enormous amount of time while she was in Noryangjin, so now she doesn''t have to worry about dying because she doesn''t have enough time.

    I''m running out of time.

    There was plenty of time to prepare the restaurant properly.

    * * *

    "Hey¡­¡­. Boss. You have a lot of personal connections. Dozens of wreaths have arrived."

    The truck driver, who was carrying a large wreath in both hands, said, "Ugh-!" as if it was amazing.

    The large truck was packed with huge garlands to the inside.

    Some might have thought it was a mass delivery to the wedding hall, but all those wreaths were delivered for only one person.

    "I know. I never imagined so many people would come.¡±

    "Congratulations, Mr. Haru''s restaurant is open! Wow, even the shipping map is huge. Starting from Seoul, Jeonju, Damyang, Chuncheon, and even Jeju Island...¡­. I''m just from the eight provinces of Joseon.¡±

    Dozens of wreaths delivered across the country.

    Of course, most of them came from furbos scattered across the country.

    On the wreath, there were phrases to celebrate the opening of the restaurant one by one, and reading them all made me laugh.

    "Jeju Cheonhyehyang Orchard, Knight''s Restaurant. And there''s a tteokbokki place.¡±

    Hey, Haru. Look at this. I thought the wreath quality was unusual, but I heard it came from a flower shop. I can''t believe a former gangster is a florist. Don''t you think it''s weird? LOL.

    Furbos who were scattered across the country and looking for their own jobs wrote and sent their own businesses together.

    The voices of the furbos who bravely said, "Brother, we are living this well!" seemed to be heard in my ears.

    "Oh, here''s one from the oral fairy tale. Chef Park Joo Hyuk sent it himself.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was like a snake when he was in the oral fairy tale, became close to Haru after he put down his pride.

    The same goes for other family members of oral fairy tales.

    Looking at the wreaths that had to overlap due to lack of space even after filling the front of the restaurant, I felt like something was filling up my heart.

    Like that, the wreath shipment is almost over. The driver found something and tilted his head.

    "Excuse me, there''s one more unique thing here. Let''s see. Shipper, it''s the understood.

    "¡­¡­Huh? Where?"

    "The underworld''s underworld sent you. The phrase says, ''The ghost who died while eating looks so nice. Huh, you''re a unique person."

    The uncle laughed out loud, saying it was amazing, but Haru or Choi Han-seok couldn''t laugh a little bit.

    Seeing that it''s written like that, it looks like the King of the Underworld sent it to me.

    "How can a ghost that died of eating look so fine? By the way, uh-huh-huh.¡­.

    You''re so funny. Our king.

    A residential alley near Seoul, not so far from Noryangjin.

    A design with angel wings on the rice bowl, beautifully decorated with a sign reading Table Heaven, and a white-based shop melted very well in the alley.Haru and Choi Hanseok.

    Two people''s restaurant was finally about to open.

    "Well, shall we get inside and get ready? It''s not long before the chefs come."

    That''s how you do it. It''s amazing to think about it again. Michelin three-star chefs are coming to the local restaurant''s open party. Probably never in the whole world again.¡®

    "Hey, Chef. What do you mean, a local restaurant? This is a dining paradise. It''s a restaurant for people, for ghosts."

    And the best chef in the world? All right, all right. Let''s get ready. It''s been a while since I saw Juhyuk. I''m so nervous. LOL.

    The two well-matched people opened the front door of the restaurant filled with wreaths and talked.

    Heaven for the table of the day.

    There are only a few hours left until the first customer comes.

 Chapter - 70 71. Rice Heaven (2)

    Open.

    Just before the restaurant opens, it means inviting acquaintances or close friends of the president to the restaurant and serving them a meal.

    The purpose is to intuitively hear the appreciation of the menus to be sold at restaurants, but these days, the purpose of having a small party with good people is much greater, just wishing the restaurant well.

    Haru also called in some guests for the Ga-Open party while preparing for the opening of Table Heaven.

    For Haru, who had lived almost all his life looking at cooking, all his acquaintances were chefs, so the people invited by Haru were also chefs.

    Haru. So how many people are coming today? When you open it.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk said he would bring all the old fairy tales that I was close to. I think it''s about eight people."

    Oh, that''s enough. We have about 3 hours left. Let''s get ready.

    Today, chefs of oral fairy tales will visit, led by Park Joo-hyuk and Kim Ho-sung.

    Originally, it was basic to make and serve the main menu of the restaurant when it opened, so I was planning to make all the menus on the menu for a day.

    For your information, the menu of the table heaven was like this.

    [Table Heaven]

    -¡îStrongly recommended ¡î Heaven Formal (7,000)

    -Stir-fried spicy pork (7,000)

    -Handmade pork cutlet (7,000)

    -Handmade Kkanpunggi (7,500)

    Stir-fried spicy pork, with the heaven''s meal at the forefront. Tonkatsu, and kkanpunggi is everything.

    In fact, stir-fried spicy pork and other menus are just side dishes.

    Basically, Bapsang Heaven is a Korean restaurant, but it is more like a baekban restaurant than a gimbap paradise.

    Most of the restaurants in the neighborhood don''t sell a menu called Baekban and some other side dishes together. The restaurant Haru envisioned is similar.

    The main menu of the restaurant is ''Heavenly Meal'', which changes every day.

    The price of 7,000 won could be a little expensive, but considering that it is Seoul, it is not that expensive and that the day makes other things by itself.

    Of course, not to mention why the name of the menu is Heavenly Official.

    For your information, today''s menu for oral fairy tales is tonkatsu.

    The reason is simple.

    When asked about making something he wants to eat, Park Chu-hyuk asked for pork cutlet.

    It''s supposed to be fried clothes just by eating pork cutlet, and can you tell the chef''s skills by cooking the meat?

    It sounded like a test of how big a day was, so Haru had rolled up his sleeves properly.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was at odds with Haru in the past, made the chef''s pride boil up.

    "Well, then, shall we pull the mulberry out with pork cutlet today?"

    There are many restaurants that write handmade pork cutlet on the menu and use frozen pork cutlet that are actually made.

    When customers who noticed it asked why it wasn''t handmade, restaurant owners often answered, "The products we bought said handmade!"

    Of course that''s not to say it''s bad.

    But one day I really made my own pork cutlet.

    It took a lot of work, but the taste was incomparable to factory tonkatsu.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The quiet restaurant was filled with pounding sounds as if it were under construction.

    This is because you have to spread the pork sirloin widely with a large meat hammer.

    "You have to hammer it like this to make the meat tender, fry well¡­¡­, right?"

    And it''s seasoned well.

    "Oh, right. I forgot that again, kkk."

    Season the meat with salt and pepper with the desired width and thickness, and now it''s time to fry it.Wheat, Gye, and Bread, the alpha of Western tempura and called omega.

    Donkatsu also has to follow this as it is.

    "Put flour first."

    Apply it evenly. You know flour is the most important thing in wheat, Gye, and bread, right? You have to apply flour properly to make the batter firm.

    Brush pork well with flour, add to egg water and soak back and forth.

    And lastly, put bread crumbs on top. That''s

    Now all you have to do is fry this beautifully dressed pork cutlet in the right amount of oil.

    Turn it back and forth so it doesn''t burn, and fry it for a few minutes?

    Sizzle-!

    Golden ripe pork cutlet is pulled out of the oil sea with a appetizing sound.

    It looked crispy just by looking at it, and when I cut it in half with a kitchen knife, it was crispy! With the sound of this, you can see white ripe pork on the cut side.

    There, clear oil-based juices flowed out of the place, and I immediately sprouted the sauce and wanted to eat it with white rice.

    However, this is only a test of frying.

    "Well, let''s get started.¡±

    Just this ordinary pork cutlet doesn''t buy the chef''s side.

    In fact, pork cutlet-like dishes are spread all over the world, although most people don''t know about it.

    This is a dish that is fried after spreading pork widely.

    In other words, it means that you can travel around the world in your house just by transforming the pork cutlet a little bit.

    "First of all, let''s start with the easy one.¡±

    Bang bang bang!

    After stretching my arms a little, I spread out several slices of pork sirloin.

    Season with salt and pepper as before. I put cheese in it this time.

    It wasn''t just pizza cheese or string cheese, it was a really good mozzarella cheese block cut in half.

    Add enough perilla leaves to make it less greasy, and this time, roll them like kimbap.

    What if I fry it well with flour, egg, and bread?

    "The moment you cut it, it''s cheese roll gas!"

    It''s small because it''s rolled and fried. It''s perfect to eat in one bite. Anyway, whoever invented this deserves a prize. Look at this savory cheese and perilla leaf smell coming up!

    "Kk, if it''s a prize, what prize?"

    Of course, it''s the Nobel Peace Prize. A bite of this will just blow the world away. It''s a taste of world peace. This cheese gas you made!

    For your information, this cheese roll gas is a fusion of Korean and Japanese food.

    Now that we''ve been to Japan, it''s time to go a little further to France.

    Of course, it is not difficult either.

    Haru picked up a small thing from his shopping cart with a grim look.

    "Isn''t this the same thing as buying a plane ticket to France?¡±

    Oh, what''s the point of course. That''s perfect!

    What he pulled out was nothing but a ham from the mart.

    It was not canned ham or sliced ham, but a large block of ham.

    When you go to the mart, you can buy Uiseong garlic ham and use it.

    "It''s better to use ham that feels like meat in the dish we''re going to cook. There''s a big difference.¡±

    That''s why we can''t make it a regular menu. The cost is too high. Well, it''s good to make at home.Cordon Bleu.

    It was a French dish for a day.

    To be exact, it is a slightly modified version of the Korean style, because the original Cordon Blue is made by spreading chicken breasts, not pigs.

    But it''s good enough to make it with pork.

    No, rather, it is much easier to make than chicken breasts that get stiff easily, and the pork version fits Korean tastes much better.

    Anyway, let''s stop talking.

    It''s not too hard to make either cordon blue.

    "Put mozzarella cheese in the wide-spread, seasoned pork ...¡­. Add sliced ham as much as you want.¡±

    After that, do not roll up like the previous roll gas and fold it neatly like wrapping a cloth.

    After that, just fry it with wheat, kye, and bread, and you''re done!

    You can eat it as it is, but there is one kick in a day.

    "If you sprinkle a lot of Parmesan cheese here, it''s totally France."

    It sounds like a French chef would turn the table upside down. To be honest, I can''t help but admit it. It smells like the Eiffel Tower.

    The white snow of Parmesan sank gently on top of the square-shaped well-fried Cordon Blue.

    The leftover heat of the fried food melted the cheese to a certain extent and combined the scent, turning it into a fairly exotic dish.

    "If you add one perilla leaf, it becomes the East. If you add ham and Parmesan, it becomes the West. It''s amazing no matter how many times you do it. Cooking is."

    I''ve been cooking all my life, but I still don''t know. I think it''s simple and difficult. No matter how hard I try.

    It was true, if I may say a little exaggeration.

    Even if it was the same base dish, the taste and aroma completely changed depending on the ingredients or spices was a strange part no matter how many times you cook it.

    Also, it was the part that many chefs cared about the most.

    Western food, Chinese food, Japanese food, Korean food, etc.

    Making ''fusion'' dishes that are not limited to one field but literally cross the world.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru thought that, as the saying goes, better dishes are eventually created by mixing.

    It was a bit long, though. Anyway, the cooking progressed steadily.

    Starting with cheese roll gas and cordon blue, they even made kimchi roll gas and ordinary light-style king pork cutlet.

    The sauce was also made by hand, then three large plates were taken out and the pork cutlet was put together.

    Of course, the sweet and sour scent of the sauce covered the rich pork cutlet.

    The crispness of the perfectly fried fried batter was conveyed just by looking at it with the eyes.

    There was a little time left there, so I made a lot of "ru" stir-fried flour and butter, and then made soup, the basic of the style.

    One day I chose corn soup, and there''s really not much to make.

    Stir-fry potatoes, onions, canned corn in a pan and grind them in a blender.

    Sieve it once, add milk and whipped cream and boil it with roux, and it''s done.

    The soup, which was completed in forsythia color, tasted great when eaten with pepper.

    If you were to feel the sweet smell of corn, you''d have a craving for something you''d never had.

    I think Joohyuk will also give a thumbs up.

    "I really hope so. It''s almost time for you to come."

    A table of assorted pork cutlet and soup was neatly served.

    As they were all chefs who liked Korean food, they made some side dishes and small dishes together.Just when I thought you might want to come.

    A few cars stopped in front of the store, and familiar faces rushed down and walked into the restaurant of the day.

    "Hey, that''s a nice restaurant. You did a great job, didn''t you?¡±

    "As expected, Haru has such a good sense. It''s very young and it''s very nice. Wow, I''m you. When do I open a restaurant like this?¡±

    "Wow, from the entrance, it smells like pork cutlet. Ugh, I''m hungry!"

    Chefs of oral fairy tales opened their mouths as they looked inside the restaurant.

    It was thanks to the interior design, and the table layout and things like that were supposed to be much nicer than I thought.

    "Haru, how are you? I missed you, man!"

    "Hosung!"

    A big man poking out of the chefs and running to Haru.

    It was Kim Ho-sung, who had been taking care of the day exceptionally for a long time.

    As Haru shook hands with him with joy to see his face for the first time in a while, Park Joo-hyuk walked slowly in looking around the restaurant.

    Choi Han-seok, looking at him, smiled and murmured.

    Hey, Haru. Look over there. Joohyuk must have brought you a present.

    As he said, Park Joo-hyuk had a large pot in his hands.

 Chapter - 71 72. Rice heaven (3)

    "Long time no see, man."

    Park Joo-hyuk smiled as he looked at the day.

    As always. It was a smile that I didn''t like somewhere, but it was essentially different.

    It was not because of the previous smile that seemed to be looked down on because the day was hateful and annoying, but because it was the smile of a brother who seemed to see his brother who really covered himself a lot.

    Some blunt fatherly expression.

    That was how Park Joo-hyuk expressed his feelings to someone else.

    Because he was more shy than I thought.

    Haru also smiled and accepted a large pot in Park Joo-hyuk''s hands.

    The pot, which was bigger than I thought, was full of something, and thanks to its weight, it made a noise automatically.

    "Thank you for coming all the way. But what is it?¡±

    "What? It''s all near Seoul anyway. It''s just...I''ve been meaning to give it to you. Just give it a try, give it a review."

    Park Chu-hyuk turns his eyes away and talks while looking at the opposite wall.

    As soon as Haru was drawing a question mark on his face for a while, Choi Han-seok, who couldn''t resist curiosity, moved first.

    I was in a state of ghost where I could pass through things because the door of the ear didn''t open yet.

    He put his head in the pot that Haru was holding and checked what was there.

    Choi Han-seok, who put his head in the pot and took it out, soon looked at Park Joo-hyuk and began to laugh as his stomach was torn.

    Hahahaha! Haru, open this. Hey, Joohyuk. But I guess I missed you a lot after you left.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean you miss me?"

    There''s just that. You''ll know right away. Ha-ha! What a cutie! Oh my gosh!

    The day he answered with a small whisper at Choi Han-seok''s response, which was much more intense than expected, swallowed his saliva and opened the pot that Park Joo-hyuk offered.

    Slurp, and the lid came off.

    And in it...¡­was full of something savory white.

    "This is beef bone soup, isn''t it?

    Beef bone soup.

    Haru and Park Joohyuk are the must-have food.

    When Haru noticed it at once and asked, Park Ju-hyuk still looked away and answered.

    "But we''re known as chefs. It''s kind of weird to come empty-handed. So we decided to cook for each other. What I made...It''s beef bone soup."

    "Haru! Chef Park Joo-hyuk made it by flipping the pot three times. This isn''t it! Like this. Chef Park Joohyuk had a hard time after you left. I''ll try to make more delicious beef bone soup than you."

    "Oh, Hosung! We weren''t supposed to talk about it!"

    "What''s wrong with you? So it''s a day. Please review it properly after eating it. Let''s see what''s missing. Joohyuk said he couldn''t taste what you did by himself."

    When Kim Ho-sung turned around and threw a word, Park Joo-hyuk''s face turned red.

    Certainly, as he said, it was the one-day soup that was on the horizon.

    Exactly what Haru learned from Choi Hanseok. For Park Chu-hyuk, it is a gomguk made in his teacher''s way.

    It was not visible to the eyes, but it had a unique scent, and it seemed that it had a proper truffle inside the soup.

    "Oh, yeah, it''s a day. Anyway, that''s why we brought each dish. I''ve been making kimchi wraps with boiled pork."

    "Haru, can I use the kitchen here? Let me warm up the soup I''ve been doing.""Oh, me too! I''ve cooked some shrimp, but I have to grill it. Oh, but don''t worry. I''ll make sure I clean up."

    As expected, chefs brought their own dishes as gifts.

    Nearly ten chefs working at the Michelin Three Star Restaurant gathered, and soon there was a scene like a TV program.

    Kimchi used in oral fairy tales and side dishes served with meals were spread out, and soon the kitchen began to smell tremendous.

    It must be a restaurant that I know of a chef''s brother anyway. No one would say anything.

    The chefs made food that they wanted to cook one by one.

    Starting with pork cutlet and soup that the day had made, luxurious dishes were laid all over the table.

    Meat dishes such as tteok-galbi and sirloin steak with black garlic sauce, as well as dishes interpreted in Korean style using shrimp or lobster.

    "If I calculate all the dishes on this table, I think 300 to 400 will be ridiculously broken¡­"¡­.¡¯

    It was such a luxurious lineup that I thought of it by myself.

    Soon, the chefs, who had cleaned up the back of the kitchen, sat at the table one by one.

    After pouring a glass of alcohol. Kim Ho-sung, who sat next to Haru, tapped him on the shoulder, and the day he noticed slowly rose and shouted.

    "Thank you very much for coming today. Senior artists."

    "I can still see when you say you''re going to oral fairy tales for a oral fairy tale. What if you go out and do a food truck out of the blue?"

    "That''s right. But it wasn''t enough to hit the jackpot in Noryangjin, so we even set up a nice restaurant like this. I''m just... I envy you and you are cool. Dude."

    Chefs looking at the day, not pretending, saying so sincerely.

    Chefs who used to be so high up until a year ago say they''re jealous of themselves.

    It was a strange feeling somewhere.

    Ta-da!

    It wasn''t long before the glass hit.

    A day when I drank a glass of somaek excitedly shouted.

    "Thank you for the meal!"

    The meal started soon.

    Choi Han-seok, who was catching up on talking and looking at the people who were eating the prepared food, lost his appetite.

    Okay. Enjoy your meal. Chet.

    * * *

    "Oh, hey, Haru. This pork cutlet is awesome.¡±

    "I know. It looks like you ground the bread crumbs. The tempura is fantastic, and the crunchy one is dipped in the sauce.¡­! Hey, you can sell it in oral fairy tales."

    "Hey, come on, try this. It''s cheese roll gas, and the smell of perilla leaves is amazing."

    "Thank you, brother. How do you know I''m a cheese ghost again?"

    The chefs exclaimed as they enjoyed the day''s pork cutlet.

    It wasn''t just eating first because Haru, the main character of today''s party, made it.

    It''s so delicious. It was because it tasted better than other dishes that he brought or made here.

    What more do we need to say since the daily batch of pork cutlet was bottomed out before the sirloin steak that Kim Ho-sung brought with kindness?

    "Well, that''s good. Frying clothes are exquisite. It''s fried well, so the juice is alive. It''s made of Cordon Blue motif, right?"

    "Oh, right. Chef, I reinterpreted it in my own way. Is it okay for you to eat?"

    "Not bad. Hmm¡­¡­."

    Park Joo-hyuk also seemed to like the food of the day.

    The horse was so upset, but he was already eating the third piece of cordon blue.Considering that a piece was about a slice of pizza, it seemed to be much more satisfying than I thought.

    "You''ve improved a lot. I mean you, Haru, that''s amazing. I thought oral fairy tales were the best restaurants, but when I saw you grow up even more."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was chewing pork cutlet, soon put down his fork and knife and hinted.

    Seeing his face a little open, he seemed to have used the power of alcohol to say it, but I could still feel his sincerity.

    Haru replied, scratching his head awkwardly.

    "Well, I''m always sorry for the chefs. Also, Chef''s Beef Bone Soup is very delicious! I feel like it''s really neat, deep, and...¡­.¡±

    "No, I know. Compared to the beef bone soup you made, no. It''s not enough compared to your beef bone soup. I''m going to work harder, too. If I don''t want to catch up with you. Don''t you think so?"

    If I don''t want to catch up with you.

    I thought maybe that was the best compliment Park Joo-hyuk could give to another chef.

    Is it because Chef Choi Han-seok''s story came out? The mood has subsided a little.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was wary of other chefs for a while, asked Haru to change the subject to the other side.

    "By the way, it''s a day. I''ve been curious about this for a while ago. Can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, of course. Hosung. What is it?

    "The gold turtle at the counter back there. Did you buy a day? It seems to be something very precious."

    "Oh, you mean that?"

    Where Kim Ho-sung pointed out with his hand.

    On the counter side of the porcupine, there was actually a gold turtle standing quietly.

    It''s nothing else, but he left it to Haru when he was holy.

    It was brought to the restaurant because it did not disappear after changing into time like other ghosts gave it to me.

    Furbos and Seo-ah, and I knew other ghosts had left well, but I remembered again.

    Haru said with a small smile.

    "That''s from a very precious person. He used to be my regular customer at a food truck. They gave it to me as a gift when I said I was leaving.¡±

    "Wow... You''re giving me such a precious gift? I guess he really liked your food. That''s great."

    Kim Ho-sung and other chefs are surprised to hear that they got it as a gift.

    Still, thanks to you, the atmosphere has returned.

    As we were drinking while filling each other''s empty glasses, we suddenly saw the clock hanging on the wall despite our absence.

    "11:58?"

    It was almost midnight.

    The door will open in 2 minutes from now.

    "Where is Chef Choi Han-seok?"¡¯

    When the door opens, ghosts appear in reality.

    In other words, Choi Han-seok may pop up in front of the oral fairy tale chefs.

    Surprised Haru turned his head and looked for Choi Han-seok, but strangely, he was not seen.

    "Huh? Haru. What are you looking for?¡±

    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just...¡­.¡±

    Time flies so fast.

    Right after it turned 12 o''clock under the eyes of other chefs.

    Cheer up~~

    The closed door of the "Table Heaven" opened.

    I''m sure there''s no way for customers to come in since it''s open today.

    At the sound of an untimely bell, Haru and the other chefs looked toward the door."Excuse me, boss. Don''t you open a restaurant today?¡±

    "Chef Choi Han-seok?"¡±

    Choi Han-seok waving his hand as if he were a customer.

    Surprised, Haru jumped up and approached with an effort to manage his facial expression.

    "No, I was passing by. It smelled so delicious outside the restaurant. It smells like pork cutlet. That''s why I''m so enchanted."

    "Ahaha¡­¡­ We''re open today. I rent a restaurant and don''t do business. I think you can come from tomorrow. Sir?"

    Just as the day tries to pick up the pieces somehow.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was a little drunk, tilted his head for a while and shouted.

    "Haru! Just tell him to come here instead of doing that. But you''re still here."

    "Right. Honestly, there''s a lot of food left, right food left, right? We ate some, so it''ll be okay. Let''s fry some more pork cutlet or something. Why? Didn''t Master Choi Han-seok say that? I''m not kicking out customers who come into the restaurant."

    Kim Ho-sung and Park Joo-hyuk beckoning to join us.

    "I mean, this guest is Master Choi Han-seok!" came up to the end of his neck, but he tried to endure it.

    Whoo. Okay. We''ll all forget about it if our ears are closed because of the law of the underworld. It doesn''t matter.

    You don''t even recognize her face anyway.

    Looking at Choi Han-seok''s expression, he seemed to really want to eat food.

    Besides, today''s table doesn''t have beef bone soup made by Park Joohyuk.

    As much as it is meaningful food for my student. I could accept this much.

    "Hmm. Well, then come on in. I''ll make you something. And I''ll heat up the beef bone soup, so please wait a little longer."

    "Oh, thank you. But I need another seat.¡±

    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"

    "There''s one more member of my party. Oh, there he is!"

    Choi Han-seok waving at the door, putting aside a hot-faced day.

    One day, looking at someone who soon appeared, I couldn''t stand the dizziness.

    "No, why is he coming out of here?"

 Chapter - 72 73. Rice Heaven (4)

    "Wow, that''s a pretty good restaurant, huh? The food smells good."

    "I told you so? You said you came at the right time today. It''s more precious than a public holiday when so many chefs gather together to show off their skills."

    Choi Han-seok talked to a person called his "party."

    As the chefs talked and drank like snacks, most of the food remained on the table except for the pork cutlet made by the day.

    When Choi Han-seok explained the dishes one by one, the eyes of the group twitched as if they liked them very much.

    Of course, one day looking at those two people was incredible in his eyes.

    What the hell is going on right now?

    "No, excuse me? Choi Han-seok... No, no. Sir? What the hell is this...¡­.¡±

    "He''s my friend. I mean, the name. Let''s see. What was that?¡±

    Does it make sense that I don''t even know his name?

    Then the black woman standing next to him replied as if nothing had happened.

    "The Underworld. Just call me the Underworld."

    "Oh, that''s right. Our Grim Reaper Kim!"

    "¡­¡­. The name is very harsh."

    As everyone may have noticed at this point, it was none other than the grim reaper who Choi Han-seok brought in as a party.

    He was even acting like a normal person, trying to play along with Choi Hanseok''s rhythm.

    How shameless the grim reaper''s expression was makes me laugh automatically laugh.

    I don''t know if everything''s okay.

    Even though they say they can''t remember their faces because of the law of the underworld, ghosts and the grim reaper came all of a sudden.

    It was a day full of worries about what might happen, but Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper did not seem to care much.

    "Hey, but the quality of the food is amazing. This is the end of the sirloin, right? The sauce looks like black garlic."

    "Oh, you know how to cook, don''t cook. It''s hard to guess which part it is. The sauce too.¡±

    "I don''t want to say this. I used to cook before. It was in magazines, and it was no joke. We''ll get Michelin."

    "What? Really? Was that chef Michelin?"

    "Which restaurant? There aren''t many Michelin restaurants in Korea yet."

    "Well, it''s a little iffy for me to say. It''s a place everyone would know if they heard the name."

    "Wow, then you''re a great senior! I can''t believe you''ve been familiar with me since the first time I met you! No, it''s not like this. Hey, why don''t you have a drink?¡±

    Even the chefs who were at the party.

    The chefs, who had already had some alcohol in them, quickly became close to Choi Han-seok, who communicated well, and soon became friends with each other as if they had known each other.

    In addition, he was full of excitement and laughed while talking about the restaurant.

    Needless to say that Choi Han-seok, the founder of oral fairy tales where such chefs were working, melted tremendously well into the conversation.

    Choi Han-seok, who spooned up some of Park Joo-hyuk''s beef soup, smiled and said.

    "Wow, you made a good beef bone soup! But it''s a bit disappointing. I think the internal ratio was a bit of an error. Next time, let''s reduce the viscera a little bit.

    "Then doesn''t it taste less? There''s less to worry about."

    "It''s going to be a little tender. Instead, there is more harmony. And the combination is more delicious in conclusion, this is this. Well, it''s still good enough. I like it very much."Choi Han-seok looks at Park Joo-hyuk as if he really liked him.

    As usual, Park Chu-hyuk was not enough to get angry, but now he nodded, saying, "That''s right."

    I even wrote it down on my phone, saying that I should not forget it.

    "Thank you for your advice. I''m gonna go back and make it again.¡±

    "Isn''t that unusual? Joohyuk. You teach kids at a private academy these days. That kind of teacher, learning like this.¡±

    "Huh? Joo-hyuk, do you run as an instructor at an academy?"¡±

    What do you mean Park Joohyuk went to an academy?

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes opened wide to the story he didn''t know.

    "Oh, I''ve been teaching at a cooking academy near a restaurant since last month. It''s not about money or anything because it''s short term anyway. I''m just trying it. I was wondering if it would help. And... My teacher liked this kind of thing. I''m teaching you other dream tree chefs."

    Maybe it''s Hanseok Choi who made a separate foundation because he likes to pass on the cooking knowledge he knows.

    Choi Han-seok looked at Park Joo-hyuk with a pretty look in his eyes as if he liked his disciple who came to his senses.

    Haru, who was mesmerized by such chefs, asked the grim reaper.

    "That''s amazing. I''m sure no one would have dreamed that he was Chef Choi Han-seok. It''s so easy to melt down. It''s like we''re talking with Chef Choi Hanseok. As I felt when you were a hairy man."

    "Well, isn''t it?"

    When asked about Haru, the grim reaper, who was eating as if he had come to a buffet, swallowed what was in his mouth and opened his mouth.

    I realize this these days, but the grim reaper was quite gluttonous.

    It''s like coming to eat a day''s food regularly.

    Even now, he hasn''t talked at all, but he quietly ate rice like a hamster.

    "Even if I don''t recognize it in the eyes of reality. There''s something that makes me feel the same way. The person you''ve missed and the person you''ve missed is the heart, not the eyes."

    "Amazing, by the way, Grim Reaper¡­¡­. No. How did you get here today?"

    "Me? I just wanted to eat something delicious. To congratulate you on opening a restaurant. And, last time, I was so busy in Noryangjin that I had to burn the souls at once. That''s why I barely had time today.¡±

    You must have been stressed out, you must have just finished your work.

    I came to Haru''s restaurant because I wanted to eat something delicious, and I happened to meet Choi Hanseok, who was waiting in front of it.

    We were in sync in an instant, so we entered the restaurant roughly after saying that we were in the party.

    "Yes... well, you seem to be achieving your goal."

    Was the work a little too hard?

    When Haru said so, looking at the grim reaper who was eating without getting tired, he shook his head, saying, "That''s not the case again."

    "It''s delicious. But it''s made by talented chefs, right? But, I''m sorry that the day is less than what you made. This is good too, but I can''t follow your taste every day."

    "Thanks for saying that."

    "I''m not joking. The grim reaper can''t lie."

    Still, I was happy to hear that it was delicious from the point of view of the cook.

    As I scratched the back of my head as if the day was awkward, the chefs who suddenly checked the watch stood up.It''s only a little past 1 o''clock, but I have no choice but to go in because I have to open a restaurant tomorrow.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was preparing to go back, told Haru.

    "Haru, I''m sorry. If it were up to me, we''d like to go to the 2nd and 3rd rounds."

    "You have to open your oral story tomorrow. Isn''t it time for the ingredients to come in at 6? I''ll clean up the mess, so don''t worry and go in."

    Chefs leave the restaurant one by one, covering up their disappointment.

    As Haru was seeing them off, Park Joo-hyuk, who was leaving the restaurant for the last time, looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok alternately.

    "Haru, I believe you''ll do well. I''ll be rooting for you."

    "Thank you, Chef."

    "Well, thank you. And you, too. I won''t forget your advice. If you have time next time, please visit our restaurant. I''ll make you something delicious."

    "Oh, I''ll definitely be there."

    Choi Han-seok smiles and waves to Park Joo-hyuk.

    So, right after he turned around and went out of the restaurant.

    "¡­¡­Huh? What''s this?¡±

    Park Ju-hyuk, who was unconsciously looking into his cell phone, was surprised to find something.

    "Huh? Joohyuk, why. What''s the matter?¡±

    "Hosung. That''s. There''s something I haven''t seen in my cell phone memo. Reduce the viscera of beef bone soup and pay attention to harmony...¡­. What is this? I don''t think it''s wrong."

    "Well, I guess you wrote it down because you were drunk. Isn''t that advice from Haru? You''ve been waiting for Haru to taste the beef bone soup.¡±

    "I guess so. I''m going to have to cut down on my drinking. How old are you and you already forgot about this? Ugh."

    Like a ghost.

    Everyone, as soon as they went out of the restaurant, completely forgot that they had seen Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper in it.

    It''s a moment I''ve seen over and over again through the previous furborne, but I didn''t get used to it well.

    "Well, it''s a matter of course.¡±

    Choi Han-seok''s feelings toward Park Joo-hyuk, who completely forgot about himself, were also not good.

    As if he was dying of regret, Choi Han-seok kept outside the restaurant until a call taxi carrying Park Joo-hyuk and other chefs disappeared out of sight.

    It''s time to clean up and get off work.

    Haru, who was cleaning up the household appliances, opened his mouth looking toward the entrance door.

    "By the way, isn''t the Grim Reaper going?"

    The grim reaper still remained even though everyone else had gone back.

    A day passed and she got up and approached.

    "I''m going to have to go. But I have something to give you. There''s a special opening gift from the King of the Underworld.¡±

    "The Lord of the Underworld..."¡­. Opening present?!"

    "What, the King of the Underworld sends you a present?¡±

    "Yes, actually, I''m here to deliver this to you today."

    He put his hand into the inside pocket of the suit that the grim reaper was wearing, and soon took out a huge gift box.

    Let''s put aside how a box like this comes out of that small pocket, it''s a gift from the underworld. The eyes of the day sparkled.

    "You''re the furry one. And thanks to all the other Noryangjin ghosts, the underworld is much more comfortable. The king of the underworld loved it. That''s how they dropped me off. Take a bite."

    A gift wrapped in a bright red wrapper.

    Slowly and carefully unwrapped the package, and there was a medium-sized sign inside.

    Acrylic sign on the wall in front of the restaurant.

    The name "Babsang Heaven" was engraved on the bottom right, and the Chinese seal "Death of Heaven. Yeomra" was engraved on the bottom right.Whatever it is, it''s really from the underworld.

    "This is... a sign?"

    "It''s not just a sign. Hmm. Just put it on. Then you''ll find out."

    A word of some significant grim reaper.

    I went out of the restaurant with a sign to believe in it.

    After finding a decent seat next to the door, I put up a sign.

    It stuck like a ghost even though there must be no glue on it.

    And

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    A great deal of light began to leak out of the sign as if a street lamp was on.

    The light that stretched out in a straight line made the way and spread from where the restaurant was located in the day.

    "Oh, my God..."

    A path of light created in the blink of an eye.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok looked at the scene with rapture.

 Chapter - 73 74. Killing Kimchi (1)

    "What the hell is this?¡±

    A path of light suddenly sprang up when a sign was hung.

    Haru, who was looking at the flash that stretched far beyond the road, asked, mesmerized.

    "The power of the sign made by the power of the Lord of the Underworld. In the afterlife, it''s called housekeeping. Simply put, you can think of it as a light that brings ghosts.¡±

    "The light that invokes ghosts?"

    One day I couldn''t understand the grim reaper at once.

    I couldn''t imagine the light that brings ghosts.

    Just like Haru, Choi Han-seok, who was staring blankly at the path of light, shouted when he found something.

    Hey, hey, Haru! Hey, look at that. In front of our restaurant!

    "What? Chef, is there something over there?¡±

    I know. If the light goes by like this, there needs to be a shadow. But there''s no shadow in this light. Does this make sense?

    "Huh?!"

    It was a crazy day at first, but it really was.

    Where there''s light.

    It is also true that elementary school students know that there is a shadow where there is such a bright light, but there was no shadow where this road of light passed by.

    The grim reaper, who was looking at Haru and Choi Han-seok, breathed a small sigh and explained.

    "Of course there''s no light. This belongs to the underworld. It can''t affect the world. In other words, no one can see this light except you."

    "Then. Aha! That''s why you call me a houseie, isn''t it? People can''t see the light, only ghosts can see it. Ghosts see this light and come to my restaurant!"

    Ghosts are basically wandering through the heavens. To put it simply, without any purpose.

    It means just walking around on foot.

    But if you see this light in the eyes of such ghosts. And if you follow it to the restaurant for a day.

    All such ghosts are guests of the restaurant for a day.

    You don''t have to ask other ghosts to promote it like before.

    I don''t even have to go out and pick up ghost guests myself.

    In addition, now that we can meet more ghosts who are meant to be, Haru, who runs a restaurant for ghosts, really has no gift like this.

    "That''s correct. Hmm, there he comes."

    Right after the grim reaper pointed his finger at the side of the restaurant.

    Some translucent ghosts walked slowly as if they were attracted by the light.

    A man and a woman in their 30s who appear to be lovers.

    I found the restaurant, looked around, and found the grim reaper and tried to run away in surprise.

    The grim reaper, who shook his head as if he was dizzy, soon put his hand on Haru''s shoulder and opened his mouth.

    The Grim Reaper!

    "Sigh, come on, come here. I won''t hurt you. This is Chef Haru who runs this restaurant. Be nice to me from now on. I''m the only one who can feed you."

    What do you mean, feeding him?

    Ghosts tilting their heads.

    However, I was glad to hear the word "rice" for the first time since I died, and there was a big smile around my mouth.

    Haru approached them and bowed his head to greet them.

    "Literally. My name is Haru Lee, who runs this table heaven. Time for the door to open. So if you come between 12 and 3 p.m., I''ll cook for you."

    - Is that true? But we''re ghosts. How ghosts eat food...¡­."You''ll find out tomorrow. I''m not lying, so trust me once."

    I see. You said you were CEO Haru, right? I''ll definitely come at midnight tomorrow. Both of us!

    That''s right. We''ll definitely come! Well, really...¡­. We can eat, right?

    Don''t worry. Because it''s true.

    When Choi Han-seok, the same ghost, said so, did he have faith?

    The ghosts of the two couples were delighted as if they were running around hugging each other.

    Even after the couple ghost returned, several ghosts visited more restaurants attracted by the light.

    Today, I had to send it back because my ears were closed, but there was no ghost who hated the words that he would cook for me if I came back at midnight tomorrow.

    At a time when all the ghosts promised tomorrow, and the lights on the sign faded away.

    A day bowed to greet the grim reaper who said he would slowly return.

    "Thank you very much. The Grim Reaper! I never thought it would be a gift like this!"

    "Don''t thank me, thank the Lord of the Underworld. I''m just a pigeon delivering gifts. Well, I had a good meal today though. Thank you, Chef Haru. Oh, right."

    The grim reaper, who turned his head and was walking, turned around as if he had forgotten something.

    I opened my mouth looking at the day with a serious look on my face.

    "Did you leave anything behind?"

    "No, it''s not like that. Anyway, that sign is a gift from the underworld. Come to think of it, I didn''t pay for what I ate today, did I?¡±

    So, what, give me the money?

    "I don''t have any money, but I''m going to give you something else. This is for me to pay for the meal I''ve been treated to a great deal today, so listen carefully."

    What do you mean you''re gonna tell me instead of paying for a meal?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok listened to the unusual atmosphere somewhere.

    "Maybe, in a few days, you''ll have a great risk and a great opportunity at the same time.¡±

    "With great danger¡­¡­"It''s a big opportunity?

    "Well, there''s a fine line between crisis and opportunity. Get over it."

    No, Mr. Grim Reaper. If you''re going to tell me, can you tell me more specifically? It''s a big crisis and it''s a big opportunity, and it''s complicated...¡­. Oh, my God, it''s gone again.

    Choi Han-seok was trying to say a word at her remark, which was quite confusing, but the image of the grim reaper disappeared before he was even finished.

    As always, it disappeared without warning.

    How nice would it be if that personality was a little bit kind?

    "But don''t be too harsh on me. You gave me such a big present today, and you gave me all that advice for me."

    - Well, that''s the case. Whatever he does, he''s a good man. No, it''s not a person?

    Choi Han-seok said so and smiled.

    Haru also smiled together facing Choi Han-seok.

    "Tomorrow is the real start!"

    His restaurant that he wanted and wanted so much.

    There will be new guests, new ghosts.

    As soon as the sun rose, we had to start business, so one day we headed home with light and heavy steps.

    The signboards dropped by Yeom-ra still shed a faint light, shining in front of the restaurant.

    * * *

    And the very next morning.

    One day at the restaurant, I was making food for the very day.

    Today''s main menu is pork kimchi stew and rolled omelet.In addition, it was not just kimchi stew, but kimchi stew with a generous amount of pork.

    In front of the restaurant, a small signboard was hung, and there was also a cute picture of what today''s menu was.

    [Dining Heaven - Today''s Heaven Official Menu!]

    [Meat nuclear bomb kimchi stew]

    [Thick Boss Egg Roll]

    Sneak! Sneak! Sneed!

    I bought a lot of huge front leg meat for the restaurant and slung it off.

    "There''s a lot of fat on the front leg, right? So it''s important to cut the meat in proportion.¡±

    That''s right. You have to be good at it so that you don''t smell anything.

    I got kimchi stew, but no one wants to see pork floating around with 90% fat.

    Trim pork thoroughly with skilled knife skills, then onion and green onion. And I cut kimchi a lot.

    After that, it is very simple.

    First, put pork and garlic in a large pot and stir-fry them. What if there''s some color?

    Kimchi, green onion, onion, soy sauce, fish sauce, salt, sugar...¡­. All you have to do is put all the rest of the ingredients and boil them to a boil.

    -Wow... -That''s so true. How can there be more meat than kimchi and onion combined? Isn''t this just pork stew?

    "That''s how you eat kimchi stew. Why, kimchi stew that you cook at home is more delicious than buying it with a lot of meat, right? But how about we put a lot of meat in the kimchi stew we buy and boil it!"

    It''s insanely delicious. Oh, this sour and savory smell! My mouth is watering already, man.

    "Chef can''t smell it right now."

    Do you have to break the ice like that?

    It was almost kimchi stew that Choi Han-seok cooked with a joke.

    Then it''s time to prepare side dishes.

    There were many other side dishes, but it was rolled omelet that made the day special effort.

    "It''s the egg roll that makes you a fantastic partner kimchi stew, isn''t it?¡±

    Why are you talking about it'' Kimchi stew and rolled omelet, that''s awesome.

    Isn''t it a delicious combination that can be said to have been verified?

    Not many people probably don''t know how to make rolled omelet.

    It''s actually incredibly simple, too.

    Beat the eggs in a large bowl, beat them well, and strain them once.

    Then, season it with salt and pepper.

    After adding water to adjust the concentration, add chopped vegetables to the pan and fold them slowly.

    Whoops, whoops, whoops, whoops, whoops!

    The forsythia-colored egg water is densely embedded with colors such as white, green, and red, and is well-fried thanks to its good concentration.

    Isn''t this egg roll the first time Haru was recognized in oral fairy tales?

    Now that he was so skilled that he was called the god of rolled omelet, he made a perfectly cooked rolled omelet.

    A kitchen where kimchi stew boils on one side, egg rolls are fried in front of the fire, and the sweet smell of cooked rice spreads automatically on the other side.

    Standing in the middle of such a kitchen, I naturally smiled around my mouth and shrugged.

    Like that, when the rice was almost empty.

    The door of the restaurant, which had been closed, opened with a chirring sound.

    And there''s an office worker coming in.

    "Well, are you doing business today? I thought it was new, so I came in...¡­.¡±Haru replied with a smile.

    "Of course! It''s our first day of business. Would you like to sit down first? Today''s main menu is kimchi stew and rolled omelet."

    "Wow, that combination is the best! That would be great. Then please give me one serving.¡±

    "Yes!"

    It was the moment when the first guest of honor entered.

 Chapter - 74 75. Killing Kimchi (2)

    "Well, I''m off. I have a lot to do today."

    You were eating really well earlier, so you''ll sleep full tonight.

    "Well done. Get in there, Grim Reaper!"

    Right after the Bobsang Heaven''s open party.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru briefly greeted the grim reaper who said they would return after delivering the gift of the underworld.

    The grim reaper soon disappeared in the blink of an eye, as always.

    Using some of the abilities she could use as a servant of the Underworld, the owner of hell.

    But today''s grim reaper seemed a little nervous, unlike usual.

    Soon, Yeomra arrived in front of Bapsang Heaven in front of a building that looked like a palace during the Joseon Dynasty.

    The roof was made of tiles, and everything from wallpaper to white porcelain placed throughout the building was very far from modern times.

    But it was not the building itself.

    The building itself was completely new, with only a slight feel of the Joseon Dynasty.

    In front of the largest and widest room in such a building.

    Standing in front of the door named "the reception room," the grim reaper briefly cleared his throat and knocked carefully.

    "Master of the Underworld. Your servant asks to see you."

    A voice with angles and theft, completely different from Haru and Choi Han-seok''s

    Soon there was another voice from beyond the door.

    "You don''t have to be so formal. Come on in.¡±

    Slurp-!

    No one touched it, but a big door slid open.

    The scenery in it was literally like the place where the king lived.

    There was a big chair that looked like a roof seat, where someone sat with their chin resting on it.

    White and white. You look like a grandmother or a grandfather.

    His face was full of fine wrinkles, but he didn''t look very old, and his eyes were full of life.

    But he was a man of extraordinary energy who seemed to weigh down just by looking.

    The grim reaper, who swallowed his dry saliva, slowly walked into it and stood in front of someone and bowed down.

    "New Grim Reaper. I''m here to give you a regular report on the noble Haru and the ghost Choi Han-seok."

    "Yes, it was about time. These days, I live in the joy of listening to them. Haru, that guy. At first, I thought something big had happened, but now that we''re getting help.¡±

    Someone sitting in the chair grinned at the grim reaper''s words that he had come to talk about Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    The plaque in front of him glistened with the light that just came in.

    [King of the Underworld - The Underworld]

    The grim reaper who came to meet today was none other than the King of the Underworld.

    She asked in a lively voice.

    "So, did you like my present? I gave it to you after much consideration.¡±

    "You mean the signboard of the house-wrecking light? Yes. Haru and Hanseok really liked it. It''s a special gift from the underworld, and you don''t have to worry about making ghosts come to the restaurant anymore."

    "I''m glad to hear that. The underworld, you know, is it rather rare? Though I think he''ll appreciate my gift for a day. But they liked it."

    "Yes..."

    She was the grim reaper who answered as casually as possible, but in fact, she still can''t believe the current situation.

    He also cares if the King Yeomra, the owner of the underworld, liked them, as well as giving gifts to only humans and ghosts, Haru and Choi Han-seok.If it''s housekeeping, it''s one of the treasures of the underworld. I can''t believe I handed it over to Haru. How does the Lord of the Underworld see the day?¡¯

    Like the king of hell, Yeomra, who the grim reaper knew, was never like this.

    The underworld, which used to judge the dead severely and brutally, is now infatuated with a chef of the world.

    It occurred to me that maybe other ghosts or residents of the underworld would lose their minds when they found out about this.

    "Anyway, Haru''s new store seems to have opened well. As a result of going there today, the interior is nice. I thought it would be a good business."

    "I guess it''s because you''ve been there yourself.¡±

    "And the Lord of the Underworld personally gave me a present. I don''t think there''s any business to worry about."

    "The name of the restaurant is Table Heaven. It''s a name that will kill ghosts. He has a good sense. One day."

    In fact, that was the case with the grim reaper.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s cooking skills and chemistry are so good, and the restaurant itself is fine.

    It seemed strange not to be crowded with customers at this rate.

    But, actually, that was a bit of a problem.

    The eyes of King Yeomra, who nodded as if he was satisfied while listening to the report of the grim reaper, soon changed.

    The grim reaper continued.

    "By the way, there''s one thing that''s bothering me."

    "Tell me, well, I kind of expect it."

    "From the moment he first treated ghosts to now, he''s been living and prolonging his life with the money he gets from them."

    "Yes, because when it was time for the ghosts to come, they would have given them quite a lot of time to leave."

    "That''s right, and the fact that Noryangjin used to have a large number of ghosts at once." As business continues to go well regardless of people or ghosts...¡­. The number of cooks a day continues to increase."

    "That''s true. Now there''s an overwhelming amount of time that goes by."

    Literally, every single day after he died and came back to life, he did business against ghosts at midnight.

    Cook ramen for Hana for a day. One day serving a bowl of warm soup to a lost grandmother ghost.

    Another day, bringing cold soju to lonely ghosts.

    By the way, as the days come together. It''s starting to pile up little by little by little.

    "How much time is left in the day now?"

    "About 120 days. We have nearly four months to spare. And... it''s going to increase."

    "Well, that''s definitely a problem."

    It used to be a busy day to live on.

    However, things have changed a lot since he met Choi Han-seok and began to improve his cooking skills.

    Now it''s become a daily routine to increase the time one day after another.

    At this rate, the day may really last forever.

    Obviously, a human being who should have been expelled and died may not die beyond the age of 100 or 200.

    In the first place, this was the biggest reason why the grim reaper visited Yeomra''s reception room today.

    This was a problem that could never be overlooked for her on a heavy duty of watching the day from the sidelines and reporting as well.

    "In the worst case scenario, the Lord of the Underworld may bring the day back to the underworld.¡¯

    A day is a great help to the underworld.However, it was really a big problem that humans might live forever.

    Maybe I should give up the many benefits a day brings to the underworld.

    Therefore, the grim reaper was so nervous that he just stared at the lips of the underworld.Because he was the only one who could make a decision.

    "Maybe it''s good."

    Yeom-ra was worried for a while with an antique gesture on her chin.

    How long has it been since a minute was as heavy as a year?

    He opened his eyes that the underworld had closed and opened his mouth.

    The grim reaper, who was waiting for an answer, was stunned.

    "Yes, we can just leave it at that.¡±

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    The grim reaper soon doubted his ears.

    It was a ridiculous answer considering that he set the mood.

    I was so surprised that I even answered back that I would never have dreamed of.

    "Leave it as it is? Lord, what the...¡­.¡±

    "Literally. Even if you don''t worry much, I think it''ll be solved on its own. Yes, the underworld. You said that, didn''t you? One big opportunity and another crisis will come together."

    "Yes, I did. My lord."

    "That''s enough. I''m looking forward to it. How the day will handle it."

    The underworld smiled small, staring into space as if it were recalling the day.

    From the wrinkled face, an innocent smile came to my mind as if I were a teenager.

    The grim reaper couldn''t ask any more questions after the underworld said this much.

    Because the words of the underworld were absolute.

    If he says yes, it really is.

    It was not known what interests and events would be intertwined and mixed, but it was anyway.

    However, as the story came out this far, the grim reaper was also curious.

    What are the chances and crises?

    "I know it''s very rude of you to say so, Lord of the Underworld. If you don''t mind, tell me a little...¡­.¡±

    "No, I can''t tell you that much.¡±

    "All right, rude question, I''m sorry."

    The underworld refuses with a single stroke.

    In a decisive response, the grim reaper bowed his head right away.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out soon enough. Even if you don''t want to know."

    The underworld sent a meaningful smile looking at the grim reaper.

    I felt as if it was written on my face, saying, "You''re the one who''s going to work and roll like crazy anyway."

    Well, I''m glad it didn''t come to the worst of what happened to your day.

    Thinking so, the grim reaper folded the file file containing the report.

    I tried to politely greet and leave the reception room, but I heard another word of Yeom-ra from behind.

    "Well, I''ll be right back. There are still many ghosts to bring from this world."

    "Yes, it''s always hard. Oh, right. The underworld, I''ve been thinking about reading your report lately. I think I''ll go there too. Haru''s restaurant. "Your report is useless in the cooking section, so I always want to eat it."

    "¡­¡­I didn''t hear you well?"

    Once again, it was a word that made me question my ears.

    The master of the underworld goes down to this world just to have a meal.

    Rather, it would have been more realistic for the U.S. president to come to Korea to eat kimchi fried rice.

    The underworld soon shook its head, looking at the startled grim reaper as if it were fun.

    "No, no. I don''t think that''s a good idea. Don''t that right?"

    "Yes, I think so, my lord."

    "So I''ll think about it a little more. Oh, I''ll upload the report regularly. Then go inside. Good job."

    The word "think a little more" kept bothering me, but I tried to ignore it.

    Leaving the drawing room with a slightly shaky step, the grim reaper muttered quietly.

    "From now on, we''ll have to cut back on food stories in the report¡±

    Still, I couldn''t help but drooling over the day''s cooking.

 Chapter - 75 76. Cat Guests (1)

    "Hmm! Kimchi stew and rolled omelet are...¡­. Big!"

    "How does it taste? It''s our first business today, so I''m a little worried."

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry, do you? I''ve been working around here for about 15 years, and I''ve been to all kinds of restaurants. There''s almost no place like this.¡±

    "I''m glad you''re okay.¡±

    "It''s so good. The rice is delicious, the meat is plenty, and the price is reasonable. You''re really new to this business, aren'' You''ve got a lot of hands."

    The office worker who came in as the first guest enjoyed the meal that Haru served.

    There were some combinations of likes and dislikes, but fortunately, he seemed to like kimchi stew.

    I mixed a few spoons of kimchi stew soup on top of freshly cooked white rice and put a piece of kimchi and a piece of chubby pork on top.

    No matter how many times I looked at it, it was not my ability to eat lunch once or twice.

    Since it''s my first customer anyway, I asked him a few questions, and he introduced himself as a deputy who works for a nearby trade-related company.

    Wearing black glasses with a slightly chubby body, he wiped the sweat off his forehead with a tissue and opened his mouth.

    "Actually, I''ve been under a lot of stress lately. I don''t want to eat lunch, so I''m taking half a day off."

    "Huh? Is something wrong? Lunch time is supposed to be the joy of working life."

    "It''s a pleasure. It''s nice to take a break, smoke a cigarette and peel a nogari, but...¡­, not for me."

    A man who says so with a wry smile.

    At first, I wondered what you meant.

    What do you mean lunch time is not happy for an office worker?

    Haru also knew because he went to many restaurants.

    That lunch is the happiest time at work except for rush hour.

    But that didn''t seem to be the case with the deputy.

    "I guess I''m not very good at choosing a lunch menu. Since I''m an assistant manager, I often end up choosing the menu, and I get criticized whenever that happens. To the chief."

    Even in the company, there seems to be an ambiguous relationship with other team members.

    I heard the manager is also hard on himself.

    It was so stressful to eat together that while looking for other restaurants around him, he found Haru''s "Table Heaven" and flowed in.

    "But it''s so nice to have such a delicious meal. The atmosphere of the restaurant is nice. I like you, too. I think I''ll be a regular in the future. "Kkkkk."

    "I''m glad you liked it. Please continue to visit us. Oh, good luck with your work life."

    "Thank you! Well, I''ll get going. I''d like to pay for it."

    It''s been less than 20 minutes since I brought you food?

    Rice and soup must have been quite hot. The man quickly emptied the food without leaving a grain of rice.

    It was good to eat so well, but I''m worried that I might get indigestion.

    Still, I couldn''t say anything because most office workers would be in the habit of eating fast.

    "I''ll be back!"

    The deputy, who gave a warm greeting to the end, left the restaurant.

    Looking at the first sales taken during the POS period, I laughed by myself.

    But the time to feel the afterglow wasn''t long.

    ''We''d like to place an order, boss!''

    "Here''s a set of kkanpungi. Hmm... and two Sprite, please."

    "Boss, can I have some more water here?"People looking for a day here and there.

    It was because more people visited the restaurant since the deputy came in as the first guest.

    Unfortunately, the restaurant was not fully occupied, but it was quite crowded because it was about 70 percent full.

    But because there was only one employee a day. Cooking, cleaning the table, taking orders and taking care of various things...¡­.

    I had so many things to do that I had to walk around without breathing.

    "Wow, the kimchi stew looks amazing. Why is there so much meat in it?"

    "I know. That''s really great. To be honest, other restaurants only put a few pieces of fat and say meat. But it''s really the right thing to do."

    "Baby, look at the rolled omelet here. It''s very thick and delicious!¡±

    Still, almost all customers truly enjoyed the food of the day.

    Looking at such people, the thought of having a hard time seemed to disappear.

    * * *

    "Oh, it''s so hard...¡­.¡±

    -You did a great job. Wow, I''ve received more than 15 teams alone for almost 5 hours. It''s understandable.

    "But it''s worth it, so it''s okay. To be honest, I was worried a lot. You all enjoyed it!"

    After such a long time, around 3 p.m.

    Haru, who confirmed that the last order of lunch was returning from the meal, sank into the restaurant chair.

    It became a break time because I was busy doing business without knowing that time passed.

    A day was also a time when I had to eat, but I didn''t really think about it.

    "The egg rolls are all gone anyway...¡­. I need to make a new one. I''ll have to eat quickly and get ready for dinner."

    But don''t forget to eat, dude. If you get indigestion, there''s nothing to it.

    "Okay, chef."

    Think about your body. I''ll help you a lot in the evening.

    Mix the leftover rice with the kimchi stew and set the table lightly.

    Cold kimchi stew and cold rice.

    In a way, it could have been felt bad, but there was a unique taste of this combination.

    Cheer up!

    As I was eating almost as if I was drinking, the front door of the restaurant opened and made the sound of hanging paper.

    I wrote it down because it was break time, so it couldn''t be a guest.

    "Mr. Haru, right?¡±

    Soon, someone wearing a baseball cap appeared, greeting in a cheerful voice.

    She looked like a woman in her 20s with moderate bobbed hair. He was wearing a work suit that read Fresh Express.

    From the truck outside the door, she grumbled a box of carrots and kimchi-like ingredients and flew into the restaurant.

    "Oh, you''re here?¡±

    Haru, who was eating, bowed his head when he said hello.

    "Let me help you. Give me the box."

    "That''s all right! It''s my job to carry you to the kitchen anyway. Finish your meal, boss."

    "But it''s still heavy.¡±

    "Don''t worry. I may look a little soft, but I used to be called a blacksmith. That''s why I work part-time in a commercial. "Kkkkk."

    The girl who carries the ingredients box saying it''s okay if Haru doesn''t help.

    He was a person named "Yumi," and Haru said he was working part-time at a food ingredient distributor contracted to open a table heaven.

    Even two years younger than a day.

    Even though it was a part-time job, I felt myself working really hard and passionately.

    In fact, he/she was very satisfied with his/her day because he/she worked very fast.

    At first, Haru met him on his way to the market to buy planting, but there was a place that supplied good planting, so he signed a contract.It''s the third time I''ve opened a restaurant until today, and I quickly became close because I was similar in age and Yumi''s personality was kind.

    It feels like you want to cook properly. It''s like, you know, looking at me back in the day. Yumi said,

    Haru also had a past like Yumi.

    I''ve traveled around many shops for my skills and experience.

    Even Choi Han-seok did the same.

    In addition

    "Oops!"

    Yumi stacking the ingredient boxes in the back of the kitchen.

    Today''s delivery was kimchi, potatoes, green onions, and some apples.

    But looking at Yumi organizing the boxes, I think she put the potato box on top of the kimchi box and an apple box next to it.

    When asked why she did it with a smile one day at a time, she replied as if it was natural.

    "Blue onions are easy to press. So I''ll put it on top. If you put an apple and a potato together, the potatoes wither quickly, right? I heard it''s because of some nutrients, but I don''t know...¡­ that''s why I left it like this!"

    "It''s because of a gas called ethylene coming out of an apple. The gas makes other vegetables wither.¡±

    "Oh, right. Ethylene! Chef Haru is the best. This is how I learn every day!"

    I don''t know exactly, but Yumi seemed to have a good knowledge of the ingredients.

    Usually, people who distribute like this only care about the distribution method or storage method. Yumi went a little deeper.

    Besides, Yumi knew about the day.

    You said you saw it in Michelin magazine before.

    Seeing as far as I knew, I really seemed to be very interested in cooking itself.

    Huh? Haru. Come here and take a look at this. The green onions are a little vague.

    "What? Huh...¡­¡­I''m telling you. It''s discolored, and it''s coming out, hmmm."

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating next to Haru, who was organizing the ingredients that Yumi brought, found something and called for Haru.

    When I approached him, as he said, the par was really stuck in his mouth.

    There was a little discoloration and crucially the mucus flowed down from the small scarred area.

    It''s not that I can''t use it, but it''s a bit disappointing to give it to the customers.

    Haru hinted at Yumi, who was paying the bill.

    "Yumi, can you take a look at this for a second? This is the green onion you just brought. It''s fine on the outside, but the ones inside aren''t in a good condition."

    "Yes, chef! Oh, really. I should have checked better when I brought it from the warehouse earlier. I''m so sorry."

    "That''s okay. We still have some left in stock, can you exchange it?"

    "Of course!"

    Yumi answered bravely and immediately took the box of green onions out of the restaurant.

    If you complain like this, you will never get this reaction.

    Most of the time, they tell me to use it or return it even if it''s from the back. It wasn''t Yumi.

    "Isn''t Yumi annoying? I''m a bit picky about food ingredients. If you return it like this, you have to go back and forth to our restaurant.¡±

    "Oh, what a nuisance! I''m working part-time because I want to learn many things anyway. It''s better! We''re learning more. And to Chef Haru!"

    "What am I? Thank you for saying that, though."

    Yumi rather liked it.

    Seriously, I heard you could learn one more thing like this.

    I mean, he''s amazing. The more I see it.''Yumi, who was working hard, finished organizing the goods.

    I was about to return to the truck with the box I returned, but Haru alluded.

    "By the way. Yumi, have you eaten?¡±

    "Oh, not yet. I''m going to eat at a driver''s restaurant or something like that later. I don''t have much time to eat. There are so many deliveries."

    "Then do you want to eat here? I''ll just do it for you. They''re so nice, so just think of it as a service."

    "What? I really like it. But it''s break time and I''m so sorry that you cook for me...¡­.¡±

    Yumi, you don''t want to eat again.

    It was not a day when I didn''t know whether I had a taste for the deep smell of kimchi stew in the restaurant or how I had been swallowing my mouth while looking sideways at the kitchen.

    Instead of answering, he smiled and pointed to the clock on the wall.

    "We have five minutes anyway."

    "Uh... really?!¡±

    The day was so meticulously checking the ingredients that time passed quickly.

    The break time was almost over anyway, so Yumi had no reason to refuse.

    "Then I''ll go eat! Oh, but I''ll pay for the meal. Even if it''s for free, how can I eat it for free?"

    "Okay. Then I''ll put enough meat in it. Oh, I was going to make rolled omelet, so I''ll give you a hot one."

    "Oh, I love that rolled omelet!"

    Yumi who makes your eyes shine.

    Sitting near the counter with the best view of the kitchen, he stretched his head out like a turtle and watched Haru cook.

    I''m hungry. And there''s a reason why Haru''s rolled omelet looks delicious.

    I felt something different from Yumi''s perspective.

    "Oh, right, Chef Haru. I have a question."

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "Maybe it''s a little rude. I think you ordered a lot of ingredients. If you look at the order items...¡­. How should I say this. I think you''re going to cook another pot of kimchi stew. About 50 servings? Oh, of course it''s all sold out!"

    Yumi asked with a pure expression, but she couldn''t help but flinching for a day when she was hit on the spot.

    Indeed, as she says. It was because I ordered enough food ingredients for the ghosts that would come after finishing the business.

    But I didn''t know if this would make sense.

    It wasn''t easy for anyone to guess exactly how many servings of food would be served by just looking at the amount of food delivered.

    Plus, really, the idea was to make another 50 servings a day.

    "Ahaha, it''s just...¡­. I''m trying to make enough. You don''t know how many guests you''ll have in the evening?"

    "Well, that''s true, isn''t it? ''Cause it smells so good."

    Yumi nods her head saying she understands.

    With a small sigh of relief, he muttered.

    ''He''s a strange man. I''m telling you.''

    I felt like I had already met Kiyeon at a new restaurant.

 Chapter - 76 77. Cat Guests (2)

    Tuck, chin!

    11 p.m.

    Haru reversed the signboard hanging in front of the restaurant.

    The signboard, which read [OPEN], was replaced with a red letter [CLOSED].

    Today''s business is all over.

    So, how much did you earn today? We had a lot of customers for the first time.

    "I know, when you look at the Forceps...¡­ hmmm."

    The main menu of Bapsang Heaven is the Heavenly Meal, which costs 7,000 won.

    We''ve received about 40 teams today, most of whom have put heaven on the table.

    Some people ordered stir-fried spicy pork or kkanpunggi, but it''s enough to pick by hand.

    And if you pay for all the beer and drinks that have gone out from time to time.

    "The sales are about 700,000 won. It was fortunate that the turnover rate was fast because there were quite a few office workers."

    700,000 won for the first business! Wow, that''s awesome. If we calculate the production cost ratio excluding everything else, it''ll be about 400,000 won.

    "That''s 12 million won a month! Of course, there will be conditions to maintain this.¡±

    Yuji? Hey, Haru. You don''t know what you''re capable of yet, so you''ll have to think about how to handle the influx of visitors, not maintenance.

    Choi Han-seok, who spoke confidently, knew for a day that it was not wrong.

    It was because the previous food truck business hit the jackpot, and the response from the customers who visited today was so good.

    Both the chef and the businessman''s sense were speaking at the same time.

    It would only be a matter of time before heaven on the table hit the jackpot.

    It would be almost 20 million won a month with daily sales of 1 million won. Wouldn''t that be salty?

    "I didn''t mean for money, but...¡­.¡°

    It was a day when I looked awkward, but I couldn''t remove my smile from my face.

    No matter how much you don''t care, there''s no one who hates money.

    -Oh, I know. But in the end, it is. What about the fact that a lot of people went there and enjoyed the meal?

    "In the end, it''s a good income. To be honest, I feel good. Hehe."

    I worked like crazy all day, but it wasn''t as hard as ever.

    Of course, it was more tiring than a food truck, but the excitement of his restaurant wiped it out.

    "Well, shall we get ready for business?¡±

    Let''s do that. Haru, just cook first. I''ll set the table and stuff when the door opens.

    "Thank you, Chef."

    A day of cool stretching went back into the kitchen and pulled out a kitchen knife.

    After washing the kimchi stew pot, which had been sold out even though it was made enough, I started to prepare kimchi and pork again.

    It was obvious why they started cooking again even though they hung the CLOSED sign outside the restaurant.

    That works really well. It''s almost time for the door to open, so the light is out.

    "It''s amazing every time I see you. I can feel that it''s from the underworld. The light that brings ghosts.¡±

    The sign that the grim reaper passed on to me.

    As the sun fell and the moonlight shone, he began to create a path of light on the dark night streets again.

    Light that only ghosts can see.

    My mouth opened by itself when I saw a truly magical sight.

    Indeed, the effect was also really good.

    -Uh¡­¡­What the hell is this place¡­¡­.

    Excuse me, that ghost said you can eat here. Is that true?

    My kid was so excited. Since you said you can eat. I mean, even if I can''t eat, my kid...¡­.The time when I was busy preparing to cook.

    Ghosts flocked to the house even though the door of the house was not even opened yet.

    There were ghosts who came to see the light. There was a ghost who went to a restaurant yesterday and listened to the couple''s ghost.

    Choi Han-seok went outside instead of Haru and explained the restaurant to the ghosts.

    It''s the only restaurant in the world where ghosts can eat warm meals.

    Oh, don''t worry. My cute daughter too. You can eat a lot of delicious food before you leave.

    Today''s menu is pork kimchi stew and rolled omelet. If there''s anything you want to cook, tell our chef. I''ll make it simple for you. He''s a very talented chef.

    Choi Han-seok, who was famous all over the world, is doing something like a manager of a restaurant for a day.

    It was devastating to see other chefs who knew his reputation, but he was just doing the best he could for the day.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    Time flew by and it became midnight.

    Time for the door to open.

    What?

    Ah, what''s this?

    Ghosts near Haru''s restaurant quickly became human figures from their original translucent appearance, and at the same time, various senses returned.

    It was not known how long they lived as ghosts, but of course it would be the first time they had a body again.

    -Come on, baby. We, like this...¡­.

    Daughter? Lee, come here. Let''s give her a hug.

    -Mom, ahh!

    The couple ghosts cheered while holding each other''s hands, and the mother ghost, who came with her young daughter, hugged her hard and shook her whole body.

    Hold on. This smell. Do you think it''s kimchi stew?

    A mellow and delicious smell that soon seeps into their noses.

    The smell of sour and spicy kimchi stew, which all Koreans would know, all the ghosts jumped to their feet in unison.

    Choi Han-seok, who smiled fruitfully at such ghosts, soon bowed his head opening the door to the table heaven.

    -Well, shall we go in? Guests.

    Ghosts smiled the happiest in the world.

    Kimchi stew was about to boil up.

    * * *

    -Wow... -Wow...¡­.

    Kimchi is the best. I''ll never forget this taste!

    Daughter. Is it good? You used to hate kimchi. You''re eating well now.

    It''s not that spicy. It''s not too salty. It''s so delicious! Let''s eat together!

    Yeah, yeah. Hmm. I never thought I''d smell this again.

    The ghosts who came into the restaurant enjoyed the food prepared by the day.

    It''s already been two bowls. There was a big ghost who ate as if he had really heard something, and a mother ghost who fed her daughter first.

    The big ghost was a student preparing for a civil servant and his mother''s ghost was a nurse working at a nearby university hospital.

    A situation in which most ghosts cannot recall how they died or how they felt.

    But gender and age. And so many people, regardless of job, visited Haru''s restaurant as a ghost.

    The mind of the day looking at such guests could never be more than happy.

    But the ghosts were really purely happy.

    It''s the first real food I''ve met since I died.

    Gulp! By the way, you''re a great man. A restaurant that feeds ghosts.That''s right! I think you''re doing a great job. The food is incredibly delicious!

    A man who was chewing with his mouth full of fried rice opened his mouth.

    Couple ghosts want to eat kimchi fried rice so bad. So I made it for them. The first time they met, they ate kimchi fried rice.

    Ghosts who looked sideways at couples who were eating each other nodded, saying that''s the case.

    That''s true. Ugh, I''m so happy. I can''t believe I can come to such restaurants every day from now on. I was really hungry. Because I can''t eat anything.

    But you know you have to pay for the meal, right?

    Of course! You''ll be punished if you just leave after eating something delicious.

    If you''re so thankful, please promote it to other ghosts. No matter how much light there is, not everyone can see it. Our restaurant is open to all ghosts.

    - Well... - I guess so. Promote...

    Choi Hanseok, who was talking to ghosts who were eating well.

    But the face of the male ghost who accepted his words was a little strange.

    Choi Han-seok, who felt something unusual, asked again.

    What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? You look like you chewed a cheongyang pepper by mistake. Did something happen?

    No, it''s nothing. It reminds me of this when I heard that it''s open to all ghosts.

    There''s a ghost who''s like a nerd! He''s really big. He''s a wild boar-looking ghost, and he''s famous around here for his bad temper.

    Actually, it doesn''t end with bad temper. Sometimes... How should I say it? I feel really bad when he''s next to me. It''s hard to say. Anyway, sometimes I feel like I''m dead again.

    When the male ghost hesitated for a while, the girlfriend ghost suddenly stepped in and said.

    A big, bad-tempered ghost.

    When the story came out about how much other ghosts knew, all the ghosts'' faces hardened.

    Besides, do you feel bad when you''re around? I didn''t dare imagine what it would be if the ghost was so painful as to die again.

    "What kind of ghost is it?"

    Aren''t you all just looking at me and my face? Why, one of our regulars was like that last time. He used to be a gangster, but he was so genuine inside.

    "That''s right. As Chef Choi Han-seok said, he might not be such a bad person."

    I thought it wasn''t a big deal because two people had already gone through the motions of furbora.

    I''ve never met such a bad ghost before. It was also because there was no reason to do bad things since I had already become a ghost.

    He''s already dead, and if he did something bad, it would only pile up one more time.

    But I guess it wasn''t that this time.

    No, I think it''s because the chefs haven''t met. He''s really...¡­. It''s not good for children''s education. I mean it''s true.

    She''s always screaming and saying weird things! And, you know, fighting against other ghosts. You''re such a bad person! You have to poke her with a syringe and scold her!

    The mother and daughter ghost, who were eating silently, added another word.

    Serious expression and voice.

    The mother ghost''s eyes trembled as she stroked her daughter''s head slowly.

    What kind of ghost is that?The moment when Choi Han-seok with a sour face scratched his head.

    Just past 1:30 a.m., the door to the restaurant, which had been closed.

    Tingling--!

    The hanging bell shook violently and made an unpleasant sound.

    It was none other than a male ghost who broke the door open.

    A big body, a fierce face.

    Seeming to be in his 40s, he was wearing a suit and watch of his own luxury brand.

    One day, as soon as I saw him, I remembered him without realizing it.

    ''Oh, that''s a ghost. The man who said he was a jerk.''

    Literally impression.

    Although he was a man with a gangster-like appearance, he could not feel any of it from a man, unlike a hairy man who still had warmth inside.

    It''s a day when something similar to my own sense came up by running a restaurant and meeting many people.

    ''¡­¡­Huh?''

    Ha, Haru.

    But that alone was clear enough.

    It was felt to some extent by Haru, who was standing on the middle boundary between ghosts and humans, and certainly by Choi Han-seok.

    The pressure of a heavy weight. Anxiety that never ends.

    Ghosts with a mind like "I died once, but I could not feel anything more certain."

    Anxiety that is never good, like a whole body warning.

    When he came in, all the ghosts in the restaurant trembled weakly.

    In addition, the chef''s sense and the boss''s sense were strongly warning.

    What the hell is this ghost?

    That this man is out of the ordinary.

 Chapter - 77 78. Once the world is dead (1)

    I shouldn''t have done it to a ghost I''ve never met before, but I really couldn''t help thinking about it.

    I''m sure he does. Because the ghost was emitting some strange energy.

    I couldn''t describe it, but I felt a lot of danger.

    Ghosts say that. If you come here, you can be a person, and you can eat rice. But it was real, wasn''t it? I''m touching the door! Hahaha, this is awesome!

    "Welcome, sir. Welcome to our table heaven...¡­.¡±

    Heaven or hell, and you''re the boss? Then serve anything you want. Oh, soju, too! Bring it quickly, don''t keep the customer waiting! Oh, the food smells good!

    "Sigh..."

    A ghost of an old man who acts like the restaurant is his home.

    I know it''s good to be a person for a while after being a ghost, but it''s too rare.

    I let him in, holding back a sigh that was about to pop out of itself and let him in.

    Other ghosts glanced at the man and avoided his eyes.

    Ghosts who look uncomfortable at first sight.

    Ghosts who were happily enjoying their meals turned into expressions that the word "niggle" would suit them well, and soon looked at him as if they were uncomfortable.

    "I suddenly remember what the Grim Reaper said."

    What do you mean? What did he say?

    Haru, who was preparing kimchi stew for the man, murmured while looking at Choi Han-seok, and he drew a question mark on his face.

    "You used to do that. You gave me that sign. There will be one big opportunity and one big crisis in our restaurant."

    Yeah, yeah, I did! Hang on. Then?

    "I can''t say anything. It feels a bit weird. Is he the...¡­.¡±

    I couldn''t say more than that because I might have heard it, but Choi Han-seok still understood.

    I''ll be watching closely, so you nodded to Choi Han-seok, who asked him to focus on cooking, and took the dish with you.

    Kimchi stew that has been boiled for a long time, and warm rolled omelet. And white rice with various side dishes.

    Every single one of them served dishes full of the day''s sincerity.

    "Here''s the food. Today is pork kimchi stew and rolled omelet."

    Oh, that''s nice. It smells good. The soup is dry, too.

    The old man ghost was already drinking even before the day started serving food.

    Was it something you were really hungry for?

    He emptied almost a bottle of soju without any side dishes and opened another bottle.

    "Try it first, and let me know if it''s not enough. You can take out the liquor from the back and drink it. You just have to pay properly when you leave later.¡±

    Yeah, yeah. Why? You think I''m going to eat and run without paying?

    "Not like that."

    Oh, no, it''s. Okay. Go ahead.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Sincerely, irritation has come to my head.

    No matter how adult you are, this is not a case in point.

    How can there be such a ghost?¡¯

    I could immediately see why other ghosts hated this man so much.

    Even though it''s only been over five minutes since he entered the restaurant!

    Wow, this is the taste. It''s edible! Kimchi stew in soju.

    Still, I felt a little quiet after I gave him rice and alcohol.Soon, until the ghosts of the couple next to him were caught in the eyes of a man who was drinking heavily.

    Finding kimchi fried rice that ghosts were eating, he opened his eyes wide.

    Hang on. Hey, kids.

    What? Us?

    Yeah, you guys. Dude, if an adult asks you, you should answer right away! So. What are you eating now? The boss said there was only one menu. Kimchi stew

    The couple ghosts who looked a bit flustered.

    The boyfriend ghost answered slowly.

    The owner said that earlier. That''s the basic menu, but if there''s anything else you want to eat, they''ll make it for you as much as possible.

    Oh, really?

    The eyes of the uncle ghost, who smiled as if he liked it, soon turned to Haru.

    Before the day even felt uneasy, he spoke without hesitation.

    Then I''ll have pasta, please. Hmm. Tomato pasta sounds good.

    "Pasta¡­¡­?"

    What do you mean? You said you''d do it for me if there''s anything you want to eat. You''re the one feeding the ghosts? Then you have to do it. This Park Gun Il wants to eat.It''s time!

    As I said, the name of the uncle ghost was Park Gun-il.

    Actually, the name wasn''t important.

    ''Pasta. I''m going crazy, really.''

    Even though a day always has a lot of ingredients for ghosts, pasta is too out of the blue.

    Even the other ghosts, being considerate of the day, ordered menus that weren''t too difficult.

    Kimchi fried rice that can be easily made with kimchi or ramen noodles in kimchi stew.

    But all of a sudden, pasta. Even the order was specific, saying tomato pasta.

    "I can''t go out and buy the sauce at this hour. Because it makes no sense to make...¡­.¡±

    Tomato sauce takes too long to make.

    You need at least an hour lightly, but won''t the ears close in about an hour?

    I needed pasta that I could make quickly like ramen.

    Haru, then there''s only one. Let''s do that.

    "You mean the Napolitan? That''s what I was thinking about. Chef."

    As Haru knew, that was the only pasta in the tomato base line.

    A food called Napolitan Pasta.

    It wasn''t a very major pasta, but the people I liked were solid pasta.

    No matter how rude the ghost named Park Gun-il is, he still wants to eat it, so I''ll try making it''

    I put water on the fire, took out the pasta noodles, and started to trim the vegetables.

    The recipe is really simple for pasta. No, it''s a little harder than exaggerating.

    It''s a dish that was originally made to be easy.

    I''ll trim the vegetables, can you make the sauce for Haru?

    "Yes, chef!"

    Vegetables that go in are basically onions and bell peppers.

    But the truth is you can just take out any vegetables in your fridge and use them.

    Potatoes, sweet potatoes, zucchinis, cabbage...¡­. It doesn''t matter what you put in it.

    Tap tap tap!

    Chop onions into small pieces, and cut bell peppers into long pieces, easy to pick up with chopsticks.

    Then I took out the sausage.

    If you cut enough of the sausage with a string of cuts, you''re done with the ingredients are ready.

    Of course, ham or bacon instead of sausage here.

    Or eggs or just meat and so on. It doesn''t matter what other ingredients you like.

    "Chef, the sauce is done!"

    Oh, Haru. Nice timing!

    The sauce is also really simple.

    Mix ketchup, oyster sauce and pork cutlet sauce at desired proportion and you''re done.

    For your information, the ratio chosen per day was 2:2.Tadadadak, squeak--!

    Grease the frying pan and turn the heat to stir-fry the things that had been trimmed.

    When onions are transparent, bell peppers smell sweet, and sausages are crisp.

    Moderately cooked noodles and a little bit of water.

    And add the sauce you made earlier and stir-fry it while mixing it, and it''s done...The killing point of the day appears here.

    "The whole pepper is killing me. For Napolitan pasta."

    If you don''t have whole pepper at home, you can skip it, but the difference is quite big.

    For your information, regular pure pepper is a bad idea. If you''re going to put it in, whole pepper is good.

    Slurp! Slurp! Slurping!

    Feeling the sensation of crushed pepper grains in his hands, he ground them in a grinder and placed them on top of the finished pasta.

    It''s good to put it on top of your preference, but I prefer to put it up a little more for a day.

    It was because the combination of pasta sauce and pepper, which feels a little bit ssammy(?), was absolutely ridiculous.

    "Well, that''s it."

    Wow, it looks amazing!

    Napolitan pasta completed by sprinkling pepper like that.

    The completion was really good considering that it was made in a hurry with ingredients that were not there.

    To add a little bit of exaggeration, it was believed that it came out as a room service in a hotel or something.

    "Well, here''s your tomato pasta."

    I saw earlier that there were no tomatoes in it.

    "I didn''t have time, so I made tomato ketchup instead. It''ll taste good, so try it."

    Tsk tsk. We don''t have much time. It''s all an excuse. I was expecting fancy food again. This is why young people these days...¡­.

    Hey, bro. Do you know how old I was when I died? I think I''m at least 10 years older than you. Why don''t you just eat?

    -¡­¡­or whatever.

    When Choi Han-seok stepped up and said something, Park Gun-il became quiet.

    After drinking a glass of soju, I started eating pasta with a fork.

    Dip a well-cooked B&N sausage into a fork, then roll up the well-sourced noodles and bring them to the mouth.

    The sweetness of ketchup, oyster sauce and pork cutlet sauce. And pepper to wrap it up.

    It was Park Gun-il, who kept complaining about what he didn''t like so much, but his expression changed after tasting the pasta.

    -Wow.

    "Do you like the taste?"

    Well, well, it''s not bad.

    You said something luxurious earlier. I heard it''s ssammy. Why? You can throw it away if you don''t want to eat it''s okay.

    -No, well, you don''t have to. But if you throw away food, you''ll get punished. Yeah. Hmm.

    It must have been very delicious.

    I stopped mumbling, and I ate pasta silently.

    "Phew¡­¡­"

    Thinking lucky, the day breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Although Park Gun-il was the worst ghost ever. But didn''t it get quiet because they cooked delicious food for you?

    Maybe it wasn''t as bad as I thought.

    It was right after the day suddenly thought so.

    By the way. Boss, did you say your name was Haru?

    "Yes, by the way?"

    It reminds me of myself to see them open a store like this at a young age. You mean me? It was crazy back in the day. You mean the factory is bigger than this? Honestly, the business under the factory is...¡­.

    Park Gun-il, who was heavily drunk, began to brag about himself this time.How well I used to be, how big the factory was, and compared to that, a day''s shop was nothing.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s expressions literally rotted while looking at Park Gun-il.

    "How can you be so consistent? I thought I would only sing the first verse, but now that I feel better, I''m drunk again.¡¯

    It''s not something to say to the guest, but the truth didn''t even have this.

    - Even though I''m dead now? But before you die, with my factory. With the money~ I gave it to my beloved daughter. That''s why I have no regrets!

    Now, Park Gun-il is showing off his child after bragging about himself.

    Even

    Boss, we''re going to get going.

    Thank you for the meal. I''ll be back tomorrow.

    Some unbearable ghosts rose from their seats.

    Looking at the table where they were sitting, there was still some food left.

    It has been a long time since the leftovers were left in comparison with most ghosts visiting a restaurant in a day emptying rice was completely emptied without leaving a grain of rice.

    Moreover, crucially, the faces of the ghosts were extraordinary.

    "Was there any inconvenience?¡±

    When Haru asked carefully, the couple ghosts waved their hands.

    -Oh, no! -No! The food was really good. Really!

    -I''m just a little bloated. Your food was really delicious. I mean it''s true!

    I feel bloated.

    It didn''t seem to be just a couple ghost.

    A strange sense of intimidation from someone sitting in this restaurant.

    And ghosts who struggle no matter what they''re crushed by.

    I''m gonna have to do something about it.¡¯

    Haru shot Park Gun-il, who was only talking about his own words, whether he knew ghosts who were trying to leave the restaurant because of him.

    I felt like the clock hanging on the wall was going slow today.

 Chapter - 78 79. Once the thee is the one who died (2)

    It''s flesh. It''s because of the weight.

    "Sal..."?¡±

    You''ve heard of it, haven''t you, Sal? In the past, the shamans and the demons were all that.

    Late dawn after the eventful business of the day.

    The time just before dawn.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were agonizing over the strange energy of Park Gun-il and ghosts who were uncomfortable with him, naturally visited the grim reaper.

    You two knew very little about these ghosts.

    All that can be done is vague speculation.

    However, there were considerable limitations, which eventually required the knowledge of the Grim Reaper.

    But the Grim Reaper came at any time, as always, and went at any time.

    I was just wondering if I had to wait for the grim reaper who might come.

    Ringing--!, the cell phone of the day rang hard.

    For your information, the number on the mobile phone screen was 010-4444-4444.

    Seeming very ominous, it was the Grim Reaper at first sight.

    By the way, since when did the underworld call you? Does a ghost open a phone?

    I''m sorry, but I''m a little busy right now. I''m grateful that the local spirits are giving you a heads-up because they say there''s a demon in your restaurant. This is such a big favor.

    "Wait, you''re a demon? Then, Park Gun Il. Were you really a demon?"

    I didn''t know, but it was true.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who have met numerous ghosts so far, were the first evil spirits.

    I''ve only heard of ghosts with evil hearts, but I never thought I''d actually meet them.

    Besides, I didn''t know evil spirits were such a normal person.

    "I thought it would be a scary ghost. Like a goblin, like a monster.¡±

    There are demons like that, but most of them are organized in Kanglim''s hands. 99 out of 100 are evil spirits like Park Gun-il. Ghosts spewing flesh around.

    "What is flesh?"

    Simply put, it''s like the energy to stab ghosts or people. I don''t know about humans, but ghosts have a hard time even if they get a little fat. It''s as hard as being pressed, and it''s just unpleasant.

    That''s the worst out of all the bad guys. The real truth is that it bothers other customers.

    -Anyway, that''s what it is. Oh, for your information, I can''t touch that. If it''s evil enough to affect the world, it''s out of the question.

    You want me to figure it out? Yeah, but thank you for letting me know.

    "Me, too. Thank you!"

    Stop!

    The grim reaper must have been really busy, and the phone hung up in an instant.

    After a moment of silence, the day breathed a small sigh.

    What do you mean evil spirit?

    I was at a loss.

    "We''ve got a lot of time.¡°

    But considering that evil spirits came in, business went well again.

    As expected, the restaurant was much better than the food truck.

    Some were simply easy to work and spacious, but even though they sold food and alcohol at a similar price, the amount converted to time was much higher.

    The reason was simple.

    This is not just because of one day, but because the restaurant was a much more comfortable and satisfying space for ghosts.

    No matter how delicious the food is, there was a big difference between eating on the ground and eating in a comfortable restaurant.

    The grim reaper said that the amount of time changed depending on how satisfied the ghosts were, so I thought this was probably the reason.How long has it been? We got about 5 teams of ghosts today. Some drinks are sold.

    "Yes, I think I earned it for about three days. It''s very high considering we got 5 teams."

    - Actually, that wasn''t the point today. Does it?

    "I know. Well, it''s time to celebrate the success of our first business...¡­.¡±

    In the morning, the business against the people was very successful, and so was the business against the ghosts.

    Then, it is normal for only celebration to remain, but it was not an atmosphere to celebrate.

    "You said Park Gun-il. His ghost."

    -Yeah, Mr. Gunil. Ha...¡­. I''m going crazy. I never thought there would be such a terrible ghost.

    "If it continues to come out like that, other ghosts and I will have a hard time. I think we have to do something about it."

    Most of the facts come once.

    There are many other restaurants, and there''s no reason to go to a restaurant that will make you uncomfortable.

    But this time the story was very different.

    Haru knows only one restaurant in the world that can deal with ghosts. Because it was the only table heaven in a day.

    Even he wasn''t the only problem I felt after doing business all day today.

    "And, in a way, this could be a bigger problem. To be honest, it''s too hard."

    The intensity of the work was too much.

    The old food truck and cart bar were pretty decent at the same time, but when I turned it into a restaurant, it was literally killing me.

    "The restaurant is much bigger than the food truck. There''s a lot to clean up, a lot to prepare. And crucially, the number of customers who can enter the restaurant itself has increased dramatically, so I think the work has multiplied."

    - I kind of thought so, too. No matter how many times I looked at it, you seemed to have too much work to do alone.

    Choi Han-seok nodded as he looked at the day when he expressed his difficulty.

    One day for a chef. And he was really young for a boss who opened a restaurant on his own.

    However, he had more experience than his age, so Choi fully trusted the words of such a day.

    If you say a day is hard, it''s really hard. It''s really overwhelming to say that the day is overwhelming.

    He will too, one day he was a chef who really knew his place.

    What should I do then? I think there are probably two ways. Get a few guests, or.

    "We''re hiring employees. I don''t know if I''ll be a part-timer or a full-time employee, but I need another employee to work with me in the dining room."

    In the first place, it was very difficult to run such a large restaurant alone for a day.

    No matter how much Choi Han-seok, who had a shape when the door was opened, helped with the work, he had to do everything by himself for a day before that.

    So in a way it''s a natural conclusion to reach. Let''s get the waitresses in!

    But there''s a problem here.

    "But you can''t just hire anyone as an employee. My cooking standards are a little meticulous, and people who just want to work moderately and get paid are a little bit."

    Besides, our restaurant has to be a bit normal. It''s open almost 24 hours a day, and we need to prepare food for ghosts at night. How do you know what''s gonna happen if you bring someone in?"There are too many unexpected situations. Just looking at it today...¡­. I was so nervous about Park Gun-il. The atmosphere is unstable. It feels like something is about to explode.¡±

    But that didn''t mean a day alone.

    The employee was needed. Unconditionally

    - I''m getting worried.¡­.

    "It''s not as easy as I thought. Still, Chef. I''m honestly having a lot of fun. To be honest, these things happen in restaurants...¡­. I don''t think it''s a bad thing."

    It was a night with a lot of worries, but it was not a sad or hard night.

    One day, I was just so happy that this happened in my own restaurant and treated ghosts and people.

    I''m sure he''s been dreaming of opening his own restaurant for a long time.

    People who tasted the heaven meal made by Haru in the morning were delighted to find a great restaurant, and the ghosts could not hide their excitement and emotion after tasting the food they had never imagined.

    The ghost of a couple who hugged each other and ate kimchi fried rice, and the ghost of a mother and daughter who are happy by putting spoons and chopsticks in their daughter''s mouth.

    I couldn''t forget that they bowed to Haru after finishing their meal and shouted that they would definitely come again tomorrow.

    Maybe that''s the driving force behind the day''s continuation.

    Choi Han-seok smiled as he looked at such a day.

    Yeah. I''m fine with you for a day. If you like it, I like it, man!

    * * *

    After all, he remained in an empty restaurant and talked a lot with Choi Han-seok, but failed to reach a conclusion.

    Fortunately, the day was not hard enough to die, so I decided to just run it for the time being.

    Moreover, I had to work much harder today than yesterday.

    It''s not a big reason. To my delight, group reservations were made in the second day of business.

    I can''t forget the kimchi stew I had yesterday. Actually, the manager said that as soon as he came to work. Manager Kim, you should decide today''s lunch.

    "Is that why you chose heaven for our table? Thank you so much!"

    No, I''m more grateful. The menu here changes every day, and it''s not that expensive, but it tastes good. Anyway, boss. I look forward to your kind cooperation. All of our team members will be there!

    Mr. Kim, who came as the first guest of honor to the table.

    He said he was working for a trading company nearby, but he made a group reservation saying he would bring all of his team members.

    It was a day when I clearly remembered Kim''s words that it was too hard to decide where to eat every lunch break, so I prepared the dish with more shouts.

    He even made a fresh request to take all the department heads and female employees.

    The key was to make a dish that had to captivate the tastes of the older manager and the employees below him.

    "Don''t worry. I know a really good menu.¡±

    Of course, a day decides on the menu without even thinking for a second.

    So what''s the menu for today''s Bingsang Heaven.

    "Hot and strong. Let''s make beef rib soup!"

    You can think like this.

    What do you mean, beef rib soup? Isn''t that food that people like and dislike?!''

    But I didn''t think so for a day with a career in oral fairy tales.

    I don''t know about bone hangover soup, which can smell like miscellaneous things and be too troublesome to eat with intestines, but I''ve never seen anyone who hates this beef rib soup, regardless of age or gender.In the old fairy tale, there was a time when Park Joo-hyuk ordered a dish that cited beef rib soup. The response to that was really good.

    The combination of beef ribs full of savory soup and tender and greasy beef ribs.

    If you add a well-cooked piece of radish kimchi or cabbage kimchi, it''s over.

    In addition, Haru was a personal favorite dish.

    It is even easy to make.

    Believe it or not. With a little bit of exaggeration, it''s also a little more difficult than cooking ramen.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. Maybe... isn''t beef rib soup the perfect dish?"

    Don''t say weird things and start cooking right away. You''ll be late.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Beef rib soup is basically a dish that takes a little time.

    I had to prepare in time for lunch, so I started to move busily.

    First of all, the beef ribs that Yumi delivered in the morning were soaked in cold water for about 30 minutes to drain the blood.

    Wash well in running cold water, then blanch it in boiling water once.

    If you add soju together, the smell will be completely gone.

    After blanching the beef a little so that it does not lose much flavor, take out the beef and wash it once more, and the cooking is almost over.

    I''ll do that too, because now I just have to put it all in and boil it.

    Wash well in cold water that is not yet boiled and add all the beef ribs that have removed all the impurities.

    Then add onion, radish, and garlic and boil them together.

    Waiting for a huge pot to boil up, I made the seasonings this time.

    "First of all, take out the well-done woogeogi.¡­.¡±

    You have to soak the woogeoji in water once.

    Squeeze the well-blown uge out, squeeze the water out, and place it in a large cooking bowl.

    Then add chili powder, sesame oil, minced garlic, soybean paste, red pepper paste, and soy sauce and mix well.

    The reason why you mix the sauce with the woogeoji was very simple and important.

    It was because the taste of woogeogi, which had been drained once, was much more revived as it ate all the seasoning.

    Haru, I think the beef ribs are almost done.

    "We''re all set up here!"

    When the beef ribs are cooked to a certain extent, pour in all the seasonings and stir slowly.

    Season it with salt and add green onion one more time and you''re done!

    There''s not a very difficult process. This is the completion of the beef rib soup that anyone can easily make at the expense of a little trouble.

    "Well, let''s see if it''s cooked well."

    I scooped a rib with tongs out of the boiling pot.

    But even before you put it on the plate, it melts away and separates itself from the bones.

    Oh, it''s cooked to death. Beef ribs are supposed to be like this!

    "It''s cooked very smoothly. I think it goes well with the taste. Now, I think you just need to prepare the other side dishes in moderation."

    Now that the main dish is over, all I need is side dishes.

    It made Soya based on boiled quail eggs and ketchup, led by mixed gourd paper, which was bought not from China but from Korea, which is indispensable for rice soup.

    Soya is short for stir-fried sausage and vegetables, and it was one of the famous side dishes that few people dislike.

    After roughly finishing cooking, I put two of the biggest tables in the restaurant.On top of that, a sign reading ''Reserved Seat'' was placed.

    How long has it been since then?

    As the hands of the clock passed twelve o''clock, the empty restaurant slowly filled with people''s warmth.

    As always, the door burst open and a familiar face appeared.

 Chapter - 79 80. This house service is M-aM^DM^LM-aM^EM-1M-aM^FM-(s!

    "Oh, Mr. Kim is here.¡±

    "Yes. As I told you yesterday, all of my team members came. I''m going to have lunch.¡±

    "I have reserved seats here, so please sit over there. There are 8 people in total, right? Please call me when you decide on the menu. For your information, today''s official menu in heaven is beef rib soup."

    Seven team members came in one after another behind Kim, who looked somewhat elated.

    Starting with a seemingly managerial man, a few male and female employees.

    The manager was a big guy. He looked around the table and said to Deputy Kim.

    "Can I trust you, Mr. Kim? Beef rib soup is really hard to taste. Besides, this isn''t a specialty store.¡±

    a general manager with a vague look on his face

    Well, it wasn''t wrong.

    Galbitang was a dish that had to be boiled for a long time, so it was only basic to make it at a specialty store equipped with equipment such as a large pot.

    In addition, it seemed unreliable to hear that Galbitang was cooked at such a store that the menu changes every day.

    Kim, who was looking at the day alternately with the manager with an awkward look, sweated profusely.

    "Don''t do that, sir. Trust me. I''m telling you, it''s really nice here."

    "Well, it still smells good. Let''s just sit down."

    Office workers sitting down somehow.

    The spell, of course, was heaven''s formal unification.

    Looking at the solemn-looking manager, I remembered Park Gun-il, a spoiled ghost who came last night, but I thought it was just my feeling and passed it on.

    Cooks used to speak with cooking anyway.

    Besides, it wasn''t a bad opportunity for a day.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok said this, right? We only need to target two types of business in this neighborhood anyway. Office worker. And housewife."

    That''s it. Originally, office workers raise lunch sales and housewives raise dinner sales. In other words, if you target these people well, business is half gone.

    In the local business, office workers were absolutely negligible customers.

    I had to eat before lunch, so the table rotation rate was fast, and crucially, if I found a delicious restaurant somewhere, I visited regularly several times a week.

    Even he was not the only one.

    Even in the same company, if someone finds a decent restaurant, the story spreads quickly.

    Therefore, it was really important to create a good image for each office worker.

    How crowded the store is at lunchtime.

    In other words, it means that it is important to know how generous the score was for office workers who came to the restaurant early in the store''s opening.

    Haru knew that, so he was quite prepared for it today.

    "Well, I''m not going to do anything harder than I thought."

    No matter how important office customers are, they cannot provide special services.

    That''s a privilege.

    So one day I decided to save a little detail.

    The soup was loosened with plenty of solid ingredients, and the side dishes that had been carefully prepared were neatly put.

    After that, I made a fried egg and put it on top of the rice.

    "Here''s the food you ordered. It''s for eight people in heaven."

    "Oh, thank you! Huh? By the way, Mr. Haru. What about this fried egg? It wasn''t there the last time I came. If you did it to take care of taking care of course.¡­.¡±

    A day served food for one person and put it in front of people.A smile was drawn on the appearance and smell that was much better than I thought.

    However, Kim, who found a service that was not available until yesterday, asked carefully.

    "Don''t worry. No, this fried egg is a group reservation service. Starting today, we''re going to make fried eggs for customers who make reservations for more than 4 people.¡±

    "Oh, I see!"

    "Fried eggs for a group reservation. The service here is good.¡±

    "Right? If you put a fried egg on top of rice, it''ll make you feel good. "Kkkkk."

    It could be said that it was just one fried egg, but the reaction of office workers was quite different.

    The manager, who was looking at the food satisfactorily as if he liked it, lifted the spoon and chopsticks.

    "Come on, let''s eat. It''s a restaurant recommended by Mr. Kim, so it must be delicious. Don''t you think?"

    "You''re right. There''s a lot of meat in it, but it''s really good if it''s 7,000 won. Each side dish looks good."

    "Gukbap is the best for lunch!"

    Male employees respond bravely to the manager''s favor.

    Slurp! Slurp!

    "Wow, the soup is amazing!"

    The manager''s eyes, which seemed a little unreliable, soon relaxed after tasting the soup.

    Just by bringing his fingers and waiting, he grabbed the beef ribs that fell off his bones with his thumb and index finger and opened them coolly, and rolled up all the rice as if he couldn''t stand it.

    I don''t know if we had a get-together the day before.

    When I saw him eating deliciously, saying he would live after his stomach was relieved, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    After cooking rice in the spicy beef rib soup, the taste was amazing if you put a piece of spicy mixed paper on top.

    It was also fun to eat with ribs.

    The eyes of the manager, who was laughing while talking with other employees, soon turned to the female employees.

    "By the way. You don''t think Miss Park and Miss Hwang are good? Women don''t like rice soup like this."

    Considering that they don''t like it, the female staff were also eating deliciously, rolling up the rice.

    However, he continued to open his mouth without knowing whether such a thing was not seen in the eyes of the manager or that the male employees next to him were a little wary.

    "Next time, let''s go eat pasta or salad or something. Shouldn''t our department also be considerate of the female employees? LOL!"

    "Oh, sir. There''s no such thing in this day and age. Intern Park and Mr. Hwang were having a nice meal, too."

    "Hey, Mr. Kim. Did I say anything wrong? I know. We''re trying to be considerate of female employees. Don''t you think?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    The atmosphere got cold in an instant.

    Until just now, they were office workers who were eating deliciously, but they froze coldly at the manager''s words.

    Just as the staff were looking at each other. A female employee, who was called Hwang Da-ri, shrugged her shoulders and raised her spoon and chopsticks.

    He ate a piece of ribs and ate a lot of rice on top of it, he ate a lot.

    He gulped down the soup as if he was going to survive, and looked at the manager with a full face.

    "Department head. I love rice soup. Pasta and salad are good, too. Rice soup is good because it''s filling, right?¡±

    "Hey, that''s right. I actually really like gukbap. Sometimes I go out with Mr. Hwang and eat!"

    "I know, and don''t you think this table heaven is great? I think you made all the side dishes, but they''re all delicious. Rice soup is also very good.""Did you find a good store? Come often in the future!"

    "Ahaha... I''m glad you all like it.¡±

    Hwang, who looked a little older, opened his mouth first, and the intern, who noticed, said a word.

    Besides, they cut in on other male employees.

    When other employees said this, the manager had nothing to say.

    "Well, I''m glad to hear that. Yes, it''s good to eat well and work well! What are you all doing? Lunch time is almost over. Come on, let''s carry it!"

    That''s how the meal started again.

    However, it seemed clear that the manager''s loud voice had subsided a lot compared to before.

    Kim, who was looking at the team members who were eating with exclamations that it was delicious, turned his head for a moment and looked at the day.

    Two people whose eyes met.

    Kim lifted his right thumb to make a thumbs up and smiled.

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Even if I didn''t say it, it was roughly conveyed in the form of a mouth.

    I heard that he was teased by the manager and other team members for not being able to decide on the lunch menu, but looking at his shoulders, which were much stronger than yesterday when he came in alone, made me feel better.

    I didn''t mean it, but thanks to the cooking of the day, it seemed to have revived a lot of energy.

    The team members, who finished eating pleasantly, were about to leave the restaurant after paying.

    A day when they stopped for a while took something out of the refrigerator and stuck it out one by one.

    "This is¡­¡­."

    "It''s Yakult. It''s cool, so eat one dessert on the way."

    "Hahaha, this place is really nice! Service egg fry and dessert are perfect!"

    It was a Yakult that costs less than 100 won for wholesale prices, but office workers really liked it.

    In a way, like the egg fry earlier, it wasn''t really much for the day, but the emotion they felt was much greater.

    A fried egg on top of rice and a cool aquurt that you can give after a meal.

    Although a day was all about targeting office workers.

    "I think Deputy Kim did it. Let''s come here often. The menu changes every day anyway.¡±

    "Wow, then. Excuse me, boss. What is tomorrow''s menu by any chance?¡±

    "Well¡­¡­ Tomorrow is still up in the air. If there''s anything you''d like to eat, could you write it in the menu recommendation box? I''ll make it sooner or later."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "No, come on, let''s just make the next reservation. Boss, can I make a reservation right away?"

    "Of course! Our reservations are still open because it hasn''t been long since we opened.¡±

    "The food was really good. It''s like a home-cooked meal made by my mom!"

    "Oh, well, shall we just make a reservation for tomorrow? There''s no restaurant like this around here anyway.

    The reaction of the office workers was really good.

    It was not enough to say thank you to Haru with a happy face several times, so I even made a reservation for tomorrow.

    In addition, he asked for a fried egg tomorrow.

    At the end of the day, such great reviews came out even though the flyers were not distributed or overpaid to attract office workers.

    "CEO Haru. Thank you so much! Thanks to you, I''ll put some strength on my shoulders. Ugh, I''m a regular from today!"

    Kim, who was well received by all the other team members, bowed to Haru as he left the restaurant.Haru muttered, saying hello again.

    "I''m getting a lot of regulars. It''s only been two days."

    Oh, Haru. Look at this. Who even wrote down the recommended menu here?

    Just as the day lingers in business.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at office workers who left the restaurant, found a piece of paper in the menu recommendation box at the entrance of the restaurant.

    It wasn''t there until before, so I think one of the office workers who just ate wrote it down.

    It was a meaningful first menu recommendation, so I ran to open it right away.

    And, without realizing it, I burst out laughing.

    "Khhhhhhhhh, what is this? Chef Choi Han-seok was right. There''s someone else who likes rice soup."

    Haru, I told you so. If you listen to me well, you''ll fall asleep. I''ve had years of experience in business!

    Haru and Choi Hanseok, who have a conversation with a smile.

    This is what the note said.

    [The rice soup was really good today!] If you don''t mind, can you make ox blood hangover soup? I''m a big fan of Seonji.^^]

    I guess gukbap received a lot of positive responses.

    As expected, I thought there was a reason to call it Korean soul food.

 Chapter - 80 81. Pig Guests

    On the 2nd, the business of the car was smooth as if it were sailing in a fair wind.

    Perhaps in just one day, the number of office workers has definitely increased, and sales have come out about 100,000 won more than yesterday due to faster table rotation.

    In addition, because the menu was rice soup, there were a few customers who simply accompanied while eating rice, which led to a sharp increase in alcohol sales.

    A pleasant achievement, incomparable to yesterday!

    But after the sun sets and the moon rises. A day when I was preparing for business waiting for the time for the door to open, I couldn''t be happier than before.

    Haru, who came early and looked through the ghosts waiting with a look of hunger, lamented Choi Han-seok.

    "You''ll be here again today, right? His ghost."

    You mean Park Gun-il? Maybe... I think he''ll come. Ugh.

    The truth that Haru and Choi Hanseok met for the first time, the scoundrel ghost. Park Gun Il.

    He literally tore through the restaurant from his first appearance, so I couldn''t help but worry about it now, just before the door opened.

    I tried to harm Haru yesterday.

    He was so drunk that he only bragged about himself in a boiled voice.

    He even made other ghosts uncomfortable by spewing out the flesh.

    Park Gun-il was literally a nightmare in heaven.

    However, even if you are such a bad customer, you can''t avoid receiving it again.

    "Let''s just wait and see. If you''re going to be so mean to other ghosts again today."

    We''ll have to do something about it doesn''t it? Okay.

    The two looked at each other with a determined look and nodded.

    Soon after, the hands of the clock point to 12 o''

    The waiting ghosts rushed in, opening the door to the table heaven.

    There were couples and mother and daughter ghosts who came yesterday, but I saw more faces that I had never seen before.

    Other ghosts who saw the light of housekeeping came to visit more.

    Wow, this strong smell! This is rice soup. Beef gukbap, right?

    Honey, we''re good at gukbap. I''m so excited!

    I thought it was a lie that we could eat here, but the smell...¡­.

    Daughter. You can eat well without complaining, right?

    Yes! The food he makes is really good. I''m going to eat it all!

    Ghosts swallowing their saliva at the smell of rice soup that was heavily spread throughout the restaurant.

    Haru, who led them to their seats, and Choi Han-seok began to carry the table that he had prepared in advance.

    Slurp! Slurp! Crunch, crunch!

    As if everyone had promised, a restaurant filled with the sound of eating rice and chewing kkakdugi.

    The ghosts, who were a little older, ate a happy meal with a cup of rice soup and soju.

    But the peace didn''t last very long either.

    What? There are more people today than yesterday. No, it''s not a person. Is it a ghost? Hahaha!

    "Oh... are you here?¡±

    How long has it been since the door was opened? Beyond the door of the restaurant, Park Gun-il, a big man, reappeared.

    The ghosts who knew him glanced at him in unison.

    Park Gun-il, who sat in the front seat of the day pushing ghosts roughly, frowned.

    What are you doing today? Rice soup?

    "It''s beef rib soup. Would you like this?"

    No, thanks. My mouth is kind of fancy. But isn''t cheap gukbap a little too much for ghosts? I think there''s some beef ribs, but I''ll just try it...¡­.Braised short ribs?

    It''s not just a dish that takes a few more hours to marinate the meat.

    It was a day full of ridiculous orders that started yesterday when I suddenly ordered authentic tomato pasta, but Park Gun-il, who was looking somewhere, soon changed his words after opening his eyes small.

    If you have any leftover beef, just grill it for me. They gave me soju.

    -Oh, yes, that''s an excellent choice. Our guest?

    When I turned my head to see something, Choi Han-seok was staring at Park Gun-il like that.

    No matter how much an adult used to say, Park Gun-il couldn''t say anything more when Choi Han-seok, his father''s age, stared at him.

    "Then I''ll grill some leftover ribs for you, so please wait. You can bring soju."

    Yeah, and, uh, give me some rice soup so I can be complacent.

    "You said you don''t eat cheap food like rice soup. "You have a luxurious mouth."

    Park Gun-il, who was looking around the ghosts around him after ordering, soon lost his appetite.

    Almost all the other ghosts were eating with their noses in the rice soup bowl, so they wanted to eat themselves.

    Why are you talking so much when you''re asking for a customer? I''m just asking for complacency!

    "Whoo... Then I''ll give you some soup with the solid ingredients, so please wait a little longer."

    It was all up to me anyway.

    Still, he tasted a spoonful of rice soup and began to eat it in a hurry, as if he was dissatisfied with it.

    Even if you say no with your mouth, it wasn''t your body.

    "Here''s your grilled ribs. I gave you wasabi and oil salt sauce, so dip it as you want."

    Well, it''s done fine.

    There was some leftover ribs, so I baked them and served them.

    The beef Yumi brought was imported, but the quality was good.

    The rich aroma came up when it was baked quickly over high heat, taking advantage of the taste of the fire.

    Beef is salt, though.

    After putting a little wasabi on a piece of well-cut ribs, I dipped it in salt sauce and put it in my mouth.

    Chewy texture of beef.

    And oil and aroma that spreads like coating your mouth. And the wasabi scent that covers it.

    Park Gun-il, who had a glass of soju after eating well-mooled ribs, is big! I exclaimed as I did it.

    I was wondering what you were going to do, but you''re better at cooking than I thought. Yesterday''s pasta was the same. Just looking at the meat grilling, well.

    Park Gunil, who speaks with a twisted tongue.

    What was so urgent that he drank like water, and he seemed to be drunk in an instant.

    But they agreed and grilled meat for me, so I didn''t act like I did yesterday.

    The ghosts were not too tired to leave the house while eating.

    Choi Han-seok spoke to him instead of a busy day at work.

    Haru looks like this, but he''s an incredible chef? I used to work at a Michelin Three Star restaurant.

    You still have a chef who cares about that shit? All that stuff doesn''t mean anything. Money after all, money!

    Without even realizing that the owner chef of the Michelin Three Restaurant was in front of him, Park Gun-il, who was so drunk, continued to shout.

    The ghosts around me clicked their tongues looking at Park Gun-il.

    The mother ghost blocked her daughter''s ghost''s ears and took her out of the restaurant.

    Choi Han-seok asked in a slightly irritated voice.And how well did you earn? I heard you had a food factory. What factory was it?

    Me? I couldn''t even talk when I was in the middle of it! It was a factory that used to make sausages, but this restaurant was 20 times bigger. The sausages from our factory are all in the country. What''s with the whole country? They sold a lot overseas, too!

    It''s sausage. It''s a good food to run a factory. You must have been successful in your lifetime.

    I couldn''t even tell you. I made that much money and sent my daughter to all the academies. Huh? Hand over all the factories...¡­.?

    What?

    As always, Park Gun-il, who was proud of himself, suddenly hardened his face.

    Her eyes are shaking so hard.

    Choi Han-seok asked him, starting to mutter something.

    So your daughter is running a factory? I wish I could bite you.

    -That''s... maybe?

    Maybe? What are you talking about? What do you mean maybe?

    Choi Han-seok and One Day, I thought Park Gun-il did it on purpose at first.

    In common sense, he was a daughter who praised the factory several times a day for being so successful.

    But I couldn''t forget that I handed over the factory to my daughter.

    But that nonsense was happening.

    All the ghosts around Park Gun-il''s unexpected response perked up their ears.

    I don''t remember. I ran a big factory, and I remember handing it over to my daughter.

    It''s me.

    - And everything else...¡­. I don''t remember.

    Where the factory was located.

    What was the name of the factory, what was the name of the sausage?

    Even the daughter''s name. No, even how many children he had.

    I don''t remember anything. Did I have one daughter? Two? Oh, I think I had a son...¡­.

    Sigh... I''m going crazy. the real thing

    "What the hell is going on? Chef Choi Han-seok."

    Park Gun-il''s hand shook while holding the glass.

    When I saw the alcohol overflowing, I poured more, and more than half of it leaked sideways.

    Park Gun-il murmured with a dying expression, drinking alcohol one after another until the viewer''s face frowned.

    Why didn''t I know this? There''s no way you don''t know. My factory. My children. I devoted my life to it. To forget about it.

    "It''s because of Hahn. The reason I forgot is because the factory and your daughter are intertwined with your resentment."

    -My...HAN?

    Yeah, that''s what you said. I don''t know what the hell you lived and how you died. Perhaps Han is very entangled. You''re the first ghost whose memory has been cut off like that.

    No matter how deep the resentment is, the ghosts I have met so far were not this much.

    Family, friends, children, and precious people.

    It was not long before he remembered even though he was involved with a person who had a deep relationship with him.

    Seo-ah, who remembered her resentment just by looking at Su-ah without a day, and the furbo, who recalled Han on the first day of coming to the cart bar, did so.

    But I''ve never seen a ghost like Park Gun-il.

    It''s not just that I lost my memory, it''s like someone cut it out with a knife.

    He didn''t really remember anything.

    How many children were there, where the factory was located, even the name of the daughter who boasted so much.

    All he remembered was that he had run a factory and had at least one daughter.He didn''t even know why he died.

    Park Gun-il said so in a trembling voice.

    The most recent memory that remains, when you wake up, you''re only in town.

    This, this is ridiculous. Why did I. Why did this happen to me?¡­.

    Looking at Park Gun-il, who was suffering from drinking alcohol one after another, he sighed by himself. It was a sigh of compassion.

    It was Park Gun-il, who hated it so much when he was making a fuss, but I couldn''t help but feel good to see him like this.

    All the ghosts around me held their breath.

    said the day, looking into his rattling eyes.

    "Mr. Park Gun-il, what kind of life have you lived?"

 Chapter - 81 82. This is an opportunity (1)

    -In my life...? Well, I don''t remember anything.

    "Do you know why? I heard years of memories were lost even before he died. Even about the family. To put it another way, you did what was left of your family. It''s a pile of karma!"

    To your family? Me?

    "Yes, I don''t know exactly, but that''s for sure.¡±

    - I... ..family......my factory,my daughter. And...

    Park Gun-il''s eyes were sunken after hearing a day''s work.

    My whole body trembled as if it was painful.

    Boom!

    He muttered something, looking out into the air with unfocused eyes, and soon jumped out of his chair and got up.

    How hard he stood up, the chair he was sitting on bounced off to the other side.

    He went straight to the liquor store and brought several bottles of soju, and started blowing a bottle of soju without any side dishes, without pouring it into the glass.

    So now it''s in this state.

    He said, "Oh, what''s wrong with me! Hey, you Park Gun Il!

    No, I mean. Hey, you''ve been drinking a lot. Oh, my. I''ve never seen a ghost so drunk before.

    No, I''m not drunk. So this Park Gun-il used to be a factory...¡­.

    That''s the eighth time I''ve said that. Sigh, this is driving me crazy. the real thing

    2:30am.

    Time for the ears to close soon.

    It was time for ghosts to mostly finish their meals and talk to each other or enjoy simple desserts and drinks, but today''s table heaven was devastated by Park Gun-il.

    One day I was genuinely curious. I wonder where the perfect truth came from.

    ''Drinking like an alcoholic, not enough to be a dog when drunk, twisting the limits like crazy, bullying other ghosts. What kind of boss monster is that?¡¯

    I thought it would be Park Gun-il if I gathered all the best facts to be seen in restaurants.

    As expected, evil spirits are evil spirits for no reason.

    I have a ton of other things to do, but I had to deal with Park Gun-il over and over again.

    What happens even if Haru or Choi Han-seok turns off the nerves?

    What, you don''t even want to talk to me? You''re such a jerk! You know, the couple ghost. Are the sesame seeds pouring in today? Come here. Because this adult will tell you about life.

    In doing so, the other ghosts sparkle.

    It goes without saying that the faces of the couple ghosts who were caught in Park Gun-il''s eyes were rotten properly.

    Choi Han-seok and Haru whispered to each other somehow.

    Haru, let''s just endure today somehow. Tomorrow is Saturday, so isn''t it a holiday? Let''s just endure today and think about what to do with Gunil tomorrow. Huh?

    "That''s the way to go, huh? I know I shouldn''t say this. I keep wondering if this is what the Grim Reaper said about a "one big crisis."

    Yeah, it''s a big crisis. I''m going crazy because you keep talking to me! Come on, can''t you just take one shift? Haru!

    "That''s... you mean?"

    Choi Han-seok appealed to Haru to save him, but Haru did his best to avoid his eyes.

    Because I knew there were few things in the world that were as painful as dealing with a drunken scoundrel.

    Around the time the embarrassed day somehow finds an excuse.

    -Ring ring!-Ring ring!

    His cell phone, which had been left on one side of the counter, began to ring wildly.

    I first thought that there would be no one to call at this time after 2 a.m., but that was not important now.

    Haru, who smiled, saying, "I really can''t help it," rushed out of the restaurant with his phone.

    "Sorry, it''s an important call!"

    Hey, you didn''t even see who you were! It''s a day, it''s a day!

    As I went out of the restaurant, struggling to turn over Choi Han-seok''s voice behind my back, a cool dawn wind blew.

    My eyes narrowed when I checked the phone that was still ringing.

    [From: Park Joo-hyuk Head Chef (Old Television)]

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk at this hour?"

    The caller is none other than Park Joo-hyuk.

    In the first place, he wasn''t the one who called Haru very often, and he wasn''t the one to call at this late hour.

    A bad feeling flowed down my spine.

    As soon as Haru pressed the green answer button, he heard a familiar voice.

    by the way

    -Uhhhhhhhhaha!

    Hey, nurses, come on! I''m out of breath here!

    I''ll give you a painkiller right away!

    Park Joo-hyuk''s voice was so loud that it was buried.

    The sound of someone sounding middle-aged men moaning painfully, the voice of doctors screaming and moving busily.

    On the face of it, it was clear that it was a hospital emergency room.

    Park Joo-hyuk is calling from the emergency room at dawn?

    It was as clear as it wasn''t a big deal.

    "BAR, Chef Park Joo-hyuk? What''s the matter?"

    Uh, uh, Haru. I''m sorry at this late hour. Actually, we''re in the emergency room right now. I was taking other chefs to my car after the oral fairy tale, and there was a car accident.

    "Bridge, traffic accident?! Then the person who is shouting right now...¡­.¡±

    You''re not the other chef of oral fairy tales, are you?

    Anxiety grew, just in case.

    Just as Haru''s lips were about to turn blue, Park Joo-hyuk shook his head, saying it wasn''t.

    There''s a man next to us who''s been brought to 119 right now. It''s urinary tract stones. He was in a lot of pain. It''s not us, so don''t worry.

    "Urinary Absence..." Yes, chef. So you''re not seriously hurt?¡±

    Fortunately, all I got is a little bit of a scratch. The other chef sitting next to me broke his leg. They say I need to be hospitalized for at least a month. As a matter of fact, that''s fine. I think I can do something about the restaurant after giving it a vacation. There''s a separate problem.

    What Park Joo-hyuk told Haru was roughly like this.

    Park Joo-hyuk and one other chef stayed late in the oral fairy tale and had an accident on their way home after practicing cooking.

    So I was hospitalized because the chef''s leg was broken, and the problem was that the chef was supposed to give a special lecture at Park Joo-hyuk''s academy tomorrow.

    Even Park Joo-hyuk can''t attend because he has another schedule tomorrow.

    "If it''s an academy. Are you talking about the cooking academy you told me about when you came to our restaurant?"

    Yes, but I can''t cancel it because I''ve already received tuition fees from students. So by the way, Haru. Don''t you want to go out by any chance? Cooking academy special lecture.

    "I''ll... give you a special lecture. As an instructor?"

    Haru, you have a lot of experience compared to your age. Honestly, I acknowledge your cooking skills first. I mean, what can we do? Let me ask you a favor. Oh, pay is fine, too. It''s about 2 million won for a 6-hour class."Two million won for six hours!"

    Honestly, I know it sounds ridiculous to say this the day before. I wouldn''t have understood it if I were you. Can''t you just do something about it? Just go tell me a few of your favorite dishes! It''s up to you anyway. I''ll take care of the rest!

    Park Chu-hyuk has almost appealed to him.

    Given that Park Joo-hyuk, who was so proud, said this much, it seemed like it was really not a small thing.

    Even that special lecture is tomorrow.

    Besides, it was already past midnight, so it was today.

    But the pay is good. Honestly, even if I don''t pay, it was a day when I taught students, but it was fun.¡¯

    Haru, who asked for a moment to think about it, put his hand on his chin.

    If it costs 2 million won per six hours, it is more than 250,000 won per hour.

    Of course, giving that amount of money means that there are many people coming.

    Besides, don''t you have experience in cooking and teaching students?

    At that time, I learned a lot from teaching students, and it was truly fun.

    I thought that if I had a chance someday, I''d like to see him in that kind of place.

    What a perfect opportunity has rolled in.

    The day nodded.

    "I''ll try. Chef Park Joo-hyuk."

    -I mean, really? Wow, thank you so much. Haru, the answer was to call you! You really saved my life. Huh? You know, right?

    "What? Buy me a meal later."

    I can''t take it with rice. Good things will happen no matter what later. Then, I will send you the location and time on the phone. Please come out on time tomorrow. If you send me the recipe, I''ll try to find the ingredients even if I go to the market early in the morning.

    "Yes, sir!"

    A day when I answered bravely.

    Park Chu-hyuk hung up the phone saying thank you for saving his life over and over again.

    "By the way, you said life doesn''t even know what''s going to happen. I didn''t expect to have such a special lecture.¡±

    I feel like I''m in some way.

    At the same time, what the grim reaper said continued to haunt me.

    "One big opportunity and one big crisis.¡±

    Then what about this?

    The timing was the same, and I couldn''t get rid of the feeling that this lecture was an opportunity that the grim reaper said.

    But there is nothing we can know right now.

    In the upcoming lecture, Haru headed to the restaurant again, thinking about what food to make.

    "I''m sorry to Chef Choi Han-seok."

    Maybe he''s exhausted from dealing with Park Gun-il by now.

    By the time Haru arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, the door of the restaurant opened strongly.

    Two male ghosts, who were a little big, were walking out of the restaurant, surrounding Park Gun-il, who was completely drunk and whose film was cut off.

    "Oh, my God. How much did you drink again?¡±

    to do now I can''t believe we''re out of film.

    Choi Han-seok shouted, "I''m really exhausted from Haru, who opened his mouth when he saw the giant being carried away."

    He''s almost an alcoholic. I should''ve known since you drank so much yesterday. She said she couldn''t remember, and she drank a lot of alcohol, and she was gone.

    "Have you been drinking since I left?"Yes. I was drunk and fell down in the restaurant. Sigh, I''m going crazy. Haru, what are you going to do with him?

    Park Gun-il, who usually only used to be a bad customer when he didn''t drink, became too aggressive when he drank.

    Even it was not just sipping and drinking alcohol, but literally gulping it down, so I wondered if I really had alcoholism in my life.

    Excuse me, boss. I''m really sorry. We have to do this somehow.

    I know. We''ll talk to each other and find a solution. You always care about me. I''m so sorry. Mr. Haru.

    As Choi Han-seok was head-to-head, the couple''s ghosts walked and bowed their heads.

    They say they are sorry for ruining the atmosphere of the restaurant because of the ghost Park Gun-il.

    "No, it''s up to the owner to take care of the restaurant. If anything, I''m sorry."

    I said it was okay several times a day, but the ghosts'' sorry signs were not easily erased.

    Business is really not easy.

    Feeling that again, my ears closed before I knew it.

    Choi Han-seok, who returned to an opaque ghost, murmured as he looked at the day.

    I''d like to kick him out if I could. One day he''s...¡­, you wouldn''t want to.

    Most people would just call the police or try to keep them out of restaurants when they are in this situation.

    But it wasn''t one day.

    It''s true, but he was also a hungry ghost. I don''t want to kick you out.

    After learning Park Chu-hyuk''s deep twisted and entangled resentment, he was looking at him as if he was miserable.

    He''s the nicest person I''ve ever seen in my life. Haru. Well, I''m sure he''s the lion of the underworld.

    Besides, you''re just a pushover.

    He was a person who lived such a good life but took care of all his own interests.

    Choi Han-seok really liked that look of the day.

    "Oh, right. Chef Choi Han-seok. When I went out to pick up the phone. That was Chef Park Joohyuk''s call.¡±

    What do you mean Joohyuk? At this hour?

    "He went to the hospital in a car accident. Oh, don''t worry. He wasn''t seriously hurt. But the chef who was riding with me...¡­.¡±

    A day to tell Choi Hanseok about what happened earlier.

    Choi Han-seok, who raised his right hand, said it was not a bad opportunity.

    Sounds fun. I''ll have to hurry up and get ready tomorrow. Do you have anything in mind you want to cook?

    Then answered the day as if it were a matter of course.

    "I thought of one very nice thing."

 Chapter - 82 83. This is an opportunity (2)

    "Well, let''s go!"

    The time when the sun rises after the early morning business.

    The day when I returned home and put my eyes on it quickly finished preparing to go out.

    You look so energetic. You''re a little bit.

    "Of course, it''s a special lecture at a big academy! Of course, it just happened. But I think it''s going to be fun. And you had a good night''s sleep."

    It''s 9 a.m. to say I slept soundly.

    "9 a.m. is oversleeping.¡±

    Young people are the best.

    I''ve been living such a hard life for a long time, and the original day itself was a person who hardly slept.

    Even if I slept for about four to five hours, I felt refreshed as if others had slept for 10 hours.

    I stepped out of the restaurant and transferred some public transportation to the center of Seoul.

    We arrived soon in front of a big building.

    In this building near Hapjeong Station, there was a cooking academy that Park Joo-hyuk attended, and Haru and Choi Han-seok could tell from a distance that they were here.

    It was because banners with Park Joo-hyuk''s cool pose wearing a cooking hat fluttered on the way to the academy.

    Joohyuk is the same. Anyway, he''s full of confidence. I don''t know if it''s good or bad.

    "You''re cool, though. Chef, look at this. The size of the academy is huge. It''s totally different from the cooking certification academy I went to before.¡±

    The mouth of the day that entered the building opened without realizing it.

    He also went to a cooking academy a few times to get a cooking license, but this place was really different in size.

    Dozens of neat stainless steel countertops were lined up consistently, and there were large ventilators on top of them.

    And even white wallpaper that seems to be confident in hygiene.

    With a little exaggeration, I thought it was a lecture platform rather than a cooking academy.

    I can''t believe I can give a special lecture in a place like this.

    The excitement I had since the morning seemed to be much bigger.

    As I was looking around the academy, Park Joo-hyuk popped out of nowhere.

    He was busy preparing for the upcoming special lecture, wearing a cooking suit.

    "Oh, Haru! You came earlier than I thought. Thank you for coming."

    "What, I just got here. By the way, the size of the academy is huge. More than I thought."

    "You''ll be even more surprised to see the students who''ll fill this place up later. Well, they''re on their way."

    It''s 11 a.m. right now.

    There is a little time left until 11:30, when the special lecture begins, but many students have already come early and waited.

    A lot more people than I used to teach cooking high school students.

    Looking at such people, Park Joo-hyuk added a word.

    "Actually, the instructor told me that you were changed to you, but the students liked it better. There are a lot of people who know you. Jealous. Oh, but it''s a secret to the chef who was supposed to do it?¡±

    "Of course, Chef. Don''t worry."

    "I worry about others, but you don''t worry, man. Oh, by the way. I have all the ingredients and recipes you sent me yesterday. Actually, I was surprised when I first saw it.¡±

    "Because you don''t like cooking?"

    "No way. I didn''t expect this dish to come out. By the way, you''re amazing, too. How can you think of a dish like this? I''m jealous of your hair!"In fact, the special lecture scheduled for today was about Korean home cooking.

    It''s a restaurant where oral fairy tales became famous as Korean food.

    The chef from there will give a special lecture, so maybe it''s natural to choose Korean food.

    However, as the special lecture suddenly changed to a day, Park Joo-hyuk said he could cook what he wanted to do to the extent that he did not deviate from the frame.

    Instead of traditional Korean food, which was the original theme, I decided to have the most confident fusion Korean food.

    By the way, Joohyuk has definitely changed a lot. I can make fusion Korean food for you. That''s why I told you. You punk.

    Choi Han-seok looked at Park Joo-hyuk, who has become a lot more flexible through a series of events.

    "The ingredients are fine. I think the recipe came out well, too."

    "I''m glad you''re okay. I was in a hurry to get ready, so I cursed.¡±

    He nodded as if he was satisfied with the day he checked the materials and handouts prepared by Park Joo-hyuk and other employees at the academy.

    Park Joo-hyuk sighs of relief.

    Most of the cooking academies offer handouts with explanations and recipes about what to cook today, which are pretty good considering the rush.

    "Well, let''s get going. It''s time. Maybe, I''ll just have to explain you. I have another job in oral fairy tale. I''m sure you''ve heard of it."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do a good job."

    "You''re not worried. I''m just sorry. Anyway, I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    Soon after, it was time to start the special lecture.

    I had a lot of experience today. There were a few other chefs to help, so I didn''t worry too much.

    When I stood in front of the counter for the special lecture with Park Joo-hyuk, I saw a lot more people than before.

    Starting with a person who wants to get a cooking license, a housewife who wants to learn since it''s a one-day special lecture.

    Students, or even bosses who wanted to open restaurants, varied.

    But they were all looking at the day with anticipated eyes.

    One day, I naturally accepted the gaze that was on me.

    "First of all, I''d like to say I''m sorry. This wasn''t the special lecture that was originally planned today. Because of the accident, I couldn''t help it."

    Park Joo-hyuk who gave a brief apology to people.

    But I didn''t feel particularly sorry.

    From the perspective of those who came to take the class, it was clear who would have been happier, just a oral fairy tale cook or a day with their own recognition through SNS or Michelin magazine.

    "Still, Chef Lee Haru is the best cook I recognize. I''m telling you, sometimes I''m jealous."

    When Park Joo-hyuk made a light joke, people laughed, saying it was fun.

    The atmosphere got better in no time.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at Park Joo-hyuk, who was proficiently hosting, smiled as if it was funny with a look at him.

    Soon after, the brief introduction of the day ended, and it was time to cook in earnest.

    "For those who are new to the one-day class. Let me explain. Today''s class will be done in the way that Chef Haru cooks first, and then you guys cook. Oh, of course, if you don''t know anything, you can ask me anytime."

    After the explanation, Park Joo-hyuk made each of them lift the handouts set in front of the counter.

    A dish that Haru brought special for today.

    "As it says. The dish you''re going to make today is pasta."In a special lecture on Korean food, you might think, "What kind of pasta out of the blue.

    Of course it wasn''t just pasta.

    It was Haru''s special fusion pasta, a collaboration between Korean and Western food.

    "Beef brisket, fresh kimchi pasta. Here''s Chef Haru''s recipe."

    What a combination of beef brisket, gat kimchi, and pasta.

    It was a combination that didn''t hit home easily just by hearing it.

    But one day I was confident.

    Few people don''t like this.¡¯

    I''m confident that people will like it.

    Park Joo-hyuk had to go because he had another schedule, so he handed over the microphone to Haru after finishing the process.

    Just as I was going to explain what I''m going to cook today while looking around at the people who are gathered for a day holding the microphone.

    Huh? Huh?

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating next to the day, suddenly screamed in surprise when he found something.

    Choi Han-seok, who approached Haru, who earned a while to read the handouts he handed out, whispered quietly, pointing somewhere.

    Haru, I''m really sorry, but look over there. In the corner of the counter!

    "¡­¡­Huh?

    The eyes of the day moved to where Choi Han-seok''s fingers pointed.

    And soon I found something.

    Trying to hide his astonishment, he whispered in a small voice.

    "That guy. No way."

    Why is he coming out of here? No, I didn''t expect that.

    After reading all the handouts, someone was looking at the day with sparkling eyes.

    Short hair that comes down to your shoulders and bright eyes. I recognized a familiar face at once a day.

    It''s strange to forget because it''s a face I''ll probably see every morning.

    "That''s Yumi. Bringing food ingredients to our store!"

    The part-timer Haru was paying attention to.

    Yumi came to take a one-day class today.

    * * *

    "Well, let me start with the ingredients.¡±

    One day, I started to lecture as if nothing happened.

    Plus, come to think of it, it wasn''t so strange that Yumi was here.

    She said from the beginning that cooking was as meaningful as it used to be.

    Didn''t you say that the part-time job of the food materials company you are working on in the first place is also to develop knowledge about food materials and eye-catching skills?

    Therefore, there was nothing strange about the participation of the oral fairy tale chefs in the special lecture.

    I''m just a little surprised that it was such an unexpected appearance.

    "Vegetables are simple. Onion, green onion, zucchini. You have to make the best use of the main ingredients, gat kimchi and beef brisket.¡±

    Tap tap!

    I skillfully moved my hands and trimmed vegetables.

    Slice onions and green onions thinly, and cut zucchini into half-moon shapes, just like in soybean paste stew.

    Then, it''s time to start cooking.

    Pour olive oil into the frying pan and add minced garlic and green onions to start to make oil.

    Around the time garlic changed color and the smell of sweetness began to rise.

    Add the prepared vegetables and beef brisket and stir-fry.

    The sauce is made with oyster sauce and a little red pepper paste as the base.

    When the onion is transparent, the beef brisket is cooked in a delicious brown color, and when the oil comes out, the pasta noodles and noodles are boiled. Then add the sauce and stir-fry it.

    Wash it in water. Squeeze it well. Put the kimchi into small pieces for the texture. Stir-fry it. That''s it.

    The finished pasta was put in a heated earthen pot.

    It was a fusion of Korean food and style, so it was to make the feeling more alive.Let''s add some young leaves and vegetables for decoration.

    "It''s done in an instant. It''s beef brisket gat kimchi pasta!"

    It was made like kimchi fried rice, but the finished visuals were literally enormous.

    The sweet smell of vegetables with garlic, onion, and green onion oil combined with the rich and light scent of beef brisket.

    And when the slightly sour but sour smell of the nose-poking gat kimchi combined, saliva flowed out of itself.

    People who flocked to the front of Haru''s counter kept smacking their lips and swallowing their saliva.

    "Well, that''s it for my demonstration. I''ll teach you how to make omija ade that goes well with this pasta later. Does anyone have any questions during the cooking process?"

    A day to move on to the next food.

    But there was a person who raised his right hand cheerfully among people.

    "Oh, chef. I have a question!"

    What''s the point of saying it.

    Yumi, who was holding a note in one hand, hurriedly raised her hand and asked questions.

 Chapter - 83 84. This is an opportunity (3)

    You''re so passionate. Mr. Yumi.

    The eyes of Haru, who had been working hard to demonstrate cooking, kept turning to Yumi.

    She was the only face I knew among the people who gathered for the class, but it was also because Yumi was listening to the day''s class too seriously.

    Those who have seen it at least once on the platform for special lectures or classes will know.

    People who take their classes very seriously are always obvious.

    Sparkling eyes. A busy eye following the right hand of Haru who grabbed a kitchen knife.

    It''s a lot of tips from a day, and even a hand that writes down every little thing like a recipe.

    There were only three people, including Yumi, who brought notes and pens and wrote down what the day told them.

    "Chef, I have a question!"

    Yumi was the only one asking questions.

    Haru looked at her and said.

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "I''ve been wondering, is there a special reason why you put zucchini as a vegetable? Beef brisket goes well with other vegetables such as mushrooms and paprika. But I don''t know why it''s zucchini.¡±

    I thought you''d ask me why I put food in an earthen pot or how I came up with the recipe.

    A much more professional question came in than I thought.

    Thinking about the use of each ingredient in the food and thinking about alternatives was something that only people who were interested in cooking could do.

    It was a slightly embarrassing day, but he soon replied as if nothing had happened.

    "I think there are two characteristics of zucchini. It has a sweet taste that goes well with everywhere, and the sauce permeates well."

    "Aha! Then there were some that were added to fill in the sweetness that onions lack, and some that were added to soak in the pasta sauce because it had a lot of pasta sauce!"

    "Right. Beef brisket and zucchini go well together. It blew away the fat of the rich zucchini beef brisket. Of course, thanks to the zucchini, there''s a feeling of Korean food."

    "I didn''t know there were so many meanings to each ingredient you put in. Chef Haru, as expected."

    "What, uh, is there anyone else you want to ask?"

    After answering the question, I looked up and looked around, but no one raised their hands.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at Yumi, who started taking notes on what Haru told him, opened his mouth small.

    I''ve been feeling this for a long time, but it''s unusual. That one.

    Later, he even taught me how to make omija ade, and the explanation of the day''s cooking was all over.

    It''s time to practice.

    Each team was made into a team of two, and then made their own dishes by looking at the handouts with recipes written on them.

    There were many couples and housewives, so they made a team.

    People who came alone or were odd made a team with one person who had roughly cooked or didn''t.

    Of course Haru and other chefs continued to rush around the cooking school to help people.

    "Well, now we''re going to practice. I keep emphasizing this, but the most important thing is safety. Watch your hands, watch your eyes. Do you understand?

    "Yes, Chef!"

    It was a day when I warned about safety several times since I showed my cooking, but I couldn''t relax a little after the practice began.Many of the people who came today had cooking experience, but not all of them had their first kitchen knives.

    Burn, oil splatter, knife cut.

    The kitchen is a place where things are really all over the place that can be hurt if you slip.

    So, right after the full-fledged practice began, I always paid attention to where safety accidents would occur.

    "Oh, hey, student. I told you not to use a knife like that. The hand holding the ingredients needs to be rolled like a cat''s hand. And then relax, tap tap!"

    "Wow, chef. I knew it. You''re on a different level from what I''m cutting."

    "What? You don''t have to take your time, so please cook with safety in mind."

    "Yes, thank you! Oh, and could you take a picture with me later after class? Actually, I couldn''t go to the chef''s food truck last time. I was so sorry to hear that."

    "Of course. I''ll take it for you."

    One day, he seemed to have become famous without even realizing it.

    Of course, it wasn''t like the star chefs on TV, but when I stood with people and helped them cook, I naturally felt recognized.

    Of course, it was a pleasant thing.

    It didn''t hurt to have someone who recognized you and liked you.

    Of course, that did not necessarily mean that the lecture went smoothly.

    "Argh! Fire!"

    Ha, Haru. Look over there! Come on!

    As I was walking around various countertops and meeting the students, I suddenly heard a loud noise from one side.

    I turned my head reflexively at the sound of fire! and it was really on fire.

    A red fire was raging on the frying pan that was placed on the gas stove.

    The black smoke and acrid smell that comes out soon.

    "Oh, my...!"

    A lady who was surprised by the sudden fire was at a loss.

    The day rushed and caught the frying pan, which was on fire, and threw it into the sink.

    Then, when I turned on the water, the fire quickly died down.

    The fire immediately calmed down, but it wasn''t the atmosphere.

    Haru spoke politely to the lady, who still seemed surprised.

    "You put beef brisket in the frying pan when it''s all heated up. When there was smoke."

    "Yes...." I did it because I thought it would be okay.¡±

    "Beef brisket is a part that produces a lot of oil compared to other meat. If you put it on a heated pan incorrectly, the oil temperature can rise and fire like this. It''s just a little bit oily. It''s gone to the water. If it wasn''t for that, it could have been really dangerous."

    "I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry because I want to do it quickly.¡­.¡±

    "But I''m glad you''re not hurt. I''ll ask the other chefs to bring you meat and other ingredients, so take your time this time."

    Heaven really helped, and fortunately no one was hurt.

    But the fact of the matter is that it could have been dangerous.

    One day, who asked the lady to be careful, turned around and breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Well done, though. Great job.

    "You have to pay more attention. But it''s what I''m supposed to do."

    There was no law that this happened once, so it would not happen twice.

    One day after wandering around the counter one by one, much more attentive than before, stood in front of the counter where Yumi was.She teamed up with a lady who looked about 15 years older than her, who seemed to have already become incredibly close to her shortly after she started practicing.

    "I mean... Is this the right way to cut green onions?"

    "Yes, yes, it''s good to cut it thin enough to make oil. You''re doing great right now! Oh, right, aunt. Do you want to make the sauce later? I''ll be cooking pasta."

    "Oh, that''s great! Yeah, let''s do that. Did you say your name was Yumi? I like your nice personality. Why are you so good at cooking?"

    "Hehe, I''ve always loved cooking. She''s good, too."

    The two people who cook with big smiles as if they knew each other for a long time.

    At first glance, she looked like a person who had rarely cooked, but Yumi was helping her by teaching her this and that so that she wouldn''t feel bad.

    He''s good at cutting. I think he has some basic skills. Looking at the order of cooking, I think you''ve worked at a restaurant before.¡¯

    Thinking about this and that, I approached Yumi''s counter.

    I was going to help my aunt, who seems to be still not good at cooking.

    "Oh, that''s good job. You cut the vegetables well. I think they''re almost done with the sauce. We just have to stir-fry it now.¡±

    "That''s true. I''m not good at stir-frying. It''s scary, and there was a fire earlier."

    "Then let me help you. It''ll be easier if you lower the heat. First, put the vegetables and meat in the garlic oil you were serving."

    Screaming--!

    When I put vegetables in the golden garlic oil, I heard a pleasant sound.

    Skillfully stir-frying vegetables, turning the pan around with a snap of the wrist, and now it''s time to add pasta noodles.

    "You''ve been boiling noodles, haven''t you?¡±

    "Yes, I''ve got it up here in advance!"

    Yumi is handing over pasta noodles that are well-boiled as if it had been boiled well.

    "Oh, Yumi. You didn''t throw away all the noodles, did you? I need to use it a little bit."

    "Of course! I put it in a different bowl. Is this enough?¡±

    "Oh, that''s just right. Thank you."

    "What? I can see Chef Haru cooking in front of me. I''m much more grateful!"

    Yumi who answers with a lively voice as always.

    I felt something of a special assistant, taking care of what I needed without having to say.

    ''That''s okay¡­¡­?''

    Prepare as much noodle water as you need in advance, add the fresh kimchi and sauce, and bring it to me as soon as it''s time to finish.

    In addition, he had a sense of preheating the finished pasta up to the earthen pot.

    I couldn''t help but think of this one day.

    ''If Yumi comes to our table heaven as a part-timer.¡¯

    It would be nice to come to a part-time job. That''s what you were thinking, right?

    As if he had noticed the thought of the day, Choi Han-seok, who came to the side, smiled and said.

    It wasn''t wrong, so the day paused and whispered quietly.

    "Was it written on your face?¡±

    Yeah, totally. Should I guess one more? But since the restaurant has a lot of secrets. I''d like to wait and see for a while. Right?

    "You look like a ghost."

    Ghosts are like ghosts, wouldn''t it be weird if they were people? LOL.Choi Han-seok laughed humorously, but he also seemed to like Yumi in his own way.

    It''s the same when we first met at the restaurant.

    Seeing that the relationship led to this by coincidence, I felt that the day was becoming more and more unusual.

    "Come on, this is it. You did a great job.¡±

    "Wow, chef, you''re amazing. Pasta and smell. I can''t believe I made this.¡±

    "I know. It looks so delicious! Beef brisket, fresh kimchi, pasta!"

    Soon after, the dish was completed in an instant with the help of a day.

    The stylish pasta was put in an earthen pot and boiled.

    My aunt, who helped me cook, seemed to like it very much.

    "Well, that''s the end of it."

    Haru, who was looking at Yumi for a while, asked all of a sudden.

    "Honestly, I was surprised. I didn''t expect Yumi to be here."

    "I know. I was surprised to hear that the chef suddenly changed to Chef Haru. And to be honest, I liked it a lot. I wanted to learn how to cook from Chef Haru!"

    "Really? That''s great. Actually, there''s a table heaven that I''m selling right now. I keep thinking when I see you Yumi...¡­.¡±

    We will talk about the finished.

    Just as Haru was about to bring up the restaurant.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m here early, but I''m almost done cooking. Haru, you were with Yumi!"

    Park Joo-hyuk, who rushed into the academy after finishing his restaurant work, put his face in.

    -He''s so... -He''s consistently clueless.

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching the scene, shook his head.

 Chapter - 84 85. This is an opportunity (4)

    "Well done, Haru."

    "What? I''m grateful for all this opportunity. Chef Park Joo-hyuk."

    After the special lecture.

    Park Ju-hyuk and Haru returned to the office after sending all the students back.

    It was Park Joo-hyuk who came back from the oral fairy tale as soon as possible, just in case, but he smiled satisfactorily, saying, "I don''t think he needed to do so soon."

    "The other chefs who went to the lecture with you for a day said. I was a bit doubtful at first, but I heard you couldn''t even speak when you saw the finished dish. I heard you''ve improved your cooking skills a lot.¡±

    "No, it''s just the same as before."

    "What do you mean the same? It was the performance that other chefs showed, especially after eating a bite of the beef brisket mustard kimchi pasta, they opened their mouths. He barely stopped you from making a fuss about going to the food truck business.¡±

    As expected, Park Joo-hyuk speaks in a humorous way.

    But he was praising the day with all his heart.

    In the past, Park Joo-hyuk would have said prickly words after feeling jealous for no reason, but he also grew a lot.

    Now, the feeling that he sees the day as a chef equivalent to himself, and also a competitor in good faith, is vividly conveyed.

    It was pleasant in its own way that the head chef of the oral fairy tale thought of himself as a competitor.

    It was a day when I bowed politely and maintained humility, but a natural smile was drawn around my mouth without realizing it.

    "Anyway, this is today''s pay I told you about. I was busy, but I went to the bank on purpose and came to see you.

    Park Joo-hyuk put out a thick envelope of money to Haru.

    When I opened it and looked inside, there were 40 new 50,000 won bills.

    The 2 million won he offered for a day''s special lecture.

    You can just deposit it into your bank account.

    It was also delicious to receive such a stiff new book right after the class.

    "Sigh... Anyway, I''m dead today thanks to you. What would I have done with the special lecture if it weren''t for you. My head hurts just thinking about it.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk, who took a sip of coffee saying he was tired to death, looked at the day with a serious look.

    It''s like a snake. But a look of spite.

    "One day you left, and there were a lot of new chefs in the oral fairy tale. It''s nothing special. Hosung and I took the initiative and picked a lot. Well, of course, more than 50 percent of them can''t stand probation."

    "I''ve heard it from other chefs. The oral fairy tale is changing a lot.¡±

    "Yes, now I''m going to listen to you. One by one, I''m changing the menu by mixing fusion. By the way, as you''ve already heard, you''ve removed Tteokgalbi from the main menu."

    "What? You got rid of the short rib patties?¡±

    "Other customers say I don''t taste like it when I bake it. I hurt my pride and changed it to Korean beef steak. Fortunately, the response wasn''t bad."

    "That''s a relief."

    "Yes, I''m glad to hear that. Anyway, I wanted to say this. Haru, I''m really trying, too. So you should work harder too. If you want to catch up with me."

    Park Joo-hyuk said so and raised his right hand vigorously.

    replied with a smile day after day.

    "You should, because I have to catch up with you, Chef."

    To be honest, I was a little worried about seeing Park Joo-hyuk like this again.

    But it wasn''t long before I found out that it was a really useless worry.

    Because he''s definitely changed. It''s also in a very good way."Well, I''m going to get going. Thank you for everything.¡±

    "Hey. I''ll go to the restaurant again next time. Good job!"

    A day to leave the office after a fun conversation.

    But just before he passed through the door, Park Joo-hyuk turned his head and said, "I thought of something."

    "Oh, yeah, it''s a day. By the way, did you know Yumi?¡±

    "Yumi? I know you...Rather than ¡­. They just serve food ingredients at our restaurant. While you''re working part-time.

    "Oh, that''s where Yumi works. He''s a great guy, by the way. I''ve been taking classes very hard. Actually, I''m saying this because it''s you. You said that before. We''re getting a lot of new chefs in oral fairy tales."

    "Yes, it is."

    "But after teaching Yumi for a few months, It''s very. How should I say. It''s a piece of cake, should I say? He''s passionate and his skills have improved. I couldn''t help but feel like it. So I''m actually planning to scout Yumi for a oral fairy tale within a few days. What do you think, Haru? Will it be all right?"

    Park Joo-hyuk doesn''t know that Haru was also interested in Yumi.

    That''s why I could ask you this openly.

    One day I answered without any hesitation.

    "Of course. It was only a day for me, but I felt it during today''s special lecture. Yumi, I think you can do it."

    "Right? Right? Gosh, you have eyes for a day.¡±

    Park Chu-hyuk is Haru''s senior. The head chef of oral fairy tales was the background of the day''s

    The cook industry has a strong up-and-

    As soon as Haru had any lingering feelings for Yumi, Haru knew that an irreversible goal was made.

    That''s why I put it down in my head.

    Of course, it was a bummer. Because this was inevitable.

    I''m sorry to hear that. Come to think of it, there''s no way Joohyuk missed Yumi. But he''s the one who teaches.

    "I can''t help it. As for the part-time job, let''s take it easy."

    Leaving the academy behind, the day muttered suddenly.

    "Then, as the grim reaper said, the big opportunity wasn''t Yumi.¡±

    - That''s... - I know.

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t easily answer the words of the day.

    * * *

    The very next morning.

    As soon as I came out to the table heaven early to prepare for the opening, Yumi, who had caught the food ingredients box, entered the restaurant.

    "Chef Haru, food delivery is here!"

    "Is Yumi here? You''ve been through a lot since early in the morning. I''m sure you couldn''t even take a good rest yesterday because you were taking a special lecture.¡±

    "What, you were just so energetic? I was so excited. It was actually my first time learning how to cook properly. Hehe, I actually cooked all night at home. Let''s make the pasta that Chef Haru told us a few more times."

    "Isn''t that too much? Take care of yourself."

    "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''m very energetic!"

    Yumi lifted boxes containing food ingredients and flew them into the kitchen as if she was trying to show off that she was healthy on purpose.

    Table heaven. Today''s official menu is beef radish soup and quail egg jangjorim as a side dish.

    And I was going to make crunchy cucumber.

    Things like meat and quail eggs were bought at the market early in the morning. I asked you to deliver only vegetables.

    Needless to see, the quality of the vegetables was superb.

    "The radish is just the right size and the green part is just right. The color of the cucumber is dark and heavy, so it''s in great condition.""I brought the best looking one. You recognize me right away. Chef Haru!"

    "I''m so grateful that you always bring me good things."

    After checking the ingredients, the day after sending the OK sign began to be cleaned.

    The radish was peeled off and cut into squares, and the cucumber was cut into four parts to remove the spines from the surface and then cut into four pieces.

    Of course, the ability and speed of the day were outstanding.

    The knife went on at twice the speed of other cooks, without hesitatingly.

    However, while the amount of vegetables was quite large, there was only one cook a day, so it was inevitable that the work felt too much work.

    "Wow, that''s ridiculous. How can a knife be so...¡­.¡±

    Standing in front of the open kitchen, Yumi opened her mouth wide and stared blankly at Haru grooming her.

    He followed Haru''s hand and moved his hand in the air as if he was holding a sword. I want to practice like this.

    Yumi, who was hanging around the kitchen, asked carefully.

    "Well, Chef Haru. If you don''t mind. Can I go after eating here? This table heaven is my last delivery destination in the morning. So we have some time."

    "What? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you eat before you leave. It''s going to take some time. As you know, I just started cooking.¡±

    "I can wait! No, let me wait!"

    Please, Yumi held the table at the counter with both hands and appealed.

    When I saw her preparing for cooking in the morning, I could clearly see in Yumi''s eyes that she wanted to learn something like yesterday when there was a special lecture.

    Because she didn''t seem to want to hide her innermost thoughts.

    "Yes, of course. I won''t pay for breakfast. It''s much more than 7,000 won for Yumi to take care of our food ingredients.¡±

    "Really? Then I can''t stand still again! Chef Haru. If you don''t mind, I can help you with the ingredients. I''m good at preparing radish and cucumber. What?"

    The bold words returned as if they had waited.

    It''s because of the tiki-taka, but the reality was almost no different from working unpaid for a meal in the morning.

    It''ll take 2 hours at least to clean everything here.

    This kind of thing only happens in Michelin-cooked Fine Dining Restaurants.¡¯

    In fact, a trainee chef wants to work this close to unpaid. Talking happens more often than you think.

    Of course, there was a difference that the target was not a restaurant like a restaurant in the neighborhood.

    Well, it''ll be fine.

    Yumi was burning her passion to learn that much, but it was harder to refuse.

    I''ve been through those same times for just one day.

    I want to learn how to cook. I knew Yumi''s desperate heart better than anyone else.

    "Okay, then would you like to wash your hands? I''ll give you cooking clothes. Let''s trim the vegetables first. I''ll teach you how to hold a knife first."

    "Well, really? Thank you, Chef Haru! I''ll be right back!"

    From the moment Park Chu-hyuk said he would scout Yumi, he completely stopped wanting to let her in as a part-timer.

    When I woke up, I could only see that I was a part-timer.Sneak, Sneak, Sneak.

    As I skillfully turned my wrist, the hard shell of the tree peeled off as easily as if it were sharpening a pencil.

    "Try to relax your hands a little more. I''m so tired right now."

    "Relax, turn. Like this?"

    "Oh, that''s it. You''re good."

    Yumi realized five things right away when she told her one thing.

    As I was teaching and preparing this and that for the fun of teaching, it was already over in less than 20 minutes that I had originally scheduled for about an hour.

    It''s definitely much more comfortable because it''s just the two of us.

    When Haru was thinking like that, Yumi asked in an innocent voice.

    "By the way, how was everything with Chef Haru running the table heaven?¡±

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "Why, it''s a kidney opening. There are a lot of things going on. When you do business. You know, starting with the truth or something like that."

    "The truth is¡­¡­" I know. There was a really bad customer."

    So far, there are no bad customers. I was going to say it, but in no time, someone''s image passed through my head.

    A scoundrel who started running out of business for ghosts on the first day of the midnight business. Park Gun Il.

    When I thought about whether I would come again today, I sighed by myself.

    Haru opened his mouth in a dying voice.

    "Drink like water, pick a fight with other customers. You ask me to make something ridiculous...¡­. He''s a guest in his forties. I can''t even speak. Guests are the king of restaurants! He''s the one who does it. I have a headache. I don''t know how to deal with it."

    "Wow... this is crazy. You look like a king. Ugh. I know that kind of person well. There are so many things I''ve been through."

    Yumi''s expression slowly distorted as she was listening to Haru talk about Park Gun-il.

    Yumi speaks as if she knows how she feels.

    But there was something strange about her response.

    "There must have been someone like that around you, Yumi?"

    "I don''t know if I can tell you. Actually, that''s why I know how to deal with it! Chef Haru. If the bad customer comes today, would you like to try this?¡±

    Yumi is tapping her heart saying she''s confident.

    The day tilted its head.

    "Have you ever heard of a river, a river, a river, a river?"

 Chapter - 85 86. Strong pigs and strong cats (1)

    Strong, weak, very weak.

    It means weak to the strong and strong to the weak.

    Lower your head to someone stronger than you.

    A man who looks down on someone he thinks is definitely below him or her.

    Someone like Park Gun-il.

    Such people are called people with weak and strong.

    Sneak, Sneak, Sneak.

    Boiling Boiling Boiling Boiling Boiling Boiling Boiling!

    As the cooking progressed, appetizing sounds came from the kitchen.

    Starting with glutinous rice paste that has been boiled and cooled, red pepper powder. Minced garlic and ginger.

    Grated onions and apples. Add sugar and salted shrimp and mix to make seasonings by dipping the cucumber.

    On one side, the beef and radish of soup were stir-fried in perilla oil and boiled in water.

    Add simple vegetables such as onions and green onions and season with soy sauce and salt, and you''re done.

    There are many variations such as adding fish sauce, but one day I prefer beef radish soup that is simply boiled.

    The meat broth was well brewed in the boiling radish soup, and the radish was so soft that it broke down with just hands.

    Wash the cucumber that had been salted once and mix it well with the seasoning.

    Let''s cut the freshly mixed cucumber in half and try it.

    Crunch!

    With the sound of this, the salty and spicy taste explodes in your mouth.

    This alone will leave us two bowls of rice.

    White rice couldn''t have been more hungry.

    When Yumi also gave a piece of Oisobagi to taste, she immediately raised her thumb.

    As I finished cooking, I continued the conversation I had earlier.

    Yumi said like this.

    "You mean those weak, weak people? You can''t say anything if you just sit next to someone who looks stronger than you. How much have I suffered? I know that kind of thing!"

    "He''s a strong-looking man...¡­ oh, oh, I''m sure there''s something that comes to mind right away."

    Haru, who was listening to Yumi''s advice, nodded without realizing it.

    There was one person like that.

    His name is Choi Sung-bo.

    He was a ghost who introduced himself to the public by saying that he died while preparing for a civil servant.

    He used to come alone every day, looking like a college student. He was tall and very big like a bear.

    But he was just big and had a really gentle personality.

    Even on the first day of coming to the restaurant, I couldn''t even order properly because I was too self-conscious.

    Even Choi Han-seok sometimes teased him, saying he looked like a gentle panda.

    "Thank you, Yumi. I''ll do something about it.¡±

    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m rooting for you. Chef Haru!"

    One day I moved as soon as it became evening.

    The time when the door opens is 12 o''clock.

    But the ghosts began to flock around the restaurant from about eleven o''clock, waiting for the door to open.

    You could''ve come earlier.

    If there are ghosts near the living, people instinctively avoid them, so it is not until late at night that there is no disruption to business.

    Sure enough, Sung-bo appeared around 11:30 today.

    The day I found him while preparing food ran and asked for a small favor.

    "Well, Sung-bo. I''d like to ask you a small favor."

    "Of course I''ll do what Chef Haru asks. But what can I do...¡­.¡±

    "It''s nothing. It''s just, you know the ghost Park Gun-il? That grumpy old man. When he comes later, you just have to naturally get up and sit next to him.""What, what, me? Still, why are you sitting next to me as much as you want? Then how should I. And I can''t even say harsh words.¡±

    "Don''t worry. If that happens, Chef Choi Hanseok and I will come forward and give it to you. You just have to sit next to me. You don''t have to say anything.¡±

    Of course, it would have been reluctant for ghosts to sit next to the evil spirit that was spouting flesh.

    But Haru and Choi Han-seok knew.

    You have to press the chi with the chi.

    It was clear that Park Gun-il, who only gets angry at weak-looking people, would lose his temper if he sat next to him, seemingly asiatic black bear-like holy book.

    "Then... Yes. I see. How much help did I get from Chef Haru? I''ll do that."

    Seong-bo nodded, saying, "I understand."

    His face seemed a little nervous, but I thought it would be okay.

    A way to cope with a weak person.

    I don''t know how much this Yumi told me would work, but it was still much better than not trying.

    Soon after, some more time passed and the door opened. It''s been less than 10 minutes since midnight.

    Around the time the food of the ghosts that came first and was waiting is slowly coming out. As always, the door to the restaurant burst nervously.

    Hey, it''s very crowded today. There were so many people here who didn''t die properly? Come on, no. Are you a ghost now, not a man? Hahaha!

    "What..."

    Park Gun-il, who is chirping, was trying to make a joke out of nonsense.

    The ghosts, who were in a bad mood, looked at them, but he trudged to the liquor store as if he didn''t even care, and brought three bottles of soju.

    Sitting in the counter-seat in front of the kitchen, gulping down a can of soju, he shouted at Haru.

    I''m not in the mood to eat today. Just make a side dish for a drink. Something spicy.

    "Eat first. Since I cooked beef radish soup deliciously. If you keep drinking alcohol in your bare stomach, you''ll get sick."

    What does it matter if the guest wants to eat it? I said I''d pay my own money to eat it. That''s not how you do business. A young man.

    Park Gun-il kicked his tongue and yelled at him to make anything greasy.

    Haru sighed deeply and headed to the front of the frying pan.

    However, Park Gun-il started his trademark training.

    When I was a kid, right? I bow down to each guest every day. Huh? He treated customers like kings. I''ve lived so fiercely that I''ve been doing so well now. Keep an eye on the others! It''s all blood and flesh.

    He only said a word of worry about getting rid of his stomach, but starting with the story of his life, all sorts of yelling burst out.

    Feeling a throbbing head, Haru gave Sung-bo, who was sitting in the back eating, a sense.

    Sung-bo, who hesitated for a while, soon poured all the soup and rice left in the soup bowl into his mouth.

    Then he trudged along, sat next to Park Gun-il, and said.

    Boss, give me one more bowl. I''m not full yet.

    "Of course, I''ll give it to you. Hold on a minute. I''ll do it right away. Oh, do you want some more oisobaki?"Give me more. It was delicious. It''s crunchy.

    Haru scooped enough rice, soup, and side dishes to make a new table and brought them.

    The bear-like man sat right next to him, and the effect was immediately shown.

    "I''ll stir-fry soy sauce bean sprouts using leftover beef for soup. Are you okay?"

    Huh? Yeah, that''s good. It''s a good one.

    Don''t be like that. Just finish what you were saying. What did the other ghosts do with the lack of effort?

    I mean, I mean...¡­.

    Choi Hanseok came in with a good timing.

    Park Gun-il, who was stuttering, noticed Sung-bo sitting next to him.

    Sungbo also had a history of failing to achieve his dream of becoming a civil servant.

    Naturally, Park Gun-il, who received his sharp eye, swallowed his dry saliva because he was already sick of the words of effort and something.

    Let''s all live our lives to the fullest. Yes?

    Park Joo-hyuk soon shook his head looking sullen.

    What Yumi said was true.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s fact-finding has subsided a lot just by sitting next to the big castle.

    Without saying anything, he only drank soju one after another in stir-fried meat served by Haru.

    Haru, who had been looking at that for a while, walked out with a small sigh.

    "Come on, have a drink."

    Huh? Uh-huh?

    Crunching--

    I poured a drink into Park Gun-il''s cup.

    Even though I kept doing the truthful act, it was somewhat sad to see me so depressed.

    Although there were some cool parts that felt like it was finally quiet, it wasn''t just cool.

    Besides, you don''t know one day.

    That Park Gun-il''s resentment is really badly twisted.

    Even ordinary ghosts like furry had so many things to do, and I couldn''t guess what kind of story the evil ghost Park Gun-il might have.

    I''m sure it''s you who knows it the best. He will also have a lot of heartache.

    "Well, I''m just saying. Can''t you think of anything yet?"

    Go to some memorable places. I''ve been struggling all day. I''ve tried everything I could. I can''t think of anything else. Really, nothing.

    Park Gun-il quickly emptied a glass of soju poured by one day.

    I''ve seen a lot of ghosts so far, and I''ve also ordered a lot of holy fire, but it was my first time to have such a deep grudge.

    "Now I don''t know what to do. All that''s left is to wait until you''re lucky enough to find a clue.¡±

    Honestly, there''s no promise. Yeah, you should''ve been nice when you were alive.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok couldn''t do anything now.

    Park Gun-il raised his head to say something as if he was annoyed, and soon chewed it inside and swallowed it, and poured another glass of soju.

    Does that make sense? There''s no such thing as luck.

    But there were many ghosts who were lucky enough to take care of themselves? Why, if luck repeats itself, it''s inevitable. You never know if he still has a kite left. I wonder who''s going to come.

    I don''t know what it sounds like to Park Gun-il, but Haruna Choi Han-seok said it sincerely.

    In reality, a lot of ghosts were helped by really big and small coincidences.But Park Gun-il didn''t seem to believe it.

    He started drinking more soju nervously, saying, "Don''t make fun of normal people."

    He was about to get up and head back to the liquor store after emptying all three bottles of soju he had brought earlier.

    Cheer up!

    The restaurant door opened coolly and made a sound again.

    "Who else is here?"

    Haru, who was simply cleaning up the kitchen, looked back in surprise.

    It was already almost 2 a.m., so I thought there were no more ghosts to come today.

    But it wasn''t a ghost that showed up.

    Someone who''s still alive.

    Haru was also a person who knew him well.

    "Mr. Haru! I was passing by, and the lights were on at the restaurant, so I came in wondering if it was possible. You were really open.¡±

    "Mr. Yumi¡­¡­?

    The surprise guest at dawn was none other than Yumi.

    She opened the door and smiled as she looked at the day.

 Chapter - 86 87. Strong pigs and strong cats (2)

    Yumi visited the restaurant without any notice.

    All the ghosts in the restaurant were stunned by the sudden, even real-life appearance.

    Even if it looks the same on the outside. Ghosts used to recognize living people.

    "By the way, was the business hours of Table Heaven supposed to be this hour? Wow, that''s amazing. I can''t believe it''s full of customers at this hour.¡±

    Yumi was amazed to see the full guests even though it was not a 24-hour restaurant.

    However, Haru and Choi Han-seok could hardly hide their surprise.

    It was the same with Seo-ah and Su-ah.

    Originally, a living person cannot enter the table heaven with the door open.

    Since it is a place full of ghosts, you can avoid it instinctively or just not recognize that there is a restaurant here.

    So Sua could barely come in holding Seo-a''s hand.

    Even when we were furry, if ghosts came in after guests came in or if it wasn''t possible, we should have picked up the members of the Baekbeom faction.

    But what the hell is going on here?

    ''I just walked into the restaurant casually. I''m not here with another ghost, I''m all alone.''

    Something that could not happen happened without any warning.

    The person involved in the shock, knowing nothing, was as innocent as ever.

    "Chef Haru. Can I go after I eat? I haven''t eaten anything since I had breakfast here. I''m starving."

    "Of course it''s a meal. The menu is the same as in the morning earlier...¡­. I''ll make you something else."

    "No, no, no. I''m really okay. And I''ve been thinking about your radish soup and cucumbers and radish soup! That''s all I need.¡±

    I didn''t know what it was about, but anyway, I''m a customer at the restaurant.

    It was ridiculous to send them out, so they sat down at the counter and started preparing food.

    "By the way, aren''t you tired, Yumi? You''ve been working since dawn. But after almost a day, he hasn''t eaten."

    "I''m totally fine. It''s because I want to learn quickly even if it''s a little too much. As Chef Haru knows, I''m not just working, but I also go to private academies to learn how to cook. We have one body, but we have to do both."

    "Still, take care of yourself. It would be a disaster if you could get too tired."

    "Hehe, thank you for your concern. But it''s really okay!"

    Yumi says that you have to suffer when you''re young, so don''t worry about it''s Yumi.

    Soon after, the rice came out.

    The same menu as breakfast.

    Some side dishes including rice, beef radish soup, and cucumber and jangjorim.

    It was the same food I had earlier, but Yumi really liked it as if she had never seen it before.

    After tasting the steaming radish soup, he exclaimed like an uncle, saying, "I feel like my stomach is getting warm."

    "Chef Haru knows that, right? Radish soup tastes better when you boil it. I think the soup tastes much deeper than in the morning! And the well-cooked Oisobaki, too!¡±

    "I''m glad you enjoy everything. Oh, and by the way. Do you feel cool? What kind of exclamation? Do it and pay. "Kkkkk."

    "I''ve been feeling stuffy lately, but I feel like I''m opening up after eating this! Delivery of food ingredients was harder than I thought. It''s hard, how stressful it is to treat the bosses."Haru and Yumi having a comfortable conversation with a big smile.

    Choi Han-seok was moving quickly inside the restaurant so that Haru would not be burdened.

    Other ghosts, who were embarrassed by the unexpected appearance of a living person, also relaxed quickly at Yumi''s clean pace, and soon after, the comfortable air began to fill the restaurant.

    Until an uninvited guest, who had been listening to her conversation for a day, stepped in with a voice.

    Oh, come on, you''re talking nonsense. A woman supplies food? Do you work with your powers? That''s what men do that.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Park Gun-il, who had been drinking alone, murmured to himself.

    I suddenly wondered what was going on, but I could tell as soon as I saw his face.

    A tongue that''s so twisted that it is hard to understand. My face turned red.

    While Haru and Choi Han-seok were not paying attention, they kept drinking and ended up drunk.

    No one was more reasonable than a drunken alcoholic.

    "You seem very drunk, sir, so let''s call it a day.¡±

    It was a day when I was angry, but I said it as calmly as I could.

    Park Gun-il came out of the restaurant when he tried to give other ghosts a hint to let them out of the restaurant somehow.

    What do you mean drunk? I''m not drunk at all! And. Did I say something wrong? Lady there. You said you wanted to open a restaurant. By the way, as a matter of fact. This big thing is what men do. Just like I was in business!

    "Do you know me?"

    Adults like me know when they see each other! And where does this talk back to an adult? If she was just my daughter, she''d be just, huh?

    "He''s a lot more intense than you think. But who are you to say that to me?¡±

    What do you know? You''re still wet! A woman would cook at home, but a restaurant runs a restaurant. It''s just!

    Park Gun-il, who raises his right hand roughly as if he is going to throw a punch.

    It was a meaningless threat to be drunk, but not to the people watching.

    ''That''s not right. I crossed the line, but I crossed it''s way over the line.¡¯

    It was a day that I tried to be as flexible as I could, but it was too much.

    A day when the anger exploded, he strode out of the kitchen.

    When I was about to say something to Park Gun-il.

    "It''s just. You''re gonna hit me?¡±

    Yumi, who seemed more angry than Haru, stood right in front of Park Gun-il''s eyes.

    Shaking hands.

    "Yumi?"

    Yumi''s behavior, which was different from what I thought, opened my eyes for a day.

    Yumi, who was so nice and gentle.

    She was genuinely angry.

    Holding his fists tightly, he stared at Park Gun-il with bloody eyes.

    Park Gun-il paused momentarily, perhaps because he was more intimidated than expected.

    What''s that habit of talking to an adult? It''s just how I got home training.Does your father know you do that?

    "I''m sorry. I''ve lived without my father since I was born. Life has been tough, and my personality is a bit fiery. Yes?"

    Step forward! Step forward!

    As Yumi stares at Park Gun-il to death, he unwittingly stepped back.She is completely losing ground to Yumi, who was so dismissive.

    In addition, Yumi''s food and materials distribution industry itself could not be done without much power.

    That''s why I had real muscles that I would never kneel down anywhere.

    It was completely different from Park Gun-il, who was swollen with alcohol and oil.

    Park Gun-il, who was backing down with a look that he was caught wrong, was soon pushed to the door of the restaurant.

    Yumi said, throwing Park Gun-il out of the restaurant while opening the front door with one hand.

    No, I mean. Right now. That''s.

    "Mister, where are you going to say that again? Like me, there are so many people who live so desperately. They''re not light enough to be ignored by strangers. The young people in Korea now."

    He said that with the cold eyes of the world and turned around.

    As if nothing had happened, he strode into the restaurant and sat down where he was eating earlier.

    In the meantime, I rolled up all the leftover rice in the lukewarm beef radish soup and ate it with the remaining side dishes.

    Yumi, who quickly emptied the food prepared by the day without leaving a single grain of rice, stood in front of the checkout counter.

    He bowed to Haru after taking just the amount of cash out of his rugged wallet.

    "I''m sorry, Chef Haru. Because the restaurant made a fuss. I usually put up with all of this. For some reason, I couldn''t stand him."

    "No, it''s going to be hard for you, go in and rest. I''ll clean up the mess."

    "I''m so sorry. I''much.

    Yumi, who had said sorry several times, went out of the restaurant with difficulty.

    Choi Han-seok burst into laughter as he watched her disappear with steps that looked precarious somewhere.

    It didn''t look like that. It''s nice that you have a strong personality.

    Heavy air flowed through the quiet restaurant.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    Before long, the hands of the clock pointed to three o''clock sharp.

    Time for the door to close.

    The ghosts in the restaurant quickly returned to their original translucent appearance.

    "Sigh... .. I didn''t want to do it like this."

    One day, confirming that the door was closed, trudged out of the restaurant.

    Park Gun-il, who was still sober, was still sitting absentmindedly beyond the restaurant doors.

    After holding his hand and waking up, Haru spoke with a cold stare and voice that he also had few.

    Calmly.

    "Park Gun-il, I didn''t want to say this either. I really can''t do this anymore."

    -What...

    "Park Gun-il is no longer allowed to enter the heaven on our table. I won''t accept Mr. Park Gun-il for a while at least. Don''t come to our restaurant from now on."

    - Yeah, you should''ve done enough. To some extent we could have helped. I don''t have any more hands to reach out to someone who kicks their outstretched hands. There are more than one person who needs it.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who declare that they can''t.

    I didn''t want to say it anyway, but now I can''t help it for the sake of other ghosts.

    No, it was for someone else before that.

    Yumi.

    Like I said, it was for her who lived harder than anyone else.

    "¡­¡­Mr. Park Gun-il?"

    But Park Gun-il''s condition was strange.

    As usual, you''d have to jump up and say, "Who are you to order me!" and get angry.From the moment Yumi was pushed out of the restaurant, he remained dazed.

    It was the same now.

    As if he could not hear Haru and Choi Han-seok, he was just staring into the air and staring at something.

    In addition

    - What is this...No. No way.¡­.

    What? What''s wrong with you?

    Two trembling eyes and hands.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were able to notice shortly after.

    There was only one time when the ghost reacted like this.

    "Mr. Park Gun-il, did you think of Han?¡±

    Han? Not Han. I mean...¡­.

    Falling down.

    Tears suddenly flowed from Park Gun-il''s eyes.

    Falling down his red cheeks, he muttered, unaware of it at all.

    It''s not HAN. I just remembered a memory when I was watching him go out. Well, the girl who came earlier. No. It''s about Yumi.

    Don''t talk gibberish. Calm down first and speak slowly. What kind of memory do you have?

    -When I''m alive, in my living room. My family was sitting around and eating dinner. Me and my wife. And you. My daughter.

    Park Gun-il soon pointed his finger at where Yumi disappeared.

    The day I noticed something caught my breath.

    Yumi. That girl. He was sitting in front of me. She was my daughter.

 Chapter - 87 88. Strong pigs and strong cats (3)

    One day I couldn''t hide my dismay.

    What is Park Gun-il talking about now?

    "Mr. Yumi..."Are you Park Gun Il''s daughter?

    I''m sure. Really, she''s my daughter.

    "Such..."

    I couldn''t help but be astonished.

    I can''t believe that Park Gun-il just said such harsh words and pushed him so hard.

    Moreover, Yumi obviously yelled at Park Gun-il and said so.

    I''m sorry. I''ve lived without my father since I was born.¡¯

    A father who says Yumi is definitely his daughter.

    And a daughter who affirms that she had no father.

    I had some idea that Park Gun-il''s resentment was twisted, but I couldn''t imagine what had happened in my life.

    Likewise, Choi Han-seok, who was dumbfounded, came to his senses and asked, waving Park Gun-il''s shoulder.

    Wait a minute. Wait a minute, old man. So you don''t remember anything else? We had a nice meal together. Yumi was your daughter. Again?

    I mean, it''s...¡­.

    There''s no way I could''ve remembered just that. When you remember, you''re almost there. At least you know what your limit is. I know. Huh?

    -That''s...

    So far, I have seen many ghosts who have remembered Han.

    That''s why I knew.

    As soon as I remember, a lot of things that I forgot come flooding in.

    Therefore, Choi Han-seok and Haru also thought that Park Gun-il would be like that.

    Of course, I have no doubt that all clues will now be answered.

    However, this was the only thing Park Gun-il, who had been struggling for a long time, remembered.

    What I was eating was spaghetti. Top with sausage, tomato spaghetti.

    "¡­¡­.Yeah?"

    What are you talking about?

    Spaghetti in the middle of the night.

    The two couldn''t help doubting their ears.

    * * *

    Sneak, sneak.

    The place where all the ghosts left.

    The floor was simply swept, the chairs were arranged, and the dishes were washed well arranged in their original places.

    Choi Han-seok worked in advance before the door was closed, so there was a lot less to do a day, but the deadline for doing it alone was still lonely.

    Besides, today is much more than usual.

    A day of silently sweeping the floor opened its mouth with a subdued voice.

    "These days, that''s what I think."

    One day you need to think less. No, think about you if you''re going to think about it.

    "That''s what I think of the ghosts. You''re the only one who can survive."

    What are you thinking? so

    "For the ghosts who come to our store, there''s no one who doesn''t have a story. Everyone can''t be a saint because of HAN. They''re still here.

    That''s right. And especially there were ghosts who had big stories.

    "That''s right, and those ghosts, they somehow managed to get rid of their resentment. By the way. Have you ever thought this was really weird?¡±

    What do you mean weird?

    "You''ve always been like that. Many coincidences and coincidences overlap, find out the resentment, solve it. It''s about being holy. It''s just like that today. I met two very ghostly women."

    -That''s... -Yeah. Like a ghost, really.

    At the end of the day, Choi Han-seok nodded and couldn''t help but admit it.

    Because it''s been like that all this time.

    At this point, reasonable doubt was inevitable."Of course I can''t say for sure. If coincidences overlap, it''s inevitable, I think this is my necessity. It''s to release the resentment of the ghosts who came."

    Park Gun Il is a jerk.

    "Yes, I''d like to help you."

    A day with determined eyes.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at such a day for a while, shook his head with a smirk.

    You''re too nice to be a problem. You''re too human. He''s trying to help evil spirits.

    "No."

    What do you mean, no?

    "I''m not trying to help you, Mr. Park Gun-il."

    Then what?

    "It''s for Yumi. For Yumi, who was so angry that she didn''t even know that she was a father and had such a hard time saying that she lived without her father. Indeed, I think the world is unfair."

    Haru''s eyes were full of strength, unlike usual, which was like a gentle puppy.

    Because he''s really angry, too.

    "We know how hard you''ve worked. But I''ve been through these things. That''s because of his father. If you don''t do anything about Park Gun-il, Yumi will suffer until the end.¡±

    Our restaurant will continue to suffer?

    "That''s right. And helping Yumi can be helping Park Gun-il. Helping Mr. Park Gun-il will eventually help myself."

    You''re so consistent too. How can a person be so nice? I''ve never seen a man as good as you. But it''s not like I''m just a pushover.

    "That''s why I''m feeding the ghosts.¡±

    You''re a good speaker. So, what are you gonna do? As I saw before, Park Gun Il. You didn''t remember anything except for the moment you were eating.

    "Isn''t there only one thing a chef can do? Stand in front of the fire, grab a kitchen knife."

    Park Gun-il managed to remember it until the end.

    Tomato pasta with sausage.

    I was going to make it one day.

    * * *

    "Good morning, Chef Haru!"

    The next morning.

    As I came to work early and was preparing to open the restaurant, Yumi delivered food materials.

    Even though it happened yesterday, Yumi seemed really fine, because of the rule of the underworld that the living person forgets everything that happened inside the restaurant as soon as he goes out of the restaurant.

    However, even if the memory disappears in my head, the remains remain in the corner of my heart.

    Maybe that''s why Yumi also didn''t look very good.

    "What happened? My face is so gray. It''s like you''re breaking into a cold sweat."

    "Actually, I had a nightmare last night. So I couldn''t sleep well.¡±

    "What was your dream?¡±

    "It was a dream that I didn''t want to think about. I didn''t like it at all. Yuck."

    Yumi smiles and waves her hands.

    One day, when I knew roughly what the nightmare she had, I couldn''t just laugh.

    Yumi only remembered that a day cooked for her at an open restaurant early this morning.

    The memory was cut off properly.

    Thinking whether it was unfortunate or fortunate, Haru, who helped Yumi carry food ingredients, asked.

    "So, would you like to have breakfast tonight? I''m going to make something delicious.¡±

    "Well¡­¡­."

    Although Yumi would have accepted the offer without any hesitation, she had no choice but to hesitate today.

    It was because I could see today''s menu just by looking at the ingredients that Haru ordered.Tomato puree and canned food. Spaghetti noodles. Plus chubby frank sausage.

    "Are you going to make tomato pasta?¡±

    "With the sausage."

    Of course, it was a menu that was deliberately chosen knowing that Yumi would come.

    This tomato spaghetti was the only clue that Park Gun-il remembered.

    I thought I could find some clues to his resentment through Yumi.

    Yumi, who had been thinking about the menu for a while, opened her eyes and looked at the day.

    "All right, let me know if there''s anything I can do to help. Just like yesterday."

    "That''s good. Then could you chop the onion up over there? I need it to make the sauce.¡±

    "Yes, sir!"

    Tap tap tap!

    The relatively easy onion was cut by Yumi and the hard carrot was cut by one day.

    The vegetables were piled up a lot, but when two talented people rushed in, they were quickly chopped up and piled up.

    I''m done with the vegetables.

    A day stood in front of the fire, and Yumi glistened her eyes as she looked at such a day''s cooking.

    "Today, I''m going to make tomato ragu sauce."

    Sizzling--!

    After putting olive oil in a heated pan, stir-fry both onions and carrots.

    Remove onion and carrot from pan when both are somewhat soft.

    After that, stir-fry all the ground beef and pork from the market at dawn.

    If you season salt and pepper and stir-fry them well, the meat turns to a delicious brown color, and if you continue to boil it, the moisture disappears and becomes soft.

    "If you look here, there are pieces of meat on the bottom of the pan, right? Now pour the wine in here and melt it. This is the source of the flavor.¡±

    By the time the meat ran out of moisture, red wine was poured and boiled down again.

    The work of removing the smell of meat and melting the attached flavors at the same time.

    This is called Deglaze in culinary terms.

    If the wine has boiled down after the deglaze, the tomato sauce is almost done.

    Add the vegetables that were stir-fried earlier to the meat, and pour enough stock of chicken stock cube.

    Then add the whole tomato can and tomato puree that Yumi brought.

    Of course, you can peel the raw tomatoes yourself.

    Lastly, put salt on it and boil it on low heat for about 20 minutes to reduce the concentration.

    "It''s easier than you think, isn''t it? It''s handmade tomato ragu sauce."

    Rich meat chunks. It''s too rich to compare to what''s being sold.

    I heard that people who only focus on Korean food usually eat Western food or Chinese food come out scary.

    One day was the perfect example.

    "Would you like to try it?¡±

    "Yes, yes!"

    I scooped up the finished sauce with a teaspoon and handed it to Yumi.

    Yumi, who was distracted by the condensed scent, carefully tasted the bite.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Tastes of vegetables, sweet and sour tomato flavor, rich savour of meat.

    It was such a delicious sauce that it was perfect to go to a luxury hotel room service.

    "Gee, it''s really good. Chef Haru has a lot of food. When I made it, it tasted less than half the taste."

    "That''s how it''s supposed to be. There''s a big difference in every little mistake. Yumi, why don''t you go home and make it today? You remember everything, don''t you? My recipe."

    "Hehe... Did you get caught."I can''t help but concentrate and look at my fingertips. That''s all right though. That''s enough for your help."

    In fact, today''s Yumi felt very different from usual.

    He was helping the day with his usual bright eyes, but behind it was an indescribable sadness.

    It was a matter of course.

    I''ve only been through that a few hours ago.

    "Well, let''s get it done.¡±

    This pasta is what I''m making for that kind of yumi.

    Bad memories will only get heavier if you keep them inside anyway.

    It might be better to take it out, cut it with a knife, stir-fry it, and eat it away.

    A day after completing the sauce, I put salt in a large pot and started boiling the pasta.

    Remove the moderately cooked pasta and return to the frying pan and mix well with the sauce.

    After that, roll it in a circle and put it on a plate, bake the frank sausage well and serve it on the side.

    Lastly, put some sprout vegetables on top and grind them into Parmesan cheese powder. Finally, it''s done.

    The white cheese snow sprinkled on top of the red and glossy pasta gave off visuals that were never thought to be sold at a small restaurant in the neighborhood.

    "You were hungry, weren''t you? Let''s eat.

    "Yes, yes!"

    Haru and Yumi. I haven''t eaten anything since morning.

    In that situation, I couldn''t help but feel hungry after cooking.

    In addition to the finished pasta, I took out the leftover oisobagi from yesterday''s sale and headed to the table.

    I don''t know if it makes sense, but once you try it, it''s a combination that goes well with you.

    "Thank you for the food. Chef Haru."

    Yumi, who was staring blankly at the pasta in front of her for a while, picked up the fork.

    The pasta noodles, which had been well soaked with red tomato sauce, were rolled with a fork and topped with a spoon, and tasted carefully.

    "Hmm!"

    A smile that makes you smile.

    Before I knew it, my hands were already spooning the next pasta noodle.

    "Do you like the taste?"

    "The sauce was crazy from the beginning. It''s really good. It''s not even comparable to pasta sold."

    "That''s a relief. Yumi said it''s delicious.¡±

    Slurp, slurp!

    The pleasant sound of the two eating noodles filled the quiet restaurant.

    Yumi was originally a talkative person, but she was quiet as if she was thinking about something today.

    About half of the pasta. Yumi suddenly looked out of the window and opened her mouth.

    "Actually, I didn''t really like pasta. I used to love it when I was young. I stopped eating as I got older."

    "There aren''t many kids who don''t like tomato pasta. Besides, you used to eat a lot of pasta when you had happy occasions, right? Family dinner or something. When it''s someone''s birthday or something like that.

    "Yes, it was a pleasant meal. Tomato pasta."

    Yumi mumbling pasta noodles rolling in a fork.

    Haru, who had been wary for a while, carefully opened his mouth.

    "By the way, how did you start cooking, Yumi? You said that before. I wanted to learn various things, so I worked part-time. It''s the same with what you''re doing right now.¡°

    Yumi''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter - 88 89. Strong pigs and strong cats (4)

    Yumi opened her mouth as if nothing happened.

    "I went to Chef Park Joo-hyuk''s special lecture last time.¡±

    "Right. Actually, few people are as crazy about cooking as Yumi. Oh, this is a compliment. How should I say this? When I see Yumi, I sometimes feel like I''m at least regretting cooking. He''s that passionate."

    "Han..." Well, that''s not wrong.¡±

    A day of natural conversation.

    I was going to quit immediately if Yumi showed any signs of dislike, but fortunately she seemed somewhat open-minded.

    That''s the power of cooking.

    Whether it''s a good or bad memory. A dish made with sincerity was a way to take out the things that were inside.

    Yumi, who made cuts and dipped a fork in a well-done Frank sausage, took a big bite and looked at the day.

    "I just wanted to cook like crazy. I wanted to be the best chef in the world by myself.¡±

    "Your own power?"

    "Actually, I don''t know how you''d feel if I said this, right? When I was young, my family lived really well. The house was very spacious. My mom gave me a lot of pocket money. But I don''t think I have any particular happy memories."

    I was rich but never happy.

    Yumi''s expression, saying so, was so droopy that I didn''t think she was the usual energetic woman.

    "You mean my father? He ran a big sausage factory. It was really popular. You made a lot of money.¡±

    Words that had been buried in her mouth began to flow out.

    His father. About Park Gun-il, the stories that he forgot about himself.

    "It''s a sausage factory.

    "But what''s the point of being so successful? I used to run it like a bum.¡±

    "What happened?¡±

    "There was too much work. I used foreign workers because I thought labor costs would be a waste to hire Koreans as employees. Starting with stealing passports and using them without paying the minimum wage, tax evasion. The sausage itself did a lot of strange things, saying it would save money.¡±

    "What? Oh, no, that''s...¡­.¡±

    Yumi said calmly, but Haru and Choi were not listening.

    I didn''t think the factory that Park Gun-il was running would have worked normally, but I never imagined it would be this bad.

    -Take your passport, tax evasion. You were just a criminal. By the way, my.

    Choi Han-seok clicked his tongue as if he was speechless.

    If his young daughter knows how much corruption and crime he has committed.

    However, this was not the end of the anecdote about Park Gun-il.

    No, it was just the beginning.

    "Because he was such a criminal father. It was a mess at home, too. After drinking, my mom and I hit each other. I''ve been drinking and acting up all sorts of things.¡±

    "¡­¡­What? That''s domestic violence."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were surprised again.

    Bigger than before.

    Perhaps he was thinking of Park Gun-il, Choi Han-seok''s expression was very distorted.

    The day was also not easy to manage.

    I knew your personality was dirty, but you did it even at home.

    I could see why Yumi knew so well about the person who was "strong and weak."

    I couldn''t help but notice it because I was being treated so much at home.

    "I even knocked my mother over. He couldn''t beat his anger. My father''s heart and nervous system were really bad.¡±

    It was ridiculous.I''m sure it was you who did the hand-wrestling, but you even fell.

    "Isn''t he really a selfish person to the end?" continued Yumi with a bitter smile.

    "You gave me only bad things. Actually, my heart is very weak. So I''ve been knocked out a few times before.

    One day, things that Park Gun-il showed at the restaurant suddenly passed by in front of his eyes.

    Corruption, crime, domestic violence.

    He wasn''t the right guy, but I didn''t expect this.

    How can a father beat his daughter until she fainted?

    Dead and evil spirits were evil men in their lives.

    No, it was something other than a man beyond the wicked.

    A decent human being wouldn''t have been able to do this.

    "Anyways, my mother and I got hit so many times. But when I was crying after being beaten by my dad, my mom always comforted me. One day, right? I asked. My mom asked me if I was sad. Isn''t it hard to live like this?"

    "What... did you do?¡±

    "He said this in a calm voice. If I have time to be sad, I''ll just eat delicious food and sleep. My mother said it''s a way to overcome sadness. Then, my father cooked for me as soon as I left.¡±

    Yumi also spoke in a calm voice.

    My mother used to cook spaghetti for me a lot.

    It''s easy to make, and it tastes luxurious and delicious. Food of happiness.

    "My father ran a sausage factory. My house was full of sausages. So they made it luxurious with grilled sausage. When I eat with my mom, I laugh without realizing it. Just like now."

    Yumi was obviously smiling.

    It was a little laugh, but anyway.

    "That''s when I thought. I want to make a dish that makes people laugh like this. And naturally, I dreamed of becoming a cook."

    "That''s what it was.¡±

    Eating someone''s food, being happy.

    I want to be a person who can cook for me.

    That''s the way the cook chose to be.

    One day, I could fully understand Yumi''s mind.

    It''s no wonder he did it for a day.

    A bowl of samgyetang I had when I was hungry. And happy spaghetti that my mother made for me.

    A person''s life could change with a bowl of food like this.

    "Oh, for your information, my father was taken by a ghost.¡±

    "What?"

    "Every time I was beaten by my father, I wondered what ghosts were doing. I don''t know if it really was, but he died suddenly. Because of a heart attack."

    "Heart attack?"

    "Someone''s the owner of a sausage factory, so I''ve been eating greasy things all the time, and I''ve had a lot of diabetes. I was addicted to alcohol and my heart was not good in the first place. Anyway, my father''s factory and property were all handed over."

    I could see why Park Gun-il died unexpectedly.

    A heart attack, one of the most vain deaths, was the cause of death, but it suddenly occurred to him that it was just right for him.

    Anyway, my father, who had only left such scars, returned to his legacy by death.

    Large factories and production infrastructure. And a fortune of its own size.

    Yumi''s choice to take it on board was simple.

    "Get rid of the factory and everything. I gave all the unpaid salaries to foreign workers, and about 30 million won was left. So I decided to just donate it to the foundation and start empty-handed. But I graduated from college, so I thought it would be okay."

    "That would have been quite a lot of money. All of that?""I was greedy. I''m a human being too. But I just didn''t want to receive it. I feel better because I''ve disposed of everything and donated it. Since then, I have lived thinking that my father was not in my life. Then I saw Chef Haru''s interview with Michelin magazine. You know, it''s cool that you''re thinking the same thing as me.¡±

    "Cooking for people...¡­.¡±

    "That really touched me. Since then, my goal has been to work in oral fairy tales like chef Haru. I''m so happy to learn how to cook from the chef. I don''t think you can imagine.¡±

    Yumi said she made an appointment with her mother.

    I''m going to be a chef who''s not ashamed.

    I didn''t expect him to tell me all this, but when I heard the situation, I didn''t feel sorry or pitiful at all.

    It''s just, I know how it feels. Because I know it so well.

    One day, I felt my mind becoming more and more firm.

    I want to help this man before my eyes.

    I want to cheer for you.

    I don''t want you to suffer the same pain as yourself.

    "I''ll cheer for you, Yumi. Seriously."

    "Thank you! Chef Haru, if you''re rooting for me, I''m so energized that I don''t have to eat for another week.¡±

    I couldn''t help but cheer with all my heart.

    "My mother would love it. Yumi is working so hard."

    "Of course, she loves it. And we''ve been connected to Chef Haru. When would I ever have breakfast with a star chef like this?¡±

    Yumi nodded and smiled.

    It was a smile that seemed to have given up all the hard and painful things that had happened before.

    "Actually, I mean me? I got a very happy call earlier.¡±

    "What was that call?"

    "It was a call from Chef Park Joo-hyuk, who I''m learning at the academy, and he asked me if I wanted to work in a oral fairy tale. I heard it was impressive to learn at the academy."

    "Really? That''s great. I''m telling you."

    "And he asked me to come for an interview today. You said you wanted to see my skills properly. Ugh, I''m actually really nervous right now."

    "You''ll do well. When I gave a special lecture, Yumi was the best.¡±

    "Right? Whoo, you''ll do a great job. But actually...¡­, so maybe I''ll quit my part-time job soon."

    Yumi shook her head, saying she was dying of regret.

    However, no chef would refuse a scout offer directly from the oral head chef.

    Even more for Yumi, who was the dream itself.

    But one day couldn''t completely erase one''s disappointment.

    There was no one who gave me good ingredients like Yumi.

    I was disappointed that I might quit my job as early as tomorrow.

    However, only because of her regret, she could not disturb Yumi''s dream that she had wished for almost her entire life.

    "My dream is about to come true. Right now!"

    "I''ll cheer for you, Yumi."

    "I''ll visit you one more time if it goes well. Chef Haru!"

    Yumi jumped up from her seat and bowed.

    Haru also bowed his head, saying, "Thank you for telling me this."

    He fed well, and Yumi waved and left the table heaven.

    But Yumi left with a lot of energy, saying that she needs to do her job clearly.

    As Haru watched her truck disappear, Choi Han-seok murmured as he narrowed his brows.I''m so angry. Yeah. It''s so annoying. I thought you were a bad person, but you were trash.

    "I''m really angry, too. I didn''t know there would be such a past behind Yumi, who looked so innocent. And I didn''t think it was any of our customers who caused the pain. I''ve never imagined that.¡±

    You still want to help him?

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    Haru closed his eyes for a while and thought.

    Withholding an answer, he looked indescribable and headed to the kitchen.

    It was time for the guests to come soon, and I had to finish preparing.

    Day after day, I stared blankly at the boiling pasta pot.

    I''ve known too many things since this morning, and I''ve put too much thought into it.

    However, it did not lose its strength.

    It just became clear. Let''s see what we''re going to do. How Haru himself wants to do it.

    Cheer up~~

    Shortly after, the doors of the restaurant burst open and the guests appeared.

    Today''s first guests are none other than Mr. Kim''s company staff.

    After eating hangover soup on their first visit and liking it completely, they were grateful regulars who continued to visit restaurants day after day.

    "Welcome, sir!"

    As soon as I confirmed that the customer had come, a smile hung on Haru''s face.

    We always have to greet guests with a smile.

    "CEO Haru. You''re working hard again today. By the way, today''s menu is. Oh, tomato spaghetti!"

    "Dear, doesn''t it remind you of the old days? You used to eat spaghetti a lot when you were young. On birthday parties, on the same day as dad''s payday."

    "Yes, yes. Oh, it''s a food that makes you so happy. And there''s a sausage."

    Customers who say they like the menu and think about the past.

    Spaghetti seemed to be a food of happiness for them, too.

    said Haru, who stared blankly at such office workers.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok, I''ve decided."

    What do you mean you''ve decided?

    "Park Gun-il won''t help me.¡±

    -Huh? Well, no. Yeah, well, I thought you''d say that for a day. To be honest.

    At the moment, Choi Han-seok stuttered.

    Every day went on without blinking.

    "Instead, I''m going to help Yumi. I really want to help you. Mr. Yumi.

    But Haru and Choi Han-seok knew.

    To help Yumi.

    Soon, it was no different from helping her father, Park Gun-il, the evil spirit of the evil spirit.

    The day was filled with spite in my eyes.

    "Park Gun-il will let you know. I don''t want to help him as gently as any other ghost. It''s a ghost that''s hurting our daughter and our restaurant in life and death."

    I can''t believe you let me know. What?

    "What kind of person you were in your life. What you did to your daughter. They''ll let you know everything. Every single one of them."

    What?

    "Even now, Park Gun-il thinks that he didn''t do anything wrong. He''ll be forgetting everything he''s done. It''s our job to find memories of ghosts. Don''t you think so?"

    It''s Haru...

    Choi Han-seok knew for the first time then.

    That Haru is seriously angry now.

    And

    "I''m making sure. I don''t help Mr. Park Gun-il. It''s just to help Yumi."

    How scary it is when a person who never gets angry gets angry.

    Just smiling because there are customers.

    A day''s molars were crushed into small pieces.

 Chapter - 89 90. Red Tomato Spaghetti (1)

    "Uh, why did I do that? I''ve never talked about this to anyone else.¡­. You must be crazy. Don''t let Chef Haru get used to it!"

    Yumi, who left the restaurant after eating spaghetti prepared by Haru, immediately headed to her truck.

    Sitting still in the driver''s seat, what happened earlier passed by like a flashlight.

    Painful things that I''ve been keeping in my heart for most of my life.

    I said everything I couldn''t say because the tomato pasta, which came out by a really amazing coincidence, became a trigger.

    I still couldn''t understand why and how he said all that.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Yumi

    I didn''t know when I was talking about the past as if I was possessed by something, but now that I think about it, I regret it.

    But the funny thing is. He regretted it in his head, but his body was not.

    I was strangely relieved that it was true that sharing pain would make half the pain.

    I didn''t feel bad.

    "Hey, I don''t know. Good luck on your interview today! Make sure you get into the oral fairy tale! We can repay Chef Haru properly later. Yes."

    When I took out my cell phone and checked the time, I still had some time until the next delivery.

    Although I had a lot of free time in the morning to learn how to cook from Haru like yesterday.

    I learned a lot of things today while helping out with the day, so it was a long-lasting business even if Su-ji remained.

    "Well, there''s something important going on today. Let''s go see my mother."

    We have more time than we thought. I decided to go see my mother because I had nothing to do.

    Come to think of it, I got a call from Chef Park Joo-hyuk this morning and couldn''t tell my mother about the joy.

    You can''t do that.

    It''s a mother who likes more than herself.

    Rumbling, I stepped on the accelerator and ran on the familiar road.

    After arranging his clothes well with a truck rearview mirror, he carefully got off and walked into the building.

    Looking for where my mother was, I stood in front of her and smiled and said.

    "Mom, mom. I guess it''s some kind of day. Well, I had a really bad nightmare in my sleep, and I thought my day was ruined. But you know, as soon as you wake up, you get a phone call!"

    "Yes! A oral fairy tale! The head chef of the oral fairy tale offered me a job. It''s not decided yet. But what the hell is this? A promise I made with my mom. You''re almost done protecting yourself?¡±

    "And. Somehow I told Chef Haru everything today. Something about your father. My dream is to be a cook. But you know what? I was strangely relieved. "Really don''t."

    "I think it''s because of the spaghetti that Chef Haru made. I know you don''t believe me. You know the spaghetti taste that I''m used to? Yes! It''s the taste my mom used to make. I was surprised while eating.¡±

    "Anyway, that''s why. I want to be a chef like Chef Haru. So do you have to cheer for me too? You know that, right?

    Yumi with the same smile as always.

    My mother replied to Yumi like that.

    Of course. My pretty daughter. My mom always supports me. Don''t worry about it. My daughter can do well.

    Yumi''s mother was also smiling broadly.

    In the portrait wearing a beautiful outfit.The sign reading "New Millennium charnel house" flashed under the light of a fluorescent lamp on the space where Yumi was standing.

    The mother in the portrait didn''t say anything, but she was definitely here.

    I heard everything Yumi said. I was rooting for her.

    "You''ve raised your daughter well. It''s very nice.

    Of course. Whose daughter is it? Even though I met my father wrong, she''s my proud daughter who grew up so well. Don''t you think so? The Grim Reaper.

    Yumi''s mother in white mourning smiled at the grim reaper.

    A smile like Yumi''s.

    His face was sparsely marked with hardships, but his smile resembled Yumi.

    "Since you raised your daughter so proudly, your mother must have been so successful. You can just relax, so make sure to come down like this."

    My daughter is here to see my mom. I have to come down. Thank you for taking me home. All the time

    "What, opening and closing the door is what we grim reaper do."

    The grim reaper. By the way. Our Yumi...¡­. Will it work?

    My mother, who was looking at Yumi, who was talking in front of her portrait with a bitter smile, asked carefully.

    The grim reaper, who paused for a while, soon opened his mouth.

    "Don''t worry. It''s not anyone else, but the Lord of the Underworld himself recognized the day and connection, so it''s going to work."

    Thank you. I''m so relieved to hear you say that.

    "That''s a relief. Well, then. Shall we go back now? I think your daughter is about to die, too.

    It''s no good having a ghost here.

    The grim reaper strolled to the main entrance of the charnel house and politely opened the door.

    A world of white light has emerged.

    The mother, who was watching her daughter go to the end, slowly went into it.

    With a very relieved smile on his face.

    Boom!

    It wasn''t long before the door was closed.

    The grim reaper, who was left alone in the charnel house, sighed as the ground soon went down.

    "Failed."

    He was a grim reaper who rarely swore, but not this time.

    Her face was nervously bulging with veins.

    The grim reaper, who wandered inside the charnel house for a while, soon took out the list of the grim reaper from his suit pocket.

    He looked for something as he passed through the palak chapter, and soon found someone''s list and read it several times, even frowning.

    But that didn''t change anything.

    The grim reaper, who nervously inserted the list, sighed once again and looked at Yumi''s truck disappearing out of the charnel house.

    "I want to give up the grim reaper every time. Destiny or what. I don''t like everything."

    If Yeomra came in, it would not end up as a simple disciplinary action, but now it doesn''t matter.

    Whether or not you know the heart of the grim reaper. Yumi, who got back on the truck, looked so happy.

    But the problem soon appeared.

    I was sitting vigorously and trying to grab the wheel, and suddenly the world went round and round.

    "Huh?"

    I felt dizzy and dizzy, and soon my chest became stuffy and started to sweat.

    Yumi leaned on the truck seat as if she was familiar with it and took a deep breath.

    He''s been like this lately.

    "If you''re going to leave like that, why didn''t you give birth to her? You f*cking father."

    The fundamental reason is that the heart and nerves are genetically weak.

    In addition, I''ve been overworked and overloaded for almost four to five months these days, and my body is slowly at its limit.

    These symptoms were becoming more frequent several times a day.

    If you lean over somewhere and rest for about 10 minutes, it quickly returned to its original state, but the frequency is increasing.But his body knew best about it.

    "I just have to wait until tomorrow. Have a good interview at the oral fairy tale tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll visit Chef Haru and thank him properly. And... I can take a good rest for a week. What?"

    It was a little risky, but there was no problem until tomorrow.

    "The promise I made with my mom. There''s not much time left.¡±

    I''m about to have less chest pain.

    Yumi, who stood up cheerfully, stepped on the accelerator.

    The cool wind pushed through the truck windows seemed to wash away the cold sweat that had covered the whole body.

    * * *

    That evening.

    The time when the doors are open.

    They were ghosts who were eating spaghetti deliciously made by Haru, but they kept looking out of the window.

    Excuse me, Chef Haru. Outside...

    I think he''s been doing that for a while.

    Mom, what''s wrong with him? Are you sick? Can you give me a shot?

    No, he can''t cure his illness with injections. It''s a very nasty disease.

    Couple ghosts, nurse mothers and daughters glanced out of the window as if they were appealing to Haru to do something.

    Park Gun-il was wandering around outside the restaurant.

    I couldn''t enter the restaurant because I nailed it yesterday.

    But he''s hungry again and he wants to eat food.

    Of course, Park Gun-il was staring madly at the ghosts inside the restaurant with his unique overbearing gaze.

    Ghosts were also upset in their own way.

    It was not that I didn''t understand.

    Once filled, ghosts miss the warmth like crazy.

    I used to be hungry even more than before.

    "Sigh, I can''t help it."

    Eventually, the day moved on.

    When I opened the door and went outside, Park Gun-il, who was pacing around as if he had waited, approached me.

    President Haru. I was wrong yesterday. So how. Huh? Can you cut me some slack? I''m going to eat quietly from now on my way.

    "¡­¡­come in for now."

    Oh, my God! Thank you. President Haru is so nice. Hahaha!

    Park Gun-il, who is often referred to as a president that he doesn''t usually use.

    The ghosts inside began to stare at him in unison as he entered the restaurant with a small snout.

    Ghosts also saw everything that happened yesterday. There wasn''t a single person who liked him.

    However, Park Gun-il naturally went to a liquor store and brought soju, as if he didn''t care about other people''s eyes.

    I''m going to pour it into a glass and drink it without any snacks.

    "No drinking. Are you trying to drink again?"

    Huh? Yeah. That''s right.

    A day stole his cup.

    When he took the bottle and closed the lid, Park Gun-il scratched the back of his head as if he was embarrassed.

    "Today is tomato spaghetti. With sausage."

    I''ve been watching you for a while. How much did you want to eat? Did Haru make this for me on purpose? Help me find my memory!

    "You could say yes."

    Look, Haru is so nice. Oh, thank you so much. I''ll enjoy it. All right?

    Park Gunil answers like a toad and picks up a fork and a spoon.Maybe I was hungry, but I ate spaghetti with my nose almost stuck in the plate.

    Around the time I was eating the well-done sausage. One day alluded to it.

    "Park Gun Il is. Do you think you''ve ever been a good man?"

    What do you mean, a good man?

    "Just answer me."

    They have all those stupid questions. Of course! It''s because I''m a little impatient. I''m not the kind of person who would go out and do bad things.

    "Really?"

    I''m saying that Park Gun-il has been a responsible person. My daughter sent me to college well. I was just the breadwinner of a hard-working family? I don''t know why Yumi is doing food delivery here right now.

    Slurp, slurp!

    Park Gun-il ate up spaghetti.

    The red tomato sauce splashed here and there because I was in a hurry to eat.

    He continued, munching on the food.

    - As a matter of fact, I think so. I''ve lived my life to the fullest. To suffer like this without knowing how I died. Huh? Does this make sense? It''s not fair, I mean. I just remembered my daughter''s face. I don''t know where to buy it, so I don''t know if I can see it again.

    "Well, you got one right. Do you know that your daughter is growing up very well now?"

    What are you talking about? All of a sudden? Do you know my daughter well?

    Did he detect something unusual?

    Park Gun-il, who put down a fork and spoon, stared at the day.

    One day, without forgetting a glance, he uttered a cold voice earlier.

    "Do you remember anything? You''re eating that."

    Hmm. I can''t think of anything. Oh, I think I''ll think of something if I eat another bowl. I think it would be better if we had a drink.

    "Then I''ll let you know. The memories that Park Gun-il forgot."

    -¡­¡­what?

    Park Gun-il''s mouth slowly opened.

 Chapter - 90 91. Red Tomato Spaghetti (2)

    Did he realize something was wrong?

    Park Gun-il unknowingly put down the tableware he was holding.

    One day he put his hands firmly in front of him and said without hesitation.

    "You said you were eating spaghetti with your wife and daughter, right? It wasn''t a happy time. Park Gun Il had a belt in his hand. My wife and daughter were crying on the floor.¡±

    -What do you mean? It was a harmonious time. Let''s eat happy food together.

    Park Gun-il put his hands on his face and covered his eyes.

    However, no matter how much I lowered my head, I could only hear the calm voice of the day more clearly.

    The memory that remained faintly changed little by little.

    What I just remembered as "as I feel comfortable with" was finding reality.

    Park Gun-il looked up at the day through his fingers shaking his legs.

    With the same fierce eyes that you have in your memory.

    "There was a glass next to it. You were so drunk. I just didn''t like something that day."

    Don''t be ridiculous. My, I can''t do that. Why would I, why would I...¡­.

    Park Gun-il, who was denying reality, knew it, too.

    A scene from a vague memory that lingered in my head.

    The memory, which was obviously a harmonious moment, was slowly changing every time the mouth of the day moved.

    The laughter disappeared from the faces of the family, and the person in it stood up.

    There was something in his hand, and his wife and daughter were in pain.

    Because of my confidence.

    Because of myself who was drunk again today.

    And soon the memories that had been erased began to slowly return.

    What you did after you were drunk.

    Everything about what kind of person you were and what you did in your life.

    And in the end, how he died.

    An emotional day threw up words.

    Park Gun-il, who sat down on his legs, opened his mouth looking into the air.

    "Do you remember now? What kind of person you were. Why do I have to suffer here now?"

    - When I died...¡­. I was in a nightlife bar. I turned the house upside down like that''s what happened. I went to a regular bar. While drinking liquor. Then. I got a text message.

    "You remember what the text was."

    Oh, with a lot of typos. I heard you''re in the hospital because your mom collapsed. By the way, I.

    "Tell me how you did it. What did you do when you got the text?"

    Just doing nothing. We kept drinking there. I''ve been drinking to think it''s nothing. My heart started to hurt like it was squeezing, and suddenly...¡­.

    That was why Park Gun-il died.

    Ignoring the text his daughter sent, he escaped reality and drank strong alcohol like water.

    That''s how he died of a heart attack.

    No responsibility. Without carrying anything as a father.

    This isn''t it. This is ridiculous. I''m... I''m such a...¡­.

    Crouching down in the corner of the restaurant, Park Gun-il clasped his head and murmured.

    The day was the last time I asked again.

    It was the most considerate thing he could do.

    "Then I''ll ask you again. Do you think you were a good person in your life?"

    That''s.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Time when all the other ghosts stopped breathing.

    Soon, Park Gun-il''s mouth went up small.Even in this situation, I couldn''t figure out what was so funny.

    Breaking the heavy air and silence, Park Geon-il jumped up and pointed his finger at Haru and shouted.

    -Well, she was all bad! I didn''t do anything wrong! I just want to live well somehow...¡­, what did I do wrong?

    "What?"

    Fired-!

    I heard something breaking up in my head of the day.

    The day moved without even noticing what he was doing.

    "How did you become a father? No, you can be such a consistent piece of trash until you die!"

    The feelings that I had endured as much as I could burst out.

    Park Gun-il''s actions and words, well beyond the scope of common sense, were enough to explode the day.

    It''s all because of you. You''re not supposed to be cooking, you''re supposed to tell an adult--!

    Oh, my. Haru!

    Park Gun-il, who was so excited, raised his fist.

    As expected, people''s habits don''t go anywhere, and they are trying to do what they used to do in their lives.

    He stretched out his fist as he struggled to move his fat body.

    Choi Han-seok, surprised, was about to stand in the way of the day.

    What, what?!

    Someone who appeared in the blink of an eye grabbed Park Gun-il''s fist.

    Park Gun-il''s fist was blocked in front of the day due to his push.

    Park Gun-il''s whole body is trembling.

    It was the grim reaper who stood in his way.

    "The Grim Reaper?"

    "Who are you going to hit? Did you think that the Lord of the Underworld could touch the tip of your hand with the fortune-teller?"

    You''re the Grim Reaper, aren''t you? Where in the world are you...¡­. Argh!

    Park Gun-il, who was talking gibberish in panic, soon screamed in pain.

    The grim reaper gave strength to his fist.

    Holding Park Gun-il''s fist with one hand, the grim reaper took out a long parchment from the inside pocket of the suit with the remaining hand.

    The verdict of the underworld that I brought with me every time I made the ghosts holy fire.

    After spreading the parchment in the air, he looked at Park Gun-il with frosty eyes and began to read the writings.

    "Park Gun-il, a sinner. In the name of the Underworld and the King of the Underworld, we judge sinners here."

    Don''t say such a thing as a judgment! Who do you think you are to...¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    "The sinner''s sin was very serious, but the underworld gave him one chance. An opportunity to repent for one''s sins. And an opportunity to apologize for one''s. But the sinner kicked it to the last chance. Therefore, I make a ruling on evil deeds."

    Judgment for evil deeds...¡­.

    I thought it would end with you coming out of the blue. This, by the way, is unthinkable.

    So far, all the rulings made by the grim reaper have been about the holy fire.

    It''s the same when you''s sake.

    He committed a great sin in his lifetime, but eventually repented, so that he could eventually turn around and eventually be holy.

    But it was not Park Gun-il.

    He kicked it to the last chance of his own volition.

    "For neglecting the weight of the household. A crime of hitting and hurting a child. For not counting your partner, for hitting him. The crime of exploiting the weak as an employee. And to threaten Haru, the lion of the Underworld. And for kicking the chance he gave me!"

    Therefore, the grim reaper was now ruling Park Gun-il as a sinner.

    One demon. Ghosts with no room for regeneration.

    That was the conclusion made to Park Gun-il.

    The verdict of the underworld is.

    "Bite all these sins. Park Gun-il, a sinner, will be put on pilgrimage to the next world."A pilgrimage to the next world? What are you talking about? What do you mean the underworld!

    Park Gun Il opens his eyes wide, spits and shouts.

    But the grim reaper only responded with a very properly angry cat laugh.

    "The Kings of the Underworld are looking forward to it. I heard it''s been a while since we had an S-class prisoner. You can look forward to it. For the next few thousand, thousands of years, you''ll be tortured beyond your imagination. Realize how fresh the underworld is."

    - He, he, he...¡­. No! This is ridiculous!

    "We''ll see if it makes sense or not. A glacier-filled hell, a footed hell to plow a field with your tongue. There are eight more hells besides this. It will be a very interesting experience."

    Did the grim reaper finally realize the reality?

    Park Gun-il, whose face turned white, began to glow wildly.

    However, the grim reaper dragged him to the door of heaven without blinking.

    Around the time the ghosts were holding their breath.

    She burst open the door, and out came another world.

    It was not a place where bright light erupted, guiding ghosts before.

    All you can see through the door is pitch darkness.

    There was not a bit of light, and from time to time only the painful screams of unknown people were heard.

    Help me! Help me! This isn''t it! Well, yes, Mr. Haru. I''ll make a wish like this. I''ll apologize like this! Please!

    "Why apologize to Haru?"

    I mean. Ah, no! Please!!

    Park Gun-il was captured by the grim reaper without saying anything like that.

    She threw Park Gun-il almost out the door, and he was swallowed up over the darkness where nothing could be seen.

    Boom--!

    As soon as his appearance disappeared, the grim reaper closed the door.

    The door, which had been a direct route to hell, quickly returned to the original restaurant entrance.

    * * *

    That''s how it works. Ghosts who have sinned a lot.

    - Well... - It''s obvious in a way. I didn''t know because all the ghosts we met were holy, but everyone knew that if a person who committed a crime dies, he or she will go to the next world.

    The nurse ghost, who was looking at the tightly closed door, held her daughter''s hand tightly.

    Choi Han-seok was right.

    If you commit a crime, you die and you get the punishment you deserve it.

    It was a fact that everyone could easily know if they were even interested in Buddhism.

    But this was the first time I actually saw it.

    The grim reaper, who always opened the door to heaven and politely guided ghosts, opened the door to hell.

    "A ghost who has sinned a lot."

    By the way, it''s a day. Don''t you think it''s a little awkward? I never imagined that Park Gun-il''s work would end like this. Of course, it''s not that I like the situation where one guest was taken to hell. But. You know what I mean, right?

    It''s a tragic thing. However, it is also regrettable.

    Choi Han-seok sighed quietly, saying so.

    Anyway, it''s all over now.

    But one day I didn''t think so.

    Things I''ve been through so far have been warning me.

    "I didn''t want to know. Chef Choi Hanseok. I know it''s out of the blue. I have that feeling. Like it''s not over yet."It''s a father-daughter affair.

    Even though the conclusion of the father who was already a ghost was made. What about your daughter?

    The most idealistic was the conclusion that Yumi would be scouted by oral fairy tales and achieve her dream.

    But

    Chirirring--!

    Without fail, the door opened again this morning.

    A small bell hanging on the door shook coolly and made a sound.

    "Chef Haru!"

    Mr. Yumi...

    I didn''t want you to come today.

    She just found a table heaven with a brighter expression than usual, saying she doesn''t know anything about what happened here.

    Just by looking at Yumi''s joyful face, I could see why she came here.

    "It''s stuck, isn''t it? A oral fairy tale.

    Then Yumi looked up as if she was proud of her thumb.

    "Rolled eggs are harder than I thought. Of course, I did it right!"

 Chapter - 91 92. Red Tomato Spaghetti (3)

    Approximately half an hour before the door closes.

    Yumi, who did not break expectations and visited the table heaven again today, said with a happy face.

    "Of course, I did!"

    "Did the egg pass?¡±

    "Yes! Chef Park Joo-hyuk is surprised and says it''s more than you think, right? Oh, but to be honest, I was a little lucky. I learned a lot from Chef Haru''s rolled omelet. Over my shoulder."

    "Oh, you mean when our store first opened? Pork kimchi stew with rolled omelet.¡±

    To be honest, this was beyond my imagination.

    The first day of Bapsang Heaven.

    Didn''t Haru give a new egg roll to Yumi who came a little after lunch?

    While busily organizing the ingredients, Yumi looks closely at Haru cooking. I was also learning.

    I''m telling you, I couldn''t have been this bold.

    "That''s a relief."

    "Thanks to Chef Haru. Thank you so much, Chef!"

    Yumi bows her head, turning her ball to Haru.

    I''m so excited," he continued, as if I were a girl who met her first love.

    "Anyways, Chef Park Joo-hyuk said this, right? You said you''d start with a fix, but you''d give me a chance to work here if I wanted to."

    "That''s why you accepted?¡±

    "Of course! Tomorrow...¡­. No. I heard you can leave early this morning. I''m so excited that I don''t know if I can sleep. I''m sure he does, it''s that oral fairy tale! The world''s best Korean restaurant that produced Chef Haru!"

    "That''s great. That''s really great. Mr. Yumi."

    "Hehe, that''s why I''m so happy right now, right? Now I can keep the promise I made with my mom. Actually, Chef Haru was the only one I could share this joy with. That''s why I just came."

    Yumi, who says so, seemed strangely lonely today.

    The day was also complicated.

    While congratulating her so much on her oral fairy tale, on the other hand, what happened only a few minutes before Yumi came here did not leave her head.

    Ghosts really do exist.

    Yumi doesn''t even dare to imagine that the ghosts will come to her shop and eat.

    However, his father, who he hated so much, was just grabbed by the hand of the grim reaper and dragged to the underworld.

    Park Gun-il''s expression in despair seemed to be mixed with Yumi''s happy expression.

    As the day struggled to unravel the delicate emotions, Yumi, who was standing in front of him, tripped and put her palms to her forehead.

    "Oh... Chef Haru. If you don''t mind, can I sit down for a while? I''m a little dizzy."

    "Of course, sit here. I''ll bring you a glass of water, too. By the way, Yumi. Are you okay?

    A day when I pulled out a chair and sat Yumi down.

    But the more I looked at it, the weirder Yumi was.

    As has been the case for a long time, he looked quite tired and in addition to that, he seemed to have no strength in his body.

    At first, I thought it was because I ran, but I was out of breath. He''s sweating a lot there...¡­.¡¯

    Did she feel the way she looked at herself with worried eyes?

    Yumi waved her hands with a smile.

    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve been weak since I was born. These days, I''ve been feeling weak, but I can just sit down and rest for 10 minutes.""Are you sure you''re okay? You said you had to leave early in the morning. You''ve been working too hard lately."

    "It''s okay. It''s okay. I know my body the best. He''s still fine!"

    Yumi wiggling her arms, gesticulating as if to exaggerate that it''s OK.

    As the day turned back, someone looking at the two stepped in and voiced.

    No, I''m not fine.

    a firm tone of voice.

    Someone walked out of the ghosts.

    The mother and daughter ghost who became regular customers since the opening of Bapsang Heaven.

    Among them, the mother ghost, who was a nurse, stepped forward.

    Haru asked in a small voice.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean I''m not fine?¡±

    The nurse ghost passed the day and immediately approached Yumi.

    She grabbed Yumi''s shoulder and asked, looking around.

    First of all, that''s not the point. Excuse me. I''m a nurse. Doesn''t your jaw or throat hurt these days? If you''re out of breath. You don''t have a cold sweat?

    "Oh, well, my jaw and throat kept hurting. There''s something that''s breathtaking. That''s because I keep doing what I''m trying to do. I always carry heavy boxes."

    -No, I can''t say for sure, but at least I think...¡­. How long has it been?

    "Well, maybe a little over a month ago. But why? What''s the matter?¡±

    The expression of the mother''s ghost, which looked at Yumi with narrow open eyes, got worse and worse.

    He whispered in the ear of the day.

    You said Yumi, right? He doesn''t look very well at all. You said that Park Gun Il died of a heart attack. If it came down to the family history, Yumi would be in that range. One of the most dangerous things in the family history is the heart and blood vessels.

    Yumi, are you saying you could have a heart attack? No, he''s that young.¡¯

    The story really came out just in case.

    I couldn''t help but believe the ghost of my mother, who was a nurse in her life.

    Haru asked, trying his best to manage his facial expression.

    Even young people can have a heart attack. There are so many reasons.

    ''No, but. Before you have a heart attack, your heart feels stuffy. I don''t think Yumi is like that. It''s not like you''re drinking or smoking.¡¯

    Suffocating chest pain is a symptom that occurs only in men. Women have very different symptoms from men. Also weak or not, there were so many women who missed the golden time when I was working at the hospital. So if you have to go to the hospital quickly even now...¡­.

    It was time for her to somehow continue explaining to Haru about a female heart attack with a serious look on her face.

    Oh, my God! Oh, my God!

    A shrill voice coming from behind.

    The mother ghost''s daughter found something and screamed.

    The eyes of the mother ghost, who was explaining enthusiastically to Haru, suddenly turned around.

    Where Yumi was sitting.

    Likewise, the eyes of the day I looked there opened wide.

    "Yu, Yumi!"

    Get out of the way. Hurry up!

    Yumi, who was sitting well until a while ago, collapsed and fell on the floor of the restaurant.

    Shivering, he drooled, gripping his chest painfully.

    No doubt it was a symptom of a heart attack.

    Surprised Haru and his mother''s ghost ran out.She tried first aid by pressing her arm against the twitching Yumi.

    A sight that makes one''s eyes.

    But as time went by, her expression got worse.

    All the ghosts in the restaurant had a hunch.

    What this poor woman will end up with.

    That it has already been decided.

    -The Grim Reaper...

    Choi Han-seok, who was staring blankly at the side of the restaurant, found the Grim Reaper without knowing himself.

    After opening a restaurant, I thought this would happen.

    Since it is a restaurant where ghosts come, I expected that someday something would happen that would lead to the death of a living acquaintance.

    But I didn''t expect it to be this crappy way.

    Still, he''s trying to take his daughter right after he''s taken to the underworld.

    Besides, right after the daughter was about to make her dream come true.

    This is ridiculous.

    I couldn''t help but think so.

    * * *

    Yumi, who opened her eyes wide, put her hand on it as if her head was pounding and murmured.

    Huh? Huh? Oh...¡­. I thought I was going to death. It''s getting really dizzy all of course. I shouldn''t be like this when I''m working in oral fairy tales. As expected, I''ll have to take a rest. I''m in trouble if I fall down.

    I was sitting in heaven at Chef Haru''s table, and suddenly the dizziness got worse.

    Originally, when my body was like this, I felt better if I sat down or lied down for a while, but I recovered a little late today.

    As expected, my body is slowly getting limited.

    I have no choice but to take a break.

    Yumi got up with those thoughts.

    When I came to my senses, I was literally lying face down on the hall of table heaven.

    A day stood in front of Yumi, who rose up thinking, "I must have fallen because I was dizzy."

    The face of Haru, who looked at himself with a very worried look, was felt right in front of my eyes.

    I''m sorry, Chef Haru. I''m like this these days. I think I really need to rest. Oh, I''m fine now, so you don''t have to worry too much.

    "Mr. Yumi."

    By the way. Was there always this many people in the restaurant? No, I used to have a lot. It feels weird.

    Yumi slowly opened her mouth as if it was interesting as she looked around the restaurant.

    Originally, people who enter the restaurant when ghosts are present can only recognize that there is a person here.

    But it wasn''t Yumi.

    Each and every guest who didn''t even show his/her face was clearly visible.

    The sense of incompatibility in that.

    "Oh?"

    Haru said to Yumi, who was a little carried away.

    "Yumi, don''t be too surprised and listen carefully."

    Chef Haru. What''s up?

    Yumi shows her face full of question marks and tilts her head like a cat.

    The day took a big breath and exhaled it with difficulty.

    I squeezed out words and sounds by force sounds.

    "Yumi, you''re dead. Just now. With a cardiac arrest."

    What? What do you mean? What do you mean I''m dead? I''m still alive.

    "Well, I mean."

    I don''t know if Yumi thought it was an out-of-date joke, but it''s not that fun."

    It was clear that I didn''t feel any sense of reality.

    But the expression of the day only gets darker and darker.

    The day I was thinking about for a while, soon took Yumi''s hand and stretched underneath.

    Where Yumi happened. Right behind you.

    That''s where Yumi''s eyes were directed.

    And a little later.

    What''s this?Yumi''s eyes trembled a lot when she found something.

    If a person is too shocked, all his or her thoughts will stop.

    Yumi was in exactly that state now.

    Without breathing, without blinking, I was just looking at something pointed out by the day.

    Lying in a line on the restaurant floor with his eyes closed.

    Yumi couldn''t say anything while looking down at herself who was out of breath.

    You''re dreaming, aren''t you? Right?

    Yumi speaking in a trembling voice.

    One day I couldn''t answer anything.

 Chapter - 92 ? 93. Red Tomato Spaghetti (4)

    That''s why it was a table paradise. The reason why the main menu is heaven''s official menu.

    It took only about five minutes for Yumi to accept the facts.

    One day, I put Yumi in the chair in front of the table and told her many things.

    He also died once before, and now he''s running a restaurant for ghosts.

    And the fact that ghosts can find their bodies and eat while the doors are open.

    Chef Haru...¡­. You were a very nice person. He was always a good person. I didn''t expect you to be doing this.

    "I just happened to be. That''s what happens."

    Chef Choi Hanseok, too. I didn''t expect to see you like this.

    Yumi, who sat down as if she had resigned, looked up and looked at Choi Han-seok.

    It was Yumi, who aimed at oral fairy tales and knew about the day, so Choi Han-seok could not be unknown.

    I can''t believe the legendary chef who must have died is standing in front of him like this.

    It was the part where Yumi acknowledged the reality.

    Choi Han-seok swept his face and told Yumi.

    I don''t know what to say. I was rooting for you. With Haru, behind you.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok and I were so happy when Yumi said we were scouted for oral fairy tales. By the way."

    I didn''t know what to say to Choi Han-seok one day.

    I''ve seen a lot of people die in funeral halls, but it was my first time dealing with a dead person in personally.

    What''s that?

    Yumi, who was listening to the words that the two were struggling to bring up, soon smiled.

    It was Yumi who always smiled.

    But the laugh now was very different from the usual bubbly one.

    The expression "I laughed because I couldn''t cry" was appropriate.

    Have you really accepted all the reality now?

    There was spite in Yumi''s blurry eyes.

    I''ve been through a lot so far. Working like crazy, trying hard, saving sleep...¡­. The dream I was about to achieve is just around the corner.

    Hot drops of water trickled down from the smiling eyes as if they were speechless.

    The laughter disappears soon.

    Yumi began to cry, saying she was sad.

    How can it be done at once?

    "Mr. Yumi..."

    Why are there only hard things in my life? That''s what happens when you''re young. Without my dad, I clenched my teeth and climbed up. How could the world be like this? Isn''t that too bad? Really

    At first, it was tears that were flowing, but soon collapsed with Yumi''s feelings like a perforated dam.

    You said it''s unfair. Why now? She just cried like crazy.

    Even the other ghosts in the restaurant weren''t saying anything.

    Haru asked Choi Han-seok carefully.

    "Is there any way? How...

    I don''t think so. The nurse ghost said that too. You can''t do this. I tried CPR, but it didn''t work.

    There was no way to revive a man who was already dead.

    One day, because of the error on the list of the Grim Reaper, the Grim Reaper somehow saved my life.However, I couldn''t think that the luck of Yumi, who had been there only once after the afterlife, would follow.

    But I couldn''t stand still looking at Yumi, who was crying.Knowing what kind of life she''s lived.

    That''s why I know what you feel now.

    Also, I''ve seen enough of the suffering of ghosts with this much resentment.

    A day when you think about it thinking that there must be a way.

    But it didn''t seem like much time for a day.

    Cheering~

    Late at night.

    The door of the restaurant opened and the bell rang.

    Now there was only one person who would enter heaven on the table.

    "It looks like something''s already happened."

    Black clothes, black lipstick and black eyes as well.

    The grim reaper, who looked through the landscape inside the restaurant with a black gaze, sighed a little and began to trudge to the place where Yumi was.

    The solemn ghosts took a step back.

    They were also afraid of the Grim Reaper.

    He''s a real grim reaper.

    Yumi shivered shallowly when her eyes met.

    An instinctive fear that ghosts who are not yet out of their minds feel when they meet the grim reaper.

    Haru also knew that mind very well.

    "The Grim Reaper."

    So Haru and Choi Han-seok blocked her for a while.

    The grim reaper stopped walking and sighed softly.

    "Isn''t that too much? Now, of all things, I''m finally taking Yumi to fulfill her dream."

    Let''s not do this. Is there any way? I just want to let Yumi work in a oral fairy tale for a week. You know, if he dies like this, he''s going to get really big. Yes?

    Two people appealing that there is no way.

    The grim reaper shook his head.

    "I don''t want to do this. You think I''m taking this young soul because I like it? But I can''t help it. Collecting souls from the end of their lives, written on the list. That''s why the underworld exists."

    "But I was fine. I''m... alive like this."

    "One day you''re a regular every millennium. Besides, I can''t give Yumi time in the first place. Yumi''s name is already over. That''s all she''s allowed to live."

    "Are you sure there''s no other way? How to connect your dreams to Yumi even a little bit?"

    "I''m sorry, there isn''t."

    Unlike Haru, who stood in the middle of a ghost and a human being, Yumi said she was already dead.

    That''s why there really isn''t any way.

    If Haru is like that, Yumi also asked if she could receive the money given by other ghosts, but the grim reaper affirmed.

    "That''s impossible. Yumi is a dead ghost. You don''t get paid by the same ghost."

    Are you sure you''re dead? Just like this. In vain?

    "But don''t worry, we''ll go to a good place. Now you can rest in peace of mind. My mother is waiting for me."

    I don''t need a break. This is the best place for me right now. There''s chef Haru, and there''s chef who recognizes my skills.

    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."

    The grim reaper, who closed his eyes tightly, soon returned with his original cold expression.

    After taking out the list that he always carried in his arms, he started calling for a page with Yumi''s name on it.

    Choi Han-seok reached out in surprise.

    "Park Yumi."

    Haru, don''t let me call your name! I''ll call you three times and you''ll be done! We have to do something. Somehow!If the grim reaper calls the dead man''s name three times, his soul escapes from his body completely.

    Then it''s really irreversible.

    "Park Yumi."

    Somehow, in any way...¡­.

    Haru looked around in a hurry, biting his lower lip.

    Something that can''t extend Yumi''s life that ghosts can''t even get paid for.

    All the money doesn''t work. It can''t be real world stuff. Like me, something in the middle of a ghost and a man. That kind of thing... There can''t be....¡¯

    There can''t be.

    That''s absurd.

    That''s what I was thinking.

    Heaven gave me one more chance.

    To Haru, and to Yumi.

    So far, the good deed that a day has done has remained without going anywhere.

    That''s inside the restaurant.

    ''¡­¡­you know?''

    Just for a second.

    Something came into the eye of the day.

    Something golden, in front of the restaurant posgi.

    I handed it over to Haru when Hulbo was in holy fire, and strangely enough, it didn''t change to time, so I just put it up thinking I might use it someday.

    I didn''t need a big idea.

    I could tell by half instinct.

    ''If that''s the case, it might work.¡¯

    The last object left in this world by Hairy, who became a man from a ghost to a man.

    When Haru touched it, it didn''t change into money. So just ghost money left in reality as an object. And thanks and rewards.

    The day suddenly ran and picked up the gold turtle in front of the forceps.

    "Milk..."

    "Mr. Yumi!"

    Ha, Chef Haru?

    "Take this. Don''t ask me anything. Come on!"

    Then he called Yumi''s name and threw her away.

    Yumi, sobbing, opened her eyes to Haru''s voice calling her name and reached out her hand to accept the golden turtle thrown by Haru.

    Paaaaaaaaaaa--!

    Soon, a light that was so bright that my eyes ached burst out of it.

    Flop, flop, flop--!

    The hands of the clock, which Haru was wearing on his wrist, began to rotate like crazy.

    Not in the opposite direction, but in the right direction, like when you''re paid for by ghosts.

    "What the..."

    The Grim Reaper couldn''t understand a thing or two about what was happening.

    * * *

    Beep-beep-beep-beep-!

    The alarm on the clock went off quietly, signaling it was going to be 3 a.m.

    It''s time for the ears to close.

    All the ghosts who had substance by Haru returned to their original translucent appearance.

    But

    "This is... Chef Haru?"

    "Yumi, are you okay?" It''s alive right now, right?¡±

    It wasn''t Yumi.

    She wasn''t as transparent as she was earlier.

    He had a clear body, shape, and was crucially able to stand on the chair.

    A completely different situation from the fact that ghosts can''t touch real objects after the ears are closed.

    There was only one thing this meant.

    "Well, are you alive? Really? Really?"

    "I think so. Maybe. It''s closed, but it''s not translucent yet. I think I bought it."

    "Such. Wow.¡­. Wow! Thank you. Thank you, Chef Haru! Thank you so much!"

    Yumi literally jumped with joy and grabbed the shoulder of the day.

    However, Choi Han-seok and other ghosts are just dumbfounded.

    I''m truly happy that Yumi seems to have survived, but I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Haru, what''s going on? Yumi, you''re alive.Boo, I''m sure your heart stopped beating. How.

    Choi Han-seok and the nurse ghost look so surprised that they can''t even speak properly.

    Soon, everyone''s eyes turned to the grim reaper.

    Because she was the only one who could explain this situation.

    But the grim reaper was also completely absent.

    "You''re driving me crazy. Does this make any sense? No, twice? Once a millennium, twice a year?!"

    There was a real frightened Grim Reaper, the first time in a really long time.

 Chapter - 93 ? 94. Ordered heaven is officially out

    Soon her sharp eyes turned to Haru.

    "One day, what the hell have you done? I''m sure he should''ve died today!"

    "Well, I didn''t really do anything. It''s just a gold turtle that Mr. Furbo gave me when he was Holy Father.¡­.¡±

    "Gold turtle? Does that make any sense? Huh? How can I explain this to the King of the Underworld...¡­.Huh?"

    No matter what he shouted in a hysterical voice, the grim reaper''s eyes soon narrowed.

    She was thinking about something with her right hand on her chin, and suddenly she was like, "Gasp!" I opened my eyes wide with a sound.

    "The Lord of the Underworld used to say that.¡±

    The last time I met and reported to the King of the Underworld, it was revealed that there was too much time left for a day as an agenda.

    The answer, he said to the grim reaper, obviously.

    I don''t think I need to do much else. You said if you leave it alone, it''ll work out.

    "No way, is this what the solution is?¡±

    "Hey, can you tell me what you''re talking about? I''m very confused right now."

    "No, it doesn''t matter now, it''s a day. Your watch. Is it okay now?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "It''s the same as before. Is there anything different?¡±

    "I mean, uh... Huh? The time is reduced. It used to be about 60 days, but now it''s the 30th...¡­.¡±

    A day''s watch is marked small with each turn of the hands.

    Starting from a day, five days, ten days, and 20 days, 30 days...It was increasing by ten days.

    But more than half of the rings were blown away.

    "Sigh, I knew this would happen. Maybe four hours a day went to Yumi."

    A day when he rubs his eyes after confirming that the remaining time has decreased significantly, and a grim reaper pointing to his forehead, saying he knew it.

    He came to his senses after repeatedly smirking as if he was speechless.

    The grim reaper, who had made eye contact with Yumi, who had not understood the situation at all, gestured to come here and opened his mouth.

    "Congratulations, Yumi. I guess I don''t have to take you.¡±

    "Well, did you buy it? Really?"

    "Well, of course my job is twice as...¡­, no, it''ll quadruple, but anyway. Yes. Congratulations. You''re alive, man."

    He was the grim reaper who kept sighing, but lived by Yumi. It wasn''t as good as it is now.

    As if it was true that I wasn''t doing it because I liked it earlier, I was smiling while gently stroking Yumi''s head.

    "I''m so glad. In fact, I''m still not sure what happened."

    "Yes, but isn''t it good that it''s good? In the end, it''s like I''ve been played by him. It''s not a bad thing."

    "What do you mean him?"

    "Haru, you''ll find out soon enough. Anyway, I don''t feel so bad. No, it''s rather good. That''s great."

    Anyway, there was one conclusion.

    That Yumi lived.

    That you don''t have to suffer like you used to.

    Yumi had a lot of questions in her own way.

    It was strange not to question it because it literally died and survived overnight.

    One day, I told Yumi more stories than before.

    Then, naturally, the story of him came out.The first demon to visit Bob Sang''s kingdom.

    Yumi''s father was literally grabbed by the grim reaper by the throat.

    "Park Gun-il, he was here? I can''t believe he came as a guest and went to the underworld...¡­.¡±

    "The Grim Reaper said so. He had a lot of chances, but he ended up kicking it with his own hands."

    "That''s why you fell to the next world? I threw away the opportunity that the chef gave me. I knew it. That''s what''s going to happen."

    Yumi, who heard her father''s story, laughed bitterly.

    Laughing, frowning, thinking about something. He was laughing out loud again.

    Yumi, who was feeling complicated feelings, looked at the day and said.

    "Honestly, I thought it would be very pleasant at first. In the past, all day long, I wish I could fall into the afterlife! ''Cause I thought.''

    "Not now, I guess?"

    "Yes, actually, I feel very bad. I don''t even know why I''m like this. Obviously, when he died, I thought, "There''s no father in my life."

    But you''re still my father. A person who gives birth, raises, and has blood. Isn''t that why?

    "Chef Choi Han-seok is right. It''s a bit... unfortunate. I wanted to ask a lot of questions. In many ways."

    Maybe it''s because he thinks of his father. Yumi dropped her head.

    Her voice of complicated mind kept ringing in my head.

    Soon, Haru and Choi Han-seok looked at the grim reaper.

    "Excuse me, Grim Reaper. Now that it''s like this, right?¡±

    -Why don''t you wrap it up neatly? Don''t you feel comfortable with that, too?

    "It''s just that these people think the real grim reaper is some kind of errand boy...¡­.¡±

    He holds his fist in his right hand, lifts it up, and stares at Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    But soon he put his hands down and jumped to his feet.

    "Oh, I don''t know. I don''t know anymore. Let''s just go for it!"

    The grim reaper, who walked with a thump, thump, thump, and strength, once again stood in front of the main entrance of the restaurant.

    When I took a deep breath and opened the door, a black space of courtesy appeared once again.

    A space where the painful screams of the dead are constantly heard, and there is no end to it.

    The grim reaper, who put his hand into it, grabbed someone by the collar and threw it out of the door.

    "Why don''t you get some fresh air?"

    -Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Ugh! Please, come on. Stop. Stop.¡­.

    "Wake up, mister."

    -Hey, this is...¡­.

    It was none other than Park Gun-il who the grim reaper pulled out of the door.

    Yumi''s father who fell to the next world. He''s back in the world.

    "It hasn''t been long since I fell. People are already like that."

    It''s a hell of a lot more than I thought. The underworld.

    Park Gun-il''s appearance after returning was even more disastrous than others thought.

    The clothes and the body itself were no different from before.

    His expression and energy were completely different.

    It makes me think that if a person becomes a completely ruined person, it will change like this.

    It''s only been a few hours since he went to hell.

    "Oh, Father?"

    Yumi? Yumi? My, I was so sorry. It''s all my fault. Yumi, I was the one who died. Really!

    Park Gun-il, who found Yumi in the restaurant, ran frantically to where she was and knelt down.With her head stuck in the ground, she apologized curtly, saying, "It was really wrong."

    I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It was all my fault.

    "Well, my dear, but you do apologize."

    The grim reaper, who was looking at Park Gun-il, clicked his tongue.

    I''ve never seen my father like this before.

    Yumi, who was embarrassed or didn''t know where to look, soon looked straight at her father.

    He hesitated over and over again, and soon asked in a wet voice.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    I''m sorry, Yumi, I''m so sorry...¡­.

    "Throw away my whole family. You broke my mom''s dream. If you''ve ruined everything and died, you''ll live as shameless as you used to. What''s this? Why are you doing this?"

    I''m really sorry. Can''t you forgive me just once? You ugly father. I''m really sorry. Yumi.

    Kneeling down in front of his daughter, the father just kept saying sorry.

    Yumi, who had been calm for a while, looked at her father with a dead look and carefully opened her mouth.

    "If you have time to be so sad, I''ll eat something delicious and sleep soundly."

    -What''s that...¡­.

    "That''s what my mom always said. Life is so precious. You said you don''t want to waste time to be sad. I said I''d care about more precious and happy things."

    Calm voice.

    Yumi, who said so, soon turned her head and looked at the day.

    One day, I thought I knew what Yumi wanted to say.

    Sure enough, she asked Haru to do it.

    "Chef, I don''t know how this sounds. Well, I''d like to rent a kitchen for a while."

    "Are you going to cook your father a meal?¡±

    "Yes, so, if you''ll let me."

    "Of course I''m fine."

    The place where the eyes of the day are on the grim reaper, of course.

    She shouted ''Whatever'' and walked back to the door.

    Close the open door, and open it again.

    This time, what you see over the door is the usual outside of the restaurant.

    But something has changed.

    Park Gun-il, who was clearly translucent, found his shape again.

    "I forced my ears open. In the next 30 minutes. Whether you cook for me or not, I''ll take care of course. Because I don''t know anymore.¡±

    "Thank you, Grim Reaper!"

    "Yumi, because you worked hard. That''s why I''m only doing it once. I mean, do it properly so that there''s not one left. All right?"

    "Yes, of course!"

    As usual, Yumi, who answered with real vigour, entered the kitchen with Haru.

    After washing hands thoroughly, he put on an apron and picked up a kitchen knife.

    After her death and survival, Yumi was in almost the same condition as Haru, the grim reaper said.

    I''m a human, but I can see ghosts. Like ordinary people, they could touch things or eat food even when the door was not open.

    I didn''t lose my memory, and I could sit with a ghost.

    The same was true of being able to feed ghosts.

    And her first guest, none other than her father.

    No, it was my mother.

    "What are you going to make? Mr. Yumi.

    "My mom loved it. I''m going to make tomato spaghetti with sausage."

    "It''s not for my father?""It''s for my mom. It''s just that my father eats it. I just... I''d love to."

    "If that''s the case with the cook, that''s right.¡±

    Yumi didn''t seem to have completely forgiven her father.No, maybe it was natural.

    Yumi has suffered a lot of domestic violence so far and has even stepped on the brink of death.

    It was natural that it was unforgivable.

    However, even in this way. If she feels any better.

    In an instant Haru and Yumi started cooking.

    Yumi was really a special assistant, as Haru felt in the past during a special lecture.

    Even if I didn''t have to say anything, I brought what I needed for a day on time, and we were in sync like one body in the kitchen.

    It was proof that Yumi thought Haru as a role model was not a lie.

    But the main character of today''s cooking is Yumi.

    Tap tap tap tap tap--!

    Yumi, who grabbed a kitchen knife, quickly but accurately cut vegetables such as onions and carrots.

    There is not much time left.

    I had to hurry because I had to cook as fast as I could.

    "Yumi, I''ve got a can of tomatoes and all the ingredients for the sauce. I''ll be boiling spaghetti water, so let''s stir-fry the vegetables as soon as they''re done."

    "All right, Chef! Oh, I''m almost done!"

    Whoops!

    The vegetables are sizzled in an oiled pan.

    Add minced meat and boil down the sauce, led by the hall tomatoes.

    Boil spaghetti noodles well and make cuts in large sausages and cook them thoroughly.

    The same process as making spaghetti before.

    But this time it is different.

    Yumi was the one who cooked.

    Her mind, the chef''s feelings, and everything about her past all melted away.

    Like a vegetable residue stuck in a pan.

    Everything that was pressed in Yumi''s black and black heart was added.

    And

    "I''ll deglaze you!"

    Screeching, whirling!

    As soon as I poured wine into the pan, a big fire soared.

    At the same time, the remains of vegetables and meat stuck throughout the pan melted into the wine and quickly became the best seasoning to boost the flavor.

    This dish, dedicated to Yumi''s mind and everything in the past, was similar in that respect.

    She was burning so many things together that she couldn''t even say.

    -Yumi.

    Park Gun-il stared blankly at Yumi, who cooked like crazy with Haru in the kitchen.

    Soon the spaghetti was finished.

    White noodles, deep red tomato sauce and a large sausage.

    Yumi, who wiped the sweat from her forehead with a dishcloth, stuck out a bowl of spaghetti to her father.

    "I mean, what about me? I will never forgive my father. Really, really, if I were to be born again. I don''t ever want to be born your daughter. I don''t want my mom to see my dad again.¡±

    Park Gun-il''s heartbreaking words.

    But the emotion contained in it was not just anger or resentment.

    No, something else was much bigger.

    "Forgiveness. I''m not going to say it''s okay or anything like that. No, I can''t. Because I couldn''t forgive, and I wasn''t okay. But, really, but...¡­ I''ll make you a bowl of this. Eat and go. Go anywhere! Just!"

    Dad, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Yumi, it''s my fault. It''s late, but.

    Teary Yumi and Park Gunil finally send their first sincere apology to their daughter.

    To her father, who showed his sincerity, Yumi did not turn her head and said, sticking out a bowl of spaghetti.

    "Here''s your heaven meal. Eat before the door closes. Hurry up and go."Thank you. Thank you so much, Yumi. Thank you so much...¡­.

    The heaven meal you ordered.

    It was the first time that Haru''s name finally shone.

 Chapter - 94 ? 95. Family has increased

    Soon after Yumi said so, everyone in the seat realized.

    Now, that Yumi forgave her father.

    "Yumi, you forgave your father."

    Yeah, he''s young, but he''s a great guy. Haru, you know, it''s not easy, is it? To truly forgive someone who ruined your life.

    The calm but hot air was slowly filling the restaurant.

    Park Gun-il soon began to silently eat the spaghetti that Yumi gave him without saying anything.

    Tears like chicken droppings fell slowly from his eyes.

    - I''m sorry. Seriously, I''m sorry. If I get a chance, I won''t make this mistake again.

    "I''m going to blow up spaghetti. Eat it when it''s hot."

    Thank you, daughter. Really... thank you so much. And I''m sorry.

    What does spaghetti taste like while sobbing?

    Maybe like the color of spaghetti, it tastes red.

    When I saw Park Gun-il eating spaghetti in tears, I thought of it by myself.

    Tick-tick-!

    It was not long before time.

    All 30 minutes promised by the grim reaper have passed.

    She closed the door again, and the ghosts all returned to their original translucent form.

    Except for Yumi, of course.

    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.

    The grim reaper walked toward Park Gun-il.

    In the quieted dining room, the clatter of her high heels rang blank.

    Let''s go again. Lion. I don''t have any regrets. I''ll pay for what I''ve done so far.

    "Are you okay? Even if I go through the hell I''ve been through?"

    Park Gun-il with a firm look jumped up.

    The grim reaper smiled back.

    Yes, it''s okay. But now I know exactly what I did wrong. I know that the sin I committed was really something to fall into the pit of the underworld.

    "Well, Mr. Park Gun-il. You know what? Hell is not always in the afterlife."

    What do you mean by that?

    The grim reaper who suddenly gives a mixed answer.

    When a question mark popped up on Park Gun-il''s face, she put her hand in her suit''s inner pocket again and took something out.

    What soon appeared was a large parchment of courtesy.

    It was the same thing I used to sentence Park Gun-il.

    "A place where sinners are paid for. Where a sinner punishes crimes that he or she has not admitted or that he or she has not cleared up. Such a place is the underworld. In other words."

    Slurp~!

    The grim reaper spread the parchment widely and grabbed it with both hands.

    A day when I understood what she meant took a deep breath.

    "Oh, I see. What is the Grim Reaper trying to say?"

    "For Park Gun-il, the underworld may be a fire pit beyond that door, but right here. It could be this restaurant with your daughter.¡±

    -Lion... -That means...¡­.

    "You have to thank your daughter. If your daughter didn''t cook you spaghetti, if you didn''t forgive your father, and if you didn''t truly repent. Mr. Park Gun-il was in a fire pit of fire."

    Therefore, you said you would judge the dead again for repenting sins.

    The grim reaper began to read what was written on the parchment.

    "Park Gun-il, the sinner. I have committed violence against my daughter and family, and I have committed crimes that I cannot do other than that."

    "At the end of life, he repented all his sins, was forgiven by blood, and was decisively free from evil spirits."

    "That''s why I''m ruling. Park Gun-il, a sinner, must suffer in the afterlife for more than 100 years. You must enter a huge kiln in the hell of fire and atone for your sins in boiling oil."

    "If in the kilns of oil a hundred years later all sins have been repented, then they will be given a chance to be reborn as a beauty. "But at this time, you must be born and serve as a creature that helps humans for more than 100 years.""But if you can really wash away all your sins afterwards. Only then will I be reborn as a human being.¡±

    "Under the judgment of King Yeomra, the master of the underworld. The pilgrimage to the underworld is suspended."

    The editorial was long, but the conclusion was one.

    That Park Gun-il got one chance no matter what.

    Of course, you have to fall into the afterlife.

    The grim reaper spoke in a familiar calm manner, but it is a terrible thing to think about.

    A big kiln in the hell of a fire hell. Suffer in boiling oil.

    In addition, it is 100 years old.

    It''s a long time for a person to be born and die of longevity.

    However, Park Kun-il was truly grateful for this punishment.

    Thank you. Thank you! Thank you so much!

    Park Gun-il said.

    It''s only natural that I get the punishment I deserve it.

    Considering the pain you''ve caused others with your own hands, this is nothing.

    100 years of hell and 100 years of this world.

    It was Park Gun-il, who should have been punished for a total of 200 years, but it was still better than suffering from pilgrimage to the hell of the underworld for the rest of his life.

    It was the moment when the mask of the demon he was wearing came off.

    The grim reaper smiled at such Park Gun-il.

    "You don''t have to thank me."

    That''s right. Chef Haru, who has been a nuisance so far. Chef Choi Hanseok. And... Yumi. Thank you. I really appreciate it.

    "I don''t know. I. But it''s better than pilgrimage to the underworld. But I''m giving you a chance.¡±

    Park Gunil bowing down to people.

    Obviously, it was the same person, but with such a sincere smile, people literally looked different.

    Of course, that one misjudgment is the most significant punishment ever.

    A really big punishment compared to the gangster boss''s rebirth as a guide dog and being sentenced to commitment to a man.

    But it was much better than going to hell without a commitment.

    The afterlife is that I saw little room for renewal for Park Gun-il.

    "I feel again that the power of food is truly great."

    I''m glad to be a chef as well.

    It was a day of reflection.

    Park Gun-il walked into the open door again under the guidance of the grim reaper, not as before.

    Say thank you to Haru and Yumi over and over again.

    The door he passed was closed, and the restaurant was silent again.

    The grim reaper walked to Yumi, who sighed, saying it was hard.

    "So, how does it feel to be alive?"

    "I''m refreshed. I''m relieved.¡±

    "That''s a good speaker. Yeah, well, Haru explained it to me a little bit. From now on, you''ll be very grateful to Haru. Literally, I''m saving your life."

    "That''s what I''m doing now.¡±

    Take this or take it. How did the Lord of the Underworld know everything and prepared it in advance.

    The grim reaper took a watch from the inside pocket of his suit and put it on Yumi''s wrist.

    It was a wristwatch a little smaller than that of the day, but it seemed to be for women.

    By the way, I can''t believe you have a watch for women.

    Did the King of the Underworld know that this would happen?

    Even if it''s right or not. You''re a really scary person.

    I thought so unconsciously when I saw Yumi''s wristwatch, where the day was shining.

    Slip.

    The grim reaper, who swept his hair as if he were dying of tiredness, raised his right hand as if it were a greeting, and soon disappeared.

    It was already a scene of daily life for Haru and Choi Han-seok, but Yumi rubbed her eyes several times as if she were dying of wonder and stared blankly at the place where the grim reaper disappeared."Isn''t it interesting that the grim reaper comes and goes so quickly?"

    "Actually, I don''t even know if it''s real yet. I feel like I''m dreaming. But it''s really fascinating. The ghosts, the Grim Reaper."

    "You shouldn''t be surprised like that. There will be a lot more amazing things coming up.¡±

    Yumi, who was listening to Haru, kept fiddling with the watch on her wrist as if she cared.

    One day I knew that feeling very well.

    The watch of the underworld, which allows people to live, was made of iron, and it was very cold.

    As if I could die at any time.

    It''s a different touch from normal iron. It''s not just cold but cool, but it''s clear when you feel it.

    Yumi probably feels that, too.

    The day also reflected on it every day, feeling that cool.

    Saying, "Death is really right next to us.

    "When this watch runs out, you''re going to die, right? If you cook food for ghosts and receive money, time will increase.¡±

    "That''s right. I have two clocks now, so I''ll have to get my work busier. Oh, but don''t worry. We have plenty of time anyway.¡±

    I could think like this if I look at it easily.

    With Yumi coming in, the consumption of time earned has doubled simply by thinking.

    As a result, the day will be harder because there are more things to deal with.

    But one day I didn''t think so at all.

    No, it was rather good from the bottom of my heart.

    There were already so many things that the day had to bear that I couldn''t even compare them to oral fairy tales.

    It was impossible for one person to run two restaurants alone in the morning and evening.

    At this rate, you may die of overwork before the end of your life.

    Most of the days I truly thought this way.

    But if there''s Yumi.

    If Yumi, the best sub-chef who even shares the same fate as herself and cooks, is perfect.

    "I''m sorry, Chef Haru. Actually, I don''t know if I can say I''m sorry. I think you''re under a lot of pressure because of me.¡­.¡±

    Tik, tik, yumi, who was thinking about something, looked at the hands of the clock that kept flowing.

    He opened his mouth with a look of determination and conviction.

    "What do you mean pressure? Don''t think so."

    "No, please think so. No wonder, I''m going for an interview now.¡±

    "Is it a oral fairy tale?"

    "Dining heaven!"

    Yumi shouts confidently with her arms out front.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok looked at each other and smiled.

    The day spoke in a playful voice.

    "You know we''re having a really tight interview at the table, right?¡±

    "Of course, it''s where Chef Haru is!"

    "It''s basic to be good at cooking, and you have to have a lot of experience. The menu changes every day, so I have to cook various dishes.¡±

    "Then you''d like someone who''s worked at all kinds of restaurants? Like me!"

    "You have to get along with the main chef. The kitchen is rather small, but it''s hard if the flow overlaps.¡±

    "Oh, my God. What a coincidence. I still remember your sparkling eyes when we met at the special lecture last time. Oh, and I don''t think many people are as interested in cooking as I am. Seriously!"

    "And lastly. He''s supposed to be someone who knows the little secret of our restaurant.¡­.¡±

    The day I said so far looked down at Yumi with pleasure.That time has doubled?

    One day I didn''t think so.

    It''s not doubling, it''s doubling.

    Investment, not just consumption.

    Haru, and for the endless development of the table heaven. It is the best investment without risk.

    With this guy.

    If I could work in a table heaven with Yumi.

    "Like me?"

    "Yes, like Yumi."

    Yumi laughed like a cat.

    I felt like I could see a wobbly tail.

    Haru reached out to Yumi politely.

    Choi Han-seok greeted with a smirk.

    "Welcome to the heaven''s family on our table."

    FYI, you can''t take a leave of absence? I''m having a hard time with work here.

    "Of course! Ugh, I''m so nervous. It''s not enough to work at Chef Haru''s restaurant, so I can''t believe I can officially learn how to cook!¡±

    "Don''t you feel sorry for yourself? Still, three Michelin stars would be better than a local restaurant."

    "Come on, don''t tell me. I''m just an assistant 1 in oral fairy tales, but I''m a decent employee here! Besides, you''re gonna catch up in no time anyway, right? oral fairy tale."

    "Of course."

    The interview ended in an instant.

    I didn''t even need to receive a resume or anything.

    One day, I went through many things and learned a lot about Yumi.

    "Well, shall we go to the market first? It''s almost sunrise."

    "Oh, of course! Oh, I''ll carry the luggage!"

    I stayed up all night, but I wasn''t tired at all.

    With Choi Han-seok, three people walked along the street where the morning sun rises.

    The early morning market was already crowded.

    The side of the day.

 Chapter - 95 96. Mackerel can fly (1)

    From that day on, Yumi became a new member of the table heaven.

    Something beyond just a part-time job or employee relationship.

    Of course, Yumi''s arrival did not significantly change the daily routine of the restaurant.

    "Oh, chef. Look at this! We have a great potato today. If a box of this is 10,000 won, it''s free!"

    "Yes, it''s full of eggs. Shall we buy this and cook potatoes as a side dish today?¡±

    "That''s great. If the side dish is braised potatoes, seaweed soup and grilled mackerel are the best main dishes."

    "Wow, that''s the best!"

    We went to the market early in the morning and went grocery shopping.

    I went to the food materials company where Yumi worked and ordered ingredients that I couldn''t buy at once.

    I came back to the restaurant and started cooking right away.

    Braised potatoes, boiled seaweed soup with tuna, and fried mackerel.

    With Yumi''s help, the work, which usually takes nearly five hours, ended in two hours.

    Time has been cut by more than half.

    It was not just the time.

    It was three times more comfortable to do things alone.

    Every day, which was tight without any time to breathe, turned into a comfortable and relaxed relaxation as Yumi came in.

    It was a very pleasant change.

    Screeching--!

    After applying the bones of the sufficiently bought mackerel, it was lightly coated with flour and baked as if frying it in oil.

    Crispy fish fillets.

    If you take off a piece of meaty skin and pear side, which doesn''t smell fishy, and put it on top of white rice.

    "It''s so greasy and salty. Ugh, that''s awesome.¡±

    "Do you like the taste?"

    "It''s not okay. It''s killing me. I was eating mackerel and rice, and I ate a piece of red kimchi. If you drink seaweed soup, it''s just."

    Today''s first guest was a man in work clothes.

    A young man in his mid to late twenties.

    I heard that you work as a day laborer at a construction site near here, but you came to eat breakfast because you couldn''t find a job today.

    But you ate too well for someone who was disappointed.

    He put a piece of fish and kimchi on top of rice and drank it all the way to the soup, and other customers sitting next to him drooled.

    "Oh, I''m dead! Koreans always eat rice! Thank you for the meal. The young boss is so good with his hands!"

    "Thank you. I''m glad you enjoy it."

    "What! To be honest, it was more delicious than my wife made it for me. Mackerel tastes better when it''s salty like this, right? Hahaha!"

    The man who finished the formal meal in 10 minutes jumped to his feet.

    She said she was going back to the office in case there was anything else to do, but Yumi, who was washing the dishes, brought something and called the uncle.

    "Have this, sir!"

    "This is... yogurt, isn''t it? Wow, you have such a good sense!"

    "Originally, it''s only for group guests, but I just took it out without the boss knowing. Have a sweet meal and cheer up. I''m sure you have to be work. Don''t that right?"

    "Of course! Good things will come soon. Really. I''ll definitely come back!"

    He left the restaurant as if he liked it, but soon his expression became much brighter.

    As if I''m really encouraged with a sense of strength.

    After drinking yogurt in one shot, he left the restaurant vigorously.

    Yumi''s sense was not the only one.

    "Grandma, so how was your son? I got a job.¡±

    "I know, right? My daughter joined a trade-related company this time. I just got promoted in two months. He''s so patient.""Oh, you''re a great man. If you''re promoted in 2 months, you''re so talented. It''s so awesome!"

    "Base, base, base? Chisel, it''s like seeing my daughter when she was little. You''re talking to an old man like this."

    "Hey, what are you talking to? I''m just asking because I''m curious."

    "Thank you, I''ll have to come often. To see my granddaughter. Ugh!"

    Starting with talking to your grandmother who came to eat alone.

    I also comforted a middle school student who came to eat alone after going to academy.

    He even handed over a bucket of seaweed and fried eggs to a child who complained that he would not eat the fish because it was fishy and his mother who was about to cry.

    Even the child, who talked with Yumi for a while, carefully ate a piece of mackerel and smiled, saying it was delicious, making my mouth hurt.

    I didn''t expect it to be this bad. I''m telling you.''

    I was grateful for Yumi''s help in the restaurant, but she even cared about each and every guest.

    I didn''t feel like I cared just because I was a customer.

    With all due respect, carefully. Yumi gave her heart to people.

    It must have been my first time working here, but it was more than a managerial level.

    Then, the satisfaction of the guests was incomparably higher than before.

    When Haru was doing business alone, he was too busy to take care of the little things.

    It was too much for me to take orders, cook, serve, clean the table and even pay for it.

    However, as Yumi came in and had time to spare, things began to be seen that had not been taken before.

    Like dust in the corner of the restaurant or empty side dishes. Such trivial but important things.

    Like that, the table heaven became a better restaurant.

    As expected, I''m glad I brought Yumi. I''m telling you.''

    Business, which was like the first day, ended leisurely.

    After sending out all the guests, he cleaned the restaurant lightly and stood in the kitchen with a kitchen knife.

    Seaweed soup, which was a breakfast menu, was originally boiled enough, so it was still left, so I took out the mackerel jaban again and put it in flour to prepare the bottom.

    Yumi, who was stir-frying zucchini for the side dish, asked carefully.

    "So, now you''re waiting for the ghosts? Chef Haru."

    "You can just call me boss, not chef Haru. Comfortably."

    "Well, now we''re gonna work together until we die. Mr. Haru!"

    Oh, my God, until I die. Isn''t that too harsh? Hahaha!

    Yumi smiled and slapped Haru''s shoulder lightly.

    As it was a joke that could be made because it was Yumi, Choi Han-seok, who was watching from the side, giggled as his stomach burst out laughing.

    Hm, hm, hm, a day of coughing went on.

    "Well, anyway. That''s right. As Yumi knows, the table heaven is a two-part program. People, and ghosts. People are done with business, so it''s time for ghosts.¡±

    "Are the last guests coming?¡±

    "Most of the time. There are ghosts who come to see the light of the sign. There are people who release their resentment and worship. Nobody knows what''s going to happen."

    "Something''s interesting. Nobody knows what''s going to happen, right? Or a demon like my father could come!""Ahaha... ..right, well."

    Yumi who talks about her father casually.

    But one day I knew.

    Yumi is doing this to make her feel less guilty about her father.

    It was a woman who really didn''t know how kind she was.

    Screaming--!

    I baked mackerel at 12 o''clock.

    Around the time the fishy savory and salty smell filled the restaurant.

    At midnight, the door opened, and ghosts waiting in front of the restaurant began to rush in.

    Haru, we have three dishes!

    There are four here! Ugh, that mackerel smells so good!

    Please give us four, too. Oh, and if you don''t mind, could you make me ramen? With two eggs floating...¡­hehe.

    A flood of spells.

    Okay, I''ll give you everything, so wait a little bit!

    "I''ll give you rice and soup right away, so eat this first. Mackerel and side dishes will be served soon."

    Choi Han-seok and Haru rolled up their sleeves and prepared for business as always.

    Of course, the ghosts'' attention was drawn to the new faces in between.

    But she''s...The last time it was worn down, he.

    Oh, you work here? That''s awesome!

    The nurse ghost and her daughter looked at Yumi and opened their eyes wide as if they were curious.

    Most of the other ghosts responded similarly.

    They and other ghosts were also watching Yumi literally die and come back to life, but it''s amazing to see her working with Haru like this.

    "That''s what happened. I''ve become a staff member of this table heaven from today! I learned cooking from Haru, and we worked together."

    That''s good. CEO Haru seemed to have a hard time doing it alone.

    But did you say Yumi? You should learn a lot from Haru. To catch up with the taste. I''m sorry to say this to my wife who''s still alive, but the food here should be delicious!

    A ghost of an old man who threw a joke while looking at Yumi with a mischievous expression while eating his favorite side dish even though grilled mackerel has not been served yet.

    Choi Han-seok laughed and shouted.

    The zucchini and garlic bell stir-fry that Yumi made. It''s your third refill already!

    Huh? Really?

    Haru and I taught me the recipe, but Yumi made it. It tastes good, right?

    Honestly, I thought it wasn''t as good as it used to be. But this is good enough...¡­. Delicious. Yes, delicious!

    "Oh, thank you! I was a little nervous because it''s my first time serving a dish I cooked. That''s a relief!"

    Yumi, who is genuinely happy with the ghost of an old man who smiles awkwardly after realizing the truth.

    It was around the time when I was grilling mackerel, thinking that the atmosphere was much better with one more person.

    Chirirring-.

    The door to the restaurant opened without any notice.

    It was about 1 a.m., and most of the original ghosts, such as couples, nurses, mothers and daughters, came, so it was clear that they were new ghosts.

    Yumi, who heard the door open, greeted me reflexively.

    "Welcome! Is it heaven on the table...¡­?"

    "Baby?"

    Soon, Haru and Yumi''s expressions hardened in an instant.

    Most of the other ghosts in the restaurant, including Choi Han-seok, responded similarly.

    Just looking over the door, trying to hide a look of dismay.I came because I smelled something delicious. Can I have a meal, too?

    There was a young boy standing at the door, seemingly not more than 10 years old.

    With a very calm expression.

    It seems that the ghost restaurant on the first day of Yumi''s work had no intention of moving on to normal.

 Chapter - 96 97. Mackerel can fly (2)

    There was a moment of silence.

    Yumi rushed over and talked to the child.

    "Huh? Of course you can. Come sit here. Is there something you like?¡±

    Mackerel! I smelled mackerel outside. I like mackerel the best.

    I brought the child to the counter seat where I could see the kitchen.

    It was unusual, by the way.

    Usually young children hate fish.

    For reasons such as corruption, bad taste, or salty.

    But this guy said he likes mackerel, which is famous for its fishiness.

    "Yumi, can you take care of the baby for now? Chef Choi Han-seok and I will take a look at the kitchen."

    "Oh, I see. Mr. Haru!"

    How can a child ghost be like that?

    I struggled to put my mixed mind behind me and went back to the kitchen.

    One day, I was going to take care of the backlog and talk about the child.

    Behind my back, I could hear the story of Yumi and the child.

    "By the way, what''s my baby''s name?"

    It''s not a baby! I''m almost all grown up!

    "Yes, yes. I''m all grown up. You can enter elementary school in a little while. By any chance, can you tell me your name and age?"

    -Name... -Fluttering.

    "Huh? Fluttering.

    Yes, far away. My mom and dad used to live in a very high house, and my mom said the birds were cool and named them "Hul-Hul-Eul." And

    The guy who introduced himself as a flutter soon opened his fingers.

    Rather than the bracken of the left hand, three fingers like a young bracken.

    "Three, three years old?¡±

    This time, the nodding guy.

    I thought you said yes.

    It was ridiculous.

    What do you mean three years old?

    Three years old is still a child, let alone elementary school.

    I can''t even speak that much.

    But at least he looked like an elementary school student.

    What happened to that kid?

    First, he smiled broadly as if nothing had happened. Whoever it was, the children liked to laugh.

    "Yes, yes. Then should I hang out with my sister and wait a little bit? The uncle you see in the kitchen is a very good cook. I''m grilling a delicious mackerel for you. Here, like other people eat. How does it smell?¡±

    "Yeah, it''s not good. This isn''t it."

    "Huh? What do you mean? What do you mean this isn''t it?¡±

    "This is not the mackerel I eat!"

    What does this mean?

    They''re grilling mackerel just because they want to eat it, so this isn''t it.

    A three-year-old child is fluent in speaking and recognizes the taste of mackerel.

    It was an incident that would immediately top the ratings when it reported to the gifted excavation team.

    Yumi was embarrassed at the words that Jang Geum would be confused, but when she saw Hul Hul''s eyes, her face turned red and tears were about to form, it seemed not a lie.

    "A mackerel is a mackerel. What do you mean it''s not? What should I do...¡­.¡±

    Yumi was in a hurry to soothe the child first, but the nurse ghost, who was eating next to her, approached Hul-Hul.

    Her daughter was hiding behind her mother and sticking out her head. As expected, the experienced person was different, and the nurse ghost patted his head and said something, and it quickly calmed down.

    Soon, the nurse ghost called Yumi with his eyes.

    As he approached carefully, he whispered in a small voice.

    Excuse me, Yumi. I don''t think so.¡­.

    "¡­What?!"

    Yumi was surprised at the moment, but soon closed her mouth as if nothing had happened.Bend your knees, make eye contact with Hul Hul, and smile as brightly as possible.

    "Hey, look, it''s a lot. Then can you hang out with your aunt for a while? Because I have friends. I''ll be right back with mackerel and delicious rice that you want."

    -Yeah.

    A completely genuine fellow nodded.

    Yumi went right into the kitchen.

    He went to the side of Haru, who was grilling fish, and whispered to his ear.

    "CEO Haru. I was just guessing it myself. There''s a kid called Hul-Hul."

    "Not your name, but your birth name?"

    "What? No, no, yes. Yes, but how...¡­.¡±

    Maybe it''s because he said what he was going to say a day earlier.

    Yumi stared blankly at the day as if she was genuinely surprised.

    Haru kept his eyes on grilled mackerel and continued.

    "I''ve done a lot of things to treat ghosts. There''s something like persimmons. And there were a lot of things to know.¡±

    "Other than the birth name of Hulhul?"

    "You said you liked mackerel. I usually eat a lot of mackerel in the early stages of pregnancy. It''s also good for preventing anemia because of its high iron content, why. There''s something like that in Korea, right? If you eat a lot of blue-backed fish, you''ll get a head start with DHA."

    "For the child in the stomach to be smart...¡­. Well, what about that? You said that earlier. This mackerel is not the mackerel I used to eat."

    "When pregnant, mackerel is good, but salty food is bad. Maybe that''s why my mother ate a biological mackerel, not a salty one.¡±

    One of the things you need to pay special attention to during pregnancy is food.

    Mom doesn''t eat the things she eats by herself.

    When I went to buy jaban mackerel earlier, I was really good at buying some because there was a quality living mackerel.

    After trimming the fins of the biological mackerel, they were cut in three layers by picking its back.

    After removing the big thorns in the middle, the tweezers pulled out all the small thorns.

    It was more important than anything else to make it completely boneless for a child to eat.

    The boneless mackerel fillet was also lightly coated with flour.

    I know I''m not supposed to say this, but he did come in a good time. Today''s soup is seaweed soup.

    "If you don''t mind, could you go and eat with Hul Hul? I don''t want to feed myself."

    "Oh, of course! One more bowl of rice, please. Let''s eat together.¡±

    White rice, kimchi, seaweed soup and grilled boneless mackerel.

    I prepared a table well and went.

    Whul Huol, who was playing with the daughter of a nurse ghost, sniffed at the mackerel and smiled like the morning sun.

    "Wow!"

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "It''s exactly what I wanted to eat! The one my mom used to make me, the unsalty mackerel!"

    He said he was hungry and picked up a spoon and chopsticks with a slightly awkward touch.

    I tried to poke the mackerel here and there, but it didn''t go well, so Yumi, who was watching, put a piece of mackerel on the rice and fed it to me.

    "Hehe, it''s really good. Thank you, brother and sister!"

    When I first entered the restaurant, I was looking around, and I happily smiled and ate.

    Other ghosts in the restaurant also smiled awkwardly at such a flutter.It was magical to make everyone smile when a child eats well.

    But it wasn''t just a happy laugh.

    Especially, the nurse ghost who was watching with Yumi.

    She also had children, so it wasn''t easy to keep a straight face.

    Come on, it''s time to come.

    "I know. He''ll probably come before the door closes."

    By the time he was almost done eating, Haru and Choi Han-seok glanced at the restaurant door and looked at the clock.

    They are now completely used to running restaurants for ghosts.

    Usually, when a ghost comes and treats a warm meal to a child or an elderly person.

    If you don''t have any regrets, you''ll be surprised when the meal is over.

    With some cool wind in the air.

    "Well, then. I have another job today.¡±

    "Huh? Argh! Argh!"

    Like this.

    Yumi was surprised by the grim reaper who suddenly appeared and fell backwards.

    I fell from the chair I was sitting on, and I hit my head on the floor of the restaurant and rubbed it with my hands to see if it hurt.

    "Surprised! No, Grim Reaper?! When did you come in? Boo, I''m sure the door isn''t open."

    "I just wanted to come in without opening the door today. Why. You''re dead. Why would a man who survived be surprised by this?"

    "Why wouldn''t you be surprised when a pale lady next to you is pushing your head in? I thought my heart was about to drop, really."

    "What, old lady?! Yeah, I pray for your quick fall. This time, just make sure you take him away."

    Stop there. I knew you''d be here.

    A grim reaper who looks at Yumi in a fit of anger, and responds with a playful voice.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the scene happily, soon mediated between the two.

    One day, he said in silence, "I knew he would come."

    This kind of guest came a couple of times a month.

    People who have just died and come to restaurants with very little resentment.

    Such ghosts were mostly children and old men.

    And when I treated him to a warm meal and became his companion, he was instantly in love.

    Because their resentment was just human warmth.

    Of course, it was the first time for a guest to be like him now.

    Haru peeked at the angel of death and asked the grim reaper.

    "So I''ll tell you what. That kid, is that what I think it is that right?¡±

    "Yes, I can''t tell you the details, but she''s a miscarried child. Both parents were in their early 20s, and they did their best to raise them in a situation where they couldn''t afford to be hungry. Then when I was three months old...¡­. It happened."

    "You mean three months old.¡±

    "Sometimes kids like that come out. Basically, the Grim Reaper takes the children who have left without seeing the light of the world right away, and sometimes they whine that they don''t want to go right away.

    Basically, the stable period of pregnancy is after five months.

    But this means, in other words, bad things can happen for any reason before five months.

    The grim reaper, who roughly explained the situation, soon approached the child.

    Along with Yumi, Whul Huol, who emptied all of his large mackerel and rice, was just looking at such a grim reaper."Now we have to go. Come here."

    "Where?"

    "Well, yeah. Where do you want to go?¡±

    "I want to go to my mom and dad. I''m full now.¡±

    "You don''t have to go back. You know that, don''t you? The situation in the house is very bad. She''s not feeling well. I can send it to much better parents if you want. To people who have money, who have time."

    The grim reaper who speaks calmly.

    But he shook his head right away.

    "I only have one mom and one dad.¡±

    Smiling.

    He smiled as if he liked the grim reaper.

    Then lift him up and get off his chair with a thud.

    Holding a small hand, he walked to the entrance of the restaurant and said.

    "That''s good thinking. My mom and dad have been waiting for you for a long time.

    "Mom, you must have been very sad.¡±

    "Yes, I haven''t eaten and cried so far. So you go back and comfort me a lot."

    "Yes, I will!"

    Squeak--!

    When the door opened, a bright light leaked from beyond.

    Just before entering beyond that, Hul Hul rushed to Haru and offered something, saying he almost forgot.

    One blue 10,000 won bill.

    "This is money, isn''t it?

    "The Grim Reaper gave it to me. You said you had to pay for the meal."

    "Thanks. I''ll use it well. Say hello to your mother and father."

    "I also enjoyed rice and mackerel. And now I''m telling you...¡­.¡±

    Whirlpool beckoned to come here.

    As I lowered my head, I whispered carefully in my ear a day.

    "Grilled mackerel was more delicious when my mom cooked it for me!"

    "Pfft, yes. Yeah, you should try harder.¡±

    Something cute made me burst into laughter.

    The last time he said that, he disappeared with the grim reaper.

    The 10,000 won he left soon turned into light and disappeared into time.

 Chapter - 97 98. Mackerel can fly (3)

    The hands of the clock twirled a total of four times.

    Four days in total.

    It was a small but precious time of two days if shared with Yumi.

    Shortly after the Grim Reaper''s return, the door was closed.

    Time for all ghosts to go back after their meal.

    Come to think of it, this happened again on Yumi''s first day at work.

    Sure enough, Haru asked Yumi, who looked puzzled.

    After thinking for a while, she replied with a voice of pride.

    "What do you think? The first day of working in heaven.¡±

    "Well, I think it''s better."

    "What do you mean you''re feeling better?¡±

    "Just, everything. Cooking, this restaurant, Chef Haru. Everything got better. I want to work harder."

    It seemed to be true, not just words.

    Yumi clenched her fist as if to see.

    "I''m so glad Yumi is here. Well, let''s get it over with. I need to sleep a little longer."

    "Yes, sir, sir! Boss!"

    Yumi who answers with energy.

    I took her to clean up the kitchen utensils.

    Before the door was closed, it didn''t take too long for Choi Han-seok to finish because he had prepared something underneath.

    The restaurant door reopened near the end of cleaning.

    The Grim Reaper, who sent him away, returned to the restaurant.

    "What, the restaurant was closing?¡±

    "Oh, I''m sorry. My ears were closed, so I cleaned them up right away. If you haven''t eaten, can I make you something simple?"

    "Well, no. It''s okay. I''ll just come early next time."

    The Grim Reaper has a bad taste in his mouth.

    She seemed to be somewhat lost in the taste of the day.

    I''ll save some for the grim reaper next time.

    By the time the day was thinking so, Yumi stepped in.

    "Dear Grim Reaper, did you go far away? I mean... the holy fire?"

    "Naturally, those young people are trial, judge, and nothing. It''s Direct Reincarnation. I''m going back to my mom and dad who missed me.¡±

    "That''s good. I''m sure he''ll grow up to be a cool kid. "Fallin'' in the air!"

    ''You''ll never know until you get there.''

    Sometimes I feel that way in my life.

    When you send a precious person first.

    A butterfly sitting on my shoulder by chance or a flower blooming in a place with memories of someone.

    There are times when a dog similar to the dog you sent comes to the front of the house and shows its face.

    "That''s what they''re...¡­. It wasn''t just a coincidence.¡±

    "There are coincidences, and there are things that aren''t. You don''t know."

    The grim reaper, who answered the day''s words as if it was nothing, stretched out.

    "But maybe if you didn''t feel like it was a coincidence. Probably not."

    "As expected, right? Oh, yes, Grim Reaper."

    He called the grim reaper who was about to go back, saying he would come back next time.

    I had one thing left to say thank you.

    "Huh?"

    "You know what you told me last time. There will be one crisis and one opportunity ahead."

    "Oh, that? It was a favor of the Lord of the Underworld. You should thank the Lord of the Underworld, not me.

    "But thanks to you, I was able to get through Park Gun-il''s work. One crisis was talking about evil spirits, and one chance was talking about Yumi, right?¡±

    Haru smiled at Yumi, who was next to him.

    She scratched her head and evaded the gaze vaguely.

    But the mood seemed rather good.

    He couldn''t have felt bad because he told me that his day as a chef he respected was an opportunity.But the grim reaper''s reaction was a little strange.

    "Uh... that''s not it."

    "What? What do you mean no?"

    "Half right, half wrong. It''s true that your chance for one day is Yumi, but the crisis is not here yet."

    "Mr. Park Gun-il, who was called evil spirit, visited our table heaven.¡­, not a crisis?¡±

    "Devils are in danger. To be honest, that was enough to take care of itself without me warning you."

    It was so true that there was nothing to say.

    In fact, when Park Gun-il first came to the restaurant, he had a hard time with his flesh, but anyway, he spent it well with Choi Han-seok.

    One day, I only thought that the crisis told me by the grim reaper was over.

    But the real thing hasn''t come yet?

    Can''t you tell me more about it? Are you serious about this between us?

    "Don''t push me too hard. I don''t know the details. I''m just a ghost carrying the Lord of the Underworld."

    "So it''s only a few days away. I don''t know what it is, but the grim reaper said he''d be here soon."

    "That''s true. Anyway, don''t worry too much. The King of the Underworld is not a thoughtless man, and you said that Haru thinks very well of you. If it was something you couldn''t handle, you would have done something else.¡±

    "What should I do?¡±

    "I don''t know what can I say? You can just do what you''re doing. Cooking, pouring my heart into it, running a store. Haru, you know the best, don''t you?¡±

    "Okay, but thank you for telling me."

    The grim reaper bowed his head, and the grim reaper went out of the door and disappeared.

    She used to say vague things, but today she seemed to be serious.

    Indeed, the grim reaper also doesn''t know what the crisis is like that King Yeomra told him.

    "I hope everything is fine."

    You''re right. Well, maybe it''s just my feeling, I feel a bit down my spine.

    A certain threat that may come at any time.

    There was nothing more uncomfortable than this.

    It seemed darker outside the darkened restaurant today.

    * * *

    It was a day when I was very nervous thinking about the words of the grim reaper, but nothing special happened as I thought.

    No, rather, days of peace continued to go by so much that it seemed too much.

    Even good things happened over and over again when I thought it was worth forgetting.

    The most pleasant thing about the past 15 days was that of course, a precious guest came.

    I wonder if it''s been a little more than a week since I''ve been away.

    Late lunch time, a little less than 4 o''clock.

    A couple of men and women visited a restaurant.

    "Can I have a meal now? It''s lunch time."

    "Oh, of course. It''s okay because it''s not past the last order time yet. Come on in."

    A male guest in construction work clothes, and a female guest with a slim face.

    A day that I wanted to get used to soon came to mind.

    It''s him. Who came to lunch the day he came and had grilled mackerel!"

    At that time, a male customer ate mackerel and seaweed soup so deliciously that I remembered it in the corner of my head.

    Seeing you take good care of the woman next to you, you seemed more like a married couple than a girlfriend.

    The menu of the day was sweet and sour bibim-guksu and grilled ribs.

    Haru especially made the sauce for bibimguksu.Wash the boiled white noodles in water, blow up the starch, and add enough vinegar to it. The freshness of vinegar and the spicy and sweet taste of red pepper paste.

    Sprinkle it with plum syrup flavored sauce.

    Then, cucumber and pungwi were garnished, half boiled egg was placed on top, and enough sesame seeds were sprinkled.

    Chewy noodles and nice appearance.

    In addition, plum syrup, vinegar, and perilla oil sprinkled with the finish are appetizing dishes.

    It was also the best combination of brown ribs that Yumi had measured.

    Both of them ordered the heavenly meal, so when they gave it to her, her husband deliberately said it was delicious and ate with exaggerated gestures.

    After holding two large pieces of meat with chopsticks, he rolled up the noodles and put them in one bite, frowning pleasantly around his eyes, saying it was delicious.

    "Honey, look at this. Doesn''t the noodles really taste red? It''s really good! Sweet and sour.¡±

    "Eat a lot honey. I just don''t have a taste."

    "Don''t be so hard on it, let''s eat together. I told you. It''s a really good restaurant. I really wanted to come here with my honey.¡±

    "How am I supposed to eat? Far... far... it hasn''t been long since my baby left."

    "It''s not your fault that she''s gone. But we still have to live on. You have to eat to survive."

    "Yes, you should."

    Is it because of her husband''s consolation?

    The wife slowly picked up her chopsticks and picked up a few strands of bibim noodles.

    After hesitating for a while, I put it in my mouth, and my tired eyes suddenly opened.

    "How does it taste? Delicious, huh?

    "Uh... Yeah. It''s very delicious."

    "Eat up, eat up! I got paid today. But you can''t get indigestion, so chew it well, okay?

    "Yes, thank you, honey."

    Slurp, slurp!

    Slurp!

    As expected, there was nothing like bibim-guksu to revive one''s taste buds.

    My wife''s eating noodles got a little faster.

    After eating awkwardly one or two strands, now it''s really slurping and eating deliciously.

    Haru and Yumi, who were unintentionally eavesdropping on the couple''s conversations, also noticed.

    "CEO Haru. Are they.¡±

    "Right, I think they''re parents. Come to think of it, he came to see us the night he went to our restaurant...¡­.¡±

    What a coincidence.

    I can''t believe my son came to eat grilled mackerel in the morning and ate it so deliciously.

    Come to think of it, my father said that when he came in the morning, grilled mackerel for a day was better than mackerel cooked by his wife at home.

    Of course, it would have been a biological mackerel, not a liver mackerel, because he was eating a lot.

    Of course, it didn''t taste good because it didn''t taste good for adults.

    That''s what I think. I thought cooking was really interesting.

    Perhaps because she was hungry, her wife, who was hurriedly eating noodles, emptied half of the bowl and put down her chopsticks.

    Then I stared blankly into my husband''s eyes.

    "Honey, can I eat like this? Do I deserve it?"

    "Don''t think so."

    "I''m so annoyed. The noodles are so delicious. I enjoyed it. I ate it like this. I''m so annoyed by that. My kid can''t even taste this. Like that...."

    His eyes shook pitifully as if they had gathered the pain of the whole world in one place.Haru and Yumi, who were looking at it, also seemed to be heartbroken.

    No, I wanted to go tell you right away.

    I was so grateful to my mother and father.

    I was a kid who ate mackerel that my mother cooked for me.

    Besides, I''m just waiting to go back.

    Just as Haru is seriously contemplating.

    The husband wiped the red sauce off his wife''s mouth and opened her mouth.

    "No."

    "What?"

    "No, I''m not far away."

    My father''s eyes shook precariously.

 Chapter - 98 99. Have you had some tteok-fried rice cakes? (1)

    My wife, looking into my husband''s eyes, put down her chopsticks hard.

    Then he shouted in a grief-stricken voice.

    "If it''s not gone. Then what is it?"

    "When we gave birth to each other. That''s why you named it after the bird sitting on the rooftop. I want my child to fly like that bird and dream about himself."

    "I did... yes."

    "Birds fly far away, but they always come back. To where it was. To his house."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "HulHul will be back, too. We just have to be better parents until then."

    "Honey."

    "So try some more. Don''t think like that. He was tired, but he''s getting so emaciated because he''s not eating anything.¡±

    My wife nodded quietly instead of answering.

    He picked up his chopsticks again and quietly began to eat bibim-guksu.

    Slurp, slurp.

    The sound of eating noodles in the restaurant rang quietly.

    But obviously, it was a much better sound than before.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at it with a pleased expression, said floating in the air.

    I told you so. Parents are strong.

    "Really, I think I know why he said he only had one parent.¡±

    My parents...

    Yumi looked at such a couple and gave them an indescribable.

    Because she also had many things to do with her parents.

    I''m sure you have dozens or hundreds of ideas right now.

    But I didn''t ask for anything out of date.

    From now on, it was something Yumi had to overcome by herself.

    "Thank you for the meal, boss!"

    "It was delicious. I''ll be back."

    Two people got up from their seats after eating.

    Looking sideways, both of them ate without a single strand of noodles.

    My wife, who came in emaciated as if she was almost dying, left the restaurant with a much better look.

    While the husband was paying, the wife wrote something in the menu application column near the restaurant entrance.

    Immediately after the two went back, Haru, who couldn''t resist curiosity, opened the application box and opened the note.

    [Grilled mackerel (Not seasoned with vegetables, but living things!)]

    It''s going to be like a grilled fish restaurant. How can you only grill mackerel on a empty day?

    "Customers love it. Isn''t it the charm of a successful baekban restaurant to serve a popular menu?¡±

    Haru looked outside the restaurant, thinking that he should put another grilled mackerel on his meal list next week.

    I thought there would be two more regulars soon.

    And in a little while, two regulars would be three.

    It''s already been nearly five days since that happened.

    There was a threat from the grim reaper and nearly 15 days passed, but when nothing happened, it felt like tension was going to disappear.

    I asked the ghosts if anything was going on, but they all said nothing special.

    Just as the two words crisis were about to fade away from my mind.

    Late evening when business was almost over.

    A special guest visited the table heaven.

    "Well, can I order now?¡±

    "Oh, of course! It works, but...¡­. Mr. Kim. You''re here alone. He came with his team members for lunch earlier."

    Haru, who greeted guests as usual, was surprised and asked.

    Mr. Kim was a grateful customer in charge of sales of office workers near here, as he became a regular customer from the first day of the opening of the table''s heaven.His team, which easily exceeded 10 people, visited the restaurant several times a week with a group reservation.

    It''s been a great help to lunch time sales as it went viral among office workers.

    In fact, Kim and his team members made a group reservation just hours ago and ate.

    It was not enough that the customers who came to lunch came back in the evening, but when Deputy Kim, who always came as a group, visited the restaurant alone, I wondered what had happened.

    No, just looking at Manager Kim''s expression, he looked worried and worried.

    "I just wanted to have a drink. They sell alcohol here."

    "Alcohol... works, though. I don''t think I can stay too long. I think it''ll be about two hours."

    In the evening, I had to clean up the restaurant and prepare to greet ghosts.

    Kim nodded, "That''s enough."

    Come to think of it, Deputy Kim was the first customer to visit a restaurant to drink like this.

    I brought alcohol for the ghosts, but most of them were just having a quick drink while eating.

    "Then I''d like to order two bottles of soju and kkanpunggi. Oh, can I order a single product instead of an official one?

    "I''ll do it for you. And I''ll give you a bottle of soju first, so order more when you''re done. It''s not good to drink too much."

    "Okay, thank you, boss."

    In addition to the main heaven meal, stir-fried spicy pork and kkanpunggi meal were also sold in Bapsang Heaven.

    Although it was much less expensive than the formal ceremony of heaven, there were still some people who were constantly looking for it, so I had some preparations every day.

    When I returned to the kitchen after receiving the order, Yumi took out all the ingredients.

    Marinated chicken, sauce, and vegetables to go in.

    "Thank you," said Haru, who said hello with his eyes.

    "I''ll make the side dishes, so Yumi, can you take out the side dishes for Mr. Kim to be satisfied with?¡±

    "Yes, sir!"

    I sent Yumi first and rolled up my sleeves.

    The chicken leg meat, which had been seasoned with refined rice wine, ginger, pepper, and salt, was removed from the refrigerator.

    All the kkanpunggi in heaven on the table is made of chicken legs only.

    Pour a cup of starch into the moist chicken to make the dough sticky, and fry it immediately in oil.

    PASSTA-!

    The sound of oil splattering on the eardrum as if it were a shower.

    Fry it over high heat for about half, cool it down for a while, and fry it twice in medium-high heat.

    Of course, this will make the tempura more crispy. Juice is also better preserved.

    So the golden boneless fried chicken.

    Cut green onions and peppers into soy sauce, sugar, and vinegar base sauce and stir-fry them with shredded onions.

    Because it was a vinegar base sauce, a sour smell came up, and it evaporated and disappeared in an instant, leaving only a sweet taste.

    Let''s stir-fry it with a wok. A plate of Kkanpunggi.

    I put it on a plate and sprinkled sesame seeds.

    "Here''s the kkanpunggi you ordered."

    "Wow, that''s a hell of a thing.

    Kim, who had already drank more than half a bottle of soju, greeted the day with a face that began to heat up.I can''t believe he drank like that even though the main dish hasn''t come out yet.

    Something must have happened.

    "You should try it. It''s hot, so be careful."

    "Of course, let''s see."

    Deputy Kim picked up chopsticks and pierced a piece of kkanpunggi.

    Crunch very thinly fried fried chicken with skin! As it broke, white oil and juices flowed through it and mixed with golden sauce.

    The white steaming one blew it and cooled it down and put it in my mouth.

    It''s bursting with juice. The savory flavor and chewy texture of the chicken legs, and the sauce for the kkanpunggi that won''t be greasy.

    Maybe it was hot, but he gulped down his lips and drank a glass of soju.

    "Wow!"

    "Are you all right?"

    "It''s not all right. I''ve tried all the Chinese kkanpunggi around here, but it was all soggy because the sauce was awesome. But it''s...All I can say is that you are the boss.¡±

    "Huh, I''m flattered."

    "It''s a taste that''s washed away. That''s awesome."

    Manager Kim is so absorbed in eating Kkanpunggi.

    In an instant, a bottle of soju was emptied, so Haru sneaked a new bottle of soju out of the refrigerator.

    "By the way. Did something happen today? Drinking like this. You look like you have something on your mind."

    "Thinking¡­¡­ Does it look like that?¡±

    "Yes, absolutely! It says on my face that I''m a troubled person!"

    "That''s... I mean...¡­.¡±

    It just so happens that there are almost no guests.

    Yumi, who was caring about Deputy Kim with Haru, stepped in and said.

    Kim, who hesitated for a while, drank another glass of soju and carefully opened his mouth.

    It was Kim, who was careful when all the team members came to lunch and recommended accompaniment, saying that he was weak in alcohol.

    He had emptied a bottle of soju in an instant, so he was already somewhat distracted.

    He even opened a new bottle and poured half a bottle in 10 minutes.

    Everyone was nervous, including Haru, because Kim''s expression looked very heavy.

    Boom--!

    Deputy Kim hit the desk hard.

    A drop of tears flowed down his eyes.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Yejin. I''m sorry!"

    The atmosphere is unusual.

    Mr. Kim, who seemed firm, suddenly cried calling someone''s name.

    It was as clear as no small matter.

    I even thought that the crisis that the grim reaper said might have come to me now.

    When Choi Han-seok and Yumi were showing off a serious atmosphere, Haru asked carefully with a little cold sweat.

    "Who''s Yejin? Why don''t you do that?" Manager Kim, calm down a little."

    "Mingyu...¡­I''m sorry, Mingyu, I''m so sorry!"

    Who is Mingyu after Yejin?

    Besides, what do you mean dad?

    "Are you married, Mr. Kim? Are Yejin and Mingyu Kim''s children?

    "No, that marriage is not yet...¡­.¡±

    Manager Kim, shaking his head slowly.

    A darker shade fell on the face of the day.

    I can''t believe I have two children when I''m not married.

    In addition, Kim is just in his early 30s.

    I could see why you were drinking so hard.

    "What''s going on with you guys? Yejin and Mingyu are about elementary school students?"

    "I don''t know about that.""What? You don''t know?¡±

    "It''s just... I''ve been thinking that. If I were to marry Jiyoung, I would have a daughter and a son. My daughter''s name is Yejin and my son''s name is Mingyu.¡­.¡±

    "Huh?"

    The expression of the world''s serious day was filled with embarrassment.

    What is this guy talking about?

    Who else is Jiyoung?

    I thought something happened because I cried out my son''s name, who is a comic actor.

    He''s just a kid who''s been thinking about it?

    "Well, who are you, Jiyoung? You''re not your wife or anything?¡±

    "Wow, my wife! No way. Jiyoung is a colleague who joined us a few days ago. Actually, I''ve had a crush on her for a long time. Well, I mean. Oh, by the way, she''s not my wife!"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The face of the day hardened.

    I''m sorry for the imaginary son of a b*tc* drinking alone. To the point of screaming.

    There was even an imaginary wife.

    As expected, it was a big trouble.

    It''s a relief that it''s not a big thing that Haru was thinking about, but it was also a big deal in its own way.

 Chapter - 99 100. Have you had some tteok-fried rice cakes? (2)

    Shortly after Deputy Kim made the bomb remarks, different reactions erupted.

    -Phhaha!

    "Oh, my God."

    Young people these days say they''re the Sampo generation, but that''s exactly what Mr. Kim is like.

    "Because you gave up dating, marriage, childbirth?"

    - No. They give up their love cells for dating, marriage, childbirth and so on. What do you mean Yejin and Mingyu? Hahaha!

    Likewise, Choi Han-seok, who was seriously watching the situation, laughed his head off, and Yumi became as if she were looking at something that was not in this world.

    He stared blankly at Kim with his eyes as if they were filled with emptiness of the universe.

    By the way, Haru also didn''t know that Deputy Kim was like this.

    Is this what you''ve always heard of?

    I knew from the words I shared with my teammates over lunch that he was not dating right now, but I never imagined it would be this much.

    "I know it sounds weird, but I''m really serious. Mr. Haru. You must have had your first love."

    "First love? Well, I don''t have one either."

    To be honest, it''s not something to laugh about because you''re so serious.

    It was a little strange for Kim, who is now in his early 30s, to talk about his first love, even talking about his unborn child out of the blue.

    "You''re saying that Ji-young is your first love, right?¡±

    "That''s right. Actually, a member of the department next to us was scouted a few days ago. As a team leader. I just knew that and came back from lunch. We bumped into each other at work.¡±

    He was your first love?

    "You know, the team leader was my crush from elementary school? My school didn''t even have a reunion, so I forgot about it in my head. I knew it as soon as I saw your face. How did one thing not change? It''s been such a long time."

    Deputy Kim said.

    Her name is Park Jiyoung.

    I liked bobbed hair since elementary school, so I kept having bobbed hair. Even now, we''re in our 30s together, so I could recognize it at once.

    He seems to be doing a good job as a team leader because he is still charismatic with glasses on."

    Kim said that she became like a stone the moment she first saw her.

    "So what happened? You both ran into each other in the company without knowing anything."

    Although she had salty cold eyes, Yumi seemed to have become interested.

    When asked with his usual friendly personality, Kim continued to scratch his head as if he had no choice.

    "Of course, they were both very surprised! ''Are you from Gyeongmyeong Elementary School?'' ''Oh, right! Park Ji-young, 4th grade class 8!" She made a fuss and went to talk with her after a cup of coffee from the vending machine."

    "Oh, really? Then did you still have feelings for Mr. Kim? To him!"

    "In fact, I didn''t have time to think about dating until then. Do you study and build up your qualifications when you are a student? I had so much to do. But now that I''m in a big company and they even put me on behalf of me. To be honest... Yes. It was on my mind."

    That''s why you''re so out of it. It means that my first and last crush was in elementary school. I''ve been working so hard on my studies.

    Mumbling, "As expected, it was the sandpaper generation!" Choi Han-seok listened to Kim with a sense of excitement.In fact, there was nothing more intriguing than this first love story.

    It was an experience that anyone would have experienced at least once in their school days.

    Of course, the speaker was Kim, who reached the high school after becoming a beginner in dating, but wouldn''t it still be fun?

    "So what happened? That''s how we met."

    "We talked over a cup of coffee. How have you been? It''s nice to see you after a long time. And this is meant to be, but we talked about meeting outside of the company."

    "Oh, so what? So what?"

    "So...." Jiyoung said, "What do you want to eat?" You said you wanted to go to the snack bar that we used to go often when we were in elementary school."

    "Oh, oh! It was a great atmosphere!"

    Yumi gradually fell in love with Kim''s story.

    Haru and Choi Hanseok were also picking up their ears.

    "Was the atmosphere good?¡±

    "It''s no different than the woman asking me to eat first. I think Jiyoung has a crush on Mr. Kim, too."

    "Jiyoung likes me..."¡­.¡±

    Kim''s face, which was already red at Yumi''s words, turned redder.

    As expected, the more I looked at him, the more innocent he was when it came to dating.

    Yumi stared into the air imagining the foods as if she had a taste for food.

    "In the old days, the snack bar in front of the school was no joke. Tteokbokki Sundae Fried Tripe Set, Pikachu Pork Cutlet and Slushy. They sell jjolmyeon, kimbap, too."

    "We used to eat tteokbokki and kimbap the most. We both studied very hard and we went to the same cram school, so we often went to snack bars after school."

    "What, what. You''ve made a lot of progress for an elementary school crush! So, did you decide to go to a snack bar together?¡±

    "Yes, but there''s a problem. The snack bar disappeared. The lady said she can''t sell anymore because she''s old, but it doesn''t taste like it anywhere else."

    "Ahhhhhaha.

    "Jiyoung was really disappointed. He loved it so much. That snack bar tteokbokki and gimbap."

    Kim, whose face is now completely red, drank another glass of soju.

    The kkanpunggi and other side dishes you gave me as a side dish were about to bottom out.

    Manager Kim, who drank almost two bottles of soju, took a moment.

    I was flustered because I couldn''t keep my head straight, perhaps because I was so drunk.

    And yet, seeing him say everything he had to say, he seemed really serious.

    "Actually, I mean me? I was going to be brave. I''m 30 years old now. Because I''m an adult. I want to narrow the distance with Ji-young somehow."

    "Didn''t I like you when I was in school?"¡±

    "That''s right, so...¡­. Oh, you don''t have to feel pressured. I think the best cook I know is the boss, so I''m just saying this carefully. If you don''t mind, could you do it once this Friday? A dish of our memories."

    Mr. Kim asking for a favor with a sincere voice.

    In fact, it was not difficult to make a menu.

    I''ve been shopping every day at the table, so I can just change the menu on Friday.

    However, it was never easy to recreate the taste of Tteokbokki and Gimbap, a snack bar of memories.One day, I was confident to make ordinary tteokbokki very delicious, but honestly I wasn''t confident to make the taste of the memories.

    I don''t think so because I''ve never been to a snack bar in front of my school one day.

    I didn''t even think about snacks because I didn''t have enough money, and I had lunch and dinner at the restaurant where I worked.

    It was to save money on food.

    The day that started with no money had a lot to learn to get a job at the Michelin 3-star restaurant, Koo Jeon-hwa, and it cost money to learn.

    "Well."

    Haru began to think seriously.

    A dish that you don''t know.

    Something I''ve never tried before.

    To be honest, I would have just refused if it were before.

    I don''t think the current snack bar would taste the same as before, and the risk was too high to make a guess.

    But I''m not alone in this day.

    There was Choi Han-seok, and crucially, there was Yumi who glistened her eyes in the two letters of street food.

    I could tell by her eyes.

    "Yumi, have you eaten a lot of snacks?"

    "Wow, that was crazy! When I was in elementary and middle school, my nickname was Red Queen. You always have tteokbokki sauce on your mouth. I used to be a regular customer. When the flower in front of the school ordered tteokbokki at a snack bar, she cut the seaweed roll and put it on top of it."

    "That''s fine. Yumi needs to help this time.¡±

    "Don''t worry! I''m really confident about tteokbokki!¡±

    Yumi raised her right arm coolly and shouted fighting.

    Haru, who nodded, said yes, grabbed Kim''s mental line, which was about to change his mind.

    "You said Friday, didn''t you? Please bring Jiyoung then. I''ll make it as similar as possible."

    "Thank you very much. Boss."

    "What? We even have a menu recommendation box in the first place.¡±

    Of course, even if I overcome all of those things, I couldn''t help but listen to my original regular customer''s request.

    Kim, who stood up on the table, staggered and left the restaurant.

    When I just entered the restaurant, I looked like a dying person, but now my face is very messy.

    Maybe it''s not because I''m drunk.

    Shortly after he left, the door opened at midnight.

    Choi Han-seok, who had a human body, hit the table and bent his fingers wildly.

    My first love in my 30s. Even when I was in elementary school, I had a crush! Ugh, that''s cringe-worthy!

    "But Mr. Kim was very sincere.¡±

    I mean, Haru, that''s what I''m saying. It''s more cheesy because you mean it! Well... I want to cheer for you strangely though.

    "Don''t you think that''s what first love is all about? I feel like I''m cheering for them. I hope it goes well."

    "CEO Haru. By the way, it''s amazing. First love of a regular customer!¡±

    Yumi looked quite excited.

    The day was also a bit restless.

    I''ve been dealing with ghosts almost every day, and now that something pink happens, I''m a little interested, but it''s still a little awkward.

    But now that I''ve got the job, what I have to do is clear.

    "I''ll have to try all the tteokbokki around here from tomorrow. So that we can make comparisons."

    "Can I come with you?¡±

    "Yumi, you can take a rest. You don''t want to, do you?"

    "Of course! I can''t miss tteokbokki!"

    Yumi clenched her right fist, saying she meant it.

    But seeing him swallow his saliva, I realized that he really likes tteokbokki.That''s why I had faith.

    "Good. I''ve cooked heart-warming dishes for ghosts. Sometimes this isn''t bad."

    "No, you''re not. Boss! This is a heartwarming dish, too. In a sense."

    Yumi giggling and joking as if it''s fun.

    The day I smiled and took it over shone in my eyes.

 Chapter - 100 101. Have you had some tteok-fried rice cakes? (3)

    "Oops!"

    A few days later.

    In the middle of a bustling early morning market.

    Haru and Yumi, who bought all the ingredients for the table heaven, headed to the snack bar in the center of the market today.

    Originally, I skipped breakfast or made light meals at restaurants, but I wanted to eat tteokbokki because of Deputy Kim''s incident.

    When Haru put down vegetable bags in both hands next to the street vendor, Yumi made a thump sound on the box she was holding.

    Soybean, black rice, sesame oil from the mill, etc. to make mixed-grain rice on 3 plates of eggs.¡­. There were heavy things in it. Yumi insisted that she would hold it.

    In addition, Yumi was a strong businessman, so she came to the market every day to shop and did a lot of porter work.

    "What would you like to eat, Yumi?"

    "If you''re at a market snack bar, you know that the government has decided to give you a set of rice cakes, fries, and boneless trimesters.¡±

    "Is it a state law?"

    "Of course! If you''re eating tteokbokki, you''ll crave tempura, if you eat tempura, you''ll crave sundae, and if you eat all three of them, you''ll have to wash your mouth with slush. Oh, and!"

    "And?"

    "At the end of the day, I had a fish cake and a cup of soup to go to the market. Isn''t that right?¡±

    It was a day when I thought that everything would go in, but when I saw Yumi''s eyes, I thought there was no need to ask.

    It was just 7 a.m. to 8 a.m., but the market was crowded.

    The spicy smell of tteokbokki, the savory smell of fried food, and the smell of fish cake came up between the busy words of the merchants and the busy steps.

    The scenery of the early morning market, its unique scent.

    One day I liked these little things.

    As Yumi told me, I ordered a full set of "Tteok-Twi-Soon" and slushies.

    Soon a considerable amount of food was served.

    If it was eaten on the streets of Seoul, it would have cost more than 15,000 won, but only 9,000 won here.

    Just entering the market alley makes the price almost half.

    "Hmm, this is it!"

    Yumi really enjoyed the snack bar as if she proved that her nickname was real.

    It''s basic to dip something like sundae in spicy and red tteokbokki soup.

    After bringing a large skewer, I ate tteokbokki rice cake, fried squid, and sundae in one bite, and ate pickled radish to cleanse my mouth.

    Then, he siphoned off the coke slush saying that sweet and salty is the truth, bowed his head and grumbled, saying that he had a headache, and he thought he would put the Milky Way with star balloons even if he did an eating show.

    It was Yumi who ate any dish made by Haru as if she was dying of taste, but I could feel the sincerity of Tteokbokki.

    "You eat very well."

    "Because it''s delicious! To be honest, the tteokbokki here is really good. I''ve tried almost all the tteokbokki in the country, so you can trust me!¡±

    "You can''t help but believe it if you enjoy it like this."

    "Huh, isn''t, right? That''s why I''m saying this. Chef Haru. As a matter of fact, right? There''s only one difference between market tteokbokki and school tteokbokki."

    "What''s the difference?¡±

    "Sauce! It tastes the same just by matching the sauce!"

    Yumi, who proudly opens her chest and speaks.But one day, he scratched his head, saying, "I don''t know."

    Tteokbokki itself is not a sauce-flavored dish from the first place.

    I couldn''t understand you because you said such obvious things for granted.

    "Only real tteokbokki masters know this. There are about three types of tteokbokki."

    "Cream tteokbokki, royal tteokbokki, something like that?"

    "No way! Just red pepper paste, ketchup, curry. These three things."

    This is a part that may vary slightly from region to regionally.

    Some snack bars sell only simple gochujang tteokbokki, and others add a little ketchup or curry to the gochujang base.

    But that was literally just the case at a few snack bars in front of schools.

    Few places are making such tteokbokki now.

    "By the way, that''s actually all I know. We don''t know what kind of base the tteokbokki is in your memory. If you could visit the restaurant one more time before Friday, I could ask...¡­.¡±

    But there''s a problem here too.

    I found out the secret about the taste of tteokbokki in front of the school in the old days, but I don''t know which one of the three tastes like.

    Furthermore, there is no guarantee that Deputy Kim will visit the restaurant before Friday.

    The wrinkles on Yumi''s forehead were about to deepen, but she opened her mouth, saying that the day was natural.

    "Maybe it''s ketchup base.¡±

    "What? It''s...How do you know?"

    "Manager Kim said that. When I was in elementary school, I went there often and ate it. It was a popular snack bar among my friends.¡±

    "Right?"

    "Most elementary school students can''t eat spicy food. Of course, it''s not red pepper paste, but curry has a pungent taste, so I don''t like it. Besides, the kids like sweet ketchup."

    "So all you have left is ketchup? Really! Wow, Mr. Haru!

    Yumi, who heard Haru''s words, was absent-minded for a while, and soon clapped her hands.

    As expected, people who know this much about cooking are different.

    "Let''s go right back and make it.¡±

    "Yes, of course! Leave it to me. I''m going to make it the best taste I''ve ever had!"

    Now I''m at a loss for cooking.

    Haru and Yumi, whose motivation is starting to burn.

    After eating up the leftovers, he quickly walked to the store with what he had bought speed.

    In the meantime, of course, it blossomed into a story about which recipe to use.

    Around the time we got out of the market and almost arrived at the store that wasn''t far away.

    Yumi, who was drawing the cooking process in her head, found a day that turned into a strange expression and stopped.

    "That''s why we put red pepper paste and starch syrup on the sauce as a base! Put in a little bit of fish cake, and a lot of green onions. I''m already drooling.Mr. Haru?

    One day I suddenly stopped in the street, I was looking somewhere.

    One way into the restaurant. And a little old restaurant in the middle of the road.

    It was a place called Camellia Butcher''s Restaurant, which sells ribs.

    It is a place where pork is sold at a reasonable price, and it seems like a meat restaurant that leads to a good restaurant for residents, considering that it is a place where customers who visit restaurants often come out of their mouths.

    I hear you''ve been in business for three generations.

    In short, it''s a street-based shop.Of course, I''ve been closed for almost two weeks now for some unknown reason.

    Customers said it was probably a health issue, but it seemed like it was nothing.

    But another store was about to be built next to the camellia butcher''s restaurant.

    A sophisticated shop with a young sensibility that doesn''t go well with this place, which used to be a bit old.

    And, the same meat restaurant as camellia flower restaurant.

    "Infinite Galbi Restaurant?"

    "Oh, that''s a very popular pork ribs restaurant these days. It''s 13,000 won. You can get unlimited refills for galbi. It''s very popular. Looks like it''s starting to pop up here, too.

    "That''s unusual. Even if meat restaurants are common, it''s normal that they don''t appear next to other meat restaurants like this."

    "By the way¡­¡­ well, maybe it''s just expanding because unlimited raw meat is really popular these days."

    "Maybe it is. Since you said the parent company is a big franchise. By the way, the owner of the camellia flower restaurant must be having a hard time."

    "I hope everything''s fine. How long have you been doing business here?"

    "As expected, right?¡±

    The restaurant, which has been in business for a long time, has deep down.

    The roots are so deep that they don''t shake easily.

    That''s how I learned, and it was a day I believed in, so I turned around thinking that everything would be fine.

    But strangely enough, it kept bothering me.

    I didn''t know why or why.

    * * *

    After a few trials and errors like that, it became Friday.

    One of the first things to do before opening the restaurant is to write down today''s menu on the menu in front of the restaurant.

    Yumi, who carried a chalk and an eraser, wrote down the menu in a large size, and even drew a colorful picture of cute food.

    [Today''s Heaven Formal: Tteokbokki, tuna kimbap, fish cake skewers]

    That¡¯s right.

    Today is the long-awaited Friday.

    It was the day when Deputy Kim decided to visit the restaurant with the person he said was his first love.

    Haru and Yumi, who wanted to succeed in their first and last relationship, worked hard to prepare for him, and Choi Hanseok was very confident.

    Especially, the broth was boiled in advance.

    It was a simple boiled broth with anchovies, radish, and kelp, but there was nothing like this to use as a base for tteokbokki.

    Like any other dish, I made marinade first.

    The main ingredient is red pepper paste and ketchup.

    Add the two seasonings in a 1:1 ratio, then add minced garlic, starch syrup, red pepper powder, soy sauce, etc. and mix them well.

    He also did not forget the details of adding a little bit of the taste of his hometown to recreate the taste properly.

    If the broth is served and the sauce is made, the cooking is almost over.

    Whisk the marinade in the dark brown broth and when it starts to boil, add the rice cake first.

    When the long rice cake is half-cooked, add onions, green onions, cabbage, fish cake, and boiled eggs and boil them.

    If the onion is soft and the rice cake is well seasoned, it''s done!

    It has a bit of ketchup, so it has a slightly sour scent.

    A red and glossy tteokbokki was made in an instant.

    "Boss, I''m done preparing the ingredients for the gimbap!"

    "Good job. I''ll be right there."

    Yumi''s voice was heard in a timely manner.

    What I''m going to make today is tuna kimbap.

    Put seasoned rice with sesame oil and salt on top of dried seaweed for black kimbap.

    Put ingredients such as carrots, burdock, ham, and pickled radish one by one and add enough canned tuna on top of sesame leaves.And then the creaking...! Squeeze a lot of mayonnaise, and you''re done with this is it.

    Compared to tteokbokki, it takes a lot of work, but it was still fun to wrap it one by one.

    Fish cake soup was easily made by simply adding fish cake on skewers to the stir-fried rice cake broth and seasoning it with soy sauce.

    It''s easy to make, but the taste is clear.

    That was the charm of street food that Haru thought.

    This is the end of today''s business preparation.

    Hours to open a restaurant and start a business.

    Darkness began to fall on the streets outside the table''s paradise.

    Soon after, the waiting guest arrived.

    A man and a woman in their early 30s who had an ambiguous distance.

    The woman who saw the other guests eating opened her mouth.

    "What, what. It smells exactly the same!"

 Chapter - 101 102. Have you had some tteok-fried rice cakes? (4)

    Kim shrugged, saying, "Didn''t you ask me to believe you?"

    With such a good response from the beginning, the tension rose by itself every day after day.

    Soon after she found the menu, she was surprised once again.

    "Really? Tteokbokki of old memories and kimbap!"

    "Jiyoung, I told you so. I specifically asked the boss here."

    "You don''t have to call me Jiyoung. You''re outside the company, Mr. Kim. If you''re going to keep doing business, you can call me Jiyoung."

    "Well, yeah, Jiyoung...¡­. Jiyoung."

    Mr. Kim in his usual neat suit.

    However, the hair was pushed back, and there were signs of more attention than usual.

    You said you wanted to narrow the distance today, so you must have prepared a lot.

    Then, the woman next to him was Park Ji-young''s crush.

    As Deputy Kim said, the impression of being active with neat bobbed hair.

    He was certainly an attractive man to look at.

    "Is Mr. Kim here? I''ve been waiting."

    "I''ve been thinking a lot about what if you don''t come?¡±

    "Ahaha, I''m sorry. I have a little extra work today. But I''m not late, so please let me slide."

    "Are you the boss? Thank you for taking care of Mr. Kim. "Inomushiki remembers a word that he wants to eat tteokbokki, and now he''s at work!"

    Ji-young played a joke by pressing Kim''s head with her fist.

    His face turned red in an instant.

    Since elementary school, I''ve been so self-conscious that I can''t see myself as an office worker.

    Of course, the order was for "Heavenly Formal."

    The kimbap was not done quickly, but the tteokbokki and fish cakes were boiled little by little, so the dish was completed in a blink of an eye.

    Ji-young just stared blankly at the food as she served a nicely prepared snack table.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "No, it''s not okay...¡­. That''s amazing."

    "Amazed?"

    "Look. It''s more similar than I imagined. The tteokbokki and kimbap that we used to buy in front of the school. I thought the smell was unusual, but seeing it in person."

    Gulp.

    I could clearly see the drooling over.

    I think it was reproduced properly.

    You said you can smell food first and then put it in your mouth to taste it.

    Not to mention the taste of this reaction in smell and visual.

    "Well, shall we eat?"

    "Yes, let''s do it. Thank you for the food."

    I picked up a well-seasoned tteokbokki rice cake with chopsticks.

    The chopsticks penetrated a little between the well-cooked and soft rice cakes, and a pleasant touch was delivered.

    Let''s pick up almost seasoned green onions and put them in our mouths.

    "Hmm!"

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    This time, a question mark popped out from the side of Deputy Kim.

    "What do you think? It''s really similar!"

    "To be honest, I almost forgot the taste. But I can tell right away. It''s the same taste like that. Tteokbokki in front of the school! It''s creepy similar!"

    "I know. I used to love tteokbokki, but there''s no place that sells tteokbokki these days. They''re all franchises. But I''m so happy to eat this again.¡±

    A natural smile was drawn on the lips of the two.

    Since I ate tteokbokki, I couldn''t miss gimbap.

    Thick tuna kimbap with lots of mayonnaise.

    Ji-young put a gimbap on a spoon and dipped it in the tteokbokki soup.Then, a fish cake was placed on the kimbap with a lot of red sauce on it.

    "You used to love eating like this. Dip the gimbap in the tteokbokki soup.

    "Jiyoung, you hated it. What did he say? He said he eats too much."

    "But once I tried it, it was delicious. Hehe, you know how to eat, right? It''s good that you eat well.¡±

    "Manager Kim¡­¡­Okay, stop teasing me, Jiyoung."

    "Kkk, you''re cute.¡±

    I opened my mouth as wide as I could and pushed everything I put on the spoon and chopsticks.

    Jiyoung is holding her cheek happily.

    Tuna and tteokbokki sauce covered with mayonnaise were a perfect match, and it was really delicious to chew on ingredients such as burdock and pickled radish together.

    It was a taste that made me gain weight tremendous amount of weight.But what does it matter now.

    Let''s chew it up and drink fish cake soup. It grows on its own! An exclamation came out.

    "Wow, but I guess Deputy Kim really likes Jiyoung."

    "Why? Yumi, what do you see?"

    "It''s just the look in your eyes. Your eyes look like a heart.

    Yumi, who was looking at the two people carefully, smiled happily.

    A day is also in a good mood.

    I was proud to see that the food was good and the atmosphere was good.

    Deputy Kim said he would take it easy today, so I thought we would see an interesting scene soon.

    However, even though the meal was almost over, Deputy Kim could not say anything.

    She just looks at Ji-young, shaking her legs weakly as if she was nervous.

    In the end, Ji-young, who was worse than her, opened her mouth first.

    "What''s wrong, do you have something to say?¡±

    "Huh? No. Well, it''s just....¡±

    "Just what?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Haru, Yumi, and Choi Han-seok, who were watching, grabbed the middle of the forehead at the same time.

    Has the characteristics of a love reporter come out again?

    A situation in which a good atmosphere was about to become awkward.

    In the end, Haru, who thought he couldn''t help it, came out with two yogurt.

    "How was your meal?¡±

    "Yes, of course! It was really good. At first, I wondered if you graduated from our elementary school. It tastes so similar."

    "I''m glad you enjoyed it. Here, have this yogurt to wash your mouth."

    "Oh, boss, you''re so clever! There was a reason why our company staff recommended it. I knew it."

    Jiyoung said she enjoyed the food and gave us thumbs up.

    The eyes of the day, who bowed thanks, soon turned to Deputy Kim.

    He smiled a little mischievously and said, sticking out his yogurt.

    "Manager Kim, you should eat too. By the way, how are they doing these days?¡±

    "What do you mean they?"

    "Mingyu and Yejin."

    "Hahahaha!"

    Deputy Kim, who was about to open the lid of the yogurt and drink it, soon spewed out.

    At the mysterious sight of human nose yogurt, Ji-young laughed out loud.

    "What are you doing?"

    "No, I mean. That''s. Mr. Grant, man!"

    "Who are Mingyu and Yejin?"

    "Jiyoung, this is. I know."

    "Why? I was just asking. Anyway, thank you."

    The atmosphere has been released in an instant.

    Back in the kitchen, Haru tipped off in a small voice.

    Stop shaking and be brave. Trust me!

    ''Excuse me...''

    Was the words of the day a great help?

    Kim, who was hesitating, finally opened his mouth."Hey, Jiyoung. Let me just ask you something. We''re almost done eating. Don''t that right?"

    "By the way?"

    "But you said you didn''t have enough. I said I wanted to eat something spicy yesterday. There''s a nice chicken foot restaurant in front of here. But tomorrow is the weekend. Because I don''t leave the company...¡­.¡±

    "Hey, you idiot!"

    Ji-young, who was listening to Deputy Kim''s gibberish, jumped up.

    Smiling," he said with a grin, his head in.

    "Just say it like a man! Let''s go for a drink!"

    "Do you want to drink...?"

    "Of course, man! Hurry up and come out. Since I bought dinner, Team Leader Lee and Jiyoung will treat you to drinks! Let''s go!"

    Mr. Kim is almost dragged out.

    But his face looked so happy.

    Haru and Yumi nodded as they looked at him leaving the restaurant.

    Deputy Kim lifted his right hand slightly and raised his thumb.

    "In a man''s sense, it''ll work."

    "Even with a woman''s instincts, this is unconditional.¡±

    It''s just a video, even in the eyes of an old man. You''ll soon have two regulars. Hahaha!

    A situation in which all three agree.

    No matter how hard it was for Mr. Kim, I thought it would work.

    by the way

    The next evening, waiting for the two to come in hand in hand.

    Something unexpected happened again.

    "I''m the boss...¡­.¡±

    "Ki, Mr. Kim?!¡±

    Almost the same time as when he visited a restaurant saying he wanted to drink.

    Deputy Kim came to the table heaven again.

    With a face that''s That''s.

    Maybe I cried a little, but my eyes were red.

    An unusual energy rose from the spine.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Well, I mean. Maybe I... got dumped. To Jiyoung."

    "Did you get dumped?¡±

    Yumi looks at me with a shocked look.

    The day was also a surprise.

    The atmosphere was so good, did you get dumped?

    I asked, offering a simple side dish and a bottle of alcohol.

    "Something happened yesterday. It looked really good in our restaurant."

    "It''s been good so far. No, it was really nice to go to a bar. We talked a lot about catching up, and then...¡­. Jiyoung suddenly said this because she was drunk. Actually, I heard there''s a guy I like."

    "Oh, my God."

    This was an unexpected development.

    I can''t believe you had a crush on a guy. It was unimaginable from Ji-young''s reaction yesterday.

    Yes, then I could understand why Deputy Kim was so sad.

    I put so much effort into it. I got dumped right away.

    "He told me in great detail. Don''t even look at me. I''m sure that''s what he meant."

    "Cheer up, Mr. Kim. That''s all I can say."

    "No, but what kind of man is that? Mr. Kim doesn''t lack anything!"

    "Jiyoung said that. He''s the same age as me, and I''ve known him for a long time. I work for a decent company."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "He''s been single for a long time, but he''s like a younger brother. You know, I feel like that, right? I don''t know who that envious person is, but hearing you say that in front of me, it makes me feel so...¡­.¡±

    "No, Mr. Kim! Mr. Kim!¡±

    Haru and Yumi, who were still listening to the story, doubted their ears.

    Yumi shouted, "I can''t take it anymore."

    "Think carefully. She''s next to Jiyoung. We''re the same age. She''s known her for a long time. She works for a big company. Don''t you really know who it is?""Oh, come on!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "One of my juniors has the same hometown as me. You don''t think he''s...¡­.¡±

    "No, that''s not it! It''s you, Mr. Kim. The person in Jiyoung''s heart!"

    "I think Yumi is right. It''s the same as confessing back to Mr. Kim. That''s."

    "It''s me?!"

    Deputy Kim opened his eyes wide as if he had been sober.

    The look on my face genuinely surprised me that I really didn''t know.

    I didn''t expect it to be this bad even though there were no dating cells.

    Haru and Yumi pushed him on the back.

    "Hurry up and grab a taxi and go see him. I''m sure she''s very dumbfounded right now, too.¡±

    "Please be confident this time. You got it, Mr. Kim."

    "Oh, I see. Yes, I will!"

    Deputy Kim bowed down to greet the folder and ran out to the taxi stop outside the restaurant.

    You come in dead and go out with a happy face.

    It occurred to me that people and ghosts are similar.

    "Well, it''s gonna work out this time."

    Hey, Haru. If it doesn''t work even after all this, I''ve committed a crime in my previous life. Don''t you think so?

    "Yes, yes. Let''s get ready for the night sale. Ghosts must be waiting."

    "Yes, sir! I''ll put the rice on top first!"

    Kim''s work was also an interesting happening.

    He laughed it over and prepared to carry on the business.

    I thought I could make less side dishes for ghosts today.

 Chapter - 102 103. Forest in the night (1)

    About a month has passed since Kim''s work.

    Amazingly nothing happened, and the time of peace itself passed by.

    For reference, Deputy Kim was pushed out of the restaurant by Haru and Yumi''s hands and visited the restaurant again on the night a week later.

    You said you wanted to drink again.

    But it was not alone.

    It was with Jiyoung, the most well-dressed person I''ve ever seen.

    I still remember vividly.

    I heard we decided to go out now, but when Ji-young called Kim "honey," his ears turned red.

    One day, they made ketchup tteokbokki once again as a side dish to celebrate.

    Tootook. Tootook.

    Plop plop plop plop plop plop plop!

    I thought raindrops would fall out of the restaurant, and soon after, it began to pour heavily.

    It was not the rainy season, but it rained like there was a hole in the sky.

    Maybe it''s because of the rain, but I just remembered the old days.

    Time to prepare for the early morning business.

    One day, I thought it would be hard for customers to come if it rained like this, but soon I realized that it didn''t matter because they were ghosts, so I laughed.

    What? What''s wrong? Haru, did you see anything funny?

    "No, just. I thought it was raining so well.¡±

    What kind of high school girl are you? You''re giggling at the sight of a passing leaf? Anyway, he''s a funny guy.

    "Mr. Haru, let''s make rice here! I made the sauce this time, can you taste it?¡±

    "Oh, of course."

    Today''s menu in table heaven was gondre rice and grilled miso.

    There was no particular reason, but I suddenly wanted a clean Korean food.

    The dried gondre bought from the market was soaked well in water, then put it in the rice, and sliced shiitake mushrooms together.

    After you cook the rice, pour the soy sauce base sauce and mix it with it. That''s it''s over.

    When I put a little bit of perilla oil, I ate rice mixed with the deep scent of gondre and shiitake, and strangely, I felt like my health was improving.

    If you slice it thinly, marinate it in soybean paste sauce, and put a piece of grilled pork neck on high heat, there was no need for more words.

    There were relatively many older ghosts.

    It was natural for a person to wear out as he got older, but he was expecting a good response as it was a dish that suited the taste of the elderly.

    The clock on the restaurant rang at midnight.

    "Well, shall we start the business?¡±

    "Yes, sir!"

    Let''s be busy again today!

    The ghosts gathered in front of the restaurant and rushed in as soon as midnight, so the three rolled up their sleeves.

    I''ve made the dishes in advance.

    As if it were natural, the door to the table heaven burst open.

    Ghosts that appeared soon.

    But there were a few faces somewhere.

    "Welcome. Well, what about the others?¡±

    Sungbo and the ghost of the couple didn''t come. Not many daddies and daddies are here. Is everyone a little late today?

    Nurse mother and daughter ghosts and three ghosts who visited restaurants almost every day.

    There were five ghosts who opened the door and came in.

    It was only a third of what at least 15 ghosts visited almost every day.I know. I can''t see anyone else.

    "Madam, have you run into her today? Other ghosts."

    Well, my daughter and I have been around here all day. Isn''t there a library behind the restaurant? I read a book there.

    I don''t think I''ve seen other ghosts either. I don''t know where everyone went.

    All the other ghosts who visited the restaurant, including the ghost of a nurse, shrugged their shoulders, saying, "I don'' know.

    Well, I thought I could be a little late for the restaurant, but it was weird.

    As long as the ghosts didn''t make a group fire, they magically disappear.

    "Well, he''ll be here soon. I''ll give you a meal first. Today, we''re going to have gondre rice and grilled pork neck doenjang."

    "I''ll bake you grilled pork neck right away, so please wait!"

    First, I made up my mind lightly.

    Yumi started grilling the meat while carrying the food she had prepared for the day.

    Place a steel plate on a fireball, heat it up high, grease it lightly, and place the seasoned pork neck right on top.

    It was thinly sliced meat, so it was cooked quickly, but the point of the taste was to control the seasoning so that it would not burn.

    Screaming!

    Knock knock knock!

    The sizzling sound of meat on the pan came in conjunction with the sound of rain getting stronger out of the window.

    Two old man ghosts brought bottles of makgeolli in both hands.

    Fire!

    As the meat was cooked and the oil dripped, red flames soared from the fireball.

    It was just as much fire as needed, crispy the surface of the meat, slightly burning the seasoning, and giving it a flavorful taste.

    Wow, the meat is good today!

    Meat tastes better when it''s grilled like that. On a rainy and beautiful day, if you drink a piece of rice wine and drink it in one shot, it''s just. Oh my god!

    Ghosts watching the unannounced fire show cheered.

    One day, when I was bringing food to the hall, Yumi also smiled, thinking that she had improved a lot.

    "Come on, my little princess will feed you here."

    Thank you, boss! Daughter, look at this. This is called gondre rice. Doesn''t it smell great?

    Yeah, you''re right.

    Nurse ghost and brought food to her daughter.

    The mother, who was putting rice on her daughter''s front plate, found something and narrowed her forehead.

    What''s wrong with you? Is there a bad place?

    No, it''s not. Mom, I''m really okay.

    Her daughter was shaking her arms and legs slightly.

    It was a slight tremor, but my mother noticed it right away.

    I was about to ask what''s going on because I thought it was a little weird to see a day.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The tightly closed restaurant door opened again.

    I wonder if ghosts were just a little late today.

    It was the moment when Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Yumi, who were paying attention to each other, looked up at the entrance of the restaurant at the same time and tried to greet each other.

    "Oh, Sung-bo! You''re a little late today. By the way... What''s wrong?"

    It was Seongbo who opened the door and came in.

    A large college student who asked Haru to sit next to him during the Park Gun-il incident.

    He was usually a gentle and bearish saint, but today he was somewhat strange.

    He was gasping and breathing as if he had run a long distance, and crucially, his whole body was full of thin wounds as if he had been cut with paper.There was a little bit of blood flowing. Sung-bo was so embarrassed that he didn''t even seem to feel pain.

    He wasn''t even nearby to help the ghosts get shape, but he hurt himself.

    One day I had a hunch.

    I don''t know what, but it''s no big deal.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s voices and eyes changed in an instantaneously.

    CEO Haru. Wait, I think you need to come out here.

    * * *

    Sungbo said.

    Suddenly there''s a forest on the side of the road.

    At first, I wondered what kind of sound that was.

    Doesn''t it make sense in common sense.

    A forest in the middle of the road.

    But that nonsense was happening now.

    In front of Haru and Choi Hanseok.

    "What''s that... ..."

    It''s a real forest, isn''t it? No, but something''s wrong.

    I told you so. There''s a real forest!

    When I came out of the restaurant and came back to the corner, my eyes turned black.

    It was not a metaphor.

    Trees with black pillars, branches, and leaves completely filled the middle of the street, which grew very dense.

    The cars passing by, the streets people walk on.

    The wind was strong because it was raining.

    However, the leaves of the tree did not shake despite the wind.

    In addition, cars and people passed between the trees from time to time.

    Very naturally as if there was nothing there.

    "Ghost Tree?"

    Can a tree be a ghost?

    "No. Trees aren''t human. But seeing that it''s not shaking in the wind. I think it is."

    Then there was one conclusion.

    Those trees and forests do not exist.

    I didn''t know exactly, but maybe something of the same kind as a ghost.

    I''m sure he does. Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Sung-bo were able to approach the tree and touch it.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Yes, Mr. Haru. Be careful! Don''t touch it!

    The day that approached the front of the black trees casually reached out.

    Then, Seong-bo, who was next to him, hated it and stopped him.

    He carefully removed a leaf and held it in his hand.

    "You''re not allowed to touch it?¡±

    The leaves of this tree. It''s not just a leaf. The noodles are sharpened like a blade!

    "What do you mean? I can''t believe the leaves are covered.¡±

    I carefully picked a leaf and held it in my hand.

    Each leaf clung to countless pieces was sharp as a blade.

    The wounds on Sungbo''s whole body may have been caused by these leaves.

    At this point, I thought something unusual had happened instinctively.

    Choi Han-seok, who thought the same thing as Haru, flashed a serious look.

    Sungbo, please say something. What''s going on?

    I don''t know the details. I''m just passing by to go to my boss''s restaurant at midnight today. Suddenly, I heard a man screaming, and trees grew on the ground.

    "Suddenly, he grew up? These things?"

    Yes. I was passing through the middle of the forest, so I ran out. Then, I got scratched like this. And... maybe all the other ghosts are behind this. Behind the forest.

    "That''s why no one came today. Because of this black forest.¡±

    If it were just wood, I would have dug myself in and dug myself.

    But it was impossible because the leaves were like blades.Of course, I could come to the restaurant even if it wasn''t necessarily this way.

    But I had to come back for a long time.

    It''s bigger than I thought.

    "Is it something to do with evil spirits?"

    No matter how many times I thought about it, I couldn''t think of anything.

    Through the ghost of Park Gun-il, I learned that evil really exists in this world.

    The first thing that came to mind was the work of evil spirits, as these blade forests were created only visible to ghosts.

    "Sungbo, come to think of it, what scream did you hear when the forest was growing?¡±

    Yeah, it was some guy screaming, ''Argh! You bad guys!" And then I screamed like this.

    "Scream on the black tree."

    I wish I knew who that scream was.

    I couldn''t guess anything from what it is now.

    "Let''s go back. There seems to be nothing more we can do."

    They turned away with mixed feelings.

 Chapter - 103 104. Non-forest in the night (2)

    "It''s real, really."

    Yumi, facing the black trees, opened her mouth small as if she could not believe it.

    I couldn''t receive more ghosts anyway.

    So after finishing business early today, Yumi came out to the front of the forest.

    Yumi also didn''t believe it at once.

    Rubbing my eyes again and again, walking slowly, picking leaves over and over again, only to understand.

    Before long, however, there was a change in the trees that blocked the road again.

    Pot-!

    "Huh?"

    "The trees!"

    Haru, look over there! Over there!

    At one point, the black forest blocking my eyes disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    At the same time, the hidden landscapes were revealed.

    Stores in front of the market. And the ghosts that were gathered as well beyond.

    But it wasn''t as human as it was earlier.

    Everyone, including Choi Han-seok, was an opaque ghost.

    The door was closed after 3 a.m.

    He shook his head with an expression of not knowing whether Choi Han-seok was good or bad, sighing quietly.

    Does that mean it''ll disappear when the door closes? That''s a good thing about the misfortune.

    "But every time the door opens, it''s a big problem. It''s going to be hard for the ghosts to come to the restaurant right now."

    That''s right, come over the road and wait before the door opens! There''s a limit to this.

    "What a bolt out of the blue."

    Little has been known about this strange phenomenon yet, but it was as clear as the problem that had to be solved somehow.

    Haru, who was agonizing over it, found Seongbo, who was hanging around.

    He certainly said that.

    Before the forest, I heard someone scream.

    When asked where he heard it, he pointed his finger somewhere hidden in the forest.

    I don''t know exactly. I think it''s around there.

    There was a restaurant there.

    The 2nd restaurant of Infinite Ribs

    There were two infinite rib restaurants that I saw before when I went back and forth between Yumi and the market.

    As a famous franchise, I thought business was going well, but now I bought the next store and increased the number of restaurants to two.

    "Wait a minute, but if it''s that store."

    Then, what was in the place where the second store was originally located?

    One day I could think of it right away.

    "Camellia Butcher''s Restaurant?"

    Yeah, that''s right. Camellia flower! That''s where the restaurant was.

    Thank you for letting Seong-bo know. The day I spoke was bitten by all the other ghosts.

    With only Yumi and Choi Han-seok, they slowly approached the second branch of the ribs restaurant where the lights were off.

    I looked around, but I couldn''t see any other ghosts except those I see every day.

    Then it means there''s a high possibility that there''s something crucial in this restaurant.

    "Sungbo said he heard screaming in this store. Maybe it''s right to assume there''s something here."

    Whether it''s a ghost or a person, there needs to be someone to scream.

    Choi Han-seok, who had been thinking for a while, said he would go in.

    Being a ghost, he was able to walk through walls or doors, so it was definitely a good idea.

    I''ll go into the ribs restaurant and find anything that can give me a clue.

    Choi Han-seok, who said so, carefully walked into the restaurant.

    One day, who confirmed that Choi Han-seok had disappeared toward the kitchen, looked beyond the street."Sir, are you waiting for someone? You''ve been looking back for a while ago.

    "There''s one person who always comes whenever something like this happens. Yumi, you know that, right?¡±

    "If you''re the one who''s been coming...¡­.¡±

    "Are you looking for me?"

    "Screaming!"

    When Yumi was surprised by the grim reaper who suddenly popped out of the air, she fell in love.

    I wasn''t impressed because I was expecting her to come, but Yumi seems to have been surprised because she just entered the restaurant.

    He reached out his hand to Yumi, who had completely collapsed due to the loss of strength in her legs.

    Yumi stared at the grim reaper with tears in her eyes as if she was going to die of injustice.

    "No, seriously! Can''t you come to me with some manners?"

    "I said that a lot at first, and now I''m fine. Why don''t you build up your courage? I see ghosts every day."

    "This isn''t about courage!"

    The grim reaper turned his eyes as if he had no time to deal with the feisty Yumi.

    Haru bowed to her in silence.

    "I knew you''d come."

    "Sigh, I didn''t know you were coming. I didn''t expect this to happen all of a sudden. I''m so busy that I''m dying."

    "What happened? What about the Black Forest that came up earlier, and the scream that ghosts heard.¡±

    "I don''t know the details. I''m here to find out. Well, there he is."

    The grim reaper beckoned pointing inside the rib restaurant.

    Choi Han-seok, who had just entered the restaurant, was walking out.

    He also saw the grim reaper and waved, saying he knew he would come.

    -Is the grim reaper here?

    "I didn''t come because I wanted to."

    Why are you tickling me like that''s all. Whenever I can forget, I''ll come and enjoy my meal.

    "I don''t have much time for jokes right now. So, did you see Hanseok inside? A male ghost."

    Are you talking about the land spirit?

    The grim reaper nodded slowly.

    An edict.

    A ghost tied up somewhere, unable to leave the place.

    The oral fairy tale itself was the same as Choi Han-seok, who became Han.

    In other words, the ghost''s resentment is this store.

    Then the answer was one.

    "The owner of the camellia butcher''s..."He''s dead?¡±

    Yumi, who realized something, spat out in dismay.

    The grim reaper did not answer yes or no.

    But the look in her eyes was telling.

    so it is

    That''s what happened.

    * * *

    In fact, camellia butcher''s restaurant was not that meaningful to Haru and his family.

    I just heard from the guests that it''s a famous meat restaurant in this town and it''s been built for a long time.

    The only thing that could be called a point of contact was looking at the store while going back and forth from the market.

    Therefore, I didn''t think much when the camellia flower butcher''s restaurant was turned into a galbi unlimited refill shop.

    However, if things related to ghosts are properly intertwined like this, the words will change.

    Plus if it''s literally directly related to Haru and Yumi''s life.

    Even if the words change, it certainly changes.

    Choi Han-seok said there was a ghost in the kitchen inside the restaurant.

    The owner of the camellia butcher''s restaurant was clear.

    "Then that man''s ghost must have been the reason for the black forest earlier. What should we do? We can''t even go inside.¡±

    "President Haru is right. But it''s also ambiguous to wait until the rib restaurant opens. I have to prepare for tomorrow''s business, and even if the door is open and I go inside, I won''t be able to go to the kitchen."Slowly, the clue of the incident was being caught, but another crisis arose.

    As Haru was trying to figure out what to do, the grim reaper walked along.

    Standing in front of a rib restaurant, he squeaked open the door as if nothing had happened.

    Haru and Yumi opened their mouths as if they were speechless.

    I knew the grim reaper would do a lot of things that went beyond common sense, but I didn''t expect it to be this much.

    "Huh?"

    "What are you doing, not going in."

    "Can I just open it like this?¡±

    "My job is to open and close the door. I didn''t let you get caught on CCTV, so just come in."

    I''m sure it''s okay that the Grim Reaper is fine.

    Thinking so, I slowly walked into the restaurant where the lights were off.

    A restaurant about the same size as heaven on the table of a day.

    The new wallpaper and interior design made it quite neat, and all the rows of grillboards in the restaurant were shiny.

    As soon as I carefully stepped into the kitchen, I could find someone sitting in a chair there.

    A man in his early to mid-50s.

    It looks neat, but strangely, it was wearing an apron with a pig holding a bouquet of camellia flowers.

    In the middle of the apron was a camellia flower butcher''s restaurant.

    ''Wait a minute.

    I felt something every day.

    I can''t explain it, but something familiar. But a bad feeling.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s eyes met momentarily.

    Two people talked with their eyes.

    Haru, I knew it.

    I''m not sure, but I think that''s right.¡¯

    It was too early to jump to conclusions.

    But in the eyes of at least Haru and Choi Han-seok, he was no ordinary ghost.

    No, I was about to.

    The grim reaper spoke as usual.

    "Choi Youngil, we''re seeing each other again".

    Hurry up and go. I don''t want to talk to you.

    "Oh, my God, what a day!"

    You think it''s gonna be too late? My precious restaurant is being ravaged like this!

    "What are you talking about? It''s a nice interior."

    Jal? Jal? Jal? The old man who came out of nowhere. What are you doing?

    A man called Choi Young-il to the grim reaper got mad.

    It was no joke that the ghost got mad at the grim reaper.

    Basically, ghosts avoid the grim reaper instinctively.

    His eyes were bloodshot and bloodshot, his face almost grey.

    "Anyways, just calm down a little. Let''s have a talk with them. Because they''re the only ones who can help you now.¡±

    What can I do to help? Anyway... Wait a minute. You guys. Is it a person?!

    Choi Young-il, who was staring at the grim reaper, finally found Haru and Yumi next to him.

    The two smiled awkwardly and said hello.

    His jaw dropped in surprise.

    "It''s called a day of business in front of here. This is Yumi, our restaurant staff.¡±

    Yumi a day. Right. Is this a restaurant in front of the table heaven? Is it a young friend who runs a restaurant?

    "Oh, you knew that, didn''t you?¡±

    I''m tied up here now, but I''ve heard everything about this town when I was doing business. I heard it''s a popular restaurant. The young man is such a good cook.

    "Thank you for the compliment. But Youngil said,

    Who are you? To him. Just call him Youngil. My son is about the same age as you.

    Young-il alternately looked at the grim reaper and the day.I won''t ask you how a living man can see ghosts.

    He was indeed a great man in many ways.

    "Oh, yes, Mr. Youngil. Then do you know anything about the black trees that just sprung up from the outside? A ghost told me this. I heard a scream from this side and suddenly a tree grew."

    Me? Whoo, yeah. I don''t know the details. But around 12 o''clock...¡­. I saw something I couldn''t see. I think that''s why.

    "Did you see something you couldn''t see?¡±

    There''s something like that. That''s.

    Choi Young-il who avoids answering.

    Haruna and Yumi later asked a few more questions, but he was silent.

    If you tell me what you know, I can help you. It was no use saying it.

    I don''t want any help. And the holy fire? Tell them not to say nonsense. I''m the owner of this store. It''s ridiculous to leave here.

    Choi Young-il held out like a criminal claiming the right to remain silent.

    He says he doesn''t want to help.

    The only thing I know about black trees is that they just happen when I''m angry.

    It seems almost certain that he has already learned his resentment by just talking, but he couldn''t help it because he didn''t tell me the story.

    Whew. I''m going crazy.

    In the end, Choi Han-seok was exhausted and fell down.

    He went out of the kitchen to get some fresh air.

    Haru somehow tried to talk to him, but he was a maverick.

    Eventually, a few words went back and forth and soon quieted down.

    It was Choi Han-seok who came back from the wind who broke the silence.

    Grandpa, here you go. Here!

    I was wondering what Youngil was doing after seeing this restaurant. That''s how it went. You were so impatient when you lived. Why did you come in such a hurry when you died?

    He didn''t come back alone.

 Chapter - 104 105. Non-forest in the night (3)

    Choi Han-seok came back with a ghost of his grandfather.

    In the first place, I wondered why ghosts were going to get some air, but there was another reason.

    He came into the kitchen with his grandfather, who was one of the regular visitors to the restaurant of the day.

    He is a native of this neighborhood, and he said he ran a small supermarket nearby in his lifetime.

    Therefore, I knew well about camellia flower restaurant with Choi Young-il.

    Did I do a good job?

    "Chef, nice!"

    It''s so nice!¡¯

    Choi Han-seok, who looked at Haru and Yumi with a proud expression, gave a warm welcome.

    Is this the wisdom of a master?

    However, Choi Young-il, who was greeted by an untimely guest, seemed to be embarrassed.

    -Thunder Super Park Grandfather...¡­?

    Youngil, you have the same way of talking. I guess you''ve been through a lot. Seeing that the store has completely changed.

    Grandpa, don''t bother and get out of here. This is my job.

    It''s not your job! It''s about the people in the neighborhood. Where is the Camellia flower restaurant? It''s not a time-honored restaurant that''s been open for three generations since your grandfather''s time!

    As soon as the ghost of my grandfather came, the stagnant story began to unravel.

    Choi Young-il, who was in a hurry, tried to stop the story somehow, but he could not beat Park''s grandfather.

    Youngil, just say it. What the hell is going on? Of course you wouldn''t have sold the restaurant.

    It''s not a big deal.

    If it wasn''t for you, my son would have sold it. My wife left first, and my child was the only child, so your son is the only one who will receive the restaurant after you die.

    -Expiration!

    Originally, old people in any neighborhood knew these things well.

    Choi Young-il shouted, but Park''s grandfather didn''t even pretend to hear it.

    He put his hand in CEO Choi Young-il''s hand.

    Blackened hands and hands full of wrinkles touched.

    Only then did Choi Young-il reveal his true feelings even a little.

    Stop it and get out of here. I... just want to protect my restaurant. I don''t want to joke around.

    Youngil, if I was going to tease you, you wouldn''t be here.

    - What do you mean?

    I''m sad that you lost at a young age, and I''m sad that Haru is keeping his mouth shut even though he''s standing here.

    Park''s grandfather was appealing to Choi Young-il.

    Tell me.

    What the hell happened?

    Not for you, not for Haru''s boss.

    For this neighborhood that lost its camellia flower restaurant.

    Then Choi Young-il seems to have nothing to say.

    Once again, he slumped down and turned his head and looked at the window on the side of the kitchen.

    I could see the store next door there.

    The first meat refill restaurant.

    He slowly opened his mouth in a dying voice, staring at the store''s sign.

    I couldn''t tell you because I was hurt and sorry. I can''t bring myself to say that I''ve been beaten up by such scum.

    "Proud¡­¡­What happened?"

    I''ve been devastated. To the corporate guys. The d*mn sky abandoned me.

    What do you mean, being dumped?

    Soon, words that everyone had never imagined began to pour out.

    * * *

    Camellia flower restaurant was literally an old restaurant in the neighborhood.

    It was a place that has been continued for three generations since CEO Choi Young-il''s grandfather, and there were always many customers because the meat tasted good and the side dishes were delicious.The pork belly we use at our store is not just regular pork belly. It''s the best meat I''ve ever found all over the country.

    It wasn''t just him.

    As a sauce for dipping meat, they made doenjang made by themselves, and all the side dishes such as scallions and pickles were made by themselves while buying the best ingredients in the market.

    Of course, that''s why the price couldn''t be as cheap as a result.

    It''s 10,000 won for 150 grams per serving.

    Considering the price of Seoul, it was reasonable.

    "That''s amazing. It''s not easy to put your heart into every single dish."

    If you don''t do it because it''s not easy, the guest will leave. That''s how I learned it from my father.

    The truth actually worked very well.

    Camellia flower butcher''s restaurant was crowded until a few months ago.

    It was a year ago that an unexpected event began to occur.

    Park''s grandfather said, recalling the past.

    Originally, Youngil said he would hand over the store to his son. You said you''re going to continue this taste for the 4th generation.

    "And it didn''t work out?"

    It wasn''t a bad level. He said he didn''t want his son dead. I''m sick of the smell of oil. I heard there''s something else I want to do.

    Choi Young-il said, "I tried to appease my son and scold him, but I couldn''t break the stubbornness of my grown-up son.

    The son, who had a big fight with his father, left the house that way.

    It was the last time I got a call from a broadcasting company in Seoul.

    Anyway, since his son, who was helping him, left like that, CEO Choi Young-il had to work alone since then.

    It was hard to do what the two of us did alone.

    I could have used a part-time job, but I couldn''t get it for months because I didn''t like all of my skills.

    Then one day, while closing late at night, he collapsed without any notice.

    I was taken to the hospital and found out about acute cerebral infarction and stroke.

    At the doctor''s strong recommendation, the restaurant was closed and hospitalized, but this eventually happened as the symptoms continued to deteriorate.

    The doctor said.

    Originally, I could have lived another year, but it was reduced by about 3 months because I was too much.

    And you said you can''t guarantee the next 3 months.

    However, there was a separate reason why he became so resentful that he became a mastermind.

    You know the infinite galbi restaurant? A monster franchise that came up next to me and ate up my store.

    "Yes, that''s what happened a while ago."

    The sky is indifferent, and as soon as I lay down in the hospital, construction started. It just so happens that our store is closed, and an unlimited refill shop that sells well must have come in. All the guests in my town are here.

    "That''s why you took away the sign of a famous meat restaurant, and you got resentment?"

    No way. I didn''t care if it was a franchise or a screw-up. I won''t be able to do business anyway. What does that have to do with anything? Customers are so accurate in taste anyway. by the way

    When the grim reaper spoke bluntly, President Choi Young-il shook his head strongly.

    His molars were gnashed with rage.

    The owner of the store is a piece of trash. Non-recyclable prize waste!

    What do you mean trash?

    I''ve been to the restaurant since I died. It was lunch with a lot of customers. Since I''m here, I''ve been to that galbi restaurant. But... he was washing the meat in the kitchen."You''re going to watch?"

    If you leave it at room temperature for a long time after thawing it incorrectly, the meat will taste better. Soju will be washed and marinated again and sold to customers. They say they wash it.

    Everyone there, including one day, momentarily doubted their ears.

    What do you do with soju when meat is not recyclable laundry?

    It was ridiculous and a matter of ascension.

    How can you judge such food waste for money?

    But that was actually happening.

    The store did a great job even though we were doing business like that. That''s why I bought a site for my store and the same owner opened the second store right next to me.

    "Wait, so you did the laundry here, too?¡±

    You''re the same boss, so you don''t have a different jaw. Open it up over there. The bottom shelf of the refrigerator in the corner.

    Choi Young-il, who nodded, pointed to the refrigerator in the kitchen.

    When Haru carefully opened the refrigerator, a white plastic bucket popped out of there.

    When I opened it, I immediately smelled sour.

    Spicy ribs in a container.

    The meat was already turning black, and the seasoning was almost fermented and sticky.

    It was supposed to go into the food waste bin, not the refrigerator.

    He soaked it with soju and gave it to customers with sauce. That''s what I saw at midnight. When I tried to throw away the leftover meat, the boss yelled at me to bring it right away. You said I can wash it tomorrow.

    "Then CEO Choi Young-il became an order after seeing that. It wasn''t an edict from the beginning."

    I told you so. It doesn''t matter that my restaurant collapsed, but I can''t stand the fact that customers are eating that kind of food. Moreover, I opened my second store where the camellia flower restaurant was located and I''m doing the same thing.¡­. Can I stay sane?

    His han simply missed his son and felt sorry for his guests. It was only a degree.

    If I had traveled around the world for a few days and met my son, I would have been able to become a saint immediately.

    Or, if you had served a warm meal in heaven, you could have been relieved and holy.

    However, I happened to know the brutality of the "Infinite Galbi Restaurant" franchise, and a new regret arose.

    There is also a layer on top.

    "It''s so deep that it''s up."

    "Up?"

    The grim reaper muttering with a serious look.

    Yumi tilted her head.

    "It''s up to evil spirits to build. Having a bad effect on the world even when you die.¡±

    "But CEO Choi Young-il is not a demon. I don''t think you did anything bad."

    You don''t have to put blood on your hands to do bad things.

    The grim reaper said so and shot Choi Young-il.

    Stabbed by something, he stammered.

    Me, I didn''t mean anything bad. I just don''t want customers to eat such laundered meat.

    "CEO Choi Young-il. By any chance, what did you do to the guests?¡±

    Just don''t go to the customers and eat this! Like this.

    "If a ghost as strong as you is does that to guests, nothing will happen. Those who are weak will have indigestion."

    If a ghost gets angry next to you while you are eating, it can''t go away.Some of the customers who went to the infinite ribs restaurant left the restaurant feeling bloated.

    Anyway, CEO Choi Young-il caused damage to people.

    And the Law of the Underworld defined these things as ''bad deeds''.

    What Haru and Choi Han-seok thought of earlier was becoming more and more true.

    Haru asked the grim reaper carefully.

    "CEO Choi Young-il. Are you saying you''re becoming a demon?¡±

    "Sigh¡­¡­ This kind of thing happens once in a century."

    An ordinary ghost turning into a demon.

    An unusual case in which another resentment has been overlaid on top of one, making it very difficult to resolve it.

    The grim reaper grabbed the middle of his forehead with a gloomy look.

    The eyes of those who grasped the seriousness of the situation quickly darkened.

 Chapter - 105 106. If you live well, heaven helps (1)

    It was about to dawn, so I came out of the kitchen of the ribs restaurant and returned to the table heaven.

    The grim reaper said, sipping the warm Yulmu tea served by Haru.

    There are many kinds of demons, not all of them.

    Starting with evil spirits like Park Gun-il, who made ghosts around him uncomfortable, there are very occasional unique cases like Choi Young-il.

    They say that the resentment was overlapped, and the resentment became so deep that it became a reality.

    Youngil didn''t want customers to come into this rib restaurant that was set up at his restaurant.

    It turned out to be a forest of trees.

    "But this is limited to ghosts. People were just passing by."

    "President Haru is right. The black trees only came into being when the ears were opened."

    "That''s why it''s evil. It''s a strange harm."

    "Oh...."

    "The forest will grow bigger and bigger. "The longer Choi Young-il can''t make a holy fire,"

    It was natural in a way that the black trees he created increased as he gradually turned into evil spirits.

    Even now, the ghost business has become very difficult.

    If the forest grows bigger here, business may become completely impossible.

    One way or another, it must be resolved quickly.

    President Choi Young-il''s resentment had to be resolved.

    For Haru and Yumi to live.

    "We don''t have enough time. There are times I''ve been saving."

    "You''ll have to move fast, too. I did everything I could. "How did CEO Choi Young-il die, what''s wrong with Han, he said everything."

    "This is the great crisis that the Grim Reaper told us about.¡±

    The grim reaper nodded instead of answering.

    She also seems to be in a bit of course.

    He only delivered to Haru what his boss, King Yeomra, told him in person.

    I never imagined it would spread to such a big deal.

    "But I think it''s good. The underworld is fair."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Once something bad happens like this, something good will happen. Even more so if it''s you who''s deeply involved in the afterlife."

    "That''s the law of the underworld."

    I really couldn''t figure it out.

    Still, the grim reaper said this, which cheered me up to a certain extent.

    Unlike her usual tic-tic atmosphere, her voice now smelt with sincerity.

    Haru, what are you going to do? This one.

    Choi Han-seok asked in a low voice.

    Haru answered immediately.

    "There''s only one thing a cook has to do. You have to cook, as always."

    What dish? To whom?

    "I''m thinking of going to find out."

    Nothing can be solved by sitting like this.

    Unlike before, I had to run with my body.

    * * *

    I decided to leave the business of the table heaven to Yumi.

    It''s something I''ve been doing alone for months anyway, and I helped with the preparation for the bottom.

    Yumi has improved her cooking skills by working day and night for several months.

    Haru was interested in her talent in the first place, and it was thanks to Yumi''s tremendous efforts.

    I can trust you for a day like this.

    It was a plan for Haru and Choi Han-seok to return in the afternoon and join when Yumi did business for people in the morning.

    Of course, the extra pay that comes out of it is neatly taken care of.

    Because that''s a natural promise.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who earned time like that, headed to Jongno.A big broadcasting building located in the middle of Seoul.

    The logo [channel B] was heavily embedded.

    "This is the station where your son works, right? It''s huge in person."

    I''ve been here a few times for shooting. It''s bigger inside.

    "I''m already at a loss. There must be dozens of people here with Choi''s last name."

    Let''s bump into each other first. There is nothing I can do.

    All Haru and Choi Han-seok knew was his name Choi Young-guk.

    I didn''t know what department he was working on.

    If it didn''t work out, I walked into the broadcasting station with the thought of asking someone.

    But the entrance is blocked.

    "What brings you here?¡±

    "Uh... I''m thinking of going on a field trip."

    "Do you have any tickets or anything?"

    "Yes, for now."

    "Then it''s hard for you to go on a field trip. I''m sorry."

    An employee guarding the desk shook his head firmly.

    It means that ordinary people cannot enter the broadcasting station.

    Come to think of it, it was natural. Anyways, the broadcasting station was also a company.

    At this rate, things go completely wrong.

    Choi Han-seok, who was worried for a while, hinted at me as he was struggling to figure out how the day would not go.

    Haru, then say it like that. I''m an acquaintance of PD Shin Jaeho.

    Producer Shin Jaeho? Who''s that?¡¯

    Tell me first. You probably know.

    It was my first time hearing the name, but when Choi Han-seok said so, I decided to shout it out.

    When I introduced him to the staff again as an acquaintance of PD Shin Jae-ho, his eyes changed instantly.

    When asked what kind of relationship they were in, they named Koo Jeon-hwa and Chef Choi Han-seok, and bowed their heads at once, saying, "I am sorry."

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier then? You''re from the Choi Hanseok Foundation.¡±

    "Yes, yes, that''s right."

    "You know that Producer Shin Jae-ho is almost feeding Channel B, right? That''s how he talks about Chef Choi Han-seok. You said you''re here because of him."

    "He was a good man.¡±

    "Anyway, I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. I''ll give you a pass, so feel free to look around."

    An employee who hands over the pass with both hands in the most formal manner possible.

    Seeing that even the staff looking at the desk recognized Shin Jae-ho at once, he seemed to be a considerable big shot at the station.

    "How far are your connections going?¡±

    You don''t have any personal connections. They''re all grown up after feeding them a few times.

    "In the old days, too. That''s great."

    After many twists and turns, he even entered the broadcasting station with the help of a stranger.

    But it was the same at a loss.

    Soon after a day of snooping around the busy broadcasting station, I found something again.

    "Hmm?"

    Several faint in-youngs were seen among the people walking around in suits or casual clothes.

    An opaque figure that runs wild through people.

    The ghost was clear.

    In addition, the number was quite large.

    From people who look like children or college students to women who are over 50s.

    As many as five ghosts huddled in the middle of the broadcasting station.

    "It''s rare that ghosts are gathered like that."

    Yeah, and it''s totally daytime right now. I couldn''t see ghosts when the sun was up.

    Ghosts were everywhere, even if it wasn''t necessarily heaven on the table.

    Just walking down the street in the evening, one or two ghosts could be seen in 10 minutes.However, it has not often been the case that they are gathered like this.

    It was not long before my eyes met as I looked at them carefully for the day I wondered what was going on.

    At first, ghosts, who were looking at the place where Haru was, were frightened to realize that Haru was looking at them clearly.

    A ghost of a high school girl in a high school uniform approached carefully.

    Can you really see us?

    Hey, hey, don''t be ridiculous. How can a person see a ghost.

    He''s, isn'' It''s just a coincidence, right? Eye contact.

    "No, I really can see it.¡±

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!

    When I told the ghosts who were hovering nearby, the high school girl ghost was frightened and fell on the floor.

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching the reaction beyond imagination, grinned.

    Come on, what''s this? Are you a shaman or something? How do you see ghosts? I thought my heart was going to stop!

    The ghost won''t die if his heart stops.

    Who''s your grandfather?!

    It''s just a ghost grandpa. By the way, why are there so many people here?

    Ghosts flocked from all over the place at the news that a ghost-watching person appeared.

    Besides the people I saw earlier, there were a lot of ghosts here and there.

    In particular, there were many young people, such as high school students and college students, for many reasons.

    If you become a ghost, you want to come to a broadcasting station. There was a celebrity that I really liked in my lifetime, and I came to see him because I heard he was filming here.

    There were many ghosts who simply came to see their favorite celebrities, and some said that appearing on TV once was their lifetime wish.

    There were even grandmothers and grandfathers who came to see trot singers.

    As expected, ghosts are no different from humans.

    However, when I heard the story of a high school girl ghost, I heard that there are quite a few ghosts who have lived in this broadcasting station for a long time.

    Then, I thought there might be a ghost who knew about CEO Choi Young-il''s son.

    "There''s one person I''m looking for. I''ve just been here in my mid to late 20s."

    -You can''t find anything with that. There are hundreds of staff here. Do you have any characteristics?

    "Choi''s castle. Oh, that''s right. I would hate pork. Especially the ribs."

    Choi''s castle is the youngest ribbed...¡­. Huh? I know!

    Someone raised their hand among the ghosts.

    This time, it was a male college student ghost wearing a jacket.

    A few months ago, there''s a new staff member in the field of current affairs. I remember the PD going crazy about the galbi dinner tonight, saying he didn''t want to do that''s

    "Can you tell me more about it?"

    I wondered who he was and followed him to the company dinner. I was drooling, thinking the ribs looked delicious, and he said he didn''t like it and grilled it to kill the meat.

    "Did you grill the meat well?¡±

    It was no joke. The staff said they didn''t like the grilling, so they took the tongs away and he baked themselves. I thought you were watching an eating show.

    Even though he hated ribs, he grilled meat better than a part-timer at a meat restaurant.

    Now there was nothing to see for sure.

    When asked if he knew where he was working now, the college student ghost nodded.

    When I asked for guidance, he gave me an answer.Before following the ghost of a college student, Haru and Choi Han-seok told the ghosts about the table heaven, saying it was meant to be.

    Ghosts were also amazed because it was their first time to see them.

    Everyone thought the day was a shaman, but when I introduced myself as a chef, I was surprised.

    "Come and see me later. I''ll make you a delicious meal."

    Of course! I''ll definitely go!

    It seemed half-hearted, but there were no ghosts who did not like it.

    After giving them the details of the restaurant, they headed deep into the broadcasting station with a college student ghost.

    It soon arrived in front of a conference room.

    "You''re saying it''s in here, right? Mr. Choi Young-guk.

    Yes, I just put my head down and peeped, and he was inside.

    "Thank you for letting me know. You can go now.¡±

    What is this? By the way, is it true that you can eat? Can I really go?

    "Of course. Think about the food you want. I''ll make it as much as I can."

    Yes, yes! Thank you! Thank you!

    I asked for help for a day, but I received a lot of thanks.

    Ghosts that disappeared in an instant.

    As Haru was glancing inside the conference room, Choi Han-seok said he would go inside for now.

    Choi Han-seok, a ghost, moves first because he could be suspected of who the human Haru is if he moves wrong.

    Choi Han-seok naturally went inside through the wall of the conference room.

    After wandering around the conference room to find Choi Young-guk, he closely watched the meeting, and came out less than five minutes later.

    -Wow...

    "Chef?"

    Choi Han-seok''s reaction after leaving the conference room was a bit unusual.

    He opened his mouth as if he had seen magic.

    Soon after, Choi Han-seok, who came to his senses, clenched his fist.

    Haru, maybe heaven is helping us. The afterlife was right.

    "If something bad happens, something good happens, you mean that."

    Yeah, but it''s not a good thing, it''s a good thing to kill. Yeah, yeah. Right. If you''ve been hit by a bolt out of the blue, you should be lucky.

    Choi Han-seok, who was anxious until just now, said he was too hopeless, but now he is full of energy.

    He grinned when asked to tell him what was going on.

    Haru, have you heard of the food Y file?

    "If it''s a Y-file of food. Isn''t it that? It''s an old program that finds and accuses bad restaurants. It''s really famous.¡±

    That''s right. This is the meeting room for the Y file. The current affairs program team that Choi Young-guk was in was the food Y file!

    Just a few hours ago, I thought things had gone wrong.

    With the help of ghosts, puzzle pieces began to fit together.

 Chapter - 106 107. If you live well, heaven helps (2)

    "Well, that''s why. Everyone, say something."

    ¡­¡­.

    Channel B, Food Y File Conference Room.

    The dedicated PD threatened in an irritated voice, but none of the staff gathered there could open their mouths.

    The reason was simple.

    There was no more coverage.

    The Food Y File is a program that digs up restaurants that commit dishonest things, and almost runs out of the materials they have found.

    "Say something. I heard you''ve been covering this week!"

    "Well, it is."

    "What''s that?"

 Chapter - 107

    "Then you''ll have to dig deeper! Don''t say that now, you idiot!"

    A male staff member who made a lame excuse gave me a badass desire.

    A man curled up like a chick in the corner of a conference room where the sharp air falls heavily.

    It was Choi England who looked like the youngest on the face of it.

    I shouldn''t have bitten you because you said you''d plug it in.¡¯

    He was honestly regretting joining the Food Y file team.

    I thought it would be helpful for my career since it''s a very famous program, but I didn''t know the atmosphere would be like this.

    Even the reason why my senior recommended him was ridiculous.

    Before working at the broadcasting station, I''ve been working at a meat restaurant since I was a student.

    Then, of course, you have a lot of relevant knowledge, right?

    That was it.

    "Hey, England."

    "Yes, yes, PD!"

    "What about you? Any tip-offs?¡±

    "I''ve been reviewing e-mails and verifying with my seniors. The right thing to use is...¡­.¡±

    "Whoo... Yeah. What do I want from the youngest?¡±

    Now the PD''s arrow has flown to the UK.

    He tried to swallow bitter water, which was ignored openly.

    I thought I would be happier if I left the camellia flower restaurant and did my favorite broadcasting-related work, but these days, I kept thinking that that was not the case.

    It was also funny that a guy who said he hated cooking was doing a broadcast digging into the restaurant.

    "Oh, my."

    Eventually, the day''s meeting fizzled out.

    The PD was angry to find something, so the staff quickly packed up and left to cover the story.

    Choi Young-guk, who last left the conference room after cleaning up after his seniors, sighed as the ground went down.

    But there was someone waiting for him in front of the conference room.

    "Hey, you''re Choi Young-guk, right?¡±

    "What? Oh, yeah. Yes, but who are you?¡±

    It was my first time seeing him.

    He looked a little younger than himself, but I wondered where I had seen him handsome.

    "I''ve known Choi Young-il, your father. I''m here to talk to you."

    "Dad? You look younger than me. What kind of relationship did you have?"

    "I was just a regular at the restaurant, please think so."

    "I don''t remember seeing a face like this¡­¡­.¡±

    Choi couldn''t trust the man in front of him.

    He came out of the blue and brought up his father''s name, and he was suspicious of introducing himself as a regular customer.

    So I just tried to ignore him, thinking he''d be a weirdo.

    "You know that camellia butcher''s place was sold, right? I''ve been eaten by an infinite galbi restaurant and now I have my second."

    "I know that. I''m the one who sold the restaurant. If you''re here to argue about why you sold the restaurant, just go back. I have nothing to say."

    "I''m not here to argue. I don''t think so.¡±

    "Then why are you here?"

    "Mr. Choi, have you heard of meat laundry?"

    "Do you... wash the meat? What are you talking about?¡±

    "I''m here to report. I''m going to accuse my father''s restaurant of infinite ribs. To you, the food Y-file staff."

    Choi Young-guk''s eyes.

    What the hell is this guy?

    Apparently, age itself looks younger than oneself, and the atmosphere was completely weighty.

    At first, I tried to reply and send him away, but I soon fell in love with his story.The man who introduced himself as Haru told Choi an unbelievable story.

    To literally wash and reuse meat that is supposed to be discarded.

    Even the employees waved their hands, saying it wasn''t right, but it was forced by the president.

    Clap clap--!

    Choi Young-guk, who heard all the words of the day, slapped him on the cheek.

    He stuttered, perhaps because he had done so, but still didn''t come to his senses.

    "No, does that make sense? What do you mean, you''re selling meat?¡±

    "You''re free to believe, but I''m saying it''s real."

    "Honestly, I don''t want to believe it¡­¡­.¡±

    The statement made by the man in front of you was too specific to be simply dismissed as a plausible lie.

    He was penetrating the restaurant as if he had entered the kitchen himself.

    Since Choi was the youngest, he worked primarily to filter information from e-mails and phone calls.

    And I''ve heard all kinds of information. There have been very few reports this specific.

    ''And most of those reports hit the jackpot.''

    To be honest, I wondered what kind of harmony this was.

    It''s not long since I had my father''s statue, and I can''t believe I got a report from the restaurant site that I sold.

    ''Even the uptrend is so huge these days.'' If it works well, it''s not going to end well.¡¯

    If what this guy says is true.

    And if you succeed in covering.

    The answer was already set, although it was restless in my head.

    "I can''t help but believe it. Yes, I''ll get a tip-off."

    He clasped the hand of the day.

    * * *

    "I never thought I''d be here again."

    Since the issue was an issue, Choi Young-guk immediately went out to cover it that day.

    He knew the way better than a day because it was a store where his family did business since he was born.

    Choi Young-guk''s expression was slightly distorted when he faced the second infinite rib restaurant built on the site of his father''s camellia butcher''s restaurant.

    One day I don''t know exactly what happened between him and his father.

    However, since he is a human being, he must have had a grudge.

    "Let''s go in and have a meal. We need to see the atmosphere inside."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Haru and Choi Young-guk entered the restaurant.

    Compared to the first store, which was crowded with customers, the second store was certainly quiet.

    Business is not bad, but there were many vacancies in every corner.

    Of course, it was because of Choi Young-il.

    Since ghosts are holding out with ghosts, people instinctively avoid them and even emit evil flesh, there is no way that customers will like them.

    -Hey, England!

    Haru, who entered the restaurant, and Choi Young-il, who found Britain, rushed out.

    He stared blankly at his son''s face for the first time in almost half a year.

    Choi Hanseok wants to explain what happened.

    That son of a b*tc*.

    Don''t be so hard on your son, though. Now he''s trying to release his father.¡­.

    No, it''s not like that. His face is half-asleep. My tummy came out. I can see that you only bought strange things at a convenience store on a very empty day. You knew I''d do that!

    I thought he would be angry with his son who abandoned him, but he wasn''t.

    Is it true that a father is a father?

    The current president Choi Young-il could not find any emotion criticizing his son.It''s just that it''s good to see my son after a long time, and my heart hurts because he looks more emaciated than I thought.

    It was just the appearance of a father.

    Haru and England sat down when Choi Han-seok was explaining the situation to Young-il.

    Britain sighed as it looked around the completely changed restaurant.

    "Haru, you said you''re a regular at a camellia restaurant, so as you know. The walls here were all scribbled. Decades of scribbles piled up."

    "That''s right.

    "Honestly, it''s a shame it''s gone. I used to love scribbling. Seeing that it''s plastered with paint...¡­.¡±

    Choi Young-guk closed his mouth trying to say something more.

    Since there was only one unlimited ribs on the menu, basic side dishes and ribs were served shortly after sitting down.

    You can eat side dishes from the self-bar, and you can also grill the ribs as much as you want.

    There was a separate meat bar in the corner of the restaurant.

    "This is him."

    I can''t say, "Exactly, this is the meat I washed." It''s a mixture of laundered meat between normal meat."

    The ribs looked rather appetizing.

    Half-and-half of the neck and ribs were mixed, apparently imported frozen meat.

    By the way, this was fine.

    In the first place, we had to use imported meat to get unlimited refills for the price in the early and mid 10,000 won range.

    "Looking at this, I think it''s fine.¡±

    "I''m sure it''s a good rib. Just normal."

    Haru, who had been thinking for a while, put all the ribs on the grill.

    Then he took an empty bowl and approached the galbi self-bar.

    Holding the tongs, carefully began to look at the meat in the self-bar.

    I''m sure there is.¡¯

    The meat on the verge of decay I saw in the fridge at dawn.

    Not throwing them away was no different from washing them and using them today.

    Then I''m sure it''ll remain here somewhere.

    A big piece of meat got stuck in the tongs of the day when he was digging through the meat with hawk eyes.

    The day I picked it up quickly put it on a plate.

    "You''ve been baking, haven''t you?¡±

    "I put it on the grill, so I''ll bake it."

    When I came back with a piece of meat, Choi Young-guk was grilling ribs.

    The day roughly put it on the plate, and it was baked properly in line with the heat.

    The fire was strong and the ribs were seasoned with soy sauce, so it would have been easy to burn, but there was no soot.

    Is it because he is the son of a meat restaurant who has been working for four generations?

    It was good to see Haru, who was confident that he would not kneel anywhere with just his cooking skills.

    To exaggerate a little, the grilling skill was more than just a part-time job at a meat restaurant.

    "Then what''s on the plate now."

    "Yes, I found it in the self-bar. This is washed meat. Of course, it''s hard to tell in the eyes of Mr. British."

    "No, it''s definitely black and black, and the surface is starting to melt. It''s covered by the color of the soy sauce, but it''s clear."

    The difference was almost indistinguishable by ordinary people.

    Galbi itself was more of a seasoned dish than meat.

    However, Choi caught the meat problem at once.

    "As expected of the son of a barbecue restaurant. It''s hard to figure out."

    "Well, I learned it when I was a kid when I was beaten up by my dad. What about pork, how fresh it is. But not anymore. Yes."Choi Young-guk hesitated to answer when the day opened.

    Choi Young-il drooled while looking at such a son.

    Sizzling--!

    The meat in question began to be grilled, leaving the fully cooked ribs in one place.

 Chapter - 108 108. The worlds most delicious pork belly (1)

    Perfectly baked ribs smelled no different from other ribs on the outside.

    After cutting it into bite-size pieces with scissors, the two tasted it one by one.

    "There''s definitely a bit of a sour aftertaste. The meat quality is not good either.¡±

    "That''s right, but it''s so weak that most people won''t even notice. Besides, you don''t usually eat only meat when you eat pork ribs like this."

    Haru picked up another piece of laundered ribs and dipped them in ssamjang.

    When I handed it to Choi Young-guk, he hesitated a little and took it.

    "How do you like it?"

    "I don''t feel sour at all just a little bit of ssamjang doesn''t taste sour at all.¡±

    "You should at least add onions or wrap them in lettuce. You''ll never notice unless some Michelin restaurant chef is here."

    "I''m sure... there''s a reason why the boss did this. I was confident that I wouldn''t get caught with the taste.¡±

    Haru and Choi Young-guk put down their spoons and chopsticks.

    Now it must have been fully verified, I didn''t want to eat more of this meat.

    I paid with Choi''s card and got out of the restaurant.

    Now that I''ve got a clear mind, all I had left was physical evidence.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "We have to cover it. We can somehow grab evidence of the laundry, test it a few more times, put it on the program and make it public."

    "It won''t be easy."

    "Of course it''s not easy. Anyone with basic common sense would try to hide it at all costs. Isn''t the kitchen hidden in the back in the first place?"

    Choi Young-guk tore his hair out, saying he would think about it for a while.

    As Haru waited for him, Choi Han-seok walked out of the infinite rib restaurant late.

    Youngil wants me to say something. There''s a good way if we need to find evidence.

    Oh, I just needed it. What is it?''

    He said he''d know if I told him it was a briquette vent. He''ll keep an eye on you, so you can just go in.

    The briquette vent?¡¯

    One day it was a word that had no choice but to tilt its head.

    But that''s what Choi Young-il says. There''s a reason.

    "Well, Mr. England, then why don''t we just use the briquette vent?"

    "Briquettes? Briquettes...¡­. Huh? That''s right! There was that!"

    Unsurprisingly, Choi clapped his hands loudly, saying, "I just remembered."

    "How the hell do you know that, Haru? Most regulars don''t know."

    "Well, there''s just that."

    "You must have been very close to your father in your lifetime."

    "That''s the way it was.¡±

    "Then you won''t think well of me. I left my father behind, so I sold the store."

    "You didn''t take it so badly. I''m sure you had a reason."

    "Reason, as I have to say now. If I had known that the boss who bought the store was like that, I would never have sold it. I should have noticed when a young man said he was running a business. I regret it late."

    "If you regret it, you''ll have to be thoroughly. If you do so, the Father in heaven will forgive you."

    "Really... Shall we?"

    "How am I supposed to know the meaning of the deceased? Don''t you know better than the British? He''s my real father."

    "Because he''s my biological father. If it were my father...¡­. I''m sure you''ve got a temper saying you''ll never forgive. I wish I hadn''t been hit a few times."

    The day when I heard the British reply was momentarily.It was different from what I thought.

    My father would have raised his fist, let alone forgiven.

    There was a good reason why his son ran out of the house leaving his father behind.

    "Let''s go to the briquette room anyway. The back door is over here."

    The day began to follow Choi Young-guk.

    After a turn around the restaurant, the back door came out.

    Behind the restaurant was a place where briquettes used to grill meat were lit, and the structure of the building was a little strange, so the back door must be opened for ventilation.

    And the back door was close to the kitchen of the restaurant.

    If you listen carefully, you can hear the staff talking in the kitchen.

    Sure enough, the back door of the restaurant was open today as well.

    Haru, now! The boss came in with an angry look on his face!

    When I waited a little bit, Choi Han-seok gave me a signal.

    Gently entered the back door with a low volume to match it.

    Shortly after Choi Young-guk turned on his cell phone voice recorder, a young man''s voice was heard.

    How many customers are there today?

    Compared to yesterday, 3 teams are less than the same time. Mr. President

    Then we''ll have to stock the meat again? We have to close in 3 more hours, and I saw that there was a pile of self-bar. We still have more stock left, right?

    -Yes. Should I dispose of all the rest of the rest of the stock?

    What? Are you kidding me?

    The voice and tone of the president, who used to speak with basic honorifics, changed instantly.

    He pushed hard for the chief who looked older than him.

    Boss, but isn''t this spoiled meat? I can''t give it to customers. Besides, it''s the one that did it again yesterday. I can''t do it twice.

    If I''m quick, I suck. Why are you so talkative? Hey, chief. What does this look like?

    - With the meat you have to throw away...¡­. I can see it.

    It seems to me that it''s all meat and nothing but money. This meat price, seasoning price, refrigerator, electricity bill, etc! How much is this? If you just throw it away. Is the manager going to cover the damage? What should I do after I report it to my dad? This is all I could sell because our branch was sluggish. Do I have to lower my head like that?

    It''s not that...¡­.

    There''s no problem with this. The customers just say it''s delicious and eat it. So just do the laundry and put it in the fridge. I won''t say it again.

    Boom!

    The boss, who screamed so loudly, went out of the kitchen.

    There was silence in the kitchen where he disappeared.

    After a while, all the people called the chief spoke in a dying voice.

    Straw. There''s nothing we can do.

    Yes, sir.

    I''ll bring soju.

    -Yeah...Hoo. I''m sorry.

    You look like a pussock, pussock, pussock, pussock!

    The sound of doing laundry really rang out.

    The thing is, it wasn''t the right sound to be heard in the kitchen of an unlimited pork rib restaurant.

    Haru and Choi Young-guk, who were hiding behind the kitchen and watching all this, were literally shocked.

    I knew that washing the laundry actually happened.

    But I really didn''t expect this much.

    Like running away, I escaped an infinite rib restaurant.

    Meanwhile, I could clearly see the face of the president who had only heard his voice.

    He was smoking and calling someone in the back of the restaurant with an apron, and his voice was exactly the same.Skinny, but a man who seems to be united by greed.

    He left the restaurant with his face and appearance engraved in his eyes.

    "How could a man named CEO do that? You''re the one who does business to customers. But how!"

    "CEO Haru. Of course, I''m the youngest member who just joined Channel B station. This is really rare among the things that our food Y-file team has covered so far. What do you mean laundry? A franchise restaurant that''s also famous!"

    There was a whole world of difference between just knowing the facts and witnessing and hearing it firsthand.

    Thinking about the customers who would still be eating such rotten meat, saying it was delicious, I felt nauseous.

    One day I thought I knew it now.

    Yeah, that''s enough to be a demon.¡¯

    If a day died and the same thing happened where the table heaven was?

    One day also seemed unbearable.

    It was clear that all the evil feelings in the world would boil up.

    Somehow I tried to keep my temper and sat on a nearby bench.

    As I was cooling my head, something passed by.

    "By the way, Mr. England, I just remembered. Didn''t the boss do that earlier? I have to report to my father."

    "Really... ..is that so? Yes, he said father. It''s not the headquarters or the boss, it''s the father. Oh, my God, that''s not true!

    "The owner of that store, the son of the chairman of the Infinite Pork Galbi franchise?"

    "I''m not sure. But there''s plenty of room for that."

    "Well, hold on a second."

    Choi Young-guk picked up his cell phone and called somewhere to start waiting.

    He made a few phone calls to his seniors, fiddled with LINE a few times, and soon brought a lot of data.

    "We''ve got all the information we know about unlimited pork ribs. The press, the articles, everything. But one of them is this."

    [Amazing uptrend, executives of the popular franchise ''Infinite Galbi Restaurant''. 100 million won to support free school meals for the socially disadvantaged]

    News articles of this title.

    But there was a familiar face in the attached picture.

    The man who was smoking earlier.

    He, who ordered the meat quickly while cleaning the staff, was smiling with the children in the picture.

    "He was a real son."

    "That''s why I was so hung up on my income. It was supposed to be a restaurant to show my father figures. Regardless of whether you''re a customer or not, I wanted to make even 100 won more profit."

    "What are you going to do now?¡±

    "First of all, I have to report to the seniors. There''s evidence of voice recording. Galbi restaurant is a big franchise, so everyone in Channel B will try to dig it up somehow.¡±

    You''ll definitely get caught.

    Choi said he is confident.

    I was relieved that he said so.

    "Then you''ll be going back to the station, too."

    "Oh... that''s the way it is."

    England took a look at the day.

    As if there''s something I want to say.

    Looking back and hesitating for a while, he said carefully.

    "CEO Haru. Aren''t you hungry by any chance? We barely ate there."

    "That''s true. I''m a little hungry."

    "Then can you recommend a good place for pork belly restaurants nearby? I''ll buy it for you, so how about pork belly for dinner?"

    "It''s okay, but. I rarely eat out around here. If there''s anything I want to eat, I''ll make it at my restaurant.""Oh... Is that so?"

    Choi Young-guk sighs with a lot of sadness.

    As soon as he was about to return, saying yes, Haru grabbed him by the shoulder and stopped.

    "Then why don''t you go eat at our restaurant?"

    "At Haru''s restaurant? By the way, I don''t think today''s menu is pork belly.¡±

    "It doesn''t matter if I''m the boss. It''s almost closing time anyway. One of the staff had a hard time filling in my vacancy today, so we can buy pork belly and lettuce at the market to feed them something delicious."

    "Are you okay? Are you going to be a nuisance?"

    "Of course it''s fine, then let''s go. To buy meat at the market."

    Choi Young-il had two issues.

    One for the restaurant, and one for the son.

    This has set a way for restaurants to be solved to some extent.

    But what happened between the rich and the poor was still dark.

    So one day I was going to use my own way.

    Choi Young-guk seems to miss his father''s pork belly, so I was going to make him something much more delicious than that.

 Chapter - 109 109. The worlds most delicious pork belly (2)

    I shopped in the market with Choi England.

    I bought some pork belly that looks good, and some vegetables and mushrooms to eat with ssamjang.

    I''m going back to heaven after grocery shopping, so it''s about 8 p.m.

    It was near the end of the business.

    "Mr. Haru!"

    "How have you been, Yumi?¡±

    "Of course! By the way, today''s guests asked where Haru went and looked for him a lot."

    "Considering that you''ve been looking for me, it seems like business went really well. I saw outside the restaurant that they put all the dishes they prepared for heaven on the table.¡±

    "Hehe¡­¡­ thanks to my boss. By the way, what about the person behind you?¡±

    Yumi shrugged when she saw Choi Young-guk after a day.

    When Haru noticed, he came forward to say hello.

    "I''m Choi England. Youngil Choi''s son, would you know?¡±

    "Aha! Hello, I''m Yumi, and I work in a table heaven."

    "Since Yumi had a hard time today, I bought pork belly to cook for you." We''re running out of food anyway. Let''s close the restaurant and eat comfortably.¡±

    "Okay! Then I''ll go wash the lettuce first! Oh, do you want some pickled scallions?¡±

    Choi Young-guk, who was sitting down trying to move quickly as Yumi always did, was restless and eventually stood up.

    He ran out of the restaurant, saying no with his mouth, but is the instinct of the meat restaurant that has been going on for four generations still the same?

    "Oh...." Then I''ll do the pickled scallions. It''s sad if you don''t eat seasoned scallions while eating pork belly."

    "British can sit down and relax. But you''re still a guest."

    "I''m more uncomfortable sitting down. And our special green onion salad is more delicious than I thought. President Haru said he was a regular customer, so it wouldn''t taste as good as my father''s. Still."

    "Okay, I''ll give you a hand in the kitchen. Wash your hands first."

    It just so happened that Choi England was involved in cooking together.

    With three chefs sticking together, preparations for pork belly quickly ended.

    Literally, in the blink of an eye, a nice table was set up in the center of the restaurant.

    Lettuce and perilla leaves, starting with basic side dishes such as seasoned scallions and pickled radish.

    Yangsongi and Saesongi mushroom to be baked with kimchi that was taken out a day ago.

    Soybean paste stew and white rice with lots of tofu and pepper.

    And pork belly sprinkled with coarse salt.

    A portable gas burner was placed in the middle of a large table with two tables attached.

    One day that bad guy...¡­. Hey, are you serious? No matter how much the situation is. How can you set a table in front of a ghost like this?

    Choi Han-seok, who couldn''t eat because his ears were not open yet, said, "I''m jealous."

    But it did not contain irritation.

    Haru and Yumi knew it was a compliment, though they were better prepared than they thought.

    Choi asked carefully.

    "Well, can I grill the meat? I''m just sorry to be eaten."

    "Sure. Here, tongs and scissors."

    "Yes, then."

    He measured the temperature by placing his hand on a heated grill.

    Around the time I thought this would be okay, I oiled the pan with a piece of meat that looked like a lot of fat.

    "You''re a professional, aren''t you?¡±

    "I''ve been grilling customers'' meat since I was in middle school. I don''t want to learn, but I''m used to it."

    Whoops, whoops!

    Place pork belly in a greased pan one by one.Oil splashed and meat stuck together, and the sound of rain rang loudly.

    The smell of greasy pork belly.

    It was the smell and visual that everyone would be thinking of.

    Gulp, everyone watching swallowed their mouths.

    "At this point."

    Screaming!!!

    Wait for about three minutes and flip it over.

    The flip side was completely brown and transparent oil flowed down and fell off the grill.

    "Now if we cook it for another three minutes, the meat will be done. So we can bake something together at this timing."

    At the bottom of the grill where oil is running out, put ripe cabbage kimchi, seasoned bean sprouts, mushrooms and garlic.

    They are almost fried with pork belly oil and high heat, sour, spicy and salty...The smell of driving the salivary glands crazy came out anyway.

    Especially, things like kimchi and bean sprouts could be easily burned because of the seasoning, but Choi Young-guk continued to stir it and baked it well.

    When I cut the 80% cooked pork belly with scissors so that it is easy to eat, and grilled it as a finish, I was ready to eat it in no time.

    Choi Young-guk, who wiped away the sweat from his forehead, shouted in a confident voice.

    "You should try it. I assure you, it''s more delicious than anywhere else you''ve eaten around here."

    "It looks incredible in this way. First of all, thank you for the food!"

    Yumi, who was stamping her feet, rushed first, saying that she was so busy working that she was starving to death.

    Originally, the first point was to eat only meat.

    Taking a well-done piece of pork belly, I dipped it in oil sauce and tasted it.

    "Oh, it''s hot! But still... oh my gosh!"

    I was struggling to die of heat, but I chewed it right away.

    The well-baked meat burst out of juice and oil every time it was chewed, forming an ensemble.

    Salt caught the greasy taste and literally was the essence of delicious meat.

    "Wow, you''re so good at grilling meat!"

    "What? You don''t have to say that."

    "British, you should eat too. If you don''t eat quickly, Yumi and I will eat it all."

    "Oh, well, you have to eat fast. I like to eat wraps."

    Gasp, England picked up a big lettuce and perilla leaves again.

    I bought my grandmother''s farm on the street of the market, so it was big and fragrant.

    He put perilla leaves on top of lettuce and put his own green onion salad on top of them.

    And two big pieces of pork belly.

    Dip a piece of grilled garlic in ssamjang like frying, and put a piece of well-done kimchi on top.

    When the huge-sized wrap was completed, Yumi opened her mouth wide.

    "Does it all fit in your mouth?¡±

    "It''s good to eat pork belly with a big mouth."

    Yaam!

    Choi Young-guk, who opened his mouth wide, put a wrap the size of his fist in one bite.

    When I chewed on it, all kinds of ingredients burst out and mingled.

    It''s not pork belly, it''s the taste of ssam.

    It couldn''t be more Korean.

    Choi Young-guk, who had been mumbling for a long time with a look of deliciousness, raised his spoon and chopsticks.

    I scooped up the spicy soybean paste stew with tofu and drank it.Don''t you think soybean paste stew with pork belly wraps will kill you?

    Then, I drank a glass of soju and drank it coolly.

    "Growl!"

    Dip the crunchy cucumber peppers in the ssamjang and garnish with it. Wrap it with soft mushrooms.

    The taste was the best even when eaten with rice or wrapped in fresh pickled radish.

    That you can eat whatever you want, the way you prefer.

    That was the biggest charm of pork belly that Haru thought of.

    It was like heaven to eat so much delicious meat.

    Well, there was something about pork belly that was more than just delicious.

    Should I say the spirit of Koreans?

    Haru was also surprised by Choi Young-guk''s grilled pork belly.

    I thought it was unusual from the rib restaurant earlier, but his grilling skills were better than I thought.

    The pork belly, which was almost a muscle raised, ran out in an instant.

    Choi Young-guk picked up the tongs again and tried to grill more meat, but the day came out this time.

    "Can I just bake it once?¡±

    "I don''t care¡­¡­. Wouldn''t my roast be better?"

    "Try it and tell me."

    Does it have pride in grilling meat?

    Choi Young-guk sat down, saying yes for now.

    But his expression was strange.

    Like you thought of something, huh? Ha grabbed my brain spitting out his terminal.

    "What did I just say?"

    Haru, look at England. He looks like he''s surprised, too. That he grilled meat and ate it so enthusiastically.

    That''s why I''m here.¡¯

    Choi Han-seok and his day are going as planned, he said with a grin.

    Meanwhile, the meat that was put on the grill for a day was cooking well.

    Choi Young-guk looked sideways at Haru grilling meat.

    On the face of it, he didn''t want to look much different from himself, but he soon smiled.

    "Well, it''s done. Would you like to try it?¡±

    "Thank you, boss!"

    A round of meat that''s done again.

    When I handed a piece to Yumi, she dipped it in oil again and ate it.

    "Huh?"

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "No, it''s not okay. Wow... CEO Haru too! This class lasts forever, right? It''s really good.¡±

    "Huh? No, really?"

    Choi Young-guk seemed to be quite embarrassed by Yumi''s unexpected response.

    He rushed in and picked up a piece of grilled pork belly.

    His eyes are mixed with doubts that he might be giving a boost to the president of the same restaurant.

    But shortly after he started chewing a piece of meat in his mouth, he had no choice but to say the same thing as Yumi.

    "Really... It''s delicious. Much more than what I baked. No, this is probably more than my father."

    Choi Young-guk soon ate a few more points.

    It was still delicious.

    Even though you might get bitten after eating some pork belly, there was a difference in the taste.

    He shot a fierce look at Haru.

    He opened his mouth as if he had waited.

    "Are you curious?"

    "What?"

    "How to grill meat. It''s so delicious."

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    Choi hesitated to answer.

    He also can''t nod easily because he has a past history of pork.

    But the answer has already been set.

    He put down his chopsticks and drank a glass of soju, and said in a small voice.

    "Yes, I''m curious. Can you tell me?""There''s nothing I can''t tell you. But there''s one condition."

    "What about conditions?"

    "I heard that Choi ran out of his father''s store. I wonder why. From what I heard from my father, I thought he was going to hand over the store to his son.¡±

    A day flew a full straightforward ball.

    For a moment, there was silence in the restaurant.

    Choi Young-guk sighed.

    It smelled like soju and pork belly mixed together.

    "The smell of oil."

    "What?"

    "The greasy smell of grilling meat. I really didn''t like it. Family, family business. I hated it so much that I wanted to throw it all away and run away."

    Soon, he began to tell the story he had in his heart.

    The time was drawing near for the door to open.

 Chapter - 110 110. The worlds most delicious pork belly (3)

    "I''ve been a son of a meat restaurant since I was born. My dad told me. You grabbed a knife at your first birthday. You said you''d connect the taste of our camellia restaurant well."

    "Don''t you usually put knives on your first birthday these days? It''s dangerous."

    "That''s the way my father is. You son of a b*tc*! A man! It''s like this.¡±

    Surely that was the case.

    CEO Choi Young-il, whom I saw yesterday, had a fiery personality.

    "My future has been decided anyway. When I entered elementary school, I learned how to grill meat. I went to the restaurant often. When other kids went to PC rooms and played, I went to Majang-dong with my father."

    "You''ve trained your successor very clearly.¡±

    "My father was very sensitive to the taste of meat. Side dishes like pickled scallions and grilling meat. If he didn''t think it was enough, he scolded me loudly. Oh, but he didn''t say anything about my poor studies."

    "Then why are you leaving the restaurant? The size of the store is good and the business is good. Wasn''t it such a waste to leave?"

    Camellia Butcher Restaurant is a famous local restaurant.

    If I had learned well from my father and succeeded, I would have been able to secure a certain future by taking tens of millions of won a month in net profit.

    Choi threw all of them away and became the youngest in a poorly paid broadcasting station.

    It was not well understood in Korea, a modern capitalist society.

    However, Choi Young-guk easily said unbelievable things.

    "I left, but it''s not because I don''t want to take over."

    "What do you mean? What do you mean it''s not because you don''t like it?¡±

    "My father said that. You''re not good enough. You said if I left you the restaurant, all the guests would leave."

    What does this mean?

    Words popped up that Haru didn''t know.

    I thought Choi Young-guk left the restaurant for some reason, but I can''t believe his father said this first.

    "To be honest, I tried really hard. I didn''t like that my future was set since I was young. But it''s still a family business. When the school kids teased me about the smell of oil, I went to the restaurant and helped them with the work. But you''ve done enough until you''re 25 years old, and you can''t."

    "What did you say was the problem?¡±

    "Everything. I don''t have eyes for meat, I''m not good at grilling. But it''s not like I''m good at making soybean paste stew or seasoned scallions."

    "The green onion salad you made earlier was really good."

    "What my father made is even more delicious. I think so, too."

    At this point, I thought it was understandable from Choi''s point of view.

    I''ve been trying and sacrificing ever since I was born, but my father didn''t give me a single compliment until I was 25.

    In the end, Choi Young-guk, who couldn''t stand it, ran away.

    It was my pleasure to rest at home watching TV after work, so I got a job at a broadcasting station without much thought.

    -It''s an essential problem for the stores that run the family business. I want to hand it over to my child, but it''s not in my eyes. I think CEO Choi Young-il was also attacked by his grandfather. I''m sure you''ve heard a lot of bitter things.

    It seems that the family business was not as easy as I thought.

    Choi Young-guk, who was slowly vomiting the story inside, drank soju.

    "Excuse me. Honestly, I felt that way earlier. I was really mad.""To the boss who does that kind of crap where his father''s shop was?¡±

    "I have it, but I have a lot of it, too. In fact, it''s all my fault. I left irresponsibly. By selling this building. And... I felt it earlier."

    "You still haven''t let go of the meat restaurant, have you?"

    "You must be a regular at a camellia flower restaurant. You''re a ghost."

    "I''m a bit of a lot.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Soon it was time for the door to open.

    Haru is ready to finish his seat.

    "So what do you want to do, Mr. England?"

    "To be honest, I don''t know yet. But for now, I''m going to finish the coverage. We''ll know something by the time the Infinite Galbi restaurant is on TV."

    "All right, well, since you told me, I have to keep my promise."

    When Haru gave Yumi a hint, she brought some raw pork belly.

    It was about a little more than three servings, but the day turned up the fire again and held out tongs.

    "Bake it, Mr. British."

    "Can I just bake it? Don''t you tell me how to bake it or something like that?"

    "How did you tell him?¡±

    "Flip the meat only once. If the front turns gray and the oil forms, it''s time to turn it upside down.

    "Then you can bake it like that. Thinking about your father."

    "Your father''s thoughts? Well... I see for now.

    He looked incredulous, but he put the meat on the grill as Haru told him to.

    Screaming!

    Grilled pork belly with a delicious sound.

    It wasn''t long before all the meat was cooked.

    Haru took out a disposable lunch box bowl and carefully put grilled pork belly, scallion salad made by Britain, and other side dishes.

    "You don''t want to try it?¡±

    "There''s someone who knows much more about meat than I do. I''m thinking of asking him. And you''ll see if you try it."

    He put a piece of grilled meat in the mouth of England, full of question marks.

    Soon after, he opened his eyes wide while chewing meat.

    "It''s delicious, isn''t it? Compared to what I cooked earlier. No, but I''m sure it''s the same.

    "I think that''s what cooking is all about. Why, don''t you say cooking contains the chef''s heart? Rather than simply grilling delicious pork belly, it might be more delicious when you think about your father.¡±

    "What do you think...¡­.¡±

    Choi Young-guk nodded, saying, "I think it makes sense."

    Have a safe trip. Yumi and I will be looking at the store.

    "I''m sorry that the boss keeps being out there."

    We can''t do business today either way because of the trees. If you''re sorry, go give it to him. All right?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok exchanged meaningful eyes.

    Haru, who packed all the pork belly lunch boxes, left the store with the UK.

    At midnight, I had to go to the place where the camellia butcher''s restaurant was located before the door opened.

    If the trees grow up today, we can''t pass by.

    "Well, I''ll go in first. Oh, I might have to see you a few more times about the broadcast later, is that okay?"

    "I''m the informant, of course. Then, go inside."

    I saw Choi Young-guk off in front of the station.

    He seemed to be wondering who would deliver the meat lunch box at this late hour, but he didn''t tell me until the end of the day.Because I knew you wouldn''t believe me if I told you anyway.

    I went to the front of the infinite rib restaurant with food that was still warm.

    After glancing around, I called her name at the top of my voice.

    "The Grim Reaper!"

    "Why, dude?"

    The grim reaper who appeared as if he had waited.

    Haru pointed to the back door of the restaurant.

    "I''d really appreciate it if you could open the door one more time."

    "Did you bring something delicious?"

    "I''ll kill you."

    "Then I''ll open it for you again."

    Let''s go!

    The door of the rib restaurant, which was tightly locked, opened at the hand of the grim reaper.

    When I entered the restaurant, Choi Young-il opened his eyes wide again today.

    I opened the lunch box that I brought by answering his question when I met my son and asked him what happened.

    What the hell is that? Lunch box?

    "It''s a pork belly lunch box. I brought the grim reaper''s, so you can eat plenty.¡±

    No, if you''re going to eat with the living, you can eat outside. What''s wrong with you here? You''re not making fun of ghosts right now? Uh...¡­?

    "If you were going to tease me, wouldn''t you have come like this? Youngil, why don''t you sit down and eat? Please say thank you to Chef Haru."

    The door opens, and when Haru or Yumi is next to them, ghosts can have reality.

    You can smell the food, eat, and fill your empty stomach.

    It was the same for CEO Choi Young-il.

    He flopped down and rubbed his eyes again and again, breathing in.

    -This smell. This green onion pickle.My son made it, didn''

    "You know it right away?"

    I''ve made it all my life. How can I not know? This meat is also....

    "Try it first.¡±

    Yeah, sure, sure.

    "I''ll enjoy it, too."

    Three people''s meals began in another person''s restaurant.

    As always, the grim reaper ate well, putting it in his mouth like a hamster, and one day he was already full, so he just pretended to eat.

    However, Choi Young-il''s reaction was quite different.

    He ate a piece of pork belly with trembling hands and leaned his head back.

    It''s baked by England, isn''t it?

    "That''s right, Mr. British baked it. He ate at our restaurant earlier. How does it taste?"

    It''s sloppy. It tastes sloppy.

    "Oh, my, mister, do you have to come all the way here and say that? If you''re so clingy and sloppy, you know it''s not credible at all, right?¡±

    No, it''sorry. Who says you''re dragging your feet? By the way, my, this is just that''s it. I''m just happy to eat meat after a long time.

    "Just say it''s delicious! My son has improved a lot! Why is it so hard to say a word like that? Why are you making such a deep resentment?"

    The grim reaper, who was worse, lost his temper.

    President Choi Young-il avoided looking as if he was embarrassed.

    It''s because it needs to be more delicious and better. What if I compliment you once and feel better? I grew up without hearing a compliment from my father.

    Is he a blunt father?

    He wasn''t doing it on purpose, he was genuinely saying it was hard.

    However, it was not as sincere as Choi Young-il.

    The day woke up and went out of the restaurant.

    It was right after the door was opened, so there were trees growing outside again today.

    A forest of black trees.

    But something has changed.

    "The leaves."

    It was a leaf that cut the flesh of ghosts like a blade, but not today.The noodles were soft because they were not rough. It was no different from what was hung on ordinary trees.

    "The forest is not rough, but soft."

    It wasn''t just one day that noticed the change in trees.

    The forest was still blocking the ghosts, but it did not completely keep them from passing by as before.

    Some ghosts came out of the trees.

    After bowing to Haru, he heard that Choi Han-seok and Yumi were inside, and headed to the table heaven.

    It''s definitely improved.

    The situation that Haru is in, CEO Choi Young-il''s limit.

    But I was never able to relax.

    A day when I was watching the forest carefully opened my eyes.

    As the grim reaper said, it was certainly bigger than yesterday.

    The trees in front of the laundry room stretched out to the supermarket next to it this time.

    There is not much time left before President Choi Young-il turns into a demon.

 Chapter - 111 111. Dream Tree Set Meal (1)

    It was clear that President Choi Young-il''s resentment eased a lot after eating his son''s food that Haru had just brought.

    But the forest was created, and it was also inevitable that it was growing bigger.

    CEO Choi Young-il''s resentment is intertwined with this restaurant called Infinite Galbi Restaurant. That''s the kind of order.

    His existence itself blows the flesh on customers visiting the restaurant, and it returns to Choi Young-il''s career.

    "How long can you and Yumi last?¡±

    "But if the ghosts can pass by like now. A full month is fine. But more than that...¡­ I can''t guarantee it."

    "The time left for CEO Choi Young-il is shorter than that. At this rate, I''ll be a demon in less than a month.¡±

    "Then the key is a month away."

    "Yes, a tight month. I don''t know if it''s a holy fire in there, but at least it''s a rib restaurant.¡±

    Haru and the grim reaper looked at the trees that were getting thick.

    The daughter of a nurse ghost was playing with other young ghosts, giggling among the trees.

    "If. What happens if I fail?¡±

    "Mr. Kangrim will come. Choi Young-il is a different kind of evil than Park Gun-il, who only spewed flesh at ghosts."

    "If it''s Gang-rim, as you said before."

    "He specializes in dealing with evil spirits, and he''s a complete maverick. It''s a holy fire, and I''m gonna cut it down. Then we can''t go to the next world. It''s going to disappear.¡±

    "Disappear?!¡±

    Day after day, he doubted his ears.

    Looking back in a hurry, Choi Young-il was looking at the two people inside the store.

    "Hurry up, I''m not usually like this¡­¡­I beg of you, this one."

    "I don''t know what I can do for you. Aren''t the rest of the things Mr. British has no choice but to do?"

    "By the way, half right and half wrong. There''s one more thing only you can do for a day. Not cooking."

    "What can a chef do other than cook?"

    "Good things. Doing good things. I told you. If a person does something good, he or she is bound to come back. So you''re doing a lot of good things. And I''ll be back somehow."

    Don''t just wait and do good deeds to build virtue.

    The Grim Reaper said the only thing that can defeat evil spirits is the good man''s virtue.

    "Be strong and do as you always do. Haru, you''re the nicest and purest soul I''ve ever seen, so I''m sure you can.¡±

    "You know, it''s so strange that the Grim Reaper compliments me like this, right?¡±

    "I shouted like that to CEO Choi Young-il to live after complimenting him, shouldn''t I keep what I said?"

    The two soon made eye contact and laughed.

    Haru clenched his fist and stared blankly at the phone, which had no response.

    "I''ll do what I''ve been doing. Just like you used to."

    * * *

    I didn''t mean to wait a day, either.

    Choi Han-seok and Choi Young-il continued to gather information on the playful use of ingredients at the Infinite Galbi restaurant, raising interest in business.

    Still, the boss has to put his heart into the restaurant.

    About two days have passed since Choi returned to the station, but there has been no news yet.

    I left my cell phone in plain sight and worked busily with Yumi.Today''s heaven meal was a table of cheese pork cutlet.

    Of course, it was not frozen pork cutlet made by the factory, but handmade pork cutlet made by Haru and Yumi holding their own hammers and spreading meat.

    In addition, this pork cutlet is very simple to make than you think.

    Spread pork sirloin with hammer and season with salt and pepper.

    If you go to a butcher''s shop and make pork cutlet without having to blow it with a hammer, you can use it because it gives you meat that''s already been spread out.

    Put mozzarella cheese inside and coat it with flour, eggs, and bread crumbs, which are the basic ingredients of the style, in order.

    After that, fry it in the heated oil until it''s golden brown and it''s done!

    There are Western and Japanese sauces, and I prepared Japanese sauces today.

    This is because the sour Japanese sauce with vinegar was better suited to pork cutlet with cheese.

    "Here are your two-serving Heavenly meals."

    "Wow, the pork cutlet is awesome. Honey, look at this!"

    Today''s last guest of lunch time was two familiar faces.

    Husband in work clothes without fail, wife now visibly full.

    After Bibim-guksu, they were the parents of Hulhul who became regulars of the table heaven.

    I came here because I wanted to feed my wife something delicious, and she said that she liked cheese pork cutlet so much.

    Crispy!

    Every time a large pork cutlet was cut with a knife, the golden fried clothes broke and made a crunchy sound.

    Soon after, when I lifted a piece of cut so that it would be easy to eat, white steam spewed out and white cheese stretched out along with the movement of chopsticks.

    Cheap cheese made of oil cuts off without power even if you stretch it a little, and what the day used was a real mozzarella.

    As the cheese stretched endlessly, her husband said it was amazing and played around in the air.

    My wife, who was watching, smiled happily and told me to sit down and eat quickly.

    "Honey, chew it tight. Since my kid is eating with me.¡±

    "That''s right. Hmm, but the pork cutlet is really good. How come it tastes so much better than a specialty store?¡±

    "Mr. Haru is such a good cook. "Kkkkk."

    A wife who eats deliciously and a husband who looks at her lovingly.

    Haru and Yumi, who were able to present delicious time to the two, were also happy whenever this happened.

    The last order time was over, so the day went out of the dollar with the break time sign.

    I tried to turn around with a sign asking me to wait because it was break time, but two small eyes followed me.

    "It looks delicious¡­¡­ Churp."

    "Yeji, come on, let''s go. You know I can''t use the dreamer card here.¡±

    "No, but. I really like cheese pork cutlet. Can you go and ask him? Huh? It could work.¡±

    A brother and sister, who appeared to be in the lower grades of elementary school students, stood in front of the table heaven and peeked out their heads.

    The eyes of the two were fiercely stuck in the cheese pork cutlet in the restaurant, with the four letters "I want to eat" written on my face.

    I couldn''t stay still because of my personality when these young children were doing this here.

    I took off the sign again and told the children.

    "Come on in, boys. There''s still some pork cutlet left, so I''ll fry it for you.""By the way... this is all we have. You can''t use this here."

    The boy standing in front of his brother stuck something out to Haru.

    It was a square card that said [Seoul Dream Tree Card], and Haru recognized the card at once.

    It''s a school lunch card, isn''t it?¡¯

    Children''s meal card.

    It is a card that the Seoul Metropolitan Government provides meals for children in homes whose incomes are not stable or for children who do not have a guardian to take care of their meals.

    This seems to be a pretty good policy, but in reality there were a lot of holes.

    What is this? It''s a school lunch card.

    "Do you know anything about this chef?"

    Of course. I''ve been suggesting to the members of the National Assembly that we need to fix this.

    When the day didn''t come in, Choi Han-seok, who came out wondering if something had happened, found the card that Haru was holding and clicked his tongue.

    It''s only 5,000 won per meal. By the way, is there a place in Seoul where I can eat with 5,000 won? Besides, it''s not something you can use at any restaurant. Only franchises are allowed.

    ''That''s why you were so talkative. The only place for kids to go is a convenience store.¡¯

    That''s right. By the way, I don''t know if you''re giving this as support. It''s frustrating.

    Not surprisingly, the girl standing behind her brother began to cry.

    "Wow¡­¡­ I want to eat pork cutlet. I don''t like convenience stores! It''s not good!"

    "Yeji, don''t cry! My brother said that. We both have to live strong. What are you going to do if you cry over something like this!"

    While scolding his grumpy sister, his brother held his hand tightly.

    He bit his lower lip for a while and even took out his card.

    "Well, boss. I''ll even give you my card. You can scratch two, can''t you just give me one? My sister loves cheese pork cutlet. He''s been saying he wants to eat it."

    "Well, I''m sorry, but I can''t do that."

    "Well, as expected. I''m sorry, Yeji. I''ll buy you pudding that Yeji likes at the convenience store, so let''s stop crying. Huh?"

    "No! It''s a convenience store anyway. I hate convenience stores! Ugh¡­¡­¡­."

    "Yeji..."

    A boy with his head down.

    It was incredibly adult to be an elementary school student.

    I''m sure he''s grown up early.

    How can I just send these kids back?

    I said it again with a smile every day.

    "You can''t just give it to your brother. Our restaurant has one order per person. So hurry up and come in. My uncle will fry the cheese pork cutlet deliciously."

    My sister, who had been sobbing at the words, stopped crying.

    The boy''s eyes grew big with anticipation.

    "Haha, I, really? Can we eat pork cutlet?"

    "Of course. I''ll add a lot of cheese bread.¡±

    "But... ..it says here. It''s 7,000 won for the heaven meal. It''s only 5,000 won."

    "The heaven meal costs 7,000 won, but the dream tree meal costs 5,000 won."

    "Do you have such a menu?"

    "I just got one. Now, look."

    A day rushed into the restaurant and brought chalk.

    Then I wrote a new letter on the menu that I put up outside.

    [Dream Tree Official - KRW 5,000]

    [Limited sales to aspiring people in our society!]

    "Look at this. Are you sure?"

    Only then did the faces of the two children brighten up.

    I sat them down and prepared to fry pork cutlet right away.

    Dredge wheat, egg, bread and put in preheated oil.I didn''t forget the promise I made earlier, and I also added more cheese.

    I put side dishes on a plate and scooped enough rice.

    Just as the new menu of Dining Heaven, Dream Tree Meal, was almost completed.

    -Thank you. Thank you...¡­ I can''t believe there was still such a good man left. Thank you so much...¡­.

    Someone rushed into the restaurant.

    An old man ghost with an opaque appearance.

    He smiled at the children who were stamping their feet, saying that the smell of pork cutlet was so good, and soon came a day ahead and bowed his head.

    Then we met eyes.

    Both Haru and Yumi.

    "Huh?"

    "Hey, are you the father of these children?¡±

    Can you see me?

    Like any ghost, the ghost of an old man is surprised.

    Haru whispered quietly as if he was used to it now.

    "Our restaurant is a bit unusual."

 Chapter - 112 112. Dream Tree Set Meal (2)

    "Come on, my little guests? Here''s the Dream Tree meal you ordered."

    "I''ve already cut the pork cutlet. It''s very hot with cheese inside, so you have to eat it carefully with a fork. All right?

    "Yes! Yes! Thank you, brother, sister!"

    "Thank you. I''ll enjoy the food."

    When Haru and Yumi served food respectively, the little guests'' faces were in full bloom.

    As if it was a lie, the little children enjoyed the cheese pork cutlet.

    Since they were young children, they were hungry even though they gave them a lot of rice and meat, hoping to eat enough, and ate them up at a tremendous speed.

    The large cheese pork cutlet was covered in brown sauce and gulped over in just two bites.

    My brother ate a lot of sauce in his mouth, saw his younger sister who ate better than him, thought a little about it, and then gave him the biggest piece of cheese pork cutlet with a fork.

    "YEJI, have one more.¡±

    "Huh? Really? Can I eat more?¡±

    "I''m full. It''s all right now. Yeji, eat a lot. You just sang that you wanted to eat cheese pork cutlet."

    "Hehe, thank you. Thank you for the food!¡±

    That small body had so much pork cutlet endlessly.

    My brother, who handed out a tonkatsu to my younger brother, smiled adultly at my younger sister who was eating rice.

    You raised your kid well. You look like an elementary school student, but you''re all grown up.

    I didn''t do anything. I''m an ugly dad who left before the elementary school entrance ceremony. My wife is the only one who''s having a hard time because of me.

    What does your wife do? It would be difficult to feed two children alone.

    I''m just doing everything I can. Neither my wife nor I was good at studying. I''m a cleaner during the day, and I''ll run for you in the evening. I''m so sorry, I''m dying. I mean it''s true.

    The father of two siblings said.

    It''s so painful to be a father, and to see children wandering around the restaurant with cards like that and looking at people''s faces.

    Nevertheless, all he can do is float next to the children and watch them, making it twice as hard.

    I want to die, but I can''t.

    There were many days when I wanted to go to hell if I were such an ugly country, but I couldn''t.

    I think it''s here if there''s hell. This is where I am now.¡­.

    A ghost of a man holding his face in his hands and drooling.

    Haru, who was looking at it, looked at Choi Han-seok for a while.

    I opened my mouth after talking with him with my eyes.

    "Is there anything you wanted to ask the children or anything you wanted to say? I''ll take this opportunity to deliver it to you."

    -Well, let me ask you this. What you two want to be when you grow up.

    "Hope for the future. I see."

    It was a little out of the blue question, but what''s the big deal?

    Haru asked, looking at the two children alternately.

    Then, without a moment''s delay, the answer burst out immediately.

    "I''m going to be rich. I will make a lot of money and make my mom and Yeji happy.¡±

    "I''m a cook! I''m going to be the restaurant owner later and make a lot of delicious dishes like this!"

    Is your brother rich and your sister a restaurant owner?

    Haru and Yumi laughed bitterly.

    By the way, it was amazing.

    The same goes for the children who came last time, and I don''t know if it''s because Haru is a chef, but there were many children who wanted to be a chef in the future.The old man ghost couldn''t take his eyes off the sight of such children.

    "How can it be hell when you have children you love?"

    -But...but...¡­.

    "Don''t worry. At least not from now on. Isn''t that right, Chef Choi Han-seok?

    - You''re taking things for granted?

    -What is that... Do you mean it?

    The old man ghost drew a question mark on his face.

    Haru picked up his cell phone and called somewhere.

    Just where I was once indebted to Hana.

    It was the biggest good deed Choi Han-seok left in his life, the Choi Han-seok Foundation.

    Someone answered the phone before the tone went a few times.

    Park Han-soo, chairman of the foundation.

    It''s been a long time since I heard his voice.

    "How have you been, Mr. Chairman?"

    "I have too much work to do these days. It''s not always good to have a lot of work at a foundation. By the way, seeing that you called me after a long time. I''m afraid I''ll have another job?"

    "As the director said, I''ve got a lot on my plate lately.¡±

    A joke that wasn''t all light came and went between the two.

    Haru explained about brother and sister who are almost eating pork cutlet.

    Chairman Park Han-soo, who had been listening in a serious voice all along, nodded at once.

    "Don''t worry. If you want to be a chef, you''re the one that our foundation needs."

    "As expected, right?¡±

    "I''m glad you called. Chef Haru."

    A phone call cut off before a few words were exchanged.

    The call was short, but the content was bold and concise.

    The uncle, who was looking at it absent-mindedly, asked in a trembling voice.

    -What the hell are you... ..? It''s like seeing ghosts. You just called someone named the chairman of the foundation.

    "What do I have? I''m just a local restaurant chef."

    There are a lot of local chefs these days. There''s a reason why my daughter is a chef.

    Soon, the ghost of the uncle bowed to Haru.

    He bowed down and said thank you from the bottom of his heart.

    Not Yumi, not Choi Hanseok.

    He looked up after saying thank you several times.

    He also had a red face and moist eyes.

    It just so happens that the children have almost finished eating.

    Haru, who went to the checkout counter with a dream tree card, just pretended to scratch the card and handed it over.

    "Come back next time. We don''t have to be self-conscious at our restaurant. Don''t buy anything bad for your health at a convenience store, okay? My father is worried."

    "Thank you, Uncle."

    "This place tastes much better than a convenience store. I''ll be back tomorrow. Oh, tomorrow! Tomorrow! Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow!"

    "Yes, yes."

    A day patted the children''s heads.

    After checking that they were working well, I erased what I wrote on the menu earlier and rewrote it.

    [Official Dreamer begins!]

    [Children using dreamer cards, don''t look around and just come in!] I''ll make you something delicious!]

    Haru wrote like that, and Yumi came to my side.

    In the bottom corner of the menu, I drew a day with chalk and thumbs up like a character, and it looked good on me.

    "I should have done this earlier. There could have been other kids who went back after looking around.¡±

    "From now on, you can take it well. I think President Haru is really amazing. I wouldn''t be able to do that if I were you.¡±

    There''s no such thing as "can''t". I''m just doing it.¡±

    His father''s ghost thanked him several more times and followed the children.I can cook for you if you come to the restaurant in the evening. I told him, but he declined, saying it was okay.

    I''m hungry, but when do you want to stand by the kids?

    Although he cursed himself for being an ugly father, Haru was also the best father.

    Since the foundation said it would help, I think we can make a holy fire in a few months.

    It was about time I thought so.

    Whoo-ing--!

    I heard the sound of a cell phone in the restaurant.

    Just in case, I ran and it was me.

    [Channel B Choi Young-guk]

    The long-awaited phone call from the U.K. finally came in.

    After taking a short breath, he switched to speakerphone and answered the phone.

    Just somewhere else, Choi Young-guk''s very excited voice burst out.

    "Mr. Haru, this is awesome. It''s awesome!"

    "What''s wrong with you? Please calm down and tell me. Is that a good thing?"

    "It''s not just a good thing, it''s just a game over! As expected, there''s a reason why they have time. Our team rushed in and found the whistleblower in just two days!"

    - Internal accuser? That''s amazing. Well, that''s no longer necessary!

    Choi Han-seok, who was listening to the phone call with him, exclaimed loudly.

    Yumi is also very excited.

    As expected, the sky was on the side of a day.

    "I''ve just contacted the whistleblower, and the evidence is no joke. Kitchen hygiene, starting with the boss there wiping the meat to wash. The way you do the meat laundry. It''s got everything in it."

    "What about the show? When will it be ready?¡±

    "It usually takes at least a few months to do this and that, but the upper line said we need to get this big number quickly and pulled the date. Just this Saturday. I''ll be on air then. "Shock! The dark reality of the famous unlimited refill franchise!"

    Choi said, "I''m really confident this time," beating his heart again and again.

    If this broadcast is aired, you will never be able to do business as well as at least this point where you have done laundry, if you don''t know other branches.

    He said he would allow the president to receive a lot of money for his crimes.

    "For now, I get it. Please air it as soon as possible.¡±

    "Of course. I''m looking forward to the date somehow, so please wait a little longer. Well, I''ll go back to the meeting!"

    That''s how the phone was cut off.

    It''s this Saturday.

    It''s Tuesday, so there are about five days left.

    Haru''s gaze suddenly turned to his watch.

    Until a few months ago, the remaining time was completely free, but not now.

    No matter how soft the leaves were, the growing forest was a big disturbance, and ghosts'' visits were reduced and they did not buy much time.

    The free time from more than a month has now been reduced to about 15 days.

    Even so, the biggest problem was separate.

    Let''s go.

    In the evening, in the time the darkness fell,

    After preparing for the business for the ghosts, the bulletin board, which had been set as [CLOSED], was changed to [OPEN] once again.

    The door opened, and ghosts who had been waiting in front of the restaurant began to enter the restaurant one by one.

    And again today, black trees rose from the ground.

    The leaves themselves remained the same. It was not sharp but soft.

    It means that CEO Choi Young-il made up his mind.

    But it was not a forest.His work grew day by day, so the forest continued to grow accordingly.

    At first, the forest, which was simply blocking the road in front of his store, now hit the front of the store for a day.

    It completely covered the streets of the day''s commercial districts.

    At this rate, you may be able to enter the store for a day soon.

    "You have to do it quickly. One way or another, quickly."

    I chewed my lower lip while looking at the dense black forest.

    Ringing--!

    The cell phone rang again.

    The caller was Choi UK.

    Call at this hour?

    At the moment, a bad feeling flowed down my spine.

 Chapter - 113 113. Endless true education

    "President Haru."

    Choi''s voice over the phone was completely subdued.

    It''s different from the previous one.

    Was the hunch right?

    The eyes of the day became serious.

    "What''s going on? I don''t think it''s a big deal that you called me at this hour."

    "That''s... yes, it''s no big deal. I don''t know how, but I think the Infinite Galbi restaurant found out about this. That''s why they are spending money. I just heard something from the top. It looks like it''s under pressure."

    "You spent money? Bribery. Is that what you''re talking about?¡±

    "I don''t know exactly, but I think so. I''m just saying I can'' I don''t know about Haru. In fact, it''s been quite a while since I''ve been buried like this."

    "This is ridiculous¡­¡­.¡±

    He said that the father probably spent money to protect his son.

    As soon as the owner of a store that did laundry was found to be the son of the chairman, the damage to the brand called Infinite Galbi Restaurant was unimaginable.

    There was no such lightning strike in the dry sky.

    We''re almost there.

    All of a sudden, money works?

    That''s absurd. That is absolute nonsense.

    "Then what happens? The show that was supposed to air on Saturday, is it just buried?¡±

    "It''s... it''s supposed to be.

    "What do you mean by that? What do you mean, ramen?"

    "Originally, if there''s this much pressure from the top, I just ask. But this time, the situation is a little different. The seniors said they didn''t want to ask first. I''m just going to push this. Actually, it''s our first time doing this."

    Literally, the day, which had been driven to the edge of the cliff, barely breathed.

    I thought it would all end like this, but the redemption rope came down.

    "The PD said that. He tried to think hard, but he said he can''t cover it. I heard it''s more profitable to send it out than to cover it up."

    "It''s a very... ..realistic reason."

    "Actually, this is all thanks to you, Mr. Haru. Thanks to Mr. Haru, I was able to secure clear evidence of voice recording, and heaven helped me find an whistleblower today."

    Choi said.

    Coincidence and coincidence overlapped and overlapped.

    It was pure coincidence that all the staff in the food Y file risked their lives to air this work, which would have been covered with nothing.

    But one day I knew.

    It was inevitable if the coincidence continued.

    It''s also a necessity made by one''s own hands.

    "That''s a relief."

    "Really, don''t worry. Our food Y-file team will somehow make sure it airs on Saturday on time. And... actually I''m calling to tell you this now. Thank you.¡±

    "You said thank you a lot last time."

    "At the time, I didn''t even know what to thank. But after returning to the broadcasting station like this, I got to know more about it. What I wanted to do. What we need to do."

    "Say yes."

    "Yes, I''m going to come back to the station when this is over. I''m going to rake in all the money I have left and open a meat restaurant where my father''s shop was originally located. Camellia Butcher''s Restaurant."

    I could feel a firm resolution in Choi''s voice saying so.

    I''ll make it happen.

    To open a restaurant. Certainly

    I support you with all my heart and soul. I hung up the phone saying.When I put my cell phone in and looked back, Yumi and all kinds of ghosts were looking at the day.

    They were ghosts who knew everything that was going on, so they were curious about what happened this time.

    A day shrugged its shoulders.

    "I have good news and bad news. What do you want to hear first?¡±

    "Good news!"

    Yumi answered immediately as if she had been waiting.

    "I think the forest will probably disappear within next week."

    "That means CEO Choi Young-il can release his resentment? What? That was great news!"

    Wait. It''s too early to like it. So, what''s the bad news?

    "I want to go tell Choi Young-il this news, but the forest is so dense that it''s hard. This is bad news, isn''t it?"

    Hey, man, you''re so nervous!

    Choi Hanseok burst out laughing.

    The atmosphere inside the restaurant, which had been hardened, quickly melted away.

    But so far it has not been able to relax.

    Haru quietly muttered, recalling Choi Young.

    Please hang in there a little longer. A little more. You want to see your son do business.¡¯

    If Choi Young-il is faster to become a demon than an infinite rib restaurant collapses.

    He could have gone to the worst of his son spewing flesh inside a store he opened.

    That was absolute nonsense.

    Haru clenched his fist.

    * * *

    Fortunately, the broadcast proceeded according to schedule.

    Saturday evening.

    As soon as I turned on Channel B on TV and waited nervously, the main broadcast of the food Y file began.

    A celebrity dressed in a suit walked out in front of the camera with a stiff look and said.

    [There''s a franchise that''s very popular among young people these days] It''s a place where you can enjoy pork ribs indefinitely. By the way. Our Food Y file team has found something terrible going on here in the kitchen.

    Soon, a mosaic of videos began to appear.

    A tip-off video that the whistleblower secretly took with his cell phone.

    It contained the image of washing ribs with soju and new sauce and the president urging them to wash the clothes quickly.

    The same goes for voice recordings that soon burst out with a series of hits.

    Boss, but isn''t this spoiled meat? I can''t give it to customers. Besides, it''s the one that did it again yesterday. I can''t do it twice.

    If I''m quick, I suck. Why are you so talkative? Hey, chief. What does this look like?

    - With the meat you have to throw away...I can see ¡­

    It seems to me that it''s all meat and nothing but money. This meat price, seasoning price, refrigerator, electricity bill, etc! How much is this? If you just throw it away. Is the manager going to cover the damage? What should I do after I report it to my dad? This is all I could sell because our branch was sluggish. Do I have to lower my head like that?

    Even the part he directly referred to as "father" went out without being cut off at all.

    As Choi said, it was what seemed to be his team''s teeth grinding very well.

    "CEO Haru, look at this!"

    Not surprisingly, SNS was already burning because it was hot, even though the broadcast had just begun.

    Dozens of comments were already posted on the broadcasting station''s bulletin board asking if that was real, and the message of sharing the location was spreading rapidly after finding out that it was a Seoul branch with a very small view of the restaurant hall.Viewers and consumers were literally mad at the fact that something out of common sense was happening in the kitchen that no one cared about.

    Because consumers were never an easy pushover.

    The aftermath appeared from the next morning.

    Once on the 9 a.m. news, there was a story about washing laundry.

    Choi''s wish to explode properly because it is a big deal has been properly met.

    If it''s on the news, it''s over.

    It''s just a day. It''s crazy. It''s something I feel again. It''s really scary when consumers are angry.

    "How''s it going? The atmosphere and stuff.

    When Haru and Yumi were busy doing business, Choi Han-seok visited Galbi Sanghoe once.

    Choi Han-seok, who was shocked when he came back in an instant, shouted as if he was dying of joy.

    It''s almost midnight. It''s a natural time when there are customers, whether it''s office workers or anyone else, but how can there be no one in the hall? Really, one person! They put a paper saying everything on TV yesterday was a lie, who would believe that?

    Both 1st and 2nd stores?¡±

    There''s no one in the 2nd store, and there are only 2 teams in the 1st store. My grandmother and grandfather wouldn''t have heard from me. How can a restaurant look like a ghost in a day? By the way, the times are so fast these days.

    At this time when lunch time began, the two teams are no different from having few customers.

    In addition, it was fatal that there were no customers, especially due to the nature of the unlimited refill shop, which had to attract a lot of customers somehow and rotate them as soon as possible.

    Most of the guests who visited Bapsang Heaven today also talked about a rib restaurant or two.

    It was shocking that the restaurant that did such a shocking thing as sucking and using meat was the place that was in their neighborhood.

    There was even a guest who was nauseating, saying he had dinner at a rib restaurant last night.

    "Mr. Haru, shall we get ready for lunch? I have some vegetables left that I bought yesterday, so I''d like to make bibim-guksu, what do you think?"

    When it was break time, Yumi started preparing lunch.

    Haru, who was thinking for a while, came up with an idea.

    "Bibim noodles are good, but how about eating out today? It''s a good day, so I''ll buy it."

    "Oh, eating out is great! Where?"

    "On a day like this, it''s galbi, isn''t it?¡±

    "Galbi? Uh, boss. Then don''t tell me!"

    There are no customers, so you have to go yourself.

    The day was not enough to end in a trifle like this.

    Besides, I was wondering how CEO Choi Young-il is now.

    I hung a sign that I would lock the store and eat.

    He proudly walked into the second store of Infinite Galbi Restaurant.

    Just in time, the boss was in the store.

    "What kind of guy is he? Who''s the guy who accused the broadcasters?"

    "We don''t know. I think he''s probably one of the retired...¡­.¡±

    "Oh, my God, are you guys out of your minds? Does this make any sense now?"

    "Well, boss. I think there''s a customer back there."

    "What, sir?"

    As expected, the young president, who was craving for employees, turned his head away.

    I''ve never seen you face to face like this before.

    Not knowing the day had come, he was just angry, so he showed the seat with a hint.You don''t even imagine that you''re the informant who played a crucial role in the report.

    Haru and Yumi sat down, and before the table was set, someone suddenly joined the front seat.

    "CEO Choi Young-il. Are you feeling better?"

    It looks like you''re feeling more comfortable. I can''t even see the red flesh.

    The flesh, the most characteristic of evil spirits.

    Choi Han-seok said he no longer felt it from Choi Young-il.

    Then there was only one conclusion.

    That he has unraveled one of two.

    CEO Haru. I''ll... I''¡­

    Soon Choi Young-il was about to say something carefully.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, the entrance to the second store opened.

    What appeared there was a man with a bulging belly, an age when gray hair was growing little by little.

    I thought I had seen it somewhere, and it was a man standing next to the president in a picture Choi Young-guk showed me before.

    "Oh, Father?"

    "You idiot. You''re worse than a pig, you''re a piece of shit! I hate that I raised you as a son, you son of a b*tc*!"

    Is it a father-son battle?

    The chairman of the Infinite Galbi Restaurant, who entered the restaurant, cursed even though there were customers.

    However, Haru and Yumi were not unpleasant, but rather excited.

    "That''s the beginning of a real home education.¡±

    I thought I could see an interesting sight.

 Chapter - 114 114. Okay, how do you do that by saying something like that (1)

    The premonition of the day that something interesting could be seen fits perfectly.

    It was because the angry chairman took his son into the kitchen and literally tried true education.

    "Washing? Yes. You washed the meat with soju and put it back on the sauce? Do it again. Do it again in front of me, you son of a b*tc*!"

    "Father, that''s. I mean, I thought I could still use meat...¡­.¡±

    "Hey, you''re worse than a piece of fat pork! How dare you say that now!"

    Then again today, he picked up the meat container that he had left in the corner of the refrigerator and poured it over his son''s head.

    I asked the staff to bring me a bottle of soju, and then I poured it to the bone.

    At one moment, the boss, who was covered with rotten meat and soju, shook his whole body like crazy.

    But there was not a single employee who wanted to protect the president.

    It was a moment when it was obvious how he had treated his employees.

    "Yumi, did we order drinks?¡±

    "It can''t be because I haven''t grilled meat yet."

    "I don''t know why I''m digesting so much. Lol."

    "You too? I think I''m digesting what I''m going to eat tomorrow."

    It was Haru and Yumi, who were not directly related until now, but I felt so relieved.

    But what about Choi Young-il, who was robbed of his store?

    When a person is too happy to laugh, he just said, looking at the young boss sitting on the kitchen floor covered in sauce.

    I''m sure you had your own business and your own reasons. This is too much. Still... I''m sorry for the adults.

    I''m sorry to hear that.

    Naturally, the president did not listen to Choi Young-il.

    Therefore, this was what Choi Young-il said to himself as well as to his boss.

    "Well, Mr. Choi Young-il. There''s one more good news I''d like to share."

    What more good news? Isn''t this the end?

    "It''s about your son. Mr. British says he''s going to leave the station now."

    What, what?!

    Choi Young-il jumped to his feet once again in the story of England.

    As expected, his personality was truly fiery.

    It''s not bad news, so sit down again. He came out of the broadcasting station and said he wanted to open a camellia restaurant again. You said you thought I was the son of a barbecue restaurant.

    - We in England...¡­ you really did?

    "You called me yourself yesterday and told me. It''s still a long way off, but you said you wanted to stay."

    "Mr. British thought a lot about it. But I heard that I became certain after eating pork belly cooked by Haru last time.¡±

    Definitely. I missed the taste of green onion and meat. My father, who couldn''t say a word of compliment to me saying that I was doing well...¡­ I don''t know why I''m coming back.

    Choi Young-il hit his head on the table and clenched his fist.

    He wasn''t crying, but he was crying silently.

    As any father would have done.

    Haru said for the last time.

    "If you ever see Mr. England later, please convey your feelings. I''m sorry, and I appreciate it."

    - Can I... meet you?

    "Of course, if you''d like to come to our restaurant.¡±

    Choi Young-il used to be an intellectual, but not anymore.

    He was no longer an evil spirit, nor was he bound as far as restaurants were concerned.All that''s left is for my son.

    One day I was going to let it go completely today.

    * * *

    Hours after that, a statement was announced at the headquarters of the Infinite Galbi Restaurant.

    I acknowledge this, and I also begin by saying that I am truly sorry, but the conclusion was one.

    ''We decided to close the business in Seoul, where the issue of siphoning was raised.¡¯

    It was the moment when the restaurant where customers were lined up collapsed at a moment.

    At midnight when the door opened, black trees grew on the side of the road again today.

    But the size was really small.

    There were only small weeds, enough to put on shoes.

    President Choi Young-il, who left the ribs restaurant, lightly stepped on them.

    Then the black grass bent weakly and went back to the soil.

    Very few lingering regrets were to disappear neatly.

    This is.

    "Open at midnight and open until 3 a.m., a real dining paradise."

    President Choi Young-il entered the table heaven for the first time.

    Thanks to the clean disappearance of the trees, all ghosts could gather today.

    "Would you like to order? The basic menu is the Heaven set menu, and if you want anything, I''ll make it as much as possible. Oh, for your information, today''s official menu in heaven is pork belly. It''s a special day."

    Then I''ll ask you to officially go to heaven. I wanted to eat pork belly.

    I want pork belly, too!

    -Three servings of pork belly, please! We''ll get the soju, Mr. Lee!

    The festive atmosphere continued as if something had happened when.

    Choi Young-il, who looked around as if this atmosphere of ghosts gathered was awkward, soon asked Haru.

    By the way. Why are you so still? Without grilling meat.

    "There''s someone else who can grill the meat for me today. I''m supposed to be back in a little while."

    -Separate? -Separate? Wait a minute. Then, no way!

    Cheer up!

    Soon after Choi Young-il realized something, the door to the table heaven opened again.

    A man who visited the restaurant as a part-timer, not as a customer.

    Of course, it was the UK Choi.

    "It''s a little late, Mr. England."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I tendered my resignation today, and the PD and team members said no, so they''re holding me like that, right? He asked me what''s wrong with you when you''re already on your way to work. In the end, I was a little late because I agreed to come back from work for another month."

    "A month is just right."

    "You can slowly prepare to set up a restaurant in there."

    Britain, complaining to Haru, washed its hands, put on an apron and came into the kitchen.

    He asked Britain, who once again called to say thank you after seeing the statement from the headquarters of the ribs restaurant, to help him for one day.

    Choi Han-seok rubbed his eyes and looked at his son, who he thought would never see again in his life.

    "Britain, you''re really you, aren''t you? It''s Abby, your Abby!"

    "Excuse me, mister. I''m sorry. Do you know me? It''s my first time seeing you today."

    "British¡­¡­"

    Choi Young-il, who anxiously called his name to hold his son''s hand, said, "I want to hold his son''s hand," but all he could say was cold words.

    Ghosts and men can sit together, but men do not remember ghosts.

    The law of the underworld was still being applied today.

    Choi Han-seok ran to him and explained the situation once again and calmed him down.

    Meanwhile, one day, I prepared to grill pork belly with England.England whispers as they read the day''s countenance.

    "Yumi, I prepared everything else, such as soybean paste stew and kimchi. Mr.British, will you make scallions and grill meat only?¡±

    "Okay, leave it to me. By the way, Mr. Haru. Who''s that? I think I''ve seen him somewhere."

    "That''s the man I told you about."

    "You said that before?¡±

    "The man who brought you the roast from Mr. British. You said you know a lot about pork belly.¡±

    "Oh, he is! I can''t believe you''re so charismatic.¡±

    "He''s a brilliant man once in a while. I''ve been running a pork belly restaurant for over 100 years, and I''ve been grilling meat for almost a lifetime. That old man."

    Choi Han-seok teased England with a playful expression.

    When Haru noticed, he left with a grin.

    Anyway, Choi Young-il, who introduced Haru as a meat master, naturally became a picture of watching his son grill meat.

    Choi Young-il, who roughly grasped the situation, sat down in front of the grill after coughing.

    "Well, do you want to try baking it? I''ll cut you some slack."

    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll just do what I usually do."

    Screaming!

    Pork belly went up on a heated grill.

    The sound of hitting the ears and stimulating appetite cheered the waiting ghosts.

    Choi Young-guk grilled meat, and the father alternately looked at his son''s face and the meat being grilled.

    "On the other side, when the color turns gray, and light oil comes up."

    "When the oil comes up, wait just 10 seconds and flip it over. Like this."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The neatly flipped pork belly was just browned and cooked properly.

    Choi Young-il nodded satisfactorily.

    "You''ve improved a lot. Come on."

    "It feels really good to do what Chef Haru told me, right? Thinking about my father, thinking about my guests."

    The meat was cooked quickly because of the strong firepower.

    He was the first to give it to Choi Young-il along with the signature scallion salad of the camellia flower butcher restaurant.

    He carefully put a piece of meat in his mouth and chewed it.

    "How does it taste, is it okay?"

    Choi England looking full of anticipation. But

    ''It''s sloppy¡ªit tastes so sloppy!''

    "Humph¡­¡­?¡±

    "The seasoned scallions are a little off. The meat is sloppy. Slice the scallions a little thinner and subtract the spiciness. Change the place where you buy the meat. We need to use a younger sow. Because it smells good.¡±

    As always with England, harsh words have popped up once again.

    Just as the atmosphere in the restaurant was getting cold.

    "By the way, yes. You''ve improved a lot, though. If you pay attention to what I told you, it will taste better than me. Well, why didn''t I know about this?¡±

    "What do you mean, you''ve improved a lot? Mister, do you know me? It''s been weird for a while. I feel something."

    "I don''t know. I don''t know people like you. It''s our first time seeing each other today. But you heard it from Haru earlier, right? I''ve been selling meat restaurants for a long time.¡±

    "Yes, you''ve been in the store for over 100 years."

    "If I had a son like you as my successor, I would honestly say this. That''s enough. You did a great job."

    The UK has come to a standstill.

    I was wondering what this was about, but something moved my heart.I felt like I couldn''t express it, but strangely, my heart was in a lump.

    "I''m sorry, I''m an ugly father. And thank you. Thank you for coming back."

    "What, what?"

    "I didn''t say much. You''re good at grilling meat. I don''t know where you learned it, but keep up the good work. Thank you for the meal. I''m leaving."

    Choi Young-il, who casually tapped his words, jumped up from his seat.

    Then he trudged out of the restaurant.

    "Hang on, boss!"

    One day, who had been out of his mind for a while, ran after him.

 Chapter - 115 115. Okay, how do you do that by saying something like that (2)

    The day after catching up with him turned Choi Young-il around.

    His eyes were already moistened.

    "CEO Choi Young-il, you promised not to do this. Tell your son what you wanted to say, not bitter things."

    I''m done. I'' I''em. I said bitter things and I said what I wanted to say.

    "You''ve improved a lot. Good job. Is this really going to work?"

    That''s enough, you know my personality. I can''t say anything cheesy and I don''t want to. It''s just, because this is what I mean.

    One day, I found out when I saw Choi Young-il''s expression saying so.

    He meant it.

    I was conveying my true feelings as a father.

    "Hang on, mister! I''ll see you there!"

    I heard a loud noise from behind.

    Choi Young-guk, who was in the kitchen, ran out of the restaurant shouting without wearing shoes.

    No matter how hard it is, did the son recognize the father?

    But shortly after Choi took a step out of the restaurant.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    He blinked his eyes.

    "Why am I out there? I''m not even wearing shoes."

    "Come on in. Come on in. The meat is burning. If you''re going to help me out for a day, please do it right!"

    "Oh, yes, yes! All right, I''ll be right there!"

    Choi Han-seok shouted in the restaurant and he rushed back in.

    I forgot everything that just happened.

    The father looked at his son with a dark look and soon turned his head.

    President Haru, please tell him to dedicate a few pieces of meat to my grave when he opens a good restaurant. There''s my family grave in the mountain back there.

    "Yes, I will say so."

    Thank you. Really. If we meet again somehow next time...¡­ I will repay you in any way.

    "You don''t have to pay me back. Just pay for the meal. I''m a cook too, so that''s all it takes."

    Yeah, it''s for dinner. That''s right.

    President Choi Young-il took out his wallet from his pocket.

    Then he took out three million won checks and held them out.

    One is for yesterday''s meal and the other is for today''s meal.

    "What about the other one?"

    My son''s allowance. You can keep it and buy me an ice cream. We''ve loved Merona since we were kids. Well...... you should buy one while you''re at it.

    It''s a million won ice cream.

    I don''t know what it is, but I thought it might be incredibly delicious.

    Choi Young-il was the only father who could express his feelings in this way.

    Haru, who received the money, bowed his head saying thank you.

    "Okay, don''t worry."

    I''m not worried. England is my son. I''ll live well. He''ll do well.

    Choi Young-il, who turned chic, slightly raised his hand.

    Haru bowed and saw him off.

    "Let''s go."

    Come on. Let''s go. I''ve been in this world for too long.

    The grim reaper, who appeared somewhere as if he had waited, saw Choi Young-il off.

    He took him to the place where there was an infinite rib restaurant, and then opened the door to the store.

    Previously, when Park Gun-yi was in Park Gun-yi, not the same black space, but a clear light burst out.

    Haru, who had been gawking at him, found something and opened his eyes wide.

    "¡­¡­Huh?!"

    The building, which was obviously an infinite rib restaurant, had changed.

    It became a completely different restaurant with the sign [Camellia Butcher Restaurant].

    But it was not the camellia butcher restaurant Haru and Yumi had seen in and out of the market.New signboards, new walls. And crucially, that''s what it says in the wreath of celebration in front of the restaurant.

    [Beef boy, way to go!] Good luck with your business so that we don''t go to the company dinner! - Food Y File Team All]

    It was not Choi Young-il''s restaurant.

    A restaurant set up by his son, Choi Young-guk.

    The grim reaper showed Choi Young-il''s future on his last way.

    "Isn''t the restaurant nice?"

    That''s nice. We can change the name of the restaurant.

    "Again, he''s doing it again. You like it."

    If you know, let''s get in there. I''m curious about the inside, too.

    Choi Young-il opened the door of the new camellia butcher''s restaurant with a big smile.

    Then I saw the scenery inside the restaurant.

    A clean and friendly atmosphere. Customers who filled the restaurant, and a son who was wearing an apron with a pig holding a camellia flower and ran to greet Choi Young-il.

    Welcome, sir!¡¯

    Boom!

    The doors of the restaurant closed and the bright light that was spreading out faded.

    A restaurant that quickly returned to its original Infinite Galbi restaurant.

    At the same time, the three million won that Haru was holding turned into light and disappeared, and the hands of the clock began to turn violently.

    Although this has greatly reduced the time I was saving, more than half of it has been restored.

    The day is now alive," he said, exhaling an old breath.

    "Phew..."

    "Well done, yes. You did a great job this time. It''s a day."

    "The Grim Reaper must have had a hard time. He kept going back and forth and opened the door. I thought you were busy."

    "It''s okay because I''m going to be busier in the future. That''s the way every civil servant is. But I had some free time today. Kind of like a half-day."

    "Did the Lord of the Underworld let you rest?"

    "Yes. I don''t know what kind of wind he had, but he said he could take a rest today. I''m grateful."

    "Let''s go to the restaurant. Please eat some pork belly, and I''ll cook for you if you want. You said you wanted to eat buldak last time, right?¡±

    As a grim reaper who liked spicy food, he felt better when he said "Bul-dak."

    To buy chicken, he stopped by a nearby mart to buy ingredients, bought a lot of ice cream with the money given by CEO Young-il and returned to the restaurant.

    Did you let him go?

    "Thank you and he gave me a lot of pocket money.

    Choi Han-seok and Yumi are sighing with relief, saying, "You did a great job.

    Haru, who beat them and went to the kitchen, handed an ice cream to a daily part-timer who was grilling meat with a sweaty look.

    "Get some rest while you eat this. I''ll do the rest."

    "Oh, isn''t this Melona? How do you know I like this!"

    "You can tell by the look of it.

    Choi Young-guk, who eats ice cream and chats happily with ghosts.

    Perhaps because of the slope, the atmosphere of the table heaven was better than ever today.

    The happy atmosphere continued until 3 a.m. when the door was closed.

    As the side dishes were pork belly, soju went in endlessly.

    The ghosts, who drank to the fullest while drinking with their brothers and brothers, left the restaurant with red faces.

    Haru, who sent Choi Young-guk back in a taxi, returned to the restaurant.

    Maybe I''ll forget everything that happened today.

    But there was no worry.

    Since the grim reaper showed it to us. President Choi Young-il''s wish will come true.Yumi was getting ready for the deadline, and the grim reaper kept sipping.

    "Don''t you have to go now?¡±

    "Can''t you stay a little longer today? I''ve been busy working these days. I was dying of exhaustion.¡±

    -You''re telling me you''re having a hard time. That''s a big deal.

    "Why? Even a ghost civil servant can''t go through hard times."

    "Drink slowly. Tomorrow is the table heaven holiday anyway. It doesn''t matter if we close the door late."

    "Thank you. It''s a day."

    "I think I''ve heard you say thank you a hundred times today. Hehe."

    The grim reaper shook his head a little drunk.

    She has been strong until now, but I''ve never seen her so drunk.

    I''ve been drinking a lot of snacks, too.

    Has work been quite difficult these days?

    "Yumi, you can go in first. Chef Choi Han-seok and I will close the door."

    "What? No, it''s okay. I want to stay until the end. And there''s nothing to do when I go home anyway.¡±

    Thankfully, Yumi tells me it''s okay.

    Now that we''re at it, we pulled out a chair and sat down next to her, thinking we''d like to meet the grim reaper.

    "By the way, what happened to the words you said the other day?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    You said, "If you solve this problem well, you will be rewarded in any way." It''s a bit snobbish, but I''m still curious.¡±

    "Reward, actually, I don''t know the details. Anyway, the king of the underworld warned me in advance, so I think he''ll come back a bit more directly. The Lord of the Underworld is a man of sure give and take."

    It''s very profound. The King of the Underworld is sure to give and take.

    "Give life, take it away. It''s the job of the underworld to give life back to those who died."

    Anyway, the reward will come back in any way, so don''t worry and wait.

    The grim reaper said that this incident has raised the way the underworld looks at the day.

    From the perspective of the underworld, the only way was for Choi Young-il to become a demon and then to send the head of the department Kanglim to literally "treat" him, as he prevented his evil naturalization and made him holy spirit.

    Something unprecedented has happened since the underworld was established.

    And a day stood at the center, the grim reaper said.

    "Honestly, when you first died and came back to life, I thought my precious life was over. By the way, you don''t know the world."

    "When I first saw the Grim Reaper, I thought he was dead. Oh, that''s amazing.

    My heart was about to cool down after a big day.

    It just so happens that tomorrow is a holiday, so I just kept pouring alcohol into it like I wanted to eat and die.

    The grim reaper is drunk, too.

    Hours later, she blushed and twisted her tongue.

    Just as a drunken grim reaper dragged the shoulders of a day to go to the second round.

    Pot--!

    Suddenly all the lights in the restaurant went out.

    What? Is there a blackout?

    "I don''t think there''s a power outage. All the other shops are fine outside. It can''t be just my store."

    Hold on, Haru. Where''s our toad house? Why don''t you put it down?

    "Well, where''s the toad house?"

    Around the day I thought it was a simple blackout, looking for a toad house.The grim reaper, who was looking around for something, soon found something beyond the door.

    And then it literally hardened.

    "Hiccups!"

    A hot drunk face quickly returned to its original pale white color.

    I was so surprised that I even had hiccups like crazy.

    Papapot--!

    The lights that had been extinguished flashed like when.

    Then, the customer who was hidden on a black background was revealed.

    Someone was standing at the door of the table heaven and looking at everyone.

 Chapter - 116 116. Salt (1)

    A day''s gaze turned to someone.

    He was also looking at the day.

    Neutral appearance between grandfather and grandmother, looking about 70 years old.

    Likewise, he was wearing a silk hanbok with a neutral design.

    No, I felt instinctively as soon as I saw that I wasn''t human.

    "Hiccups, hiccups!"

    The grim reaper closed his mouth and forcibly stopped hiccups.

    Right on his knees, he bowed his head.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a vacation and I''m drinking here. I think you seem to like this restaurant a lot. Don''t you think so?"

    "I see the noble Lord of the Underworld."

    "That''s it, that''s it. Why are you so formal in such a place? Wake up because you''re fine."

    "Thank you."

    The Grim Reaper is clearly a noble King of the Underworld.

    That means, the old man in front of me.

    "Yumra¡­¡­King?"

    The day murmured in a trembling voice.

    Then the old man answered, staring at the day with an inexhaustible look.

    "Yes, I am the underworld. It''s your first time seeing him in person, isn''t it?¡±

    There was a great pressure on the old man''s voice.

    * * *

    The inside of the table was filled with tension.

    Because no one thought that the King of the Underworld, who had been told only by the Grim Reaper, would actually descend.

    Perhaps the most traumatized grim reaper was still shaking his feet weakly.

    She''s always been so strong that she''s this nervous.

    Who the hell is the King of the Underworld, no. I didn''t dare to guess if a person was right in the first place.

    "I''m sorry I came so late. I was supposed to make a reservation, but I wanted to go as a surprise.¡±

    "Well, don''t tell me you gave the grim reaper a vacation today...¡­¡°

    "If the afterlife gives you a vacation, would there be anywhere else to go besides here? I''ve been singing since a few days ago because I wanted to eat Haru''s food."

    Is it called Gangrim, which was originally planned?

    A day swallowed a dry saliva.

    He was not the only one. Yumi and Choi Han-seok were also struggling to relax.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I''m really just here to eat today."

    "We''re almost out of ingredients right now, so there''s not much we can do for you, but if you tell us what you want, we''ll make it as much as we can."

    "It''s what I want...¡­ well, then can I have noodles with water?¡±

    "If it''s mulguksu, do you mean anything other than banquet noodles?"¡±

    "Sliced zucchini and onion, beaten eggs. I want to eat it with kimchi and soy sauce."

    "That''s possible. I''ll make it for you soon, so please wait a little bit."

    "It''s Haru''s food. Of course I can wait.¡±

    One day after I succeeded in receiving the order, I turned around and breathed a sigh of relief.

    I don''t know if he''s the king of ghosts, but it was strangely hard to take orders.

    The grim reaper, who drank a glass of cold water from Yumi, looked around the restaurant.

    "I''m sure it''s a good restaurant. It''s comfortable, and I see signs of care for the guests and ghosts."

    Soon, Yeom-ra''s eyes turned to Yumi.

    "Your name was Yumi, right? The second person to ignore the rules of the underworld."

    "Yes, yes. That''s right. Well, what I did back then...¡­.¡±

    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s nothing to apologize for. There must be a good reason why Haru and Yumi are like that. That''s what I believe."

    The voice of King Yeomra was clearly heard behind the back of a day of cooking.No matter what you talked about with Yumi, the talk of the underworld soon returned to Choi Han-seok.

    I know what kind of life you''ve had in your life, how''s work these days?

    In a way, there was a calm conversation that was only routine.

    The water where the kelp was put just happened to boil.

    After getting the kelp out, put anchovies in and cut the vegetables with broth.

    Simple as King Yeomra ordered earlier.

    I chopped zucchini and onion as the main dish, garlic and green onions.

    I scooped up the anchovies and put in the vegetables right away.

    When the vegetables were cooked to a certain extent, season them with a little salt and salted soup, and make egg water and beat them well.

    Cook the thin noodles well, rinse them in cold water, put them in a bowl, and pour the soup over them to the full of solid ingredients.

    Lastly, put sliced kimchi on top and put a round of soy sauce mixed with sesame oil, and it.

    A bowl of mulguksu, similar to banquet noodles, but with a completely different taste, was made quickly.

    "Here''s the food you ordered. I''ve tried making it my way, but I''m not sure if it tastes good."

    "Hmm. It smells so good. That''s exactly what I thought it would smell like.¡±

    Slurp!

    King Yeomra tasted the soup first.

    The corners of his mouth, full of wrinkles, rose a little.

    "It''s delicious.

    "I''m glad you''re feeling better."

    "I''m telling you, it''s so delicious that I want to take you to the underworld right now and order my full-time cook. All the chefs in the underworld are too old.¡±

    "Ahaha¡­¡­"

    I made a joke because I thought someone was the King of the Underworld.

    It was true that Yeomra said it was delicious, so he quickly emptied a bowl of noodles that he had given enough.

    I filled my stomach and gracefully wiped my mouth with tissue.

    "Thank you for the meal. As expected, your cooking skills are clear as you think. I''m not just good at cooking, I can put my heart into it."

    "What do you mean, you''really?¡±

    "You cook while thinking about the people who eat. Haru. If you do that, the chef''s heart is captured in the dish. We call it "hand-tasting" in two letters."

    "Taste of your hands... I see.¡±

    "Because my grandmother''s miso soup is not delicious."

    Why, there is no such saying.

    It''s all about the taste of delicious MSG.

    Listening to King Yeomra, I thought it was not just a joke.

    "Anyway, since I''ve eaten such a precious meal, I''ll have to pay for the meal.¡±

    "No, I know you''ve helped me, Chef Choi Han-seok, and Yumi a lot. I won''t accept the money."

    "I helped you because, equally, you''ve done a great job in the underworld. So I have to pay for the meal. In addition to that, thank you.

    The King of the Underworld shot a grave smile at Haru.

    The day froze for a moment with the smile of unknown depth.

    The reward that the grim reaper said is just around the corner.

    Of course, I never dreamed it would be this direct.

    "Then I''ll take just 3,000 won. That''s enough for this noodle."

    "I don''t mind, but I just happened to leave my wallet behind. I''ll give you something else instead of money. Well, it''s my turn. Haru, tell me what you want. I''ll do it as much as I can."

    The exact same question that Haru asked King Yeomra, who visited the restaurant, returned.

    But the weight was on a different.The master of the underworld will grant you a wish. It was no different from what I said.

    "What I want is...¡­.¡±

    Everyone in the seat looked at the day.

    The grim reaper looks worried and anxious, as if Yumi and Choi Hanseok are waiting for your answer.

    One day, I tried to roll my brain, but I quit soon.

    The man before himself now is the Great King of the Underworld.

    There was an instinctive sense that no matter what he thought, he would be seeing through it.

    Then the answer is one.

    To give a direct answer, as it comes to mind.

    "I''d like to bring more ghosts to the Holy grail. I''d like to serve you more delicious dishes and sympathize more deeply with their resentment."

    "Was it not enough to give you a house-piercing gift last time?¡±

    "It''s not just that more ghosts come, it''s that I want to pay more attention to each and every one of them."

    "As a cook?"

    "As chef Haru, the master of table heaven."

    "Oh, that''s a pretty good answer."

    The underworld bent the tail of its eyes forward.

    One day I didn''t know what it meant, but at least the grim reaper seemed to understand.

    Continuing to remain extremely tense, she finally relaxed her body a little.

    "Well, this would be great.¡±

    He took something out of the jacket of the hanbok that Yeom-ra was wearing.

    It''s similar to when the grim reaper takes out documents and scrolls from the inside pocket of a suit.

    What soon appeared was a talisman smaller than the palm of his hand.

    I didn''t know what it was, but the grim reaper stammered with surprise.

    "Oh, Lord of the Underworld, do you mean to give it to you?"

    "Our Haru wants it, we should give it to her. Besides, I got some delicious noodles."

    The underworld offered Haru a talisman.

    Haru took it carefully and read the words written in red dye there.

    [Returning to Korea Samchang Myeongbok (¹í±Øšwß€ÃûÍ)]

    "I made this amulet myself. It will make it easier for Haru to approach the ghosts he wants."

    Return to your ears, three chords, and Myeongbok.

    To interpret it, this is what it meant.

    If you call the ghost''s name three times, it will come back no matter what.

    "Think of the ghost you want to see in your head, grab a talisman, and call your name three times. Then a ghost will appear before you."

    "Like the Grim Reaper suddenly appears?¡±

    "Similar, I suppose. Oh, for your information, there is a limit. The Holy Ghost cannot be called, and the Ghost must know Haru. Anyway, why don''t you try it now?"

    Maybe there''s a ghost right behind you.

    A day with an amulet in his hand began to call his name.

    "Choi Hanseok. Choi Hanseok. Choi Han-seok."

    -Huh? Oh!

    Obviously, Choi Han-seok, who was standing a day later, quickly appeared in front of him.

    It was given by the King of the Underworld here, so one effect was really clear.

    "Awesome. I can''t believe it...¡­.¡±

    "It really works. It''s really right in front of me."

    Yumi and Haru, who witnessed magical things in front of their eyes, could not easily hide their surprise.

    So is the Grim Reaper, who is deeply embarrassed.

    I don''t know what it is, but this talisman seemed really precious.

    "Will you be all right, King of the Underworld? Last time, the back of the house-guessing maniac, and this time it''s a talisman. If things from the underworld keep going over to this world...¡­.¡±

    "Don''t worry. I''m giving it to you because I have an idea. And, Grim Reaper. Do you think this is the world?¡±

    "What do you mean¡­"

    "This restaurant is this world, but it''s also the underworld. The last stop that connects this world and the other world. Rest stop for the dead who finished their lives. That''s Haru''s table paradise."Therefore, it would not matter if things from the underworld were handed over to some extent, said King Yeomra, smiling once again.

    "Anyway, the amulet I gave you is really precious. If you exchange money for the value of this world...¡­ it''s going to be about thirty billion."

    "Four, four, thirty billion?"

    A day''s jaw dropped.

 Chapter - 117 117. Salt La (2)

    What do you mean 30 billion won?

    What did I just hear?

    Thirty billion won is a huge amount of money that I can''t even imagine.

    It is enough money to buy as many as 20 1.5 billion apartments in Gangnam, Seoul, simply thinking about it.

    In a way, this talisman, which looks like a simple piece of paper.

    "Because Haru is worth it. I should get going now. Thank you for the noodles."

    Whenever King Yeomra walked toward the exit, the lights in the restaurant repeatedly went off and on.

    Soon after, the image of Yeom-ra standing at the entrance and taking a step forward disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Shortly thereafter, the grim reaper, who was standing in a difficult position, sank down, perhaps because his legs were loosened.

    "Oh, I thought I''d die twice."

    What are you so scared of? But I think he''s a good guy. You speak well and use honorifics.

    "That''s how the Lord of the Underworld felt because you were the ones he was dealing with. And one day, you don''t know. You almost got in big trouble just now. Do you know?"

    "When you asked me if I wanted anything?"

    "Yes, that! The question is about the Lord of the Underworld patent. You ask that question once in a while to dead people who accidentally came to hell because something went wrong with the list like you...¡­ the right answer so far is in the hands of the right person."

    "Don''t you usually ask that question? You want money, you want honor. Or you want to go back to this world."

    "Those who want money, pull out their tongues and plant trees where golden apples grow, and those who want honor, put them in the deepest underworld. The answer to wanting to go back to this world is nobleman."

    "Are you going to reincarnate me?¡±

    I''ll only give you "Make me do it." Whether it''s a frog, a pigeon, or a worm. No one knows that. They just throw it at the door of reincarnation."

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    I''ve never seen a grim reaper speak so excitedly.

    Now that I heard the explanation, I was convinced.

    Yeomra had just tested the day, too.

    And considering that the day is fine now, one day passed the test beautifully.

    "You did a great job. Haru, you did a great job. I believed it!"

    "What, I''m just, I''

    "You''re right that you mean it! Hey, honestly, the King of the Underworld will grant your wish. How many people can ask for such a simple favor? It''s working because of you. Because it''s you!"

    Why are you so excited, Grim Reaper? If it were usual, everyone would look dead saying that their work has increased.

    "Actually, it''s true that things are. That''s right, but I didn''t expect the Lord of the Underworld to acknowledge a day this much."

    If I had to compare it, would it be similar to the homeroom teacher who got first place in his class?

    Anyway, it seemed certain that he had received an enormous gift from the King of the Underworld.

    It''s already almost 6 a.m. because of a lot of work.

    It was dawn outside, and suddenly fatigue flooded in when the sun shone into the restaurant.

    The grim reaper, who was watching Haru yawn his mouth ripped, waved, saying he was going.

    "Then I''ll slowly get going, I had a good meal and drink today. Congratulations."

    "Well done. Yumi, let''s get it over with and go back.""Yes, Mr. Haru!"

    It was over in a flash because I was ready under the deadline.

    Just turn off the electronic device and tidy up the chair and you''re done.

    I was about to take off the restaurant shutter and go back, but suddenly I had a question.

    When Haru called her name, Yumi opened her eyes wide.

    He looked even more like a cat at this time.

    "Yumi, by the way, I just thought of this.¡±

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "This amulet. Can''t we call the Grim Reaper with this?"

    "The Grim Reaper..." Uh, uh, yeah? I think a lion can do it because he''s a ghost. I don''t think his name is Grim Reaper."

    "That''s true. Did the Grim Reaper ever tell you his name?¡±

    No, I don''t remember a single time. The Grim Reaper was just a Grim Reaper.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    It was a small question, but strangely memorable.

    What''s the real name of the Grim Reaper?

    Curiousness grew in the head of the day.

    * * *

    About a month has passed since King Yeomra''s test.

    Haru, Yumi and Choi Han-seok were able to enjoy a peaceful daily life.

    I woke up early today and went to the market with Yumi.

    Choi Han-seok went for a walk, saying he would take a short tour of the neighborhood, so there were only two of them.

    I was about to go back after shopping, but I saw a welcome face.

    "Mr. England!"

    "Oh, Mr. Haru! Yumi is next to me. You came to the market to shop.¡±

    "Chef Haru asked me to make samgyetang today. That''s why I''m here to buy chickens."

    "Oh, samgyetang is good! I''ll be there soon."

    Britain came to the market in a small truck, huge amounts of green onions and onions in the back compartment of the truck.

    And a variety of ingredients were piled up.

    Of course, even the pork he picks up three times a week, at dawn.

    It has been a while since Choi Young-guk left the broadcasting station and settled in this neighborhood.

    Since the siphoning scandal broke out, the infinite rib restaurant, which had been completely ruined, abandoned both stores and ran away, and Choi Young-guk bought the store building again, which came out at a bargain price because no one entered it.

    Having recovered his father''s building, Choi naturally opened a camellia butcher''s restaurant.

    While paying attention to cleaner signboards and more affectionate interior design.

    And the wreath that the food Y file team sent in front of the restaurant.

    It was the same scenery that the grim reaper had shown before.

    Not to mention that the camellia flower restaurant was in good business enough to slap the face of the early rib restaurant.

    People in the neighborhood were really happy about the restaurant and the taste that they missed.

    "Is there a reason you come every dawn? You can get some vegetables and stuff delivered."

    "If I run on my feet every dawn, I can save even a little bit of money. Then you can make one more side dish with that money. Then the guests will like it."

    "Kkk, that''s right. It''s the same reason I''m coming to the early morning market."

    "If you''re on the same line as Haru, I think I''ll hit the jackpot soon. Anyway, thank you. Come whenever you want to eat meat later."

    Britain on a truck left the market waving.

    He certainly looked much happier than when he was at the station.

    It was also a good day to meet Choi Young-guk, who found a job he really wanted.Because it wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for you.

    "By the way, Mr. Haru. The talisman given by the King of the Underworld is not as useful as I thought. I thought I''d have a lot of work on."

    "I know. I don''t know if it''s good or bad to have nothing to write about."

    One day, I folded the talisman I received from Yeom-ra and put it in the back of my phone.

    At first, I thought about making a necklace or a ring, but it was ambiguous, so I put it in the cell phone that doesn''t fall off my body.

    I didn''t want to put it in a safe or something. I didn''t know when to call the ghost.

    Since Haru was given a talisman by Yeomra in the first place, he was paying attention to ghosts who constantly visited restaurants.

    But there were no ghosts in sight to enlighten Han.

    It was difficult to help solve the resentment if you knew it, but it was hard enough to recover the memories of ghosts who had forgotten one thing.

    Still, it was not bad because any ghost could have helped me more easily if I knew Han.

    "Oh, it''s a dog!"

    "Where?"

    "Over there in the alley! His fur doesn''t look like a street guy. Did you lose your master?¡±

    "Oh, really. The fur is completely white."

    Yumi, who was heading for the restaurant with food ingredients, found a dog shooting around the street.

    It was a small white dog, far away, staring at Yumi for the day with wary eyes.

    Yumi approached him carefully with a sausage she had bought for a snack.

    "I''ll give you something delicious. Huh?"

    -Growl...

    "It''s okay. It''s okay."

    King! King! King! Growl!

    Hurry up!

    The one who was staring at Yumi as if to kill her eventually barked furiously and ran away.

    I ran quickly to the side of the boulevard, where there were a lot of people, without looking back.

    Haru and Yumi''s eyes soon widened as they looked at him running away in a hurry.

    A large truck was running fiercely in front of him.

    "Huh? Wait a minute! Hey, don''t! Puppy!"

    "There''s a car coming! Truck!"

    Yumi threw away the sausage she was holding and ran frantically to where he was.

    But it''s already too late.

    The giant truck had already come too close, and soon passed by a small bundle of white fur.

    "Oh, no!"

    It was shortly after Yumi, who was so devastated, screamed.

    People around me looked at Yumi and said a word.

    "Who is she? There''s nothing, and he''s screaming."

    "He must be a crazy person. Never mind."

    "Mom, what''s wrong with her?¡±

    "Just ''cause he''s a weirdo. Let''s go quickly."

    Even though the dog was hit by a truck in broad daylight, there was only one reason why people reacted like this.

    The dog was hit by a truck, but it passed through the truck and got out.

    "The dog is a dog, but it must have been a dog ghost."

    "Uh... What''s this? Mr. Haru. Let''s go. People are looking at you!"

    Yumi, who turned red even though she didn''t drink, rushed the day to come quickly.

    He managed to resist the smirk and headed for the restaurant.

    By the way, it was amazing no matter how many times I thought about it.

    It''s been a day that I''ve been doing business with ghosts for months, but it''s my first time seeing an animal ghost, not a human one.Perhaps because the fur was white, it was even more indistinguishable because one of the ghosts'' characteristics was blurred.

    "I hope to see you again later."

    I didn''t know what kind of resentment that little guy had in mind was still here, but it was strange because he was a ghost.

    But he ran away, so I couldn''t help but hope for another kite to reach him later.

 Chapter - 118 118. Whats your name? (1)

    After the puppy ghost incident earlier, Yumi didn''t say anything.

    I walked a few more minutes to arrive at the table heaven, but my face was still red.

    The day when he looked at Yumi, who was holding onto her burning face, suggested whether he remembered the way he shouted in broad daylight earlier.

    To be honest, I was sorry to see you keep being upset.

    "Today''s menu is samgyetang, so we just have to boil it anyway. I don''t even need a lot of work, so should we put the heat on and make some delicious snacks?¡±

    "Snacks? Snacks are good! What are you going to make?¡±

    Yumi opened her eyes wide at the word snack.

    At the same time, the expression is wide open.

    As expected, it was correct.

    There was nothing like sweet snacks when I was in a bad mood.

    "I happened to have some fruit I bought at the market earlier. How about fruit punch?"

    "Of course! To be honest, I thought I was going to die because my face was burning. Ugh."

    "Then Yumi, can you prepare the bottom of Samgyetang? I''ll make fruit punch. Oh, do you prefer milk or Sprite?

    "I want milk!"

    "Oh, really? I like Sprite. Well... Oh! That''ll do."

    As anyone who has eaten some fruit punch would know, most fruit punch was ground into milk and cider.

    The conflict between the two parties was intensifying, such as jajangmyeon and jjamppong, bibim-naengmyeon and mul-naengmyeon, tangsuyuk and dipping.

    A day when I was thinking about what kind of fruit punch to make came up with a good idea.

    It''s crunchy! Squeeze!

    I cut a big watermelon from the market in half.

    The seeds were roughly dug out and cut into squares so that they could be eaten, and placed in a bowl except for fruit punch.

    I was going to treat the rest of the fruits to the ghosts as dessert later.

    Fruit punch with kiwi, blueberry, apple, pear, etc. had its own charm, but one day I liked simple things.

    There are only two fruits in it.

    It is red watermelon and canned ecliptic.

    I could say, ''What can of yellow peaches all of a sudden?'' but try it just once.

    You may never be able to eat fruit punch without yellow.

    "Put the sliced watermelon in and the canned yellow peaches in full. Now pour some ice into it."

    Fill 2 milk with the soup at the rate of 1 cider.

    If you add a whole can of fat soda to the milk sold at a supermarket, the ratio is roughly right.

    Then bring honey from the cupboard and season it according to your preference and mix it.

    Rather than making ramen, easy watermelon & yellow fruit salad is completed in an instant!

    Yumi had put water in the pot at a good timing and put all the medicinal herbs in it.

    "Yumi, come here and eat fruit punch!"

    "Oh, I''ll be right there!"

    I gave Yumi plenty of ice flakes of fruit salad.

    Didn''t you say that it''s best to eat fruit punch with someone at this sunny time?

    I was sweating a lot in front of the fire and ate watermelon with a spoonful of cold soup.

    Crunch!

    "Wow!"

    "It tastes better than you think, doesn''t it? It''s my first time mixing milk and Sprite."

    "It''s not as good as I thought, it''s just ridiculously delicious. I''m not lying, it''s the best fruit salad I''ve ever had in my life!"Crunch! Crunch!

    A huge soup and watermelon that''s savory, sweet, refreshing and cool.

    And yellow peaches that go really well together.

    It was quite a large amount of fruit punch, but Haru and Yumi ate it all in an instant.

    As expected, fruit punch was always right all the time.

    When I ate all the fruit punch, the whole restaurant was filled with the smell of herbal medicine.

    He went into the kitchen, scooped out medicinal herbs that should not be boiled for a long time, and put a lot of chicken stuffed with whole garlic and glutinous rice.

    I prepared only 50 chickens for today''s special.

    Even though it was boiled in two large commercial pots, the water overflowed with all the chickens.

    Anyway, samgyetang is all you need to cook while collecting the oil.

    Salted squid and stone foil, which were to be eaten together, were also out of hand.

    Today''s first customer came into the restaurant as the chicken was slowly cooking.

    Just past 9:30 a.m.

    Business started today without fail.

    * * *

    This is it! This is it!

    Daughter, say ah. It''s hot, so I''ll blow it and feed it to you.

    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    How is it? Is it good?

    Yes! It''s so good! I want to hold it and eat it.

    Yeah, yeah. It''s salty, so don''t put too much salt. All right?

    That evening, the time when the door was open.

    When Haru served Samgyetang, the ghosts'' eyes opened wide.

    Isn''t samgyetang that kind of dish?

    I don''t usually think of it, but once I think of it, I want to eat it.

    Your ghosts, college couple ghosts, nurse ghosts and her daughter.

    I took a chicken leg in one hand and carefully ripped the meat off.

    I heard that people become quiet when they concentrate on eating, but surprisingly, the restaurant was quiet even though it was full of customers.

    I can only hear the munching and occasional chirping.

    "It''s hot, so take your time. I''ll make you chicken porridge when you''re done eating, so eat that, too."

    Haru and Yumi were busy working and watching ghosts enjoy their meals.

    The cutest thing was also the daughter of a nurse, who ate yagugu chicken while putting pieces of meat on both hands.

    It wasn''t much, but it was crazy cute.

    At the same time, it has been heartbreaking.

    Such a child and his mother came to the restaurant as ghosts, so I couldn''t even guess what would have happened.

    Yumi, who was looking at the child with an aunt''s smile like Haru, recalled something and put a question mark on her face.

    "CEO Haru. I''m suddenly curious about something.¡±

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "You know that nurse''s daughter. Do you happen to know his name?"

    "Name? He¡­¡­.Huh?"

    "I don''t know, do I?"

    "Why don''t you know?"

    Come to think of it, it was ridiculous.

    Nurses and daughter ghosts were early regulars who came from when Haru opened the table heaven.

    How come you don''t know my name after seeing me for months?

    I thought I knew that.

    Eventually, Yumi, who couldn''t resist curiosity, approached the child.

    "Excuse me, my princess. Is samgyetang good?¡±

    Yes! It''s so good, Yumi!

    "That''s a relief. By the way, I have a question for you. What''s my princess'' name? Come to think of it, I don''t think she called me by my name."

    -That''s...

    The child''s expression suddenly changed after hearing Yumi''s words.He soon looked at his mother, and her expression wasn''t good either.

    I don''t know. I don''t know the name. I don''t remember.

    "Huh? Really?"

    I really don''t remember. Really

    A child who shakes his head stubbornly saying no.

    Soon everyone''s eyes turned to his mother.

    -Well, actually, it doesn''t make sense to talk about it now.

    Just as the nurse ghost, who''s been waiting for a while, was about to say something.

    Huh? It''s a puppy! Mom, look over there! The dog is here!

    "Huh? A puppy?"

    Suddenly, my daughter rushed out to the entrance of the restaurant, saying that the dog was here.

    And there was a real dog there.

    The one Yumi saw earlier in the morning.

    A small bundle of white fur was scraping the entrance to the table''s heaven, asking for it to open quickly.

    When my daughter opened the door, he broke through it.

    Unlike the morning when I was so vigilant, I rushed into my daughter''s arms and shook my tail like crazy.

    "Isn''t that the one from before? The one that marked Yumi''s dark history?¡±

    "That''s right, and it''s not a dark history! I was really surprised.¡±

    "Anyway, I didn''t know I could see a dog ghost so soon. I think I smelled samgyetang."

    Ghosts from the restaurant flocked to the appearance of a dog ghost for the first time in my life.

    The issue of the names of nurse mothers and daughters was so quietly buried.

    Anyway, dogs are customers, right?

    Just because an animal can''t speak doesn''t mean it''s not hungry.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. Can I give the dog chicken?¡±

    It''s supposed to work. You can''t make samgyetang now. There''s everything bad for dogs in the herbal medicine. Well, it''s a ghost anyway. I''m not gonna kill you twice for eating some garlic.

    Don''t rural puppies mix rice with red pepper paste?

    There was a little samgyetang left, so Haru went to the kitchen and picked up a chicken.

    Remove the skin, spread the flesh well, tear it into small pieces, and take it on a plate.

    The dog, who was playing in the front yard of the restaurant with his daughter, found a day with rice like a ghost and ran.

    "Yes, you must have been hungry, too."

    Uncle Haru. Are you feeding him too?

    "Huh? Of course. He''s a customer at our store, too."

    You''re eating so well. I guess I was hungry.

    I put on about half a chicken, but it ran out in a blink of an eye no matter how fast I ate it.

    As expected, he seemed to get along well with the dog because he was a child.

    While I was putting on half of the meat for the rest of the day, my daughter played with the dog outside the restaurant.

    A bundle of fur had already flipped over the ship and waved its tail as if it was happy.

    Soon after, ghosts began to talk about their pets in their lifetime.

    Around the time my interest in my daughter is fading away.

    The child''s voice was heard in a small voice in the ear of Haru, who carefully opened the restaurant door with another bowl of chicken meat.

    What''s your name? White puppy?

    -Blank!

    Hehe, I got it''s okay. You can''t say your name either. But you''re so cute. Where are you from?

    Gasp! Gasp!

    I used to live in an apartment in front of here. Of course, it''s gone now.Yeah, yeah. Ooh, stop licking your cheeks. It itches. I''ll pat you instead. Do you want me to pat you here?

    I focused my mind as much as I could because it was so loud that I could barely hear it.

    At first, I thought he was just playing cutely, but when I heard the story, it was very strange even if something was strange.

    In the first place, my daughter was very shy and didn''t talk to other ghosts, but the context was unusual.

    You can''t say your name? The apartment you used to live in is gone now?

    It''s a situation that can only be guessed, but.

    "I feel like I remember Han...¡­.¡±

    What the hell is that kid?

    It was the moment when the peaceful daily life was broken.

 Chapter - 119 119. Whats your name? (2)

    As Haru looked at her daughter with a serious expression, Yumi''s voice was heard.

    "Chef Haru, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, my God. Mr. Yumi."

    Haru tried to calm down his sagging chest when he saw Yumi with her head in.

    She put her index finger to her mouth and shhhh, and Yumi, who roughly noticed, closed her mouth.

    My daughter, who had not noticed Haru and Yumi had come yet, kept patting the dog and opening her mouth.

    That age was an incredibly mature voice that has never been heard of a day so far.

    Excuse me, puppy. Everyone and I call you a puppy. I don''t know your name. But so am I. Haru''s uncle and Yumi''s sister. All the ghost guys are just a dude, princess. That''s how they call it.

    To be honest with you, I really hate it. I have a name, too. No one knows. But you''re holding it in. If I say my name, my mom might know my mom'' Then, obviously, my mother will be sad.

    -Clinging.

    "I think she knows her name."

    The eyes of the day became thinner and thinner.

    This is because I couldn''t even imagine how the situation was going.

    Just as I was about to listen to the child.

    Since everyone is eating anyway, should I tell you? Actually, my name is Gilha...¡­.

    Woof woof!

    Did he smell the chicken that Haru was holding?

    The lump of hair in the child''s arms turned its head and came to the end of the day.

    He scratched his leg as if he wanted it quickly, and soon his daughter also looked back with a startled look.

    "Yumi, I''m asking you to hurry up. He''s waiting like this."

    "Well, I know. I''m sorry. It''s a little warm inside."

    "Oh, yeah, yeah. You''re eating so well. What''s wrong with my princess? Did you get something on your face?¡±

    Yeah, it''s nothing. Uncle Haru.

    Haru and Yumi, who pulled off a near miracle response.

    Fortunately, her daughter didn''t even think that Haru and Yumi overheard her talking to herself.

    He turned his head, breathed a sigh of relief, and squatted in front of a bunch of fur eating chicken.

    He said as if nothing had happened during the day.

    "By the way, I''m worried. People can tell you what resentment is, how should animals make a holy fire?¡±

    "Well, Mr. Haru, why don''t you find the owner or something? Or if there''s a master who lost this guy.¡±

    Come on, can''t you just play with me?

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    He''s been asking me to play with him. I''m full now, so I think you can keep playing.

    After finishing the meal, the lump of fur began to clump up again, asking her daughter to play with him.

    When I went back and forth with my hands and played for a while, the guy who was breathing on his stomach soon took a step back as if he was satisfied.

    Then, he came to the front of the day and put out his front feet.

    "Huh? Give me your hand?"

    -Blank!

    As the day approached, he stamped his foot on Haru''s wristwatch.Then he bowed his head as if to say hello and licked his daughter''s face once.

    Run! Run! Run!

    A bunch of white fur ran out of the restaurant soon.

    His figure grew brighter and brighter, and he soon became a light like everyone else and disappeared.

    Even though the grim reaper didn''t open the door. Even though I just fed him and played with him.

    The holy fire was satisfactorily made.

    Flop, flop, flop, flop.

    The hands of the clock, where he stamped his feet, turned fiercely.

    Two laps.

    It wasn''t much time, but it was expensive for a bowl of samgyetang.

    Uncle Haru. Did the dog leave?

    "Yes, the dog has gone to a good place. She said thank you so much for hanging out with me.

    Really? Did the dog do that?

    "Of course! My sister saw it, too. Thanks to the princess. Thank you."

    Hehe, what? I didn''t do anything.

    As expected, there were no children who hated compliments.

    While I was looking closely at the guy who was smiling awkwardly and scratching his head, what I overheard earlier did not leave my head.

    The last name was Gil, and the middle name was Ha.

    I didn''t hear the last letter, but at this point it''s clear that my daughter knows her name.

    Haru asked Yumi.

    "Is there any girl''s name that you think it''s all about? If it''s good or bad luck.

    "There are just a few common girls'' names. Ha Il, Ha Yul, there''s something like this. Hayoon is the most common.¡±

    "Hayun?"

    "Yes, the woman I met in my life named Hayoon would make a soccer team. It''s a very common name for guys like Dongmin and Mingyu.¡±

    "Hmm. It''s Gil Hayoon. Gil Ha-yoon, Gil Ha-yoon...¡­.¡±

    Open your eyes!

    "Huh?"

    It was shortly after Haru mumbled the name that Yumi said.

    The talisman in hand flashed suddenly and someone appeared in front of me.

    The princess who was sitting in front of me just now looking at the place where the lump of hair had disappeared.

    No, it was Hayoon.

    Huh? What is it'' I''m sure I was sitting over there a while ago.

    Hayoon is surprised and puzzled by the sudden move.

    The day I organized my thoughts gave Yumi a sense.

    She soon carefully closed the door to the table heaven.

    Then Haru asked.

    "By the way, my princess, my uncle heard something earlier.¡±

    What is it, Uncle Haru?

    "You, by any chance, remember? Don''t you know the name?¡±

    Stop.

    The expression of the guy who was smiling like a child quickly hardened.

    Mo, I don''t know. I told you I forgot my name. I don''t remember.

    "Isn''t this your name, Gil Ha Yoon your name?"

    I mean.

    The gibberish guy suddenly shut up.

    He must have been shocked, but he didn''t even cry.

    As expected, he was an adult in a strange way.

    Did you hear what I said?

    Haru and Yumi nodded instead of answering.

    Hayun''s eyes shook wildly.

    "Hayun, you''ve seen it a lot. The ghosts that my uncle helped me relieve their resentment and become holy.¡±

    "Haru''s uncle will be able to help Hayoon. With Hayoon''s mother. So, can you tell me? Hayun, what''s the regret you remembered?"

    "I closed the door, so there''s no need to worry about ghosts inside. If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to."

    Helping...¡­. Okay, but promise me you won''t tell my mom. Never. Never. Never. Never."You want me to help you without telling your mother?¡±

    If you don''t promise, I won''t tell you.

    "Okay, I got it. I promise I''ll never tell my mom what happened here today."

    Ha-yoon carefully held out her little finger.

    The little fingers of the day are woven into the tiny fingers like the young shoots of a bracken.

    You have to stamp the copy, you know?

    "Yes, I copied it and stamped it. So that''s enough, right?¡±

    Forget it. Uncle Haru. Do I have to keep my promise?

    Haru and Yumi sat in front of Hayoon and matched eye level with him.

    The expression of the guy who thought of something for a while frowned a little painfully.

    One adult sigh and then began to talk.

    My name is Hayoon. Gil Ha Yoon. My mom''s name is Park Shin Hye. My dad said... that I wasn''t born.

    Hayun grew up with her mother from birth.

    When Park Shin-hye was pregnant with Gil Ha-yoon, her father abandoned the two.

    A one-sided divorce.

    However, Park Shin-hye lost her divorce suit, and thus received no child support.

    Of course, Ha-yoon, who is only in her second year of elementary school, did not know difficult words such as divorce or litigation.

    However, listening to his story, I couldn''t help but paint the situation.

    Mom worked really hard. You always wake up early, take me to school, and come home late at night.

    "You said your mother worked as a nurse, didn''t you?"

    There was a big hospital next to my house. My mother was a nurse there. I heard you''re an emergency room nurse who treats people who are really sick people who are sick. She said it was the hardest nurse.

    "Emergency room... .. you must have worked in a difficult place."

    I''m always late, so I sleep at home waiting for my mom. When I opened my eyes, my mom was there.

    Hayoon recalled her mother like that.

    My mom always smelled of disinfectant after work.

    I didn''t like it at first, but I got better after continuing to smell it.

    One day my mom got really mad in the morning.

    "Are you angry? Why?"

    They made me gimbap for breakfast but I didn''t eat it. It''s rice and stir-fried anchovies on top of seaweed. I didn''t eat anchovies because I didn''t like them. My mom got angry because she came all the way to the elevator and didn''t eat.

    Ha-yoon said she still remembers what her mother said then.

    [Hayun, do you really have to worry about your mom this much?] You said that. Mom says she''s having a hard time. But you too...¡­!]

    It''s just the two of us. So both of you need to be strong. I told you that''s how you can live in this world!]

    [Why is mom working so hard?] Hayoon doesn''t want to feed you ramen, and she wants you to go to an academy like other kids.]

    Don''t eat it. I''m not going to eat breakfast anymore, and I''m not going to cook for you!]

    Strong words for scolding an elementary school child.

    But considering the situation the two were in, I understood fully.

    Nurses don''t make a ton of money, if not a low salary job.

    You can live a stable life, but it''s too much to raise a child alone.

    Even if the child is an elementary school student who costs the most.

    I couldn''t even imagine how much pressure Park Shin-hye must have put on.

    That''s why I get scolded by my mom. I went to school crying. And after school, I came home and did my homework. I was waiting for my mom...¡­.Smoothly.

    Ha-yoon''s feelings, which had not been broken even when she was caught in her biggest secret, began to collapse.

    As if there was a small hole in the dam, a drop of tears leaked out, and later it became uncontrollable.

    Ha-yoon cried her eyes out and squeezed out words in a distorted voice.

    That''s why. I told my mom, whimper. I didn''t want to make my mom feel tired. So. So. So.¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Ugh... I won''t do that, please...¡­.

    "Ha, Hayoon."

    The little one cried the most sadly in the world.

    But I cried like an adult again.

    It broke the heart of the day the most.

 Chapter - 120 120. Whats your name? (3)

    Haru and Yumi, who watched Ha-yoon like that, couldn''t take it anymore.

    The exact reason was unknown, but Hayoon was in pain.

    It wasn''t just sick.

    Literally, I was feeling the pain of my soul being torn apart.

    I didn''t have to tell you any more.

    I couldn''t wait to hear a story this much.

    "It''s all right, you can stop talking. I''m sorry my uncle kept asking. And, thank you for telling me. "Really don''t."

    -I''m sorry. Sorry, Mama. It''s Hayoon''s fault. Hayoon is really sorry...¡­hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡­.

    "It''s okay, Hayoon. It''s okay."

    No matter how closed the store was, I couldn''t help but hear the sound of the child crying like this.

    Choi Han-seok and Park Shin-hye came out of the store wondering what was going on and saw Ha-yoon crying.

    It was also the moment when Park Shin-hye remembered her daughter''s name.

    She hugged her daughter tightly and didn''t ask for anything.

    The night was exceptionally long.

    Ha-yoon, who had buried her face in her cooking suit and cried her eyes out until she went back home and slept, said she didn''t want to show this to her mother.

    One day I ended up not sleeping a wink.

    * * *

    So far, Park Shin-hye and Gil Ha-yoon have found out about their grievances.

    The names of the two.

    I used to live in an apartment, but now my house is gone for some reason.

    Park Shin-hye worked as a nurse in the emergency room of a university hospital near her house.

    It was a single-parent family without a father, and Ha-yoon was in the second grade of elementary school when the two people died.

    And...... Park Shin-hye''s resentment is related to the names of the two, and Ha-yoon thinks all of this is his fault for unknown reasons.

    I couldn''t ask Hayun any more about her resentment.

    Because I never wanted to see a little boy suffer so much again.

    However, at the same time, I wanted to solve it somehow.

    Let''s settle the resentment of the two mothers and daughters. I wanted to give you the holy fire.

    So this was the conclusion of the day that I was agonizing over all night.

    "I mean, what you''re saying is all you know? The... the... the case."

    "That''s right. Please do it''s just once. Anything is fine, so please find out as much as you can."

    The next day, a 24-hour cafe near the market at dawn.

    A day before dawn, when he was out in the market, he found Choi Young-guk, who came by truck.

    Then I explained the rough work to him and asked for an investigation.

    The reason was simple.

    Choi worked for a broadcasting company before, and of course, he had personal connections such as reporters and editors.

    We knew each other after crossing a few bridges in the broadcasting station anyway.

    Of course, Choi Young-guk is outside the broadcasting station now, but he still maintains good relationships with his teammates because he hit the jackpot by uncovering the corruption in the infinite rib restaurant.

    I thought I could find out something if I asked them to.

    Choi Young-guk, who listened to all the words of the day, nodded carefully.

    "I see. How much did I get from Haru? I have to ask you this much. I''ll call you right away. I can''t guarantee it anytime, but I''m sure we''ll hear from you sooner or later."

    "Thank you. Thank you very, very much."

    "Well, I''m the one who''s grateful. Oh, that''s right. By the way, I had an amazing dream yesterday. I went to my father''s grave the day before yesterday, and he came out in my dream.""What did you say?¡±

    "I don''t remember exactly because it was a dream. Congratulations on opening the store, and he said he was sorry."

    "What do you mean sorry?¡±

    "Well, come to think of it, I''ve never said I love you. You know, I''m sorry about that, right? Oh, my. It''s a dream. "Kkkkk."

    Is it a dream?

    It won''t just be a dream.

    Well, that''s best known by Britain.

    The answer to the question was that he spoke with such a happy smile.

    I woke up after telling him that the day was good.

    "Thank you. It made me feel a lot better."

    "I''m glad it helped. Well, I''ll be on my way. Way to go, Haru!"

    Choi Young-guk went back and stood up for a day.

    But it didn''t immediately return to the restaurant.

    After sending Yumi first to prepare for the bottom, one day headed to the back of a deserted restaurant.

    He called his name with the talisman given by King Yeomra in one hand.

    "Park Shin Hye. Park Shin Hye. Park Shin-hye."

    Huh? Mr. Haru?

    As soon as she called her name three times, she appeared in front of the day.

    Surprised by the sudden teleportation, Park Shin-hye told the story of a talisman and asked her where and what she was doing.

    There''s a children''s special movie at the movie theater next to the station today. So my daughter...No, I took Hayoon to the cinema and I was outside watching people.

    "That''s a relief. The movie theater is near here anyway, and it''s going to take hours. Hayoon won''t be surprised if it disappears for a while.¡±

    That''s true. By the way... is it Hayoon''s job?

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Park Shinhye who seems to have noticed.

    She wasn''t making much of a difference, but she probably realized a lot.

    "I think you already know. The name of my daughter."

    How can I not hear my child crying so sadly? It''s still in my ears. She said, "Mom, Hayoon is sorry."

    "Didn''t you ask Hayoon separately? What is it that you remember?"

    No, I didn''t ask. There must be a good reason why Hayoon is hiding it from me. I want to believe in my daughter.

    "You''re a good mother."

    I don''t think so. How can a person be a good parent if he doesn''t remember himself or herself and makes his daughter cry?

    Park Shin-hye laughed bitterly.

    The dark circles around her eyes looked deeper today.

    As expected, she didn''t seem to remember her name.

    One day, I decided to keep the promise I made with Hayoon.

    "Anyway, I''m calling you today because I want to ask your mother something. You still don''t remember Han, do you?¡±

    The fact that Park Shin-hye completely forgot about her name means that her resentment is related to Ha-yoon and her name.

    Since I found out Ha Yoon''s name at dawn, I thought he might have remembered something.

    Yes, totally. Actually, I found out yesterday that Hayoon and I forgot our names. There are a few things that come to mind. I don''t know yet.

    "Anything small is fine, so please let me know. I just want to help you."

    -Then... -Oh! There was a TV program that Hayoon liked. It''s called Secret Juroring. Do you know?

    "I don''t know."

    It''s like fairies coming out. Hayoon loves it so much that I bought her pencil cases and bags. And one more thing I remember. Hayoon hated eating ramen so much. I scolded him a lot for that."Secret Juroring with ramen."

    Park Shin-hye said that''s all she remembered.

    I didn''t get any hard information as I thought, but it was better than nothing.

    Haru, who bowed his head saying thank you, sent her back.

    "Whoa... what the hell happened? It was just a mother-daughter relationship.¡±

    The more I got to know what happened, the more I felt like I was catching the clouds.

    I feel like I''m floundering in a foggy swamp.

    It wasn''t as bad as it was when CEO Choi Young-il was in the holy fire.

    What happened was that as time went by, the number of ghosts with severe twisted resentment seemed to increase.

    Around the time when the day is so frustrated and sighing deeply.

    Oh, my God.

    His cell phone rang vigorously as if to wake up.

    The caller is none other than Choi UK president.

    I wonder if we''ve already heard from you.

    I answered the phone with half a doubt.

    Let''s do that.

    "CEO Haru. Let me ask you just one question."

    "What''s going on?¡±

    "Is it true you don''t know?"

    "Yes, that''s all I know."

    "Is there an acquaintance involved?"

    "It''s a vague relationship to be an acquaintance. Well, I guess that''s what it looks like. What''s the matter? Did you find anything?"

    "Yes, I found it. He sent me articles and stuff right away. Huh, this is...¡­. That''s a little too much. Yes, it is."

    Choi said.

    It didn''t just hit the media, but it was so famous that it even had news articles.

    I used the word ''incident''.

    The expression of the day became one step more serious.

    "Can you send it to me? The data."

    "Okay, but, um. Please be patient and watch it. That''s all I have to say."

    Shortly after the phone was disconnected, several links and files were sent to the cell phone of the day.

    One day I clicked the first link, and a news story from Channel B came out.

    And soon.

    "What a dog."

    A curse popped out of the mouth of the day.

    He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    The headline for a news article was like this.

    [A fire broke out in an apartment building in Seoul. Mother and daughter''s lives are literally black]

    It just looked like a simple fire case in this way.

    But it wasn''t.

    There''s no simple accident in the world, but this wasn''t it.

    It was twisted, entangled, and complicated.

    That''s a terrible look, too.

    "I understand why Hayoon wanted to keep her name so secret. That''s why... that''s why. So... the little boy grew up like that."

    The grim reaper sometimes says this.

    Among ghosts with resentment, not knowing it is a blessing.

    Like Choi Han-seok, who was betrayed by his son who raised him like a child.

    However, this incident was no match for Choi Han-seok.

    There were no perpetrators, all victims.

    And in the meantime, Sun Ha Yoon.

    "No, it''s not. That''s ridiculous...¡­.¡±

    One day I realized.

    This is not a solution.

    It was physically impossible.

    No, even.

    Park Shin-hye was not confident to remind her of her resentment.

    Will Haru be able to handle it himself?

    One day I could never get a job.

    The text of the article said:

    The incident, which began with a bowl of ramen and kimbap made with stir-fried anchovies, took away the life of the mother and daughter who were living a fierce life.First of all, your daughter. Next, my mom.

    During the interview, reporters were not allowed to interview acquaintances of the deceased, who were nurses. Because their wounds were too deep to be interviewed.

 Chapter - 121 121. Mothers Heart (1)

    [(Exclusive report) Apartment fire in Seoul. It was put out in about 30 minutes.¡­.]

    In the evening, a fire broke out in an apartment in Seoul, killing a child.

    At around 3 a.m. on the 29th, A (10-year-old) was taken to a hospital with third-degree burns to her entire body after a fire broke out in an apartment in Seoul, but died around 5 a.m., more than two hours later.

    The fire burned down the epicenter kitchen and spread to the living room, but there was no damage to neighbors or other households.

    The fire was completely extinguished in about half an hour.

    Police investigating the case found out the truth that A touched the fire wrong while cooking for her mother.

    A''s mother was found to have been unable to take good care of A because she usually worked as a nurse in two shifts until dawn.

    * * *

    [Follow-up story on apartment fire]

    Two new things have been revealed about Miss A, who died after treatment.

    A''s mother, B, 38, was found dead in a temporary home two weeks after the incident.

    Her hospital colleagues, who found it strange that she was not contacted at all, visited her, got a taste test and reported it to the police, after she had already hanged herself a few days ago.

    Police also said they were investigating suicide in mind.

    The daughter, who was lost in the accident, is expected to be the reason for her suicide.

    However, according to the report, there was a different point of contact between mother B and daughter A.

    Right after the fire broke out. Mr. B who was in the hospital...¡­.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence.

    One day, I shut my eyes and shut my mouth completely, and stopped like a stone.

    Puck--!

    Soon, he threw the cell phone he was holding onto the street.

    The cell phone, which had no scratches while using it carefully, was completely destroyed in an instant.

    It was completely split in half how hard it was thrown, showing the battery and electronic components inside.

    No, I couldn''t see it, so I sprung out and fell on the floor.

    Although there were not many people, a few people passing by looked at the day with the eyes of a crazy person.

    But the eyes of the day didn''t catch the eye at all.

    His fists, clenched tightly, trembled.

    "The Grim Reaper!"

    "Yes."

    Screamed frantically with evil.

    As if he had waited, the grim reaper appeared before him.

    Black suit, mascara, lipstick as always.

    But for what it''s worth, it looks even darker today.

    Like the mind of a darkened day.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened?¡±

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. Hayoon and Park Shinhye! How... how could this happen? To the people who lived somehow!"

    The eyes of the day were red.

    It wasn''t just a feeling of anger or sadness.

    The mother and daughter who went through this terrible thing laughed so happily at their restaurant, ate, and spent time together.

    Even though her daughter Hayoon knew everything, she desperately pretended not to know for her mother.

    Hayoon''s smile was always smiling.

    If you look at the complaints soaring up into the sky, you can see his hands shaking with his eyes wrinkled.

    And the crappy reality that I didn''t realize those things in advance when I was the owner of the restaurant and living under the name of a chef.It was incredibly painful for Haru.

    To say the least, the whole body seemed to be torn apart.

    Like the pain Hayoon felt before.

    The grim reaper looked at the day full of evil and then sighed quietly.

    "So, are you trying to argue with me?¡±

    "Ta, you''re arguing? What did you just say?¡±

    "Are you trying to argue?" People die, accidents happen, sad things happen. I asked the grim reaper if he was trying to tackle such things. You idiot."

    "But it''s...¡­.¡±

    "I know. I''m sad, too. I''m not lying, I''m really madly sad. But what should I do? That''s fate. There''s no end to it when you start arguing once a day. You know that well."

    "To write off as fate...¡­. It''s so sad. Why.¡±

    "Why. Why. Why. Now. I don''t know about that. It''s just, that''s what happened. Because of fate. It really just so happens."

    One day I couldn''t argue with the Grim Reaper at all.

    He was also aware of that.

    That what you''re saying is nothing more than nonsense.

    A little further than that, you can only see the whining of an immature young man.

    But it couldn''t be helped. I wanted to ask you this.

    I couldn''t stand it if I didn''t hear something similar.

    Even though there is no reason in the past of the two mothers and daughters, which is tragedy itself.

    As if he knew the feelings of such a day, he supported the day when the grim reaper was about to collapse.

    "Be positive. You''re a day away.¡±

    "What do you mean¡­¡­?¡±

    "The only one who can make the ghosts who were destined to wander forever. Well, now there''s Yumi. Anyway, you''re the only one for a day. The official recognition of the Underworld."

    In other words, this is what the grim reaper said.

    "Do what you do, do what you do. Let''s find out more about it and find out more about Han. Make me a bowl of delicious food. May you feel the pain of finding your memory."

    In a way, it was a matter of course.

    But sometimes the natural words that come out of someone''s mouth are the best consolation.

    Using the grim reaper as a prop, the day slowly rose again.

    She said she was busy with work and had to go now.

    I opened the door of the park management office and pointed my finger at something before it disappeared.

    The day paused and looked at the place, and the cell phone he had broken was back intact.

    Just like when Haru blew up the oral fairy tale kitchen in a gas explosion, the grim reaper repaired the goods this time.

    I trudged along and picked up my new smartphone. When I turned on the screen, the article I saw earlier was still on.

    But one day I didn''t look away now.

    On the contrary, I read the article with a bright look.

    [However, the report found that there was a different point of contact between mother B and daughter A. Mr. B, who was in the hospital right after the fire broke out...¡­.]

    * * *

    "Hayoon, let''s eat. Huh?"

    "No! I don''t like stir-fried anchovies. I don''t like kimbap either!"

    "I''m not doing this for you because I like it. I''m busy right now, too. I have to go out, but Hayoon is doing this to make sure you eat. So, uh? Let''s have a bite.""No, no, no! No! I''m not having breakfast!"

    Inside a small two-room apartment in the middle of Seoul, a mother and daughter were scuffling since morning.

    The one who wants to feed, the one who wants to run away.

    Park Shin-hye, who somehow tried to feed Ha-yoon kimbap made with rice and stir-fried anchovies in yangban seaweed, sighed as the ground soon went out.

    "Kil Ha Yoon."

    An unusual voice.

    Having instinctively sensed that something was wrong, Hayun stopped and noticed her mother.

    "Your mother said something. It''s just the two of us."

    "There are only two of us, so we have to live twice as hard...¡­.¡±

    "You know she''s working twice as hard as anyone else. By the way, what does mom want from you? Did I tell you to get the top of the whole school? I just asked you to eat comfortably. Is that such a difficult thing to do?¡±

    "Not that...¡­.¡±

    "Please do me a favor! Hayoon! It''s because my mom is having a hard time. I know, Mom. I''m sorry I didn''t take care of you well. But if you do that too. How do you live your life? Please do me a favor. Hayoon, grow up, don''t be like your dad!"

    What--!

    Park Shin-hye, who was screaming, soon closed her mouth with both hands as if she was embarrassed.

    Made a mistake.

    That''s not to say I got angry, but I brought up my father''s story.

    The story of his father, who left home without any responsibility or responsibility as a breadwinner, was like a taboo that should not be told between Ha-yoon and Park Shin-hye.

    But it''s not enough to say that, you''re scolding me like this.

    Ring ring ring--!

    Ring ring ring ring---!

    In the midst of a frenzy, even the cell phone rang like crazy.

    When I checked the sender, he was a nurse.

    I didn''t have to answer the phone to see if it was on its way.

    Park Shin-hye, who managed to come to her senses, played an anchovy fried gimbap in Ha-yoon''s hand.

    "I''m sorry my mom got mad. I''m begging you, though. All right?"

    "¡­¡­Yeah. I''m sorry, Hayoon."

    "No, my daughter. I''m sorry about everything. I don''t think I can take you home today. You can go to school well, right?¡±

    Nodding.

    Hayoon who answers by nodding instead of answering instead.

    I was desperately holding back my tears.

    I shouted to grow up, but I grew up in a strange place.

    Park Shin-hye''s heart broke again when she saw such a daughter.

    Park Shin-hye, who picked up her daughter, quickly changed her clothes and left the apartment.

    But what you did wrong was wrong. First of all, you have to pretend to be angry.¡¯

    Acting angry, I sent Ha-yoon to school with a bit of a cold heart.

    I looked back at my daughter''s droopy back several times, perhaps because I was scolded in the morning, and soon got on the bus and headed to the hospital.

    "Shinhye, why are you so late? Hurry up and get changed and come out. We''re in a hurry!"

    "Yes, yes! I''ll be right there!"

    "Hurry up, hurry up!

    Sure enough. Today was also an emergency as soon as I came to work.

    As I was busy pressing patients who were about to lose their breath, there was no room for other thoughts in my head.

    * * *

    7 p.m.

    It was not until 7 o''clock that Park Shin-hye''s work was finished.

    I haven''t even eaten dinner yet, but I wasn''t hungry. It was a scene that became a daily routine.

    Taking a breather in the pantry for a while reminded me of Ha-yoon.

    As expected, I was too much earlier.After a while, I regretted it.

    But I''m still a child. He''s already lost so many things.

    I felt uncomfortable because I felt like I raised another luggage.

    Even if I can''t relieve the burden, it would be the role of parents to build it for them.

    You''ll be at school by now, right?¡¯

    Fortunately, Hayoon''s elementary school had a care program where parents watched double-income students until evening.

    Park Shin-hye was also forced to use the program a lot.

    I''m going home early today, so I''ll take Hayoon to eat something delicious. Go to the mart and buy me a toy while you''re at it. Buy me sushi that Hayoon likes.

    If you think about the time, it''s over the mart deadline, but what does it matter?

    I''m making money for my daughter.

    Thinking that she should pick her up, she found her care teacher''s contact information on her cell phone and called.

    There were a couple of "ttururu-ttururu-ttururu-tururu-tururu-tururu-tururu-tururu

    "Hayun''s mother! What''s the matter?"

    "Thank you for your hard work, sir. It''s nothing. Can you tell Hayoon that I''ll be there in a little while? Let''s go buy Hayoon''s favorite Secret Juroring toy today."

    "What? Hayoon went home first.¡±

    "What? What do you mean?"

    Incredible words that came back soon.

    Park Shin-hye''s heart fluttered.

 Chapter - 122 122. Mothers Heart (2)

    It is said that a person has one more hidden sense besides five basic senses.

    Instinct, sixth sense, amazing. There''s a variety of words to call, but everyone knows.

    It''s hard to say, but I feel like I''m certain about what''s going to happen in the future.

    Park Shin-hye was feeling it now.

    That''s for sure, too.

    With a feeling of tightness in my chest, I was convinced that something was going wrong.

    "I need to go see Hayoon.¡±

    "Huh? Shinhye. You''re going first?"

    "I''m sorry. I got a call from Hayun''s teacher earlier, and she said she went home first today."

    "You went home early? That''s unique. Well, that''s a possibility. Hayoon is so nice that she goes to school and home well. Maybe there was a TV program you wanted to watch."

    "Right, when you get home, you''ll probably be sleeping on the living room floor. I was so nervous thinking something happened to my son when he was young. Oh, you look fine now. I''m so healthy these days."

    My fellow nurses, who were getting ready to leave work after work, waved their hands, saying it would be okay.

    The hospital she works at was a large university hospital.

    There were also quite a few nurses working in the emergency room, but Park Shin-hye was quite young as a mother.

    Normally, she would accept advice from her seniors'' mothers and say, "I guess so." But now something was off.

    Her sixth sense, maternal love, was warning. Hurry up and go home.

    Only when Ha-yoon wakes up and rubs her eyes and hears her voice, "Mom, you''re here?" will this anxiety be resolved.

    ''Yes, I''m sure you''ll be fine.¡¯

    I''ve repeated that to myself.

    I regretted scolding you earlier in the morning. It''s on my mind.

    Secret Juroring.

    It was my daughter''s favorite cartoon.

    Whenever I went to the mart, the way I looked at the character''s toy like that passed through my head.

    He nailed it, saying it was impossible to afford 70,000 won, but now he wanted to buy it for him.

    Saying sorry to my daughter and apologizing.

    ''Cause I have to go before the mart closes to buy you toys, yeah. Let''s go quickly.''

    I was about to change my clothes thinking of Hayoon who would like to be told to buy me a toy.

    "Emergency call!"

    "He''s a fire patient. Nothing is clear, but first a little girl. It''s over 3 degrees. Hurry up and get ready!"

    "The ambulance is coming in now!"

    A loud shout from outside the emergency room. The air in the emergency room, which was calm as if it were just before the typhoon hit, quickly became chaotic.

    Doctors in white gowns rushed out to where the ambulance came, and nurses quickly emptied a bed, preparing medicines and tools according to their instructions.

    The murmur of senior nurses watching the ambulance come in was strangely loud.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s a burn. He''s a child, but he''s burned all over his body, so he can''t even recognize his age or face. They say you look like a lower grade elementary school student."

    "I''m, uh, uh, lower grades? Oh, my God. A little boy...And what about the others? I''ll be with my parents at this time.¡±

    "The baby was alone at the scene of the fire.Look, I don''t know who my parents are, but I''m not crazy. There''s a fire because I''m leaving my child alone at home at this late hour. Whew."

    Nurse who flick their tongues.The bed, which laid down the child in front of Park Shin-hye, who rushed to throw her clothes that she was about to change after being called urgently, was pushed in like a wave at dawn.

    I looked sideways at the child, but I couldn''t see him surrounded by people.

    However, I could tell just by looking at the atmosphere. How serious the condition of the child is.

    This was the first time that the voices of doctors and nurses, who had always been calm, trembled in the years Park Shin-hye worked.

    -Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    Every time the child breathed, a painful groan leaked out.

    It was a voice that cracked like a desert because the smoke burned to the vocal cords.

    "Uh...¡­."

    The doctor, who ran right after receiving the call, saw the child''s condition and immediately hardened.

    A few seconds later, he managed to hold on to his mental breakdown and immediately began treatment with the nurses.

    "With me!"

    "No, Shinhye, you go first. You said you had to go to your daughter."

    "Yes, we''ll finish this up. Huh?"

    Senior nurses stopped Park Shin-hye when she tried to help.

    There won''t be a lot of manpower anyway, it''s okay, so go ahead.

    If it was Park Shin-hye, she would have jumped into the patients'' midst of patients without any hesitation.

    But today the story was a little different.

    "I''m sorry, seniors. I''ll do as much as that later."

    "Shinhye, you always do more. Anyway, don''t worry about it, okay?

    I couldn''t help it because seniors who had more experience than myself and had more skills said this.

    Park Shin-hye eventually left the emergency room without changing her clothes properly.

    As I tried to pass through the shield door, I saw an ambulance that seemed to have come from a distance.

    About a few police officers and firefighters were gathered, and something was in the hands of one firefighter.

    "Huh?"

    Park Shin-hye paused for a moment.

    Then he rubbed his eyes for a moment.

    "Oh."

    But nothing has changed.

    No, it looked rather clearer.

    A small bag in the hands of a firefighter handling the case.

    One of the two bag straps burned completely in the fire, and the upper zipper was scratched as well.

    It was a picture of two princess characters and a mascot fairy character on TV.

    Park Shin-hye knew that cartoon well. No, I had no choice but to know.

    "Secret Juroring."

    Hayoon''s favorite cartoon.

    It''s definitely a bag for my daughter who has been carrying it for years, saying she can''t get enough of it.

    But. Why.

    Is this in here?

    "No way."

    Tubbuck, tubbuck.

    Park Shin-hye slowly walked to the firefighters.

    Firefighters who were talking to the police found Park Shin-hye and asked.

    "You''re a nurse. What''s the matter?"

    "The bag."

    "Oh, this is from the apartment. When the accident happened, the child was carrying it."

    "Come on... Give it to me."

    "Uh, uh, you can''t touch it however you want."

    Crunch.

    How burnt it was, there was a rustling sound in the bag.

    Park Shin-hye began to look inside her bag with trembling hands.

    If your memory is correct. If, indeed, this bag is that.

    Park Shin-hye''s name will remain on the inner lining.

    Of course it won''t happen. It''s ridiculous that that''s happening to Hayun.

    Something that could only happen in a dream, no. It shouldn''t have happened in my dreams.by the way

    [Saetbyeol Elementary School 2nd Grade Class 7 - Gil Ha Yoon]

    "Oh...."

    The inside of the bag was almost intact compared to the burnt outside.

    Therefore, the three letters written with a marker were clearly visible.

    Even the number 2, which was incorrectly rewritten after being promoted to the second grade after being a freshman, was the same.

    Gil Ha Yoon. Park Shin Hye''s reason for life. Three letters.

    "Nurse?"

    "What''s wrong? Nurse!"

    Park Shin-hye, who had lost strength in her legs, slumped on the floor of a cool hospital.

    Surprised firefighters rushed in and tried to support her, but she stood up alone, saying it was okay.

    "Are you all right?"

    "It''s okay. It''s just, it''s okay."

    Then again, he began to move out of his mind.

    Not outside the hospital, but inside the hospital. Right in the middle of the emergency room, where the emergency patient just came in.

    Beep beep beep beep beep!

    Shortly after, the electrocardiogram, which was checking the child''s condition, screamed.

    The small heart beat, which somehow endured in the midst of the fire, was about to go out.

    Hurry up and do something. Come and save him right now. The ECG seemed to be shouting like that.

    The faces of the doctors who were doing first aid turned pale. Cardiopulmonary resuscitation soon began.

    Doctors on the bed completely pressed their hearts with all their strength in sweat.

    As a result, the surrounding people opened up, and only then could Park Shin-hye see the patient.

    "Hayoon..."

    But her voice was buried by the squeaking of the electrocardiogram and the rush of doctors shouting something.

    Fortunately, none of the misfortunes heard her.

    Except for one person.

    * * *

    [According to the nurses in the emergency room at the time, as soon as nurse Park Shin-hye arrived, Ha-yoon''s heart, which had stopped for a while, began to beat again]

    [Hayun, who was revived, said this, barely moving her lips that couldn''t move.

    Mom, I''m sorry.

    [Only five words] But after that, Hayoon''s heart stopped again. Once again, measures, including CPR, were implemented, but the heart, which had barely managed to squeeze out its voice, did not beat again.]

    [Nurse Park Shin-hye fainted and woke up three days later] And less than two hours after waking up, he fainted again.]

    [The cause of the accident announced at the end of Hayoon''s funeral was a gas stove fire. The place where the fire started seems to be an instant seaweed bag next to a ramen pot. Given that there was instant rice and a side dish container with stir-fried anchovies next to it, Hayun seems to have been cooking for her mother.

    [Park Shin-hye is only a few days after Hayoon''s funeral]¡­.]

    My chin!

    About half of the materials sent by Choi Young-il were news articles that had already been released, but among them were journalists'' notes.

    These days, most note journalists take notes on their cell phones and laptops.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, he was able to get a newsletter while looking for data.

    One day, thanks to him, Park Shin-hye and Ha-yoon were able to learn more about what happened between mother and daughter.

    At the same time, I felt keenly.

    Why did Hayoon care so much about her mother''s resentment?

    And how many wounds I''ve been hiding so far that I wouldn''t dare imagine.

    "The last thing you said was ''Mom, I''m sorry''¡­¡­.¡±

    How did Shinhye feel when she heard that from her daughter? I don''t dare imagine.Choi Han-seok, who turned most of his work into a joke, was not as funny as he was today.

    Of course, the same goes for Yumi. The unprecedented air sank heavily in the dining paradise, which closed its evening operations.

    "Gimbap with ramen and stir-fried anchovies."

    Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Yumi knew.

    What they have to do now. How to make two mothers and daughters holy.

    But I wasn''t sure.

    "Can I... break my promise?"

    Obviously, I made an appointment with Hayoon.

    I''ll never tell my mother. You said you''d do whatever you want, so that my mom wouldn''t have a hard.

    So I couldn''t help thinking about it for a day.

    Because I knew the truth.

    I knew how much Park Shinhye would have to suffer if I broke my promise with Hayoon.

    "I had to watch my daughter come to the hospital. I can''t imagine. How does it feel?"

    "I guess that''s what Park Shin-hye does. Hayoon became like that because of me. I might have saved it if I''d tried a little more. No, if I hadn''t scolded you in the morning."

    Yumi and Haru''s voice trembled violently.

    It was not easy to make a decision, even though they were two people who had been through so much so far.

    But in a little while, the door opens.

    It''s time for ghosts to come, and Ha-yoon and Park Shin-hye''s mother and daughter will also visit the restaurant.

    A situation in which a decision must be made. Choi Han-seok, who continued to remain silent, moved in the air.

    -Let''s not break the promise we made with Hayoon. It''s Haru.

    "Then do you want to hide Park Shin-hye''s resentment?¡±

    No way. You have to say it. There''s something to hide and something not to hide.

    "That doesn''t make any senseless! Hayoon said she didn''t want her mom to suffer. Park Shin-hye said, "If I say my grudge here...¡­!¡±

    Yumi shouted in anger at Choi Han-seok''s words, which seemed to catch a floating cloud.

    However, Choi''s expression remained unchanged.

    I heard our princess did. I don''t want my mother to suffer.

    "Yes, but if you say this!"

    That''s why I have to tell you more. Yumi. Park Shinhye died as Hayoon''s mother. She became a ghost because she was a mother and lost all her memories because of her deep resentment.

    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±

    To wander forever with your daughter, losing everything you value, and to know what you need to know. What do you think is more painful for your mother?

    A low and calm tone. However, there was a big bone in Choi Han-seok''s words.

    Yumi couldn''t say anything more. Looking at the day, he struck a wedge.

    Don''t worry. Ghosts know ghosts'' minds the best.

    Chirirring-!

    At the same time as Choi Han-seok said so, the door to Bapsang Heaven opened.

    The door opened and guests began to enter.

    Ha-yoon and Park Shin-hye were among the guests waiting for the door to open in front of the restaurant.

    Ha-yoon holds her mother''s hand tightly and looks at her with a look of faith in Haru''s promise.

    Choi Han-seok, who found a human figure, approached the side of the day and whispered in his ears.

    You have to cook because you''re a chef.

    At that moment, Park Shin-hye''s eyes flashed in front of her daughter''s hand.

    At the same time, I realized.

    "Of course."

    A few customers asked.

    Today was because nothing was written on the menu of the table heaven.

    CEO Haru! What''s on the menu today? There''s nothing written on it. I''m curious.That''s right, right. Is it a special menu or something?

    "Today is snack food. Gimbap and ramen, please."

    Gimbap? That''s nice! What kind of gimbap is it?

    Haru replied, looking at Ha-yoon.

    "It''s the most delicious gimbap in the world."

    The most delicious, most precious, not worth billions of gold.

    Small, but therefore the biggest and most expensive dish.

    "It''s going to be delicious. Unconditionally."

    The official menu of heaven has been decided today.

 Chapter - 123 123. Mothers Heart (3)

    Stir-fried anchovies.

    It is one of the side dishes on the Korean table.

    Since I was young, I''ve been eating calcium a lot. It''s not that expensive, and it''s easy to make. It''s delicious.

    Even since it is a dish that cannot be made little by little, it is always distributed somewhere.

    One day, I thought kimchi and stir-fried anchovies were quite similar foods.

    If there are 100 households, just like there are 100 households with kimchi flavor.

    This is because stir-fried anchovies tasted completely different from house to house.

    Some restaurants make it spicy with red pepper paste, others make it sweet and salty with soy sauce and starch syrup, or add nuts.

    So the taste of stir-fried anchovies is very different.

    Among them, it was almost impossible to guess the taste of stir-fried anchovies made by Park Shin-hye.

    But one day I had an idea.

    Hayoon taught me everything.

    Hayoon was the child who took care of her mother more than anything else.

    So like the crumbs Hansel and Gretel spilled one by one, Haru and Yumi told a lot.

    "You did that last time, didn''t you? My mom and Hayoon both couldn''t eat spicy food, so we didn''t put in red pepper paste in bibimbap."

    "CEO Haru. Remember when we bought you ice cream? I can''t eat spicy food, but they both like sweet things. I heard there''s a lot of sugar in all the food."

    "You used to bleat, didn''t you? Maybe it''s because my mom is a nurse. I fed you nuts every day, saying something about nutrients. They even put it in the dish."

    It''s not spicy, it''s sweet, it has nuts in it.

    Then the answer is all out.

    Whoops!

    The day started cooking right away.

    Stir-fry the baby anchovies in a dry pan once, then pour the starch syrup and soy sauce-based seasoning.

    The spices stuck to a heated pan and chirped¡ªa pleasant sound.

    And sliced almonds. And what if you turn the sesame oil around?

    "It was over in a blink of an eye, wasn''t it?¡±

    It''s been about five minutes. The stir-fried anchovies with enormous visuals were made in a snap.

    The ghosts gathered at the restaurant suddenly wondered what stir-fried anchovies were, and their eyes were wide open.

    It''s bossam and stew that I used to cook everyday. It''s a light food compared to the old one.

    But there was a pungent nostalgia for that''s why.

    How many Koreans have never tried stir-fried anchovies in their lives?

    Stir-fried anchovies is as much a Korean soul food as kimchi.

    "Uncle Haru¡­¡­.¡±

    Hayoon looked at Haru and Yumi, who were cooking recklessly.

    A wobbly gaze that I can feel trying to hide my uneasiness.

    You may pretend you don''t know, but one day you don''t.

    Rather, she looked at Ha-yoon and said in a small voice.

    "Don''t worry, my uncle will keep his promise.¡±

    Maybe it''s because Hayoon believed in the day.

    After that, he didn''t say anything else.

    The water filled with a large pot boiled.

    Yumi and Choi Han-seok took out several gold silver pots from the cupboard.

    When I put boiling water on the fire, the pot quickly heated up.

    One per person. I started cooking ramen.

    Dozens of Puramen began to boil at once, and the scent of ramen soup spread out.

    The scent that everyone knows made the ghosts swallow their mouths water.

    "Well, now tell us one by one. It''s up to your taste."

    Soon after, words began to pour out as if they had waited.Add eggs for me. Hard-boiled.

    I sell two eggs! Oh, please untie one and make the other half-cooked.

    I like red pepper powder and green onion the best. Make the soup spicy and soju!

    Add Kimchi and Kimchi soup. The noodles are firm.

    Can you do that with dumplings and ham? I like a lot of solid ingredients. Oh, give me a bowl of rice so I can screw it up.

    There were really dozens of orders that came in beyond simply adding eggs and not, and how much noodles were cooked.

    It''s definitely one flavor of ramen, but everyone has different tastes.

    And Ha Yoon and Park Shin Hye''s mother and daughter''s spell.

    - Can we have half the soup?

    "Half the soup? Then it''ll be bland.¡±

    Ramen is really bad for your health. I wanted to make it a little less salty...¡­. That''s what I''ve been feeding him for a long time ago.

    "Then I see. Please wait a little longer."

    As expected, a mother who wanted to raise her daughter healthy even if she died.

    It''s probably because I''ve seen sick people all the time while working as a nurse in the E.R.

    Boiling-boiling-.

    One color ramen boiled in a row.

    Since it is a nickel-silver pot, it took less than two minutes to boil a bowl of ramen.

    It was quickly made and brought to the ghosts, and at the same time, it stopped making gimbap.

    In their lost memories, the kimbap.

    After taking out the yangban laver from the kwak, he put a spoonful of bean rice on it.

    And just add the stir-fried anchovies that we made earlier.

    It wasn''t a big deal, but sometimes I miss it.

    Moreover, it went really well with ramen.

    Wow, it''s really good!

    The ghosts who received ramen first began to eat.

    After breaking the yolk of the hard-boiled egg with half-boiled eggs, the sheep with droplets of water grabbed the lid of the pot and scooped a spoonful of noodles.

    Then put a piece of kimchi on top of the sliced egg, blow it, and slurp it!

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Drink a sip of the soup while chewing the noodles, and then put an anchovy gimbap on it.

    And then slurp the soup several times! Slurp! And drink it.

    Noodles, kimchi, soup, kimbap...¡­..

    I think I can eat it infinitely.

    The taste that everyone wants to eat more.

    Looking at the ghost of an uncle filming an eating show as if he had been heard, ghosts who had yet to receive ramen kept swallowing their saliva.

    "Well, here''s your ramen and kimbap. Ramen is only half soup."

    Thank you, Mr. Haru. It''s been a while since I had ramen.

    -Thank you...¡­

    Soon Park Shin-hye picked up her chopsticks first.

    Haru received a plate of noodles and soup from Ha-yoon, and picked up a kimbap first.

    Soon the day swallowed a dry saliva.

    According to Haru and Choi Han-seok''s expectations, Park Shin-hye was about to realize her resentment.

    The terrible things that happened that day.

    The times when you thought that you couldn''t save your daughter, or maybe it was because of you. Terrible moments.

    I didn''t dare imagine how much Park Shin-hye would suffer after remembering them.

    Park Shin-hye took an anchovy gimbap and took it to Ha-yoon''s mouth.Hayoon, try it. I''m going to eat rice instead of just noodles. You said anchovies here are good for your health, right? You have to eat a lot to grow taller like Uncle Jeongdong and Aunt Yumi.

    Yes. I''m going to eat a lot.

    Yeah, yeah. My princess is nice.

    Crispy, munchy, munchy!

    Ha-yoon chewed the anchovy kimbap that her mother gave her.

    Keep your mother on her toes.

    And so was Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    What''s going on?¡¯

    It certainly couldn''t have been like this way.

    I found out that the food between the two was none other than kimbap and ramen, and I was confident that they made it almost the same.

    Park Shin-hye even remembered her daughter''s name.

    But there''s no reaction?

    In the past, it was natural that there would be visible changes when cooking this much.

    But what the hell is going on here?

    A day so embarrassed that you can''t hide the expression on your face.

    I guess it was the same for Hayoon.

    Hayun also kept looking sideways at her mother who was eating ramen and gimbap.

    Mom, are you okay?

    What do you mean it''s okay?

    -No, it''s just. it''s just...¡­.

    It doesn''t matter if my daughter is okay. So don''t worry about it, all right?

    Yes. Thank you.

    No, who should be thankful? I''m sorry. There are so many things I couldn''t do for Hayoon.

    -Mom......

    Park Shinhye who smiles at Ha Yoon as usual.

    The question was about to deepen in the usual conversation, but soon found something strange about the day.

    His right hand, which was supporting his chin, fell down helplessly.

    Those in the kitchen whispered almost at the same time.

    "Well, wait a minute. Park Shin-hye''s eyes just...¡­.¡±

    "Excuse me, I''m not the only one who heard that, am I?"

    Her mood has completely changed.

    She was struggling to find out her resentment even though she remembered her daughter''s name in the past, but she was always trying to keep her bright figure somehow.

    But now, Park Shin-hye seemed to have collapsed the dam of her heart that she had been building.

    I''m sure he does.

    Park Shin-hye''s smile at Ha-yoon was very different from before.

    -Han, you remembered?

    But it didn''t make sense.

    I remembered those terrible things. How dare you be so calm?

    That''s absurd.

    I heard it was your mother before you were human.

    I can''t believe there''s no shaking even though I remember how much I''ve lost my life twice.

    It was unbelievable.

    That''s why I wonder if it was a coincidence or misheard.

    But

    Is it good?

    Yes, it''s delicious. It''s very, very delicious.

    Ha-yoon ate anchovy gimbap.

    As if it''s as delicious as it can be.

    The mother, who was looking at such a daughter happily, said.

    Haru''s food tastes better than my mom''s. As expected, Haru is a great cook. It hurts my pride as a housewife. That''s too bad. I wanted to cook more delicious food for Hayoon. I think I only fed you ramen every day.

    -Uh, Mom....

    Ha-yoon, who was munching gimbap with her mouth full, stopped talking.

    Put it down!

    The chopsticks for children he was holding fell on the desk.

    Hayoon''s eyes start shaking because she''s embarrassed.

    Even when you''re dead, you forget everything. Forget the name of your precious daughter. You don''t even realize how hard Ha-yoon was, but you laugh every day...¡­. She''s a really bad mother. Does it?No, I''m not a bad mother. She''s the best mother I''ve ever had. Hayoon''s mom.

    Is it because it has been revealed that it has been buried in the deepest part of his mind since he became a ghost?

    Soon, unbearable tears burst out.

    Hayoon was a really nice kid.

    She just wanted her mother to be happy.

    That''s why she realized her resentment by looking at her mother who lost her memory.

    He had suffered too much for a child, buried in his heart like a curse.

    Hayoon giggled and cried. Park Shin-hye hugged such a daughter in her arms.

    I''m sorry. I''m such an ugly mother. It''s not Ha-yoon''s fault that she''s having a hard time. You scolded me that morning. Actually, I wanted to say I love you. I can''t even talk. Mom, I''m sorry.

    No, she didn''t do anything wrong. It''s Hayoon''s fault. Hayoon doesn''t listen to her mom. I''m a picky eater. So I gave my mom a hard time. So I lied to my school teacher and came home...¡­. It''s Hayoon''s fault.

    Mother and daughter bringing up old words with their faces buried in each other''s chests.

    Apologies, thanks, sorry. A great deal of emotion passed by.

    Rain and wind blew on Ha-yoon and Park Shin-hye''s cheeks.

    just then

    Something happened that no one had imagined.

 Chapter - 124 124. Mothers Heart (4)

    "What about this?"

    Haru, my eyes aren''t weird, are they?

    Rumbling!

    The space around the two began to change.

    The walls of the restaurant, which was white, were plastered with green wallpaper.

    The space in the restaurant narrowed and changed around, and soon turned into something like an apartment living room.

    A small old apartment with only one room.

    But there was a lot of warmth.

    There was a picture hanging in front of a small TV in the living room.

    Park Shin-hye is the happiest young woman in the world with a small child in her arms.

    I could tell instantly that this was the apartment of two mothers and daughters.

    Only Haru, Choi Hanseok, and Yumi. The other ghosts were not seen.

    As I turned my head to the kitchen, Ha-yoon, wearing a backpack, stood.

    A backpack with characters from the animation ''Secret Juroring.

    Ha-yoon, who had just come back from school, stepped on the chair and took out a bag of ramen and a pot from the living room cupboard.

    Is he trying to cook ramen?

    "Because she said she was having a hard. You said you didn''t have time to do housework. If I cook dinner for you, you''ll like it, right?"

    My mom said she was having a hard time doing housework after work, so she would like it if I did it in advance.

    Besides, Hayoon can only cook simple things like ramen and kimbap.

    It was a simple but praiseworthy idea of a child.

    Ha-yoon poured water into the pot with her brackish hands and ripped off the ramen.

    He almost became the Han River due to poor water control, but he still looked happy.

    Thinking of receiving compliments from my mother, expressing my apologies, and giving a surprise.

    "My mom said ramen is not good for my health. But you can still do it with anchovies!"

    He seemed proud even though he thought about it.

    Ha-yoon, who raised the water of ramen, headed to the refrigerator with joy like Archimedes who shouted Eureka.

    I took out stir-fried anchovies and cooked instant rice. And I took out another container of yangban laver from the cupboard.

    Hayoon starts making kimbap like playing house next to boiling ramen.

    At that moment, the day breathed in vain.

    A sentence in my head passed by.

    Police and the National Fire Agency investigation confirmed that the fire was in a gas stove. The fire started when the bag of seaweed, which was too close to the gas stove, caught fire.

    "That bag of seaweed! We have to get rid of that!"

    "Are you saying there''s a fire?¡±

    "That''s right, somehow¡­¡­, we''re so close together right now!"

    Sure enough.

    Kim Bong-ji, which Ha-yoon threw randomly, fell right next to the gas stove fire.

    Crunch-!

    Ha-yoon, who was busy packing gimbap, tried to catch fire in a bag of gimbap.

    The red-hot plastic began to melt slowly.

    The day flew by. Hayun''s eyes seemed to be invisible to people like Haru and Yumi.

    He stretched out his right hand and tried to hit Kim Bong-ji without knowing it was hot.

    Ironically, however, Haru''s hand only passed through Kim''s bag. As if it were a ghost.

    "Oh, no. I can''t!¡±

    Move aside. I''ll try.

    This time, Choi Han-seok rushed in.

    It was out of the question of what would happen to me as a ghost if I could not have a human day.

    by the way

    It''s hot!

    My chin!

    Choi Han-seok''s touch worked.

    Kim Bong-ji, the nobleman he raised, fell under the gas stove.It fell on the kitchen floor, burned for a while, and then the fire went out.

    There was black soot on the floor of the house, but that was it.

    -Whew...¡­

    "It''s a relief. "Really don''t."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yumi hesitated to balance her legs, perhaps because she was still nervous.

    "Huh? Ugh, that was close!"

    Only then did Ha-yoon, who found a half-burnt bag of Kim, run quickly with her hands stained with rice paste and put it in the trash can.

    Then I looked around for no reason and looked around, and I became sad.

    "I''m going to get in trouble with my mom¡­¡­.¡±

    But won''t they forgive you if you cook something delicious?

    The child''s accident circuit turned around and headed to the origin.

    Ha-yoon, who found her energy in an instant, began to make gimbap again.

    When the noodles were slightly soggy and the anchovy kimbap was put on a plate that was taken out of the cupboard.

    Beep beep beep!

    "Hayoon!"

    There was a password ring and the front door opened roughly.

    Park Shin-hye appears to be in a hurry.

    After hearing that Ha-yoon had left school first, she rushed in with concern and soon found Ha-yoon in the kitchen.

    The little one set rice on the table with his hands on it.

    Immediately after a sigh of relief, Park Shin-hye, who was giving her soul, was soon drawn with a question mark full of her face.

    "Mom!"

    "Hayoon...¡­? Did you make this?¡±

    "Yes! Ha-yoon was sorry earlier in the morning. And my mom told me that she is having a hard time doing housework...¡­. I had dinner as a surprise!"

    Park Shinhye is completely stunned.

    Whether or not she knows how such a mother feels, Ha-yoon smiled, saying that she intentionally put stir-fried anchovies in the gimbap.

    The mother felt more sorry for her innocent daughter''s smile.

    Park Shin-hye seemed to melt all the hard hearts of the world.

    "This is what I live for."

    I was happy.

    The daughter who gave it to such an ugly mother was so lovely.

    "Hey, how did Hayoon make all this? It looks so delicious!"

    "Really? Really?"

    "Of course. How do you know my mom just wanted to eat ramen? Hurry up and wash your hands. Let''s eat and go with mom."

    "Oh, where?"

    "Let''s go to the mart. I''m sorry to my mom this morning, so I''ll buy you a secret Juroring toy that Hayoon wanted. Especially?"

    "Gasp, Gasp! Secret Juroring?! I love it! Mom, I love you!"

    "Only when this happens?"

    "No, no! I love you so much! To heaven to earth to space!"

    "Yes, you know that Hayoon loves you as much as the universe, right? Let''s eat¡ªthe noodles will get soggy."

    Soon the happy meal of the two mothers and daughters began.

    It was greasy kimbap and bland ramen like Han River water, but it was tastier than any other dish in the world for Park Shin-hye.

    It was the most valuable and taste that could not be exchanged even if it cost billions of dollars.

    "That''s... that''s good."

    You''re right. I think it''s very heart-warming. What the hell is going on?

    "CEO Haru. We''re still in the apartment, right? Right?"

    A moment to feel the calm afterglow. Soon I couldn''t help but ask the essential question.

    The question is, what the hell happened now?

    It would be great if this was real, but unfortunately, the probability was low.

    Hayoon and Park Shinhye are already dead.

    "Is it like a dream, then dream? No, no matter how hard it is...¡­.¡±

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find the right answer.In a way, it was natural.

    Something that could only appear in such fantasy novels happened without any notice, but who can explain it to you?

    There was only one person who could understand this situation now.

    The Grim Reaper.

    As soon as I remembered her, the closed front door slowly opened.

    Soon Black began to trudge in.

    "I''m sorry."

    The Grim Reaper''s first words were quite different from what I thought.

    "What happened? This is."

    "It''s a little long to explain. To put it simply, it''s like that. A gift from the Lord of the Underworld."

    "The Lord of the Underworld..."¡­. A present?"

    - What the hell do you mean? What did the Lord of the Underworld do?

    Another unexpected name popped up.

    What do you mean?

    "You''ve been arguing with me for a day. Does this make any sense?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    "What you''re arguing with me is the same as what you''re arguing with the Lord of the Underworld. Well, I think that''s the answer to that. Of course, reality doesn''t change. This is like a dream. Still."

    "It''s a happy dream."

    "That''s right, the happiest dream."

    After talking, the grim reaper swept his face and murmured, "I don''t know how much longer the Underworld King is trying to cut this guy some slack."

    Haru''s voice was not reachable, but it was vividly conveyed that she was quite happy with the current situation.

    No wonder the grim reaper looked pretty good.

    When asked what to do now, she pointed to the talisman given by the underworld.

    "Get the two of you here. You have to make me dream."

    Haru nodded and grabbed the talisman tightly.

    "Park Shin Hye. Park Shin Hye. Park Shin-hye."

    "KIL HA YUN. KIL HA YUN. Gil Hayoon."

    Shortly after calling the names of the two, the amulet

    In a blink of an eye, Park Shin-hye and Gil Ha-yoon were standing in front of me.

    My eyes and cheeks were red as to how much I cried.

    Realizing instantly that this was none other than his apartment, he looked around in surprise and soon found themselves happy.

    It was quick to understand.

    The grim reaper stepped in between the two who seemed to hold each other''s hands and smile happily.

    "You look happy, don''t you think?¡±

    -Yes, really.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be happy in the future. In the next life, at least more than now."

    The grim reaper. What happens to us now?

    "What do you want to do, Hayoon?¡±

    -Well, I...I want to be with my mom. That''s enough.

    "What about your mother?"

    Of course. I want to be next to my daughter.

    "That''s fine. Come here."

    Park Shin-hye and Ha-yoon, who finished their meal in a timely manner, got up from the table.

    Park Shin-hye, who roughly soaked the utensils in water, hugged Ha-yoon and went out of the front door.

    Soon, a bright light leaked out of the wide open front door.

    When the grim reaper noticed, Park Shin-hye hugged Ha-yoon just like before.

    "My daughter, shall we go now?"

    "Yes!"

    Two people walking out with light steps, as if they had no regrets.

    The grim reaper, who was watching the scene, rushed to say he thought of something.

    I took something out of my suit pocket, and it was a children''s toy when I looked closely.

    "Oh, wait a minute! Take this."

    -This is...

    -Oh! Secret Juroring! My favorite magic fairy, Yeppi toy!

    "I thought you wanted it. I bought it on my way here. Take it."

    - I don''t know how to thank you. Even this. And CEO Haru too...¡­.

    "If you''re grateful, why don''t you say thank you? Now you know. How valuable it is to say your mind in advance."That''s true.

    Ha-yoon and Park Shin-hye turned around at the words of the grim reaper.

    Then I bowed my head to Haru.

    Thank you very much. Mr. Haru.

    Thank you for the meal! Uncle Haru!

    "What? I''m more grateful."

    It was a day when I answered calmly, but I couldn''t hide my mouth full of laughter.

    No, I didn''t want to hide it.

    And so was Yumi. Yumi also bowed goodbye.

    I was wondering why you were late and you were late to get that. I don''t know if he''s nice or not. I don''t have the faintest idea. The next world.

    When Ha-yoon accepted the toy, the light from beyond the front door became stronger.

    Shortly after the images of the two were swallowed by the light, the front door closed by itself.

    The small space in the apartment began to collapse like a paper tower, and when I woke up, I found myself in the restaurant where I was standing earlier.

    It''s the holy grail of two people.

 Chapter - 125 125. Question Mark One (1)

    Table heaven is back.

    Of course, the grim reaper followed along.

    -What''s going on? -What''s going on?

    You think it''s me? Suddenly, Haru and Hanseok disappeared. We''ll be back in a few minutes.

    There''s even the grim reaper next to you. Uh, when did you get here?

    Wait. What about our princess? Where did you leave him?

    Harune wasn''t the only one surprised by the sudden development.

    As soon as he returned to the table heaven, ghosts bombarded him with questions.

    The grim reaper sighed quietly as if he was sick of it.

    "I came to the table heaven, ate, and went."

    Where are you going?

    "You must have gone to heaven because you had the Heaven meal."

    He was a grim reaper with a curt voice, but all the ghosts understood him.

    It''s enviable, but all the ghosts said this as if they had promised.

    I''m glad to hear that''s a relief.

    I''ve been nervous. I''m so glad.

    The little one has to go first. That''s great. Really.

    Ghosts sighing with relief that they''re happy with one heart.

    Soon after, Yumi found two 10,000 won bills in the seat where Park Shin-hye and Ha-yoon were sitting.

    It was the price of a meal paid by two people.

    It was a small amount if it was small amount of money.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    The value of time given was never small.

    Haru and Yumi, 30 laps each.

    In total, it''s a month. As many as 15 days have been extended per person.

    It was a good time for the ears to close.

    After finishing the meal, the day when I was watching ghosts leaving the table while talking about what happened today, I spat out blankly.

    "It''s getting smaller."

    "What?"

    "The ghosts. One by one. He''s a saint."

    It was a really good thing.

    Some could have thought of that.

    If the ghosts decrease one by one, the guests will disappear at some point.

    But one day I could answer right away without any doubt.

    "Well, wouldn''t that make us happy to open our second restaurant?¡¯

    Isn''t Yumi next to Haru?

    The most reliable assistant chef in the world.

    If all the ghosts of Bapsang Heaven''s 1st store are holy, we can have Yumi open the 2nd store in another area.

    That''s why I wasn''t worried at all.

    Did he notice the gaze that such a day had secretly spent?

    Yumi smiled a lot.

    "By the way, Chef Haru. The dish you cooked today. I think it''s very interesting."

    "What do you mean, amazing?¡±

    "To be honest, ramen and kimbap are very commonplace foods. It''s not a luxurious or grand dish like Korean beef, caviar, or anything like that."

    "That''s right. That''s why Hayoon was able to make it by herself.¡±

    "But for Park Shin-hye and Hayoon, it was the most valuable dish in the world, right? I mean, how can I say. That''s what I thought."

    - What''s the use of expensive food? Something like that?

    "If it''s similar, is it similar? "Kkkkk."

    "Well, I agree with you on that. There are many days when a glass of soju tastes better with pork belly after work than the 280,000 won course meal sold in oral fairy tales, right?¡±

    Yumi and Choi Hanseok nod their heads saying that''s right.

    As I was slowly getting ready to close the store, a question popped into my mind for a day.

    But who decides that?¡¯

    The job of a cook who has to make food thinking about many parts of customers, starting with taste buds.

    But I felt it today. The value of food is not determined by the chef.''Um... I don''t know. I really don''t know about this.''

    I thought about it for a long time, but there was no answer.

    Eventually, that''s how I fell asleep.

    Without having a nightmare. It''s really been a while since I had a good night''s sleep.

    * * *

    "Today, we have good onions and green onions! Take 1,000 won each!"

    "We''ve got beef slaughtered at dawn! Beef tartare, beef tartare, please kill me!"

    "Tofu¡ªtake the tofu I made in the morning and the Beezy-!"

    The dawn of the market near Bapsang Heaven was also noisy today.

    Most people were sleeping or just waking up, but the market was full of people.

    Trucks and carts that hated vegetables and meat were busy, and people even brought trucks to buy food ingredients.

    Haru and Yumi also visited the market today to decide the menu of the table heaven.

    I didn''t decide to make anything today.

    While going out to the market, I decided to buy a good-looking ingredient and think about the menu.

    "What should we make today, boss?"

    "Well, yeah. I''m thinking about making boiled pork, but I did that last week. Shall we make spaghetti that college ghost likes?¡±

    "That was done last Friday. I think you''ll get sick of it if you do it again."

    "Oops, that''s true. But we can''t do the same menu more than twice a month."

    Still, it was very important not to overlap the menu because the name of the table changes every day.

    I thought about it, but I couldn''t think of a menu that I thought of, so I asked Yumi.

    "Yumi, is there anything you want to try or try? If you tell me, I''ll take it today."

    "Oh, really? There was something I really wanted to do."

    "What is it?"

    "Cold beef salad! It looked so delicious.¡±

    "Cold Beef¡­¡­?¡±

    The day paused when the name of the food popped out, which was not expected at all.

    Oh, of course, that doesn''t mean beef chops are a strange dish.

    Boiled or grilled beef once, drained the oil, mixed with sour mustard sauce, and eaten with vegetables, which was quite delicious even if it took a little work to make.

    But I was a little surprised because it was quite unusual.

    "It''s okay, but. Why all of a sudden?"

    "Oh, well, when I get home from work, I usually watch YouTube. There''s a variety of fusion Korean food channels that I watch. The cold vegetables that came up looked really good, right?¡±

    You probably don''t have enough time to sleep after work, but you even watch cooking mtube.

    I don''t know if I should laugh at the fact that I don''t have a hobby, but I laughed because I thought I looked like Haru.

    "Whose channel is this? You look like a famous chef."

    "Oh, I''m sure you know. He said he was a person who was dispatched to the oral fairy tale before. About a year ago?¡±

    A year? Well, can you show me, too?¡±

    In a day''s question, Yumi immediately took out her cell phone.

    When I ran the YouTube, a YouTube channel called James Kim''s Kitchen appeared.

    James Kim was definitely someone Haru knew.

    I don''t know in detail because he was a chef who went out a few days after the day passed, but I remembered when I saw his face."Oh, this guy''s a mtube.

    "It''s not a lot because we just hit 30,000 or 50,000 views. But a lot of people watch it."

    "That''s interesting, Mitube. Meet You."

    I felt a little far away because it was a mobile phone game and I had lived a far away life from hobbies, but I was still interested.

    First of all, today''s menu has been decided with cold vegetables, just like Yumi said.

    It''s a bit vague with just that, so we decided to make garlic fried rice as a menu to eat together.

    After buying beef and mountain garlic at the market, I came back to the restaurant.

    Beef, there''s a guy who slaughtered earlier this morning.It was purchased moderately in the sunny side of the flag, and garlic was cheap and good if it was bought by elderly people who were selling with stalls throughout the market.

    "Well, shall we get started?¡±

    "Yes! I''ll trim the vegetables first!"

    Yumi trimmed the vegetables that needed a lot of work while the day boiled the sunny spot.

    Cold beef salad is easier to make than you think.

    Trim supplementary ingredients such as paprika, cucumbers, onions, creams, and jellyfish (depending on your taste) and chop them all long and thin.

    Then, boil it well and add the sliced brisket, and pour the mustard, sugar, vinegar, salt, and condensed milk.

    If you put condensed milk in a mustard sauce with a sharp nuance, it gently holds and exudes a tremendous taste.

    Anyone could make it if they prepared ingredients that were a little troublesome and delicious.

    And the best thing about it is its visuals!

    Simply laying out colored ingredients in a circle creates a tasteful visual like Chinese food''s Palbochae.

    Garlic fried rice, an alpha-yo omega for Koreans, is also easy.

    Stir-fry sliced garlic, ground garlic, and minced pork in heated oil, then add chopped onions.

    When the onion becomes transparent, add rice and season it with oyster sauce.

    A simple but frying-like combination of grilled garlic and pork. It can''t be tasteless.

    The combination of cold beef salad and salty and oily garlic fried rice.

    To put it another way, it was just a mouthache.

    Sure enough. The response was also quite good.

    Even the students.

    "Wow, this is really good. I have a sore nose."

    "After you eat fried rice, have a bite of cold vegetables.¡±

    Crunch! Crunch!

    Chewy! Chewy!

    Even old customers like grandfather.

    "What do you think, grandpa? I made the sauce.¡±

    "Oh, no need to say. It tastes good! Did you say Yumi? How do you think my wife and I get better with our hands every time?¡±

    People of all ages liked Haru and Yumi''s food.

    Especially, women liked it, and even there was a message in the food recommendation box asking for another menu later.

    This was the reaction of the people, so the reaction of the ghosts was obvious.

    It''s too bad that we couldn''t eat more even though we made enough beef and vegetables in a hurry due to lack of supplies.

    The alcohol was sold five times more than usual because greasy fried rice and cold noodles went well with alcohol.

    A business that ended without any problems like that.

    The day of settlement and closing realized something.

    "Oh, come to think of it, tomorrow is a holiday, right?"

    "Gasp, that was true. I''ve been working day and night, so I forgot."

    "By the way. Yumi, what do you do on holidays? You said that during the day. You don''t have any other hobbies.""I''m, like, sleeping. Like watching YouTube. Or you can cook alone."

    "Is that really all you have?¡±

    "Oh, or I go out to eat! I often go to my mom''s charnel house.¡±

    "Oh...."

    As expected, Yumi had many similarities to Haru.

    Within a day of thinking for a while, I came up with a good idea.

    It''s been a while since Yumi was hired as a full-time employee. We were supposed to go to oral fairy tales sometime.¡¯

    Just before the opening of Bapsang Heaven, Park Joo-hyuk and other members of the old fairy tale family came to the open party.

    I remembered today that I promised to go to a oral fairy tale.

    It was thanks to the chef who just appeared on YouTube that Yumi told me.

    "Yumi, are you free around lunch tomorrow?"

    "If you''re calling me Haru, I''ll make time without you!"

    "Do you want to go to a oral fairy tale with me? For a company dinner, I''ll buy it for you. You''ve always wanted to go there."

    "Really?"

    Yumi''s ears perked up.

 Chapter - 126 126. Question Mark One (2)

    It must be annoying to take away the holiday, but Yumi was genuinely pleased.

    Haru, who also felt better, called Park Joo-hyuk and even booked a reservation.

    "Why don''t you go and say hello to the chefs and take a look around the kitchen? It''s not supposed to work. As a former employee service."

    "Of course! No, it''s not a matter of course, it''s a tremendous honor!"

    I envy you guys. I wanted to eat home-cooked meals for the first time in a while.

    "Do you want me to wrap it up?"

    Just the two of you go. I go for a walk in the neighborhood.

    Choi Han-seok who avoids his seat.

    Somehow, Haru and Yumi will move tomorrow.

    * * *

    Chirirring~

    When Haru opened the door and entered, he heard a familiar bell.

    Despite being a huge fine dining restaurant, the oral fairy tale has a small bell attached to the entrance to the restaurant.

    Of course, it was sweet with Choi Han-seok''s opinion, which was funny.

    Isn''t it funny when you hear a bell when you walk in the door? I''m at the restaurant! I''m looking forward to it. Well, that''s what I do.

    A chef hanging a bell at the entrance of a Michelin three-star restaurant for fun.

    Choi Han-seok was such a chef, so he was successful.

    "This smell, this atmosphere."

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been here.

    From the smell of entering the door, every familiar object seemed to be home.

    Yumi is excited as if she''s at an amusement park or something.

    The front staff, who found the two, tried to rush up and laughed.

    "What, a day!"

    "Hosung!"

    Kim Ho-sung, who took care of the day like a younger brother in a oral fairy tale.

    When Haru handed over a walnut pie from a famous bakery in front of him, the corners of his mouth automatically rose.

    "Hey, why did you buy something like this?"

    "That''s your favorite. Here, I bought some bread for the other chef."

    "Thank you! We''re the only ones who take care of you. You''ve gained a lot of weight. You''re up for work, aren''t you?¡±

    "Not bad, I guess. Would my restaurant be like a oral fairy tale?¡±

    "I''m rubbing the yanma! But it''s so nice to see you after a long time. Oh, and by the way. Who''s in the back? No way. Already?¡±

    Kim Ho-sung, who raises his right pinky with the most meaningful expression in the world.

    A startled day struggled to laugh it off.

    "Come on, don''t tell me. He''s just an employee who works with us at our restaurant. It''s Yumi. Don''t you know?¡±

    "Yumi?" Oh, Yumi! Last time you rejected our oral fairy tale!"

    "No, no, no, no! No! Well, at the time...¡­.¡±

    "That''s fine. Honestly, who doesn''t know that Haru cooks better than me? Anyway, that''s it for the greeting. Come on in. Let''s say hello to the chefs and go eat."

    As expected, Kim Ho-sung, who is a nice person, had a gentle personality today.

    When I entered the kitchen, Park Joo-hyuk was cooking as expected.

    Dozens of course meals completed under his leadership.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was frantically craving a trainee chef who put some withered vegetables on his salad, found Haru and Yumi.

    "Oh, you''re here for a day. Next to you is Yumi."

    It was Yumi, who even had an interview, but the atmosphere was not bad.

    Other senior chefs didn''t seem to think bad of Yumi because she explained it well somehow.Under Park Chu-hyuk''s guidance, he entered the kitchen of oral fairy tales.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Yumi''s mouth slowly opened while she was looking around the kitchen with her eyes on while greeting other senior chefs.

    I dreamed so much, but I had to turn my back at the kitchen door.

    Now, of course, heaven is better for a day''s table, but one day was still the head of a snake.

    It can''t be compared to the oral fairy tale, the head of a dragon.

    "Oh, right. Haru, come here. These are the new faces of our oral fairy tales."

    Park Joo-hyuk called for a day when he was greeting.

    There were three faces that I had never seen before in the corner of the kitchen and where I was grooming the ingredients.

    I automatically felt that they were new chefs, looking somewhat clumsy like the previous day.

    "Oh, Chef Haru, right?"

    "I saw you in Michelin magazine last time."

    "I heard you''re going to send me a oral story."

    Three new recruits bowed their heads and greeted.

    In some ways, it was natural in a kitchen with a clear hierarchy, but now a day has come, a long senior.

    Two men and a woman who appear to be in their mid-20s.

    All of them were wearing oral fairy tale uniforms, but their eyes were all different.

    A nerdy ideal with glasses and a guy who looks passionate somewhere.

    And a woman whose intentions are unknown.

    One of them, a female chef who said she knew a table paradise, opened her mouth.

    "I''m Seolbin, a trainee chef who has been working for three months now."

    "Oh, yes, Bin. Good evening."

    "Well, Chef Haru. I have a question."

    "What is it?"

    "I''ve always wanted to ask¡­¡­.¡±

    "Come on, what are you having so much fun talking about?"

    Just as Sulbin was about to ask Haru something, Kim Ho-sung called them outside the kitchen.

    She withheld the question, saying she would tell you later.

    Most of the guests were absent from the hall because the day deliberately came at the end of lunch break time.

    Now, then, lunch time for chefs working in oral fairy tales.

    "Joohyuk, please ask the kids to cook for us". I''m starving."

    "Sure. Anyway, we''ll clean up, so I''ll leave Bob to you guys. Haru, I think it would be nice if you could help. With Yumi."

    "Of course. Please wait a little longer."

    "Let''s see how much you''ve improved. Honestly, you were surprised at the pork cutlet last time?

    As I said before, most of the lunches at these restaurants are made by probationary chefs with the lowest annual leave.

    The only chance they can take the initiative in cooking themselves is this lunch break time, so the young chefs are nervous and do their best to cook.

    But today I decided to spend a day there.

    I used to be the youngest.

    I don''t want to be a guest since there are so many seniors.

    Yumi, who understood the situation, flashed her eyes.

    "Ha, Mr. Haru. Then...¡­.¡±

    "Right, Yumi. You said you wanted to cook at a children''s book restaurant, right? It was a dream."

    "Thank you, Ms. Grant! No, no, Chef Haru!"

    Yumi, who received a gift that she had never imagined, heated up.

    You called me on holiday to cook.

    It was something other people would report to the labor office right away, let alone like it, but it was not Yumi.

    Her eyes sparkled as if they had met for the first time in a day, as if they were trying hard to get anything.Haru and Park Joo-hyuk smiled at the same time.

    "Well, I''ll give you the card, so can you go to the market in front of you? We have a lot of customers today, so the ingredients are a bit messy. I''ll write down what you need, so get some ingredients for lunch while you''re at it."

    "Yes, chef!"

    That''s how I got to run an unscheduled errand.

    There was a market a few minutes'' walk from the oral fairy tale.

    Similar to a day''s table heaven, when ingredients ran out of the market, I learned from oral fairy tales from going to the market every dawn and buying ingredients for the day.

    Of course, oral fairy tales, most ingredients go through businesses, but anyway.

    "Oh, by the way, I''m so nervous. Honestly, I think I''m more nervous than when I touch a knife in front of Chef Park Joo Hyuk. Cooking with Chef Haru!¡±

    "Hey, what am I to say? Now I''m just the owner of a local mom-and-pop store. What?"

    As I was walking around, the new men took their hands to their mouths, reading the faces of the day.

    Park Sung-hyuk is the newbie of Beomsaeng style who was walking on the left side of the day.

    The one on the right said Lee Jong-guk.

    Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook got even angrier when they waved their hands, saying that the day was nothing.

    "What do you mean a gouge? Chef Haru is a legend of oral fairy tales!"

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk said that. "Nobody has ever seen a chef like him for a day. I wanted to send him out somehow at first, but he suddenly improved as if he had been haunted one day after another."

    "I heard you stayed at the restaurant practicing cooking until dawn, almost every day! Our new employees tried to stay and practice cooking like chef Haru...¡­. Honestly, I couldn''t last more than a week. The chef is amazing."

    Just listening to the story of two bright-looking juniors, the day continued to wince.

    ''I was right to carry ghosts, and I was able to work so hard at dawn, thanks to ghosts...Well, that''s good news, I guess.¡¯

    I arrived at the market not long after.

    Most of the things I had to shop for today were vegetables.

    Finished with green onions, onions and a little fruit for the sauce.

    Looking at the list, I could feel it roughly, but Park Joo-hyuk somehow made a justification to send Haru and the new employees out.

    You''re telling me to take care of the newcomers.¡¯

    To take out more work during break times than usual.

    Since the oral fairy tale kitchen is so bloody, it seemed to be trying to take care of the mind through a day when I was outside the restaurant.

    Come to think of it like this, I thought Park Joo-hyuk definitely became a lot more flexible.

    It''s a bit old-fashioned, but I''ve never imagined this in a day.

    While we were talking, we arrived at the entrance of the market.

    As I was about to go inside, Seol-bin, who kept walking in the back of the day, called me to say something for a while.

    "The question I couldn''t ask you before, I want to ask you again now.¡±

    His eyes look serious for some reason.

    Haru sent Yumi and other chefs inside the market first, and only two remained to ask.

    "What''s your question?"

    "In fact, I was going to visit Chef Haru''s shop soon, but now that I have this opportunity, I will ask you straightforwardly. Why did you leave the oral fairy tale that you had such a hard time coming in?"It was a question that I never imagined.

    One day, I was embarrassed and a little speechless.

    But how sensitive is the world of chefs. If Bin said this in the oral fairy tale, even if Kim Ho-sung or Park Joo-hyuk caught him.

    She probably didn''t last a few days and was kicked out.

    It''s a question that may feel so dangerous and spoiled.

    Seol was about five years younger than a day.

    Therefore, I could think of it as a question of a young adult who had just become an adult.

    ''He''s serious.¡¯

    Seolbin''s eyes that even showed anger were real.

    How would you like me to answer?

    A day is lost in a little agony.

 Chapter - 127 127. Question Mark One (3)

    "Oh, you''ve got a dig, haven''t you?¡±

    "Oh, Chef Haru is here! I was shopping with Yumi here first."

    "Maybe it''s because he''s an employee of Haru''s shop, but Yumi''s ability to see ingredients is amazing. You were picking the best out of a mountain of green onions, and my grandmother at a vegetable store said it was better than me who had been in business for decades."

    As expected, Yumi did her part well.

    It was Yumi who had a hard time in the distribution business because she wanted to know more about the ingredients.

    No matter how hard Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk studied, they could not compare to Yumi, who experienced it and played in the field.

    Perhaps the pouring praise was pleasant, Yumi''s cheeks turned a little reddish.

    "All you have to do is look at the roots and the white and blue parts of the green onions. You don''t have to look at the leaves."

    "Roots? We just bought leaves that look fresh.¡±

    "Fresh green onions are moist and plump because their roots are not dry. If you buy green onions like that, even if the leaves are a little withered, it''s delicious because they''re full."

    When Haru added two more words, the two of them stuck out their tongues once again.

    I don''t have any ingredients encyclopedia, but it''s amazing that knowledge flows out.

    Of course, Haru was also learned from Yumi and Choi Hanseok.

    "By the way, what''s wrong with Mr. Bean? You came from the back earlier.¡±

    "I know. You haven''t looked well since a while ago."

    "No, it''s nothing.¡±

    Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook, who were walking around the market with a handful of green onions, pears and apples, couldn''t read Bin''s countenance, so I had to ask all the questions.

    No wonder, because she has been grim ever since she entered the market late.

    It''s not like there''s nothing special. Anyway, chef Park Juhyuk must be very worried. A very strong child comes in.

    The question of why did you go to oral fairy tales?

    One day I didn''t answer in the end.

    Of course, I could somehow gloss over it or gloss over it, but I didn''t want to.

    I feel like I''m cutting off dozens of people I met in oral fairy tales somewhere.

    That''s why I said this in a firm voice.

    "What makes you wonder?"

    "I don''t understand. The reason why I went to the best restaurant in Korea."

    "To be the best, you have to be the best. Is that what you mean?"

    "Similar."

    "Well, here''s the answer. I didn''t think so. You said your name is Seolbin, right? Let me ask you.¡±

    Then I asked.

    Who do you think is going to decide the best Seolbin?¡¯

    A question about who decides the price of food that Park Shin-hye and Ha-yoon heard a few days ago.

    Now this is also an extension of that.

    Honestly, one day, I thought Seolbin couldn''t answer easily either.

    The reason was simple.

    It has been some time since Park Shin-hye and Ha-yoon became holy, but one day they couldn''t even get the hang of it, let alone give an answer.

    But, unexpectedly, Bean responded immediately.

    I''ll decide.¡¯

    "Why?"

    ''Cause I''m gonna be the best.¡¯

    A voice that''s neither confident nor boastful.

    Bean did not blink an eye, as if he were just stating the obvious.

    At that moment, I thought about one day.

    "If Chef Choi Han-seok was here."

    I''m sure you said this.

    What an innovative nut.¡¯No matter how much a day goes by outside the oral fairy tale, to say this directly.

    If Haru simply tells Park Joo-hyuk what he is doing now, Seol-bin''s neck may run away.

    I don''t think he doesn''t know about it, considering his sense of humor.

    ''The young cook''s hitting. Or...¡­.¡¯

    If you''re really talented.

    I guess it''s one of the two.

    Well, it didn''t matter. I could open the lid soon anyway.

    Besides, I wasn''t angry or annoyed by this for a day, so I just thought of it.

    "Cute."

    "Well, it''s nothing. Let''s just buy ingredients and go in quickly. Senior chefs must be waiting."

    "Oh, right. Chef Haru!"

    Chefs who shrug off and start moving again.

    Today''s lunch staff Staffmeal left the menu to Yumi, and she chose braised short ribs, which is the standard of Korean food.

    ''Suddenly, braised short ribs?'' Braised short ribs take a long time to lose blood and it takes a long time to cook, so it''s natural that you can''t cook during the tight lunch time for employees!

    The three probationary chefs also responded similarly.

    One day, of course, wasn''t a bit surprised.

    I just bought some vegetables for braised short ribs and came back to the restaurant.

    It was time to cook now.

    Haru''s eyes turned to Park Sung-hyuk, Lee Jong-guk and Seol-bin.

    * * *

    I decided not to bother making lunch today.

    In terms of annual experience, he was a long-time senior anyway, and even considering that, he wanted to increase the amount that Yumi and the probationary chefs could play.

    "So, you''re making braised short ribs?¡±

    "Braised short ribs are between bulgogi and braised short ribs, but it was a dish I wanted to try."

    "I can''t believe we''re here to cook what we wanted to cook. Are you confident?"

    "President Haru¡­¡­ No, it''s a recipe made with the know-how that the chef taught me. I wanted to taste it at a place like this.¡±

    Chefs of old fairy tales who were surprised by Yumi''s suggestion to cook galbi-jjim.

    However, he soon heard confident words and nodded, "It would be fun."

    "At this time, Yumi is the head chef in front of this counter. Okay?

    The space given to Yumi and other probationary chefs was all a small countertop, but she was heartily happy.

    Soon the cooking started.

    Yumi''s special braised short ribs.

    The ingredients that went in were fairly ordinary.

    Onions, green onions, garlic, ginger and mushrooms are all vegetables.

    In addition, the sauce is also soy sauce, pepper, sugar, honey...It was almost the same as the basic braised short ribs sauce.

    Then what''s the difference?

    "Chef Yumi. Here, I brought some meat."

    Park Sung-hyuk brought a stainless steel bucket full of beef.

    Since oral fairy tales are fine dining restaurants, steak or whatever, beef is the main dish used quite a lot.

    Of course, the meat used like that is more than two plus, the best of the best.

    In addition, the meat that was slaughtered on the day was received at dawn every day and only the best parts were cut and used once more, so there were a lot of leftover meat.

    They were really expensive Korean beef, so it was such a waste to just throw them away, so I used to use them a lot for employee meals.

    It wasn''t much different today.

    "Chef Haru. Thank you so much. Where else would I use this expensive tenderloin and sirloin if it wasn''t for the oral fairy tale kitchen?""It''s thanks to Yumi who has a good boss. It''s about a day, isn''t it?"

    Yumi first started boiling the sauce in a small pot.

    While boiling spices such as onions and ginger, soy sauce, sugar, water, etc., they heated a stainless steel pan, poured a lot of oil, and began to fry beef first.

    Whoops, whoops!

    The marbling-filled beef quickly cooked on a pan with tremendous heat.

    It''s only been about 30 seconds.

    Just color both sides, remove from pan and leave in another place.

    Then he immediately began to stir-fry vegetables and mushrooms.

    Around the time onions are transparent and green onions are a little out of breath.

    Pour a little water into the pan to deglaze all the meat and vegetables that are stuck together.

    Then, add the well-boiled sauce, and add a little bit of sesame oil and beef.

    Sigh!

    A smile was drawn right around Yumi''s mouth, who tasted the soup once with a small spoon.

    The same goes for other new chefs who have expressed interest and followed suit.

    "Large, awesome!"

    "What''s this? No. The ingredients are definitely the same as bulgogi. How does it taste like this? I don''t think it''s just the beef. It''s very luxurious."

    Park Sung Hyuk and Lee Jong Kook were genuinely surprised.

    Sulbin also blinked to see if it tasted different from what he thought.

    "It''s done. Braised short ribs...It''s between ¡­ and bulgogi, but I don''t know what to name it."

    "Hey, what''s the point of a name? The smell is amazing. Don''t you think so, Joohyuk?"

    "It''s a crime to make it tasteless with this ingredient."

    "Oh, yeah. Justice of the Supreme Court, Mr. Taste. Hurry up and bring the kids. Let''s eat."

    Kim Ho-sung, who was very excited about his appearance, urged Park Joo-hyuk.

    A wonderful table has been set up, taking out dishes such as salad and soup that were on the course today and the oral fairy tale special kimchi that had been a hit once in a food truck.

    While busy working, chefs rushed to the large room inside the oral fairy tale hall soon began to eat.

    The first one to pick up chopsticks is Kim Ho Sung.

    I picked up a large piece of tenderloin, which was cut into dice, full of black seasoning, and put it right in my mouth.

    At that moment.

    Coo-goo!

    Crispy surface by frying it over high heat.

    Therefore, the meat juice was preserved properly inside, and even the soy sauce sauce was absorbed artistically.

    When I put it in my mouth and chewed, the greasy taste and salty juices flowed out as if they were soaked in watermelon, making my lips smooth.

    It was cooked just medium, so the texture of chewing was also great.

    "Wow, crazy!"

    It was not just beef made from expensive beef.

    Located one step above the dish itself, Bulgogi.

    In short, it was a dish that seemed to have added another axis of taste.

    "You must be feeling good.¡±

    "Sleep well, Joohyuk. Take a bite. Haru, you too, come on!

    "You have to understand the fuss. Where?"

    Park Chu-hyuk, who had a big piece of meat with an expression that he wasn''t impressed.

    He mumbled his lips.

    "How do you like it?"

    "Well, that''s nice."

    "That''s all?"

    "I have something to say. Yumi is such a good cook. So I tried to scout him myself. By the way... this is a bit unusual."Park Joo-hyuk brought another piece of meat.

    This time, I tried to cut it in half using a knife after placing it on a plate in front of me, not taking it right away.

    "Medium is awesome.¡±

    A section of fantastic bright red meat, like a steak cut in half, not thought of as braised short ribs.

    And the flowing juice of the juices.

    It was not a lunch break right away, but a dish that was served as a formal menu.

    Amazing skills.

    "Did you learn it from Haru?¡±

    "Oh, no. It''s just a dish I''ve always wanted to make. Chef Haru taught me how to save the juice. The recipe is mine."

    "Hmm. I see."

    "Maybe there''s something wrong...¡­.¡±

    "If it''s a problem, it''s a problem."

    "Yes, yes?"

    "I''m so jealous. Yumi went to Haru. The kitchen would have been much more comfortable if it had been for oral fairy tales."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who checked the meat condition, immediately took it with a fork and put it in his mouth.

    Yumi''s face turned red after receiving more praise than expected.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who swallowed the well and the meat, whispered to Haru.

    "Well taught. You''ve improved a lot. I think you took your style for a day."

    "I learned it from Chef Park Joohyuk. Please think of him as a disciple of the disciple."

    "Cute, dude. Say something cute."

    It wouldn''t hurt to flatter you like this.

    Other chefs who tasted Yumi''s food also looked surprised.

    It wasn''t much, but it tasted completely different from what I imagined.

    Even Seolbin, who was a little anxious, enjoyed the food, taking out the soup.''

    As expected, did I think the day was too complicated earlier?

    It seems that it was just the young chef''s childish appearance.

    "Oh, my stomach is going to explode. I ate two bowls because it was so delicious. Hey."

    A meal that ended happily.

    I was going to take care of the rest of the dishes after lunch, but Park Joo-hyuk called me up for a day.

    "Hang on, Haru."

    He seemed to have something else to say.

 Chapter - 128 128. Two exclamation point (1)

    That evening.

    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo It''s almost over."

    I sent the last guest, but the work of oral fairy tales began now.

    Clean the kitchen and hall, flip the refrigerator, tidy up the ingredients, wash the dishes...¡­because there was a mountain of work to be done for the deadline.

    Therefore, it was not until a few more hours after the last customer returned that the deadline finally began to be seen.

    Haru and Yumi moved when Park Joo-hyuk noticed.

    Three new chefs approached and asked.

    "You did a great job well done.¡±

    "Well, you''ve been through a lot.

    "By the way, chef Park Joo-hyuk gave me a card earlier. You told me to treat my juniors to a meal. Would you like to go to dinner if you don''t mind?¡±

    This was what Park Joo-hyuk hinted at Haru earlier.

    Take your juniors and have a meal.

    I know well because I''ve been to any Michelin restaurant for a day, but the youngest members of the oral fairy tale were really hard to say.

    There''s a lot of work, and you have to be cursed at by senior chefs.

    These guys must have been hit a lot by Park Joo-hyuk.

    It''s basic for cabbage and salad vegetables to fly in, and it was my daily routine to throw them all away and shout, "New it now!"

    However, Park Joo-hyuk said that new employees seem to be having a hard time these days.

    Originally, Kim Ho-sung played a role in soothing such youngest members. Like a carrot and a stick.

    However, as three new recruits came in, it was not easy.

    That''s why I asked Haru to take care of their mentality.

    "Is there anything you want to eat? Let''s go eat something expensive since we got the company card today."

    "I''m fine with whatever Chef Haru likes."

    "I''m not particularly into anything. Chef, I''ll follow you as soon as I get there!"

    I asked if there was anything I wanted to eat, but there was a reaction I had in mind.

    To do what a day wants to do what the day wants.

    I was just thinking about going to a Japanese restaurant with a nice atmosphere.

    "I want to go to Table Heaven.¡±

    Seol-bin, who had been silent, looked at the day and said.

    The audience paused at the answer that no one had thought of.

    "Well, Chef Bean. But today''s table is closed in heaven. That''s why we''re here. So it would be a little difficult to go to heaven for a meal."

    "Yes, Bin. Hey, by the way. Isn''t it a little out of the blue when you''re here, chef?"

    "That''s right. Chef Park Joo-hyuk even gave me a card. Let''s just go somewhere delicious. Huh?"

    Chefs trying to laugh as if it''s nothing happened.

    Nevertheless, I sweated a lot, saying, "What''s wrong with you today?" to Bin.

    However, Bean did not demur.

    "The vision that Chef Haru wanted even as he left the oral fairy tale. I''d like to see it.¡±

    "Why don''t you come later?¡±

    "The chef didn''t answer the question I asked you earlier. I''d like to hear the answer today.¡±

    "Huh...."

    The question earlier was clearly "why did you leave the oral fairy tale?"

    To be honest, I could have been angry.

    Yumi, as well as the other fellow chefs, was secretly staring at Sulbin.

    But one day I was more curious than angry.

    That''s a funny guy.

    I wondered why Bin was doing this.I wanted to know what you saw in yourself and what you wanted to cook with what thoughts.

    Yes. It just so happens that today is a holiday, so ghosts won''t come.

    Besides, I had another interesting idea.

    "Yes, of course. Let''s go to heaven.¡±

    "Well, really? Are you sure you don''t mind? There are so many things to prepare to open our restaurant now."

    "Yumi, don''t worry. It''s night time anyway, and it''s not like the guests are officially coming. Let''s just prepare what we need and cook. Instead."

    Day after day, I smiled and looked at Seolbin.

    Yeah, since you asked me to do this, I feel like throwing one.

    "Instead, there''s one condition."

    "Tell me."

    "As you know, the menu changes every day at our table in heaven. I didn''t decide the menu because today is a holiday.¡­. Chef Sulbin should decide tonight''s menu. Of course, you have to cook with me."

    If you''ve provoked me so much, you should be prepared.

    In terms of martial arts, it was no different from applying for an all-out war.

    The situation where the two chefs are facing each other.

    While the heavy air was flowing, Bin replied without any hesitation as if he knew this would happen.

    "I''ll have braised short ribs. The dish that Chef Yumi cooked earlier."

    He meant let''s play the game properly.

    * * *

    To be honest, I had no idea why Seolbin was doing this to Haru.

    She was clearly ''checking'' Haru and Yumi, given what they were doing.

    Is it because the day went out of oral fairy tales? I thought so, but can I see it as a reason?

    Seolbin stood in the kitchen of the table heaven.

    Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk couldn''t shut up when they saw the kitchen of the table heaven, which was much better prepared than ordinary restaurants, but Seol-bin didn''t seem surprised at all.

    "Well, I''ll make it right away."

    "Sure."

    Bin had gone to a butcher''s shop just before closing and bought Korean beef.

    Even though Haru told me that he had some beef in the table, he had to do this to be on par with Chef Yumi.

    Tap tap tap tap!

    Seolbin trimmed the ingredients without delay.

    Cutting with discipline. There was such a tone that it felt luxurious and elegant somewhere.

    "I think I''m good enough to patch things up.¡¯

    I did better than a day when I was that age.

    One day, I was peeling 5 kilograms of onions a day in the kitchen of a family restaurant.

    Whoops!

    Make a soy sauce-based sauce, heat the oil at the same time and shear the beef.

    It was the same recipe that Yumi made earlier.

    In other words, just one look is completely remembered and copied.

    I think he can cook as well as knife cutting.k.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Bin is really good. I don''t know why I''ve only heard the oral fairy tale now."

    The fellow chefs also look a little surprised.

    It wasn''t long before the dish was done in a flash.

    On the surface, it was almost the same as Yumi''s.

    Put it on a plate, sprinkle sesame seeds on it, and stick it out to Haru.

    "Is that it?"

    "It''s done. I did exactly what Chef Yumi made earlier."

    "Don''t you see the liver?"

    "You don''t have to look."

    "You have great confidence. Well, that''s not a bad thing."

    Yumi style beef bulgogi with rich and glossy meat.

    Yumi picked up a piece of meat first and tasted it.I put it in my mouth and chewed it, and soon the sound of "Oh Oh" came out.

    "Wow. It''s very similar."

    Seong-hyuk and Jong-kook immediately rushed to the response.

    "Awesome."

    "It''s exactly the same!¡±

    Compliments poured out, but Bin just sniffed as if it was natural.

    Her gaze has been fixed only for a day.

    Go ahead, taste it, and judge me. That''s what it said in my eyes.

    I tried to taste the meat with chopsticks as the day walked slowly.

    "Hmmm."

    I put it back on the plate.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    I could feel Bin''s gaze over my head.

    Even though I wonder what he''s doing, I try not to show it.

    One day, I picked up an onion instead of meat without caring.

    I chewed on one well-oiled onion that was well-oiled and transparently well-oiled with soup and fat.

    I swallowed it in an instant and smacked my lips.

    In a slightly intensified voice, Seolbin asked.

    "How do you feel, Chef Haru?"

    Chef''s disciple''s cooking and mine, which is better.

    "Wait a minute."

    One day, I withheld my answer once again.

    As if you did in front of the market earlier in the day.

    I went to the kitchen, brought an apron, and wrapped it around my waist.

    I went to the refrigerator and took out the beef I bought a few days ago just in case.

    It was made in Australia about two days ago, but it was not bad because it was refrigerated.

    "What are you doing now?"

    "You asked me to evaluate it. I thought this would be more comfortable than talking. Would you like to sit down for now? It''s going to be quick.¡±

    "What?"

    Seolbin opens her mouth as if she''s speechless.

    One day, I just beckoned to wait.

    ''Cooks are supposed to be cooking.¡¯

    He grabbed the knife.

    There''s only one dish to make.

    The braised short ribs that Yumi cooked. I''ve always wanted to try.¡¯

    Besides, didn''t we have any guests?

    I just found out that Choi Han-seok was sticking his eyes out of the window.

    When I returned to the restaurant after an outing, I suddenly found some faces that I had never seen before, so I''m even cooking for the first time in a day.

    That''s why I couldn''t come into the restaurant easily.

    Haru gave Choi Han-seok a meaningful wink and spoke in his mouth.

    Come back in a little while. Something interesting will happen.¡¯

    * * *

    What is Chef Haru trying to do?¡¯

    Park Sung-hyuk looked at the day when he entered the kitchen out of the blue.

    To be honest, when Seolbin provoked Chef Haru earlier, I thought what happened now.

    I heard from Chef Park Joo-hyuk that Chef Haru is his student and his favorite younger brother.

    What would have happened if Park Chu-hyuk was there, not just for a day.

    For now, the food ingredients that were right nearby would have flown in the sky.

    Seolbin was probably slapped with the finest Korean beef tenderloin.

    ''Why did my eyes suddenly turn away when I was normally quiet?¡¯

    I don''t know why, but Park Sung-hyuk was surprised all day by the atmosphere of Bin that had changed a lot.

    Surprisingly, however, Haru did not bat an eyelid.

    Along with chef Yumi, who was his student, he was provoked enough for elementary school students to notice, but he did not seem to hurt his pride at all.

    That is why I am genuinely surprised.

    That a cook can be so calm.

    And he said he''s going to replace the answer with cooking. He picked up imported beef, which is as different in quality as the sky and the earth.No matter how good Chef Haru is at cooking. What are you gonna do with that? It''s even defrosted in the refrigerator. It''s going to smell bad.¡¯

    More than 95 percent of imported meat comes into Korea frozen.

    No matter how well the frozen meat is melted, the protein is destroyed to make the meat tough, the cells burst, and the juices drain out, reducing the overall flavor and smelling.

    You can never mix it with chilled Korean beef, which was not in bad condition.

    But how the hell is Chef Haru? What are you thinking?

    However, it didn''t take long for Park''s worries to fly into thin air.

 Chapter - 129 129. Two exclamation point (2)

    "Crazy."

    He muttered in spite of himself.

    If it was a oral fairy tale kitchen, it would have been grabbed by other seniors next to him, but that was not important now.

    What is that?

    The most important thing when grilling meat is the temperature.

    Any meat lover would know that.

    However, without a thermometer, most people check the temperature by checking the intensity of rising smoke or by spreading their palms to determine the approximate temperature.

    But chef Haru was different.

    "Well, it''s a little high."

    I think we''re going to dip our fingers in olive oil, which looks like it''s going to be over 150 degrees Celsius.

    Of course, it''s normal to get burned, but he didn''t even pretend to be sick about how much calluses were stuck in his fingers.

    I lowered the temperature by adding more olive oil to the pan and then started grilling the meat.

    The subsequent process was the same as what Sulbin did.

    The process of making sauce, trimming vegetables, and baking.

    The only difference was that ginger and garlic in the sauce were a little thinner, a little honey, sliced green onions a little thicker, or put whole pepper in the dish.

    If I have to say it, it can be called difference, but it can''t be said that it has made a big difference.

    ''By the way, there wasn''t much to it. What''s wrong with the smell?¡¯

    It''s definitely the same dish.

    No, even the quality of beef, the main ingredient, was not good.

    But what is this amazing smell?

    Haru, who captured the dish, came out of the kitchen taking off his apron.

    "Well, it feels like this. Go ahead and try this.¡±

    "What is this... ..."

    "That''s my answer. You asked, didn''t you? An appreciation of the dishes made by the empty chef."

    "That''s."

    Bin, who was about to plead, soon shut up.

    Seol-bin, who picked up chopsticks with a slightly violent gesture, soon picked up a piece of mushroom.

    Like expressing that I was dissatisfied with what Haru did earlier.

    He put a mushroom in his mouth and chewed it.

    "Huh?"

    Soon my body stopped.

    A few seconds later, this time he picked up a piece of meat without answering.

    Munch munch munch munch.

    It must have been imported beef, but it slipped over my neck without chewing it a few times.

    Stop!

    After swallowing a piece of meat that was quite big, she unconsciously let go of her hand while trying to pick up the next piece of meat.

    "How do you like it?"

    In no time, the questioner changed from empty to one day.

    It was as if the atmosphere of the kitchen had passed over to the original owner.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "Empty Chef?"

    Bin clenched his fist tightly.

    Biting her lower lip, she looked at the day.

    "No way."

    "What?"

    "We used the same ingredients for poor quality meat, but it''s impossible to taste like this. It doesn''t make sense logically."

    "So, what do you want to say?¡±

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    "You told me earlier. I decide my best. I''m going to be the best. Didn''t you?"

    As the day went by, Sulbin couldn''t say anything.

    Just shaking his head like a bent scarecrow.

    Just as the time full of silence was about to pass, a day gave Yumi a hint.

    Yumi, who immediately understood, told Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk.

    "Would you like to try this? Anyway, we''re here to eat."

    "Oh, can I?¡±

    "Of course. Hurry up and eat before it gets cold.

    The chopsticks of the two headed for the day''s cooking as if it were natural.There was nothing to see after tasting it.

    It''s amazing. I don''t know why it tastes better. I can''t believe it even when I saw it with my eyes.

    Bin, who had been listening to those words absent-mindedly, murmured, staring at his fellow chefs.

    "Really... No."

    "Empty chef, what did you say?¡±

    "It''s nothing. I''ll go first. Thank you."

    Seolbin escaped from the table as if she had run away before Yumi and other colleagues could stop her.

    Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook looked at the sight of such Bin disappearing with a dumb face.

    "I''m sorry, Chef Haru. He''s not what he used to be. All of a sudden¡­¡­."

    "No, it''s possible. By the way, I''ll cook something else for you. You must be tired of eating what you ate earlier.¡±

    "Oh, no, no! Chef Haru''s cooking is differently delicious, so it''s okay."

    "That''s right! I''m still enjoying it!"

    Two people who eat the meat without rice.

    He left the restaurant after apologizing to Mafaram several times after emptying the dish as if hiding his eyes.

    A table paradise as calm as a storm.

    Only then did Choi Han-seok, who was waiting outside, appear.

    What''s going on? Haru, what are they doing?

    "They''re new chefs who just got into oral fairy tales."

    It''s a oral fairy tale? Well, it did sound like a cook to me too. Well, by the way, you must have had a fun day. The guy I sent to rest is cooking in the kitchen at 1 a.m.

    "Well, I did. Ugh, I''m tired.¡±

    "Me, too. Mr. Haru. By the way, did you say Sulbin? Who''s that girl? You''ve been rude to Chef Haru for a while. Now I''m just running away without saying a word."

    "Well, I don''t know about that. I don''t really want to know.¡±

    I thought I''d just call Park Chu-hyuk tomorrow and ask him how he was doing.

    In addition

    You said, "I''m not even a real cook."¡±

    One day when I was close to Sulbin, I could hear what she said quietly.

    In fact, I just had to feel bad and forget about it.

    But somehow it kept ringing in my ears.

    "Why would he say that?"

    Starting with the question, "Why did Chef Haru come up with a oral fairy tale?" until now.

    Having spent half the day together, Sulbin planted a question mark in his head.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. I want to ask you something.¡±

    What is it?

    "It''s a very out of the blue question. How important do you think ingredients are in cooking?"

    Hmm. Ingredients. It''s very important. It''s the basics of cooking.

    "As expected, right?¡±

    But there''s one thing you need to know every day.

    Choi Han-seok''s voice became a little serious.

    On the surface, it was a grandfather-like voice telling his grandson old stories, but it contained his sincere thoughts on the day.

    In other words, he thinks it''s important.

    The ingredients are important, but the chef is the most important.

    "What do you mean cook is the most important thing? My cooking skills. Is that what you mean?¡±

    I''m not good at it. Am I wrong? Can I say it''s a skill? Anyway, there''s that. And in my view, one day you already have it.

    "That means¡­¡­You''re saying I''m a real chef, right?¡±

    A serious day in the world.Likewise, Choi Han-seok, who was maintaining a serious atmosphere, suddenly burst into laughter.

    -Hey, what are you talking about? So there are real chefs and fake chefs in the world? He''s saying something weird. That''s it, Yanka. I don''t have any customers anyway, so please cook me a ramen. Let''s drink soju and go home and sleep.

    "Kk, as expected, right?¡±

    Likewise, the day I laughed off began to cook ramen in the kitchen.

    Boil boiled boiled eggs and green onions for 3 servings of bubbling and red-pepper noodles.

    That''s how the day ended.

    We don''t have time to think about the three junior chefs who went back without a big deal, just talking about nothing. Laughing and giggling.

    However, that did not remove the question mark that stuck in the heart of the day.

    Sulbin left. I wasn''t even sure when I''d see her again.

    I didn''t think I didn''t want to see it, but I didn''t want to see it either.

    But this one thing was for sure.

    In oral fairy tales, we used the finest ingredients. Honestly, people say that the food used in heaven uses the best things, but it''s undeniable that it''s not comparable to oral fairy tales that receive the best ingredients from all over the country.¡¯

    So far, Haru has never thought about ingredients.

    In the first place, there was a huge difference in price between the table heaven and the oral fairy tale.

    There was a huge price difference between the table heaven''s meal and the oral fairy tale''s lunch course.

    Considering this, it was meaningless to compare the ingredients of the two stores.

    One day I knew it better than anyone else.

    But. Nevertheless.

    I don''t know.

    I couldn''t come up with an answer.

    Finally, the next day, the main menu of Bapsang Heaven became special beef bulgogi.

    * * *

    "How do you like it?"

    Hmm. This is really hard. What do you think?

    Honestly, I don''t know. Both of them are really good. How should I say it? It''s like a completely different dish.

    The time when the doors are open.

    Couple ghosts, who sampled two dishes that were served by a day, put their chin on their hands and began to worry.

    One day, I handed out two plates to the ghosts.

    Both are the same dish. It was a beef dish that was at the center of what happened yesterday.

    One was made from Korean beef, and the other was made from imported beef, just like yesterday.

    When Haru left the ghosts to evaluate the dishes without telling them what meat they used, an unexpected reaction came out.

    Honestly, I thought more than 80 percent of ghosts would flock to Korean beef.

    Of course, the most important thing about beef is beef, but the price difference of that beef is almost three times.

    But curiously enough, the answer was ghostly fifty-fifty.

    Nine out of a total of 20 ghosts chose Korean beef as a more delicious dish, and nine others stamped imported beef.

    FYI, the remaining two votes were abstentions.

    They said they couldn''t evaluate the taste of both of them because they were so good. What should I say?

    "Both Korean beef and imported meat are half and half."

    Even the reasons for choosing so were different.

    Young ghosts usually chose Korean beef, and older ghosts chose imported beef.

    I like the left side. I think it''s greasy. I think the meat tastes better, too.

    I''ll definitely go to the right! It''s easy to eat on the left side. I get sick of it as soon as I take a bite. And I don''t like it because it''s too soft. The meat has to be chewy! Oh, by the way, do you have rice? I want to mix it with sauce.The reasons were also so contradictory.

    But I thought I''d get a clue if I asked the ghosts for help.

    Eventually, it was time to close the business, but the worries of the day only deepened.

 Chapter - 130 130. Two exclamation point (3)

    I cleaned up the store and came back home and lied down.

    I closed my eyes to sleep, but I couldn''t.

    After tossing and turning for a long time, I picked up my cell phone thinking it wouldn''t work.

    "I''m just gonna watch YouTube. There are channels that Yumi taught me last time."

    I didn''t know much because it was a day that I usually had a wall with things like YouTube.

    Therefore, I subscribed to many cooking channels that Yumi recommended.

    In the case of channels specializing in overseas cooking or channels run by authentic Korean food masters, it was very helpful just to watch videos.

    So a day''s mtube recommendations were always full of cooking stuff.

    - Rhyme Oliver''s Easiest Pizza in the World

    The reaction of a Thai man who ate pork belly for the first time! Shocking!

    - What is the difference between cinnamon and cinnamon? History of Spice

    While I was passing through these videos.

    There was a video that caught the eye of the day.

    - The difference between real and fake pork. The reason why we have to buy expensive pork.

    "Oh, this is fine.¡±

    I liked the title of the video.

    I thought it was quite provocative to say something real and fake.

    Looking at the preview of the video, it was like comparing boiled pork with domestic and imported pork.

    It''s similar to what I asked ghosts for earlier.

    Will the conclusion of this video be divided into halves as Haru did earlier?

    By the way, the name of the YouTuber is really unique. What else is a mask chef? Is this the trend these days?''

    The name of the YouTuber who made the video, which was recommended to Haru, is Mask Cook.

    In fact, I saw the video that he was really a cook with a red mask covering his face.

    With black latex gloves on both hands, he looked like a person who didn''t want to reveal himself.

    I think he''s a man. Something''s out of the ordinary.''

    Short hair and a thick voice.

    At the beginning of the video, the mask chef introduced himself as a person who is good at cooking.

    After studying at a famous cooking academy abroad for years, he returned to Korea and said he works at a restaurant that he would know most of the time when he heard his name, and he wears a mask because he doesn''t want to be caught in his work.

    Anyway, today''s topic is real pork and fake pork. You like pork belly, right? Do you like bossam? But until now, most of the bossam you''ve bought outside is very fake. Why! Because they are all cheap imported meat.

    A masked chef who takes out two pieces of meat by saying that in a slightly angry voice.

    Boiled pork is made in the simplest way of boiling green onions, garlic, and whole pepper.

    I cut two pieces of boiled pork one by one.

    It is reflected in detail by the camera, and the boiled pork, which was made with domestic pork belly, looked much more delicious.

    The fat layer is chosen and the meat is softer.

    Don''t you think it''s already very different? Be honest with me. Which one looks more delicious? What would you like to eat if you put these two dots in front of you? If you actually try it, the difference is bigger.

    But that''s a little iffy to admit. Well, of course imported meat smells if you cook it like that. It''s weird that I don''t remember. But if you add more spices or twist it a little more, I don''t think you can tell anyone apart...¡­.¡¯It was just at that time when I was swallowing my saliva as the day went by.

    While tasting two slices of boiled pork, the mask chef punched the table.

    Still, the pork boiled well has literally been smashed.

    "Are you crazy?"

    A voice popped out of the mouth of Haru, who was surprised by the sudden action.

    How can a man who says he''s a good cook do such a thing?

    Throwing away one''s own food like that was never possible, at least from a day''s perspective.

    Whether it was intended, the masked chef looked straight at the camera. His gaze was felt over the red mask.

    -It''s really grossly tasteless. I don''t want to call this dish boiled pork. So I just smashed it.

    - Just changing the meat makes you mad and angry. But you''ve only eaten this impure imported meat so far. Why? Because of Korean restaurants that are sold by people who don''t even have the right to cook!

    Cook has a better taste. I''m a person who needs to explore even a little more delicious taste. I''m not a person who sells bad ingredients by saying that there''s nothing I can do about eating alone because it''s a caustic meal. Those people are businessmen. They are not called cooks.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As the video went on, I had no choice but to feel anger for a day.

    What that masked man said was absolutely ridiculous sophistry.

    It was just a pipe dreamer''s nonsense that ignored all market principles.

    If there is a chef who says that in the oral fairy tale, the chef will be beaten and kicked out by Park Chu-hyuk as of that day.

    It will be completely buried in the cook business.

    But. Even though I know it doesn''t make sense.

    "f*ck it."

    I was stabbed. I was stabbed strangely.

    And the fact is unbearably upsetting.

    The fact that I can''t argue with confidence about that.

    The 11-minute video is almost over.

    At the end of the video, the mask chef sighed and said,

    I visited a restaurant in Seoul a few days ago. It was a restaurant set up by a famous chef, and they sell dishes that cost less than 10,000 won per serving. Maybe a chef with a similar career as me.

    -The restaurant also used cheap imported meat. When I asked him why he used this, he intentionally avoided answering. Well, it''s a matter of course.

    -To reduce the cost even a little bit. To sell a lot, to leave a lot. My eyes are on money. The chef. A chef who needs to explore more delicious dishes, how to hide the bad taste of the ingredients. How can I cheat my tongue? That''s what I was thinking about.

    -I''m... I''m unbearably angry. That''s why I made this video. I want to say this when I see him again.

    - You''re not even a cook. Shame on you.

    Stop!

    The last time I said that was the video ended.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Haru threw his cell phone under the bed.

    Lying with the lights off, mumbled dazedly, looking at the ceiling.

    "You''re not a cook? Did I?"

    Suddenly, I remembered what Park Joo-hyuk said in the old oral fairy tale.There''s only one thing chefs do in our oral fairy tale. Making a dish that is a little more delicious and satisfying to customers. That''s the first one. It''s the second question whether it''s raw material or return rate.¡¯

    Haru, our chefs are just like inventors. We have to make it. Keep doing better things.''

    At the same time, the ears of the cup rice shop lady passed by my ears in Noryangjin, which was now the hometown of the heart of the day.

    ''Everyone who sells in our cup rice street is confident in their taste. Students are very picky about their taste, so they don''t like it even if they put too much food. After years of research and research, the current cup rice came out. Cheap, big portions, and delicious.¡¯

    My favorite buldak mozzarella cheese cup rice. The students in Gosi village asked her to make it for me. I mean, how can I say. Should I say that students make the food on this street together?¡¯

    ''Oh, my God. That''s right, students are cooks, too! I couldn''t make this kind of dish without the students. So we''re all, what is it?''

    "Chef?"

    Yeah, we''re all chefs. Just like Chef Haru here. Uh-huh, that''s nice of you to call yourself a chef.''

    In the past, it was a story that Sua told while eating cup rice at a cup rice cart bar.

    Lady said that everyone on this street was a chef and chef.

    I''m sure there''s only one word for chef, I thought there''s only one word for a day. There are two completely different meanings.

    If then,

    ''What kind of chef am I?¡¯

    oral fairy tale and Noryangjin What kind of chef do you want to be on a day when you''ve been to both places?

    Although he now runs a cheap restaurant, his goal is Michelin. It''s a Michelin restaurant that goes beyond oral fairy tales.

    He even promised Choi Han-seok in the first place.

    "I have a headache.

    The more I thought about it, the more my head throbbed.

    The question mark in my head seemed to keep pounding.

    I''m gonna have to get some sleep. I was tossing and turning for the day I thought.

    Vooooooooo---!

    Vooooooooo---!

    His cell phone, thrown at the bedside, quickly rang twice.

    I reached out and checked, and there were two text messages.

    Senders who texted at this dawn.

    -Sulbin Chef (Old Story)

    -Noryangjin Kim Myung-seok (fur cloth)

    "With an empty chef¡­¡­Mr. Hairy Myung-seok?!"

    Bin, who doesn''t know what the hell this text is about.

    Myeongseok used to work as a gangster who didn''t fit his warm size and personality, and now he''s doing a bungeoppang business, leaving a famous line saying, ''If you eat a bungeoppang without angkko, you''ll feel empty.''

    Of course, he may not be doing bungeoppang business until now when it started to get hot, but when I think of him, I couldn''t help but think of bungeoppang first.

    The names I didn''t want to think about and the ones I''m really glad about were twinkling one by one.

    Haru was the first to open the text of Myungseok.

    [Haru! How have you been?] I was doing just fine!]

    I feel like I can hear the chubby voice of Myeongseok in my ears.

    Laughter burst out laughing by itself.

    Myung-seok said he was still selling fish-shaped buns.

    The reason why they keep selling bungeoppang even though it''s hot is because there were many times when they were sad that they couldn''t eat bungeoppang even in the summer.

    I''m sure there''s someone who thinks like him?

    But it''s not like it''s not going out of business. It is said that bungeoppang is sold steadily.This was the main point of Myeongseok, starting with saying that he was sorry that he had not visited the restaurant in advance.

    Actually, there''s one thing I''d like to consult with Haru. I''m careful if I say it like this. It''s something I''d like to visit and tell you sometime.

 Chapter - 131 131. Conger Bread Ghost (1)

    "Mr. Haru, who are you waiting for? That''s how you''ve been looking out the door."

    "It''s nothing. Just. There''s one person who''s supposed to come today.¡±

    "Guests? That''s a big deal. I can''t believe you''re a guest to CEO Haru.¡±

    Yumi, who said it was amazing, quickly realized that something was wrong and hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands.

    I looked at the day with a smile on my face, but he didn''t seem to care.

    Yumi, who thought it was a relief, was about to sigh with a sigh of relief.

    "Well, that''s not wrong. I have a friend, something. I''ve been cooking since I was young, so I can''t go out to any meetings, and all I know is the oral fairy tale chef and other chefs...¡­.¡±

    "No, no, not that."

    "Just kidding."

    "You''re kidding, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe."

    Yumi, who shakes her head like this.

    Looking at it, I laughed it off as if it was cute, and I thought it was a joke.

    After Sulbin''s incident a few days ago, one day saw Yumi a little differently.

    The cooking skills that I showed you in the oral fairy tale, and the fact that I didn''t get nervous in front of so many chefs.

    Yumi was better than I thought. Not only my cooking skills, but in many ways.

    "I''m glad I brought Mr. Yumi.¡±

    "Huh? What did you say, Mr. Haru?¡±

    "Nonsense. By the way, it''s almost time to come. I''m sure you said you''d be here by 3 o''clock.¡±

    Breaktime has just begun, and one guest in the hall was about to finish his meal.

    Haru and Yumi were almost ready for lunch and were waiting for someone.

    Today''s menu is cold raw fish soup. If you ask me why I made mulhoe out of the blue, I have nothing to say.

    A few days ago, I was lying on my bed and watching YouTube, and a video showed me fishing for fish and making mulhoe.

    Watching a middle-aged man mittuber eating mulhoe there made me want to eat it so bad.

    I wondered if it would sell well because it was a menu that some people liked and disliked, but it sold well enough to overshadow such concerns.

    Chirring~!

    How long have you been waiting like that?

    Just around 3:10 p.m., the door to the restaurant with the break-time sign on it burst open.

    A man who soon appears outside of it.

    He''s so big that he might get stuck in the door.

    But a face that doesn''t seem to fit the size of the world.

    "I''m sorry I''m late. Brother Haru!"

    Hey, look at Myungseok''s face. You must have worked really hard.

    As soon as he came in, Choi Han-seok smiled as he looked at Myeong-seok, who greeted Haru with 90¡ã folder greetings.

    "CEO Haru. Who''s that guy?¡±

    "Did you tell me about the baekbeompa he met in Noryangjin''s business? This is one of the furbos. What was the flight number?¡±

    "It was Tulbo 21!"

    "Oh, right. No.21. Anyways, it''s Myungseok. He''s in the fish-shaped bun business."

    "Oh, for some reason. I can''t believe the bag I''ve been holding smells good!¡±

    Perhaps because of Yumi''s easy-going personality, the distance from Myung-seok quickly narrowed.

    After putting down the fish-shaped bun that I packed in my hand, I asked him to eat rice first.

    The reason why Myungseok came today was because he had some concerns, but Haru and Choi Hanseok''s theory was that he had to fill up his stomach to think."Today, I tried some cold raw fish soup. Flatfish and mullet, please. There''s broth here, so pour it in and eat it. Oh, I have noodles and rice. What would you like?"

    "Oh, brother, what kind of meal is that?"

    "Warm black rice."

    "Then I''ll have a meal, please!"

    They usually eat a lot of noodles, but Myungseok chose rice.

    Haru and Yumi also decided to eat while they were at it.

    A bowl filled with shredded vegetables and sashimi was filled with thin ice broth.

    Myeong-seok bowed his head to Haru, swallowed his saliva, and picked up his chopsticks.

    Stir as if to untangle ramen, loosen vegetables and sashimi so that they do not lean to one side, and then pick up a big bite.

    He put a lot of red pepper paste and vinegar-based broth in his mouth and put it in his mouth.

    "Wow!"

    Like a bear caught a salmon, munching on it.

    One-fifth of the cold raw fish soup that I had had enough in my mouth disappeared.

    Sour and spicy, crunchy vegetables, chewy and savory sashimi.

    I was about to have another bite, but I soon put down my chopsticks.

    Then, he shook the rice bowl and took out all the rice without leaving a single grain of rice and poured it into the bowl of mulhoe.

    When the rice was not cooked with a spoon, most of the thin ice stuck in the broth melted.

    The warm rice is not just lukewarm, it''s getting cooler. In other words, it''s in a good condition to munch and munch.

    Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!

    Myeongseok who eats raw rice with a spoon.

    He ate until his cheeks were full, then chewed on the bowl, and quickly took up the bowl and gulped down the soup, handing over the food in his mouth coolly.

    "Wow!"

    "You really... eat well."

    "Oh, thank you! I learned from Chef Haru that you should eat well!"

    Haru and Yumi haven''t even eaten a few spoons yet, but the bowl of Myeongseok already showed the bottom.

    Still, it was very good for the two who cooked, saying it was delicious and delicious.

    Eventually, Myeongseok emptied three bowls of raw fish soup that day.

    He even paid 50,000 won for the meal, saying that paying as much as he ate is basic.

    Even though I refused repeatedly, saying I didn''t have to give it a day. As expected, Myungseok was a good bear.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "Hey, Myungseok. You''ve improved a lot in making fish-shaped buns. Angkko is also full. I didn''t even get on."

    "No, it''s for President Haru, so I brought only the prettiest things. But you compliment me...¡­thank you!"

    Not only did Myeongseok speak beautifully, but he also spoke beautifully.

    Just like all the fish-shaped buns sold on the market started selling them on the grounds that they were not good because they were a little filling, the fish-shaped buns brought by Myeongseok were on the verge of bursting because they were healthy.

    To exaggerate a little, I think there will be more red beans and custard cream than flour bread.

    It was even sensible to make red bean paste and custard slightly less sweet than other fish buns, so it was too sweet to bite.

    "So, what''s your problem?¡±

    Haru asked while chewing on the fish-shaped buns.

    I don''t know if it''s because the fish-shaped bun is sweet or if it''s because Myung-seok''s expression is so good considering that he even came to see me because he has a concern.

    In fact, I didn''t have much to worry about one day.

    I even thought that I might have come to see her face.by the way

    "Well, I may be sorry for the boss Haru who taught me how to cook, but I may have to close the fish-shaped bun food truck for a while."

    "Oh, my God.¡­what? What?"

    "Literally."

    Bright smile.

    Haru and Yumi put the fish-shaped bun down from their hands at the same time and opened their mouths small.

    "It''s a little hot right now, isn''t it? The only dish I can cook is bungeoppang. Bungeoppang sounds good. I''ve been selling it, but I''m afraid the sales have dropped too much."

    "Well, it''s hot, but not many people buy fish-shaped buns."

    "Still. It''s so delicious. I really like fish-shaped buns. It was a shame that they didn''t sell them every summer.¡±

    "There are a few regulars like Yumi who visit us often in the summer. But¡­¡­ it''s literally just a little bit."

    What Myung-seok does is not charity work. It''s definitely a business for a living.

    That''s why sales were life-threatening.

    Just because you like it, it''s up to you to make a living.

    Even Myungseok''s bungeoppang is almost 1.5 times as big as other places.

    And yet the price is the same. 1,000 won for three. If you buy 3,000 won, you''ll get 10.

    Maybe that''s why I didn''t have the money. If you do business, you have to make a living.

    Myung-seok said that it is difficult to pay rent for a studio apartment that he lives in right away.

    I even sold most of my meals and ate the rest of the fish-shaped buns.

    Maybe that''s why my face looked a bit puffy.

    "If it doesn''t sell like that because it''s summer, you''d rather look for other things for half a year. Like working part-time at another restaurant. Or since Myung-seok is so strong, if you go to a construction site."

    "It''s not that I didn''t think of it either. But I want to sell fish-shaped buns. And there were regular customers who kept coming.¡±

    "You were there."

    "There was a female regular who came to buy bungeoppang almost every day, but one day, she suddenly didn''t come. It''s been a little over a week since you didn''t show your face. So I feel less motivated."

    In fact, any other person would have abandoned business and found another job before this.

    But the opponent is brilliant.

    This big, sweet bear had a very good bungeoppang shape.

    Of course, I don''t know if bungeoppang is good, whether it''s good for a day, or if it''s good to do business.

    "CEO Haru. I still want to do business. I can''t be happier when I see the smiles of two or three guests a day. I don''t want to close the business. So... help me! I''ll make sure to do the case in the spirit of pulverization!"

    I think all three of them are good.

    One day I suddenly thought of it.

    "Okay, I''ll help you with what I can. As you know, Myungseok. There can''t be an answer to this question. It''s because I just have superpowers and can''t make it snow in the muggy sky."

    "That''s... right."

    "Instead, I can help you as a restaurant worker. Myungseok, where are you doing business now?

    "Now I''m starting from Seoul Station, here, here, here. I''ve been going around three places."

    Myung-seok turned on the map application with his cell phone and took three dots.

    I certainly chose a place where a lot of people pass by with some sense.But there was another place where Haru thought it was really nice.

    "You said you were going to the second place around 4 p.m.? Try switching to here."

    I put a dot on a different place every day.

    The map shows one by one buildings that could be trademarks, and where the day was taken, it was written like this.

    [Fusion Korean Food Pine]Inning Restaurant - oral fairy tale]

    "Isn''t this a oral fairy tale? The one that Haru worked for.¡±

    "Sir, do you want me to sell fish-shaped buns here?"¡±

    Two people with incredible faces.

    But one day I was confident.

    "Trust me for once. At least the profits will be better than they are now."

    He didn''t try to say, "There''s a ghost whose eyes turn when you say bungeoppang."

    Maybe Myungseok will find out first.

    "I see. It''s what Haru said, so I''ll do it."

    He nods his head gently, saying that he understands what Haru said.

    So came the curtain on a huge plan to sell bungeoppang in front of a Michelin three-star restaurant.

 Chapter - 132 132. Conger Bread Ghost (2)

    "Chef, we''re behind on orders! Customers complain about when the appetizers will be served!"

    "Hey, who''s on the whole team? What are you guys doing?"

    At 2 p.m., the busiest time is in the oral fairy tale kitchen.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s face crumpled up in an instant after listening to the hall staff.

    As he shouted in a voice that seemed to overflow because he was full of nerves, the chefs who were grilling today''s appetizer, Korean beef sirloin steak, slowly looked back with a dying look.

    "Well, chef. It''s not that."

    "Or well, say it right. If you don''t want to be slapped with the tip of the Korean beef."

    "The meat is almost done cooking, but the back is in trouble. The potatoes we''re going out to garnish aren''t here yet."

    "Potato?"

    Today''s sirloin steak is served with black garlic sauce and cooked potatoes, as boiled in butter.

    And the potatoes are cooked by none other than three new chefs.

    Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk, who were directly criticized by Park Joo-hyuk, half instinctively laid down their eyes, and Seol-bin silently only did what he had to do.

    "Are you guys crazy?¡±

    No matter how different it is, Park Joo-hyuk''s fiery personality was not going anywhere.

    Sunghyuk made an excuse with his mouth shaking.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Chef. Well, I couldn''t control the fire while using butter poach. So I burned some potatoes and I''m doing it again."

    "Crazy guys, they''re so slow, they even burn the ingredients?"

    "I''m sorry!"

    "I''ll give you three minutes. Make it again. If you go out this time and get a complaint, think again that today is your last day working here."

    Surprised by Park Joo-hyuk''s bluff, Lee Jong-guk said in a crawling voice.

    "Chef, by the way, the three of you."

    "You can do it, you can do it! My grandma''s faster than you guys, you motherf*cker. Oh, Bin. Are you listening to me?"

    While Park Joo-hyuk craves for Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook to die, Seol-bin was only making vegetable garnishes that he was in charge of.

    In the first place, the steak was similar to the team because three people took charge of the food part, but I didn''t care at all whether I was scolded or not.

    "They made a mistake. I''ve cooked my own food properly."

    "Really? Let me see, give me that."

    Park Joo-hyuk picked up an asparagus baked by Bin, put it in his mouth, and chewed it.

    He chewed five or six times and swallowed it, but the other chefs who saw it were a little surprised.

    No wonder Park Joo-hyuk spit out any problems or shortcomings without mercy.

    "Well done. Yes, that''s enough to be proud."

    "Thank you."

    "But I don''t like your attitude. Are you cooking alone in this kitchen? You''re funny, aren''t you?¡±

    Of course, that''s not the case for Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Today''s lunch staff meal and cleaning are all yours. I''m so into it. I can''t help it. Oh, my personality is dead a lot!"

    Even today, nutmeg characters and ingredients flew through the air in the kitchen of oral fairy tales.

    To learn how to cook here, the new recruits couldn''t help it.

    But things are much better than they used to be.

    Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk murmured like this and cheered up.

    ''Chef Haru said there was a time like this.¡¯

    "Yes, roll over like this, follow the chef for a day and a half in a few years, and you''ll still be bowing down!"For your information, Bin is.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    I just did my job without saying anything.

    * * *

    "Oh, I''m dying."

    "I can''t believe it''s dinner time in a little by little. I''ve only done half the work.¡±

    Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook, who made lunch for everyone at the restaurant, finished eating in just five minutes, and barely finished organizing the kitchen ingredients, sighed.

    No matter how crazy it is to roll around in the kitchen, I literally felt like I was going to go crazy because I woke up at dawn and worked until at least 9 p.m.

    The two soon collapsed in the corner of the hall.

    I feel like my whole body is completely drained.

    For your information, Sulbin was still in the kitchen.

    I heard that you organize new recipes and cooking skills in your notes when you have time, but I didn''t know how to be so strong.

    "Oh, I miss my mom."

    "Me, too. I''m so tired.¡±

    Two people who seem to be mentally challenged.

    There was an eye that was watching the youngest.

    "Joohyuk, aren''t the youngest members too grating?" The souls of the children are just trying to escape."

    "You have to grind it to your senses. Hosung knows it. The kitchen is not easy. ''Cause not all the other kids seem like a day.''

    "That''s true. I feel a little sorry for him."

    "I whipped him, so please comfort him. They don''t even eat well. Buy something sweet and feed it."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was peeping at the back of the youngest members who were about to collapse, met his hands, saying he remembered something.

    "Oh, right. I saw someone selling fish-shaped buns outside the restaurant."

    "Bungeoppang? Really? This summer?"

    "Yeah, what kind of young man was selling it? I took a quick look and it looked delicious. Buy one and feed the kids. You like fish-shaped buns, too."

    "Hey, Joohyuk! Why are you saying that now? I''m the fish-shaped bun killer! You know it''s a fish-shaped bun ghost."

    "Anyway, all right?"

    "I know, of course!"

    Kim Ho-sung shouted hurray at the word bungeoppang.

    Then he called in the youngest members who were taking a break and held out the cards.

    He even took out the bean from the kitchen by himself, and sent an errand to go quickly and buy all the fish-shaped buns he had.

    Of course, what he did not go to was Kim Ho-sung''s own consideration.

    In the restaurant, the youngest members need to take a break to see what others think.

    He sent me to go outside and catch my breath and play tricks.

    Sure enough. Sung-hyuk and Jong-kook, who received what could have been a bothersome errand, ran out of the restaurant with a big smile.

    To be honest, the two were also confused at first.

    Until yesterday, there was nothing in front of the restaurant, and even the weather is hot now, who can judge fish-shaped buns?

    "Wow, there really is."

    But there really was a fish-shaped bun stand.

    Myung-seok, who found three people while baking fish-shaped buns with sweat, greeted with a big smile.

    "Hello! Have a fish-shaped bun. If you buy it now, I''ll give you a lot of service."

    "Oh, yes, yes."

    Park Sung Hyuk is approaching.

    Myeong-seok, who looked closely at what he and others were wearing, exclaimed.

    "Well, are you chefs from oral fairy tales?""That''s right. I got an errand to buy fish-shaped buns. Well, if it''s 3,000 won for ten, can you give me 10,000 won for red beans and custard cream?¡±

    "Oh, please wait a little longer. I can''t just give it to the oral fairy tale chefs."

    Myung-seok immediately started baking new fish-shaped buns.

    Oiled the mold, poured the dough, and put the filling in, and Seong-hyuk opened his mouth while watching it.

    "No, do you put in that much red bean paste?"

    "I tend to put in a little generous fillings."

    "That''s not a generous thing. That''s two other fish buns. Almost."

    I was worried that it would explode if I filled my stomach like that, but soon there was another surprise.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The boss''s touch of touching the frame of the fish-shaped bun with a skewer was extraordinary.

    I constantly flipped the frame and controlled the fire, and I remembered the hand movements of senior chefs I saw in the kitchen.

    Hot fish buns that were soon completed.

    It was newly made and pre-baked, but it was a bit too much.

    "Can you give me that much? Even if it''s worth 10,000 won. It''s a lot of food."

    "It''s okay. If it''s a children''s story, I''ll give you a lot. I owe you something before."

    "What do you mean, you''re in our oral fairy tale? What?"

    "It''s just, there''s that."

    If it''s 10,000 won, it''s about 33 dogs.

    It''s never a small amount, considering that just one fish-shaped bun makes you feel full.

    Nicely done!

    In a white bag, red beans and custard cream fish-shaped buns were packed.

    The largest bag was piled up like a mountain, filled with two bags, and then stared blankly at him taking out another bag, and talked to him.

    "Aren''t you tired? To bake fish-shaped buns in this hot weather."

    "That''s right. I don''t think the business is going well. We were surprised when we heard that there was someone selling fish-shaped buns.¡±

    "It''s tough, and the business isn''t good. A lot of regulars used to come, but these days, that''s rare. That''s why I moved the place. I wanted to do something about it.¡±

    "You must like fish-shaped buns a lot.

    "That''s true. I can''t ignore the reality. If business doesn''t go well here either, I think we''ll have to close for a few months now."

    "Fold it?"

    "Well, after moving here, sales have increased a little. I didn''t think anyone would buy this because it''s a neighborhood where rich people live. He eats it often. More than I thought."

    The youngest members'' eyes were wide open when they heard that they could close the business.

    It should never happen.

    I was smiling at the thought of resting on the pretext of buying fish-shaped buns every lunch from now on!

    It''s not going to work.

    I had to do something about it.

    "Well, here''s your fish-shaped bun. It''s half red bean paste and half cream."

    "Is this worth 10,000 won? It looks like more than 50."

    "Think of it as a service and take it."

    Bungeoppang worth 10,000 won was quite heavy to hold with both hands.

    Kim Ho-sung, who had been waiting, rushed to the oral fairy tale.

    A moment to be surprised at the amount more than I imagined. I picked up a red bean fish bun and put it in my mouth from the head.

    Crispy!

    "Hoo, ha, hoo, ha! Ugh, that''s crazy. What''s this?"

    Crispy surface and moist insides.

    Combination of savory flour dough and sweet red beans.

    "Ho-sung, are you okay?""No, it''s not okay. Hey, you try it. It''s so full, it''s just killing me."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was looking at Ho-seong, who was eating fish-shaped buns in a hurry while breathing out even though it was hot, picked up a custard cream fish-shaped bun himself.

    I was trying to cool off the dried seaweed by splitting it in half, and the cream dripped down.

    Park Chu-hyuk, who put his tail in his mouth, is within.

    "Whoa, man. This is nice.¡±

    He raised the corners of his mouth as if he was satisfied.

    Park Chu-hyuk beckons to other chefs and hall servers to come and eat quickly.

    Park Sung-hyuk and Lee Jong-guk, who soon tasted it, also gave a thumbs-up, saying that it was definitely different from the fish-shaped buns they had so far.

    "You want an empty chef, don'' Custard cream fish-shaped buns are warm and delicious."

    Park Sung-hyuk offered a custard cream fish-shaped bun to Seol-bin, who was going to the kitchen.

    But Bin turned his head away without any change of expression.

    "That''s not a custard cream."

    "Yes?"

    "Custard cream is made from egg yolks with flour, sugar and butter. Isn''t it made with palm oil in cheap flour? It''s not custard cream."

    "Well, if I have to say so. How do you use real custard cream for three 1,000 won fish buns?¡±

    "Then you can''t sell custard cream fish-shaped buns. Anyway, I don''t have to eat. Eat quickly and come to the kitchen. Don''t make mistakes at dinner time like before."

    A sharp voice.

    I''m so glad that all the senior chefs are busy eating fish-shaped buns.

    If Park had heard this, Bin would have to take off his cooking suit immediately.

 Chapter - 133 133. Conger Bread Ghost (3)

    "What? Jongkook, what did the boss say?"

    "I moved here because business was bad. If fish-shaped buns don''t sell well here, he said he would close his business.¡±

    "No, you can''t! How many presidents even sell these proper bungeoppang this season? Who''s going to fold it? No way. Such a proper boss should be punished with money. Don''t you think so, Joohyuk?"

    "That''s true. I don''t know from whom, but the boss learned it properly. It would be a waste if this kind of person disappeared."

    "Am I! This fish-shaped bun Michelin judge Kim Ho-sung satisfied my taste buds. If business is bad, I''ll make it happen."

    After a brief absence from Bin''s remarks, which were worse than expected, seniors started a heated discussion behind him.

    The topic is that I want to protect this cold fish bun shop.

    Just in case someone is not a chef, a specific cooking story came out.

    The reason why people don''t buy bungeoppang in summer.

    It''s really simple.

    Bungeoppang is a winter food, and it''s hot. There won''t be many people who want to eat hot food even though it''s hot.

    In other words

    "Then why don''t you make it cool?"

    "Oh, that''s nice! Cool fish-shaped buns!

    "Wait. Let''s make a recipe first. First, hold the basic frame with a fish-shaped bun.¡­.¡±

    * * *

    "What''s this?¡±

    "Bungeoppang!"

    A few days later, in the afternoon, Table Heaven.

    One more time, Myung-seok came in during break time when he was preparing lunch after finishing his business in business.

    He came back with a fish-shaped bun, too. Whatever was different from the fish-shaped bun that Haru had known so far, it was very different.

    "Did you put ice cream in it? Chocolate sauce and snacks."

    "Wow. Did you make this?" It looks so delicious."

    I put fish-shaped buns in a disposable cup, and about half of them were filled with red beans.

    The rest were deliberately made into thin slices, then cut in half to fill in the white soft ice cream.

    On top of that, it was like a luxurious dessert, not a fish-shaped bun, when sprinkled with a bittersweet chocolate sauce and put a crispy stick snack.

    The quality of the day, not to mention Yumi, is quite remarkable.

    "Oh, no, no! This is a recipe from the oral fairy tale chefs! His name is Carp Parfait."

    "The oral fairy tales... ..the chefs? Really?!"

    Yumi asked again and again if it was not easily believed. Of course, the answer was the same.

    However, it is hard to believe that chefs in Michelin Three Star restaurants and other places make recipes so easily.

    Of course, carp parfait wasn''t a dish that used great ingredients or required great skill.

    I just put something delicious on top of it and put all the delicious things on it.

    But isn''t it the job of chefs to find out what''s delicious.

    "I think I know why Chef Haru sent me to the oral fairy tale. The chef told you this beforehand, didn''t he?¡±

    "Well, you could say that."

    Perhaps Myung-seok thought that the day had given the oral fairy tale people a word.

    But that''s half right and half wrong.

    You''re mistaken.

    I know. Hosung is just a fish-shaped bun ghost. I thought you would try to save it if you sent it to me. Well, of course, it''s a huge commercial area hidden in front of the oral fairy tale.¡¯But it''s all right because the results are so good, right? Anyway, all the oral fairy tale family members are nice by nature. Hosung, too. Joohyuk, I hope so.

    Choi Hanseok who smiles with a not bad expression.

    Haru, who shrugged his shoulders, tasted the carp parfait brought by Myeongseok.

    The taste was obvious.

    Soft ice cream with chocolate. Crispy-baked carp ''bread'' and hidden red beans at the bottom. Mix it well and eat it in one bite.

    "Um, uh, this is a heart-rending taste."

    Yumi, who was scooping up parfait with a big spoon, frowned pleasantly.

    "Is it that good?"

    "My head is tingling, my heart aches. It''s a girl''s thing! It''s hot now, so I think I''ll definitely buy it if it''s sold on the street."

    "Myungseok, how much is this?¡±

    "Oh, 3,000 won! Chef Haru!"

    "The price is reasonable. That''s a good idea.

    Blessings come to those who live hard, but there was nothing wrong with the old saying.

    One day I was almost certain.

    If it''s this. You can''t fail at this fish-shaped bun parfait.

    As expected, the experience of oral children''s story chefs wasn''t a reason.

    But it''s just one day. I don''t know if I''m the only one who feels it. Isn''t that a little disappointing?

    It''s not bad. It''s a bummer. I think we can take a step further from here.¡¯

    If you want to do it, you have to do it. What can a cook do?

    Choi Han-seok and the day whispered for a while.

    Yumi, who is scooping up carp parfait, and a bright smile on her face.

    "By the way, I''ve been thinking about it.¡±

    "Yes, Chef Haru! May I help you?¡±

    "I thought I could improve this dish a little bit. If you don''t mind, can I touch the recipe a little bit?¡±

    "Chef Haru?"

    This remark has hardened for a while as if it had not been expected at all.

    However, he soon smiled broadly and opened his arms wide.

    "Of course! If Chef Haru wasn''t here in the first place, he wouldn''t have made it to the world. The father of this dish is Chef Haru!"

    No one can stop a father from seeing his son. Talking smart.

    Unlike his bear-like appearance, he spoke beautifully once.

    "Then please wait a little longer. Yumi, can you have more parfait?¡±

    "What''s the point of course.

    Haru rolled up his sleeves.

    ''I''m sorry to the seniors, but I can''t help it when I see it. Please give me a break.''

    * * *

    The very next day, oral fairy tale.

    As soon as lunch time was over, Kim Ho-sung ordered the youngest chefs to run errands for the bungeoppang parfait.

    He literally liked fish-shaped buns so much that he wanted to eat them every day, but I was most curious about how well the new menu he developed yesterday was selling.

    The owner of the bungeoppang shop, who even introduced himself as a masterpiece, was cleaning the road in front of the restaurant earlier than any chef in the oral fairy tale.

    When I asked him why he''s doing that, he said it''s natural.

    ''I received something too big yesterday. I can''t repay you financially because I don''t have money. I wanted to do it like this.''

    He said like this.

    When Kim Ho-sung stopped him, saying, "It''s okay if he doesn''t do that," he said he had to do business here anyway, so he couldn''t say anything anymore.Anyway, it made me even more emotional because it was full of concepts.

    But the youngest members who sent me errands brought something different.

    "What''s this? Green tea? There''s even fruit on top.¡±

    "When I went today, you added two new menus. Green tea parfait and fruit parfait."

    "Huh."

    Kim Ho-sung''s expression became complicated by the word "new menu".

    The same goes for Park Joo-hyuk and other chefs who were next to him.

    "It was yesterday that I made a new menu, but you developed other things in one night.¡±

    "I guess it''s one of the other. Or I''ve seen cooking as completely. Or someone who really can cook properly."

    I think you helped me out of pure goodwill.

    A situation that could hurt your feelings a little bit.

    There was only one way to confirm the two hypotheses that were so contradictory.

    "Well, we''ll see when we try it. Is that so, Hosung?"

    "Right, let''s have a taste."

    Green tea carp parfait and fresh fruit carp parfait.

    Green tea parfait was a basic carp parfait ice cream that was replaced with green tea flavor, and topped with whipped cream and red beans.

    Kim Ho-sung, who picked it up, carefully scooped a spoon and tasted it.

    "Oh, my. I''m going crazy.¡±

    Smiling.

    Kim Ho-sung has to laugh out loud.

    To be honest, it was delicious.

    "Green tea ice cream with red beans. And whipped cream? That''s a scam. You only collected delicious things, right? Joohyuk, how about fresh fruits?"

    "¡­¡­I put mangoes and strawberries on top of the fruit. They''re both frozen. As you know, these fruits go best with soft ice cream. What''s the point of saying it? It''s good if you put something delicious on top of something delicious."

    Green tea and red beans are such a famous combination, so even so, the fruit carp parfait was a real blue chip.

    It was so refreshing and sweet that I felt tingly when I scooped ice cream with a piece of frozen mango.

    In addition, the fish-shaped bun containing parfait was lukewarm and crispy, so it perfectly captured the texture and temperature.

    Eating fruit carp parfait without a break, Park Ju-hyuk sighed quietly.

    "Oh, it''s annoying."

    "Suddenly? You said it was delicious."

    "I''m just saying it''s delicious and annoying. Honestly, even if I eat it, it''s better than the original I made yesterday. And looking at the quality of this, I don''t think you made it by yourself."

    That means another chef has been attached.

    When Park Joo-hyuk gave him a hint, Lee Jong-guk said as if he had waited.

    "I heard Chef Haru helped me. Last night."

    "A day? Really?!"

    The chefs were once stirred up by the name Haru.

    Kim Ho-sung almost spat out the parfait he was eating, and Park Joo-hyuk quietly put down his spoon and laughed.

    Yeah, now I understand.

    Why Myungseok started his business in front of a oral fairy tale without any notice.

    Maybe he was possessed by Kim Ho-sung, a fish-shaped bun ghost.

    The pieces of the puzzle were put together in an instant in my head.

    Park Joo-hyuk looked at the fish-shaped bun pocha beyond the oral fairy tale.

    It was time for those who had settled for a late lunch to find dessert, but business went pretty well nonetheless.

    There was a small line waiting for two or three people, but when it was worth decreasing, someone made the line again.

    I can''t believe it was yesterday that I said I might close my business because of sales.

    "Oh, and Chef Park Joo-hyuk. I just remembered. There was one more thing that Myung-seok asked me to tell him."What is it?"

    "I''m so grateful. From now on, the oral fairy tale chefs will have free bungeoppang for the rest of their lives.¡­ that''s what they know because they''re going to close the business if I ask them to get paid."

    I don''t even have a laugh anymore.

    Park Joo-hyuk shouted, recalling the day.

    "You got me, you got me! You son of a b*tc*!"

    Park Joo-hyuk''s expression on his tongue, saying he was beaten, was not that of the victim.

    Rather, I feel like a father who sees a well-grown child.

    "Well learned, man."

    Curiously, I didn''t feel bad at all, even though his recipe was changed in the hands of his junior.

    Perhaps because the result was much better than his own.

    Scratching the remaining parfait, Park Ju-hyuk thought.

    I''ll have to go to the restaurant again soon. I can''t live with this!¡¯

    I wanted to see the cute junior''s face after a long time.

 Chapter - 134 134. Conger Bread Ghosts (4)

    Ring ring~ Ring ring~

    Around 11 a.m., not long after the restaurant opened.

    The phone next to Yumi, who was cooking with Haru, rang coolly.

    "Yes, it''s a table heaven!"

    Yes, yes. There are 5 of us. I''d like to make a reservation for lunch today. I think I''ll be there around 11:30. What is today''s menu by any chance?

    "Today''s heaven meal is handmade dumpling soup and squid sashimi."

    Handmade? So you made it yourself at the restaurant?

    "Of course. The boss is making it next to me.¡±

    Wow, awesome. We''ll be there then! Nice to meet you!

    That''s how the phone was cut off.

    Yumi literally asked Haru, who was making dumplings by himself on the side of the kitchen floor.

    "Is it a reservation?"

    "I have a reservation for five at 11:30. They really liked it when I said handmade dumpling soup. You said you didn''t expect it to be handmade.

    "Well, I didn''t know I was making dumplings.¡±

    There was no big story or reason why today''s menu of table heaven was suddenly decided as dumpling soup.

    It was thanks to a ghost of a grandfather who visited the table every day, who suddenly applied for a menu, saying he wanted to eat handmade dumplings.

    She even told me that she remembered her mother''s recipe.

    And it was better than Haru or Hanseok thought...¡­. What happened?

    "The people who made the reservation must be the people who work around here? "Seeing that you gave it to me in a hurry."

    Starting with Deputy Kim, the store literally burst out at lunchtime thanks to the spread of information that the table heaven was a hidden restaurant around here.

    Thanks to him, I had to move busily for a day, but I didn''t feel bad because the business was getting better day by day.

    "Slowly."

    Snap, snap, snap!

    The reserved guests put the ttukbaegi on the fire in advance in time to come.

    There was a big butcher in the market in front of the restaurant.

    He boiled beef bone every early morning with the leftover beef bone.

    One day, I liked to make dumpling soup based on beef bone, so I ran to the restaurant at dawn and carried the beef bone on my back.

    Flop flop!

    Pour enough beef bone broth into the earthen pot and put six handmade dumplings.

    Three pieces of meat and three pieces of kimchi.

    When the dumplings are about 80% cooked, season them with salted shrimp and salt, and simply cut green onions.

    Although the ingredients are simple, it is a recipe that can enhance the taste of dumplings and beef bone broth the most.

    Cheer up!

    When I thought the cooking was almost done, the reserved guests came in just in time.

    All five were women in their mid to late 20s to early 30s.

    Everyone had their name tags on their chests that they were counselors at a certain company. It was probably the people who did the telephone consultation.

    Yumi led the people to their seats and brought out spoons, chopsticks, and cool water.

    Those sitting down looked through the entire restaurant and glanced at the kitchen.

    "Wow, that''s a real homemade dumpling. I heard the menu changes every day here. The boss is very sincere."

    "I know. Doesn''t it smell really good? It looks like beef bone. It''s very savory."

    "I know. I''m glad I made it this far!"

    People who are already satisfied.

    By the way, Haru knew that the company on that name tag must have been a little far from the table heaven.I asked him how he got here, and he took a taxi.

    "We only have 45 minutes for lunch. But today, I wanted to eat something delicious. My friend told me that the heaven here is delicious. That''s why I took a cab."

    "Lunch time is 45 minutes? Then if you think about the taxi time, you''ll have to slurp it in almost 30 minutes. Are you sure you don''t mind?¡±

    "Hey, it''s okay. It''s okay. Everyone who works at the call center needs to get permission to go to the bathroom. 45 minutes of lunch time is very generous.¡±

    I can''t believe you took that precious time and even took a taxi. To be honest, I really appreciate it.

    Haru and Yumi served a table of boiled dumpling soup.

    Beef bone soup boiled in an earthen pot and freshly cooked black rice.

    Squid sashimi, red pepper paste made by Haru, and other side dishes such as kimchi and pickles.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to fry eggs as a service.

    "Wow!"

    "The visuals are crazy. Awesome!"

    People who really like it and rush in and take pictures.

    The day came soon after I was about to advise that dumplings might get soggy if I don''t eat quickly.

    If you blow it, it''s good.

    Thinking so, it took someone a day to look at the kitchen.

    "Huh? Him."

    There was a woman in the corner of the table.

    A person who just sits and eats silently, whether other coworkers take pictures or not.

    He didn''t look so old, but his face was somewhat muddy.

    Besides, he didn''t seem to get along with his colleagues.

    Sure enough. Taking pictures around, a slightly older female employee began to stare at her.

    "Hey, it''s Nara. You know I like meat dumplings, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Her name, which was muddy, must have been Nara.

    When the country gave no answer, the female employee who soon spoke to her brought a spoon to her earthen pot.

    "How many meat dumplings do you take? You don''t even eat well anyway. It''s okay, right?"

    Then, he might take two big meat dumplings.

    Haru and Yumi, who doubted their eyes for a moment, but the other employees were already giggling as if they were used to it.

    "Wow, what''s that? It''s not like a middle school student is bullying me. That''s so childish. How can grown up people.¡±

    "Yumi, then you''ll stop by."

    The daily guess that a female employee named Nara seemed to be alienated from her job seemed to be somewhat correct.

    The petty harassment of other employees continued until the end of the meal.

    It is basic to talk without completely leaving out the country or not to give attention, and he even skipped squid or dumplings while tapping with his shoulder.

    They were so childish that they could hardly be considered normal adults, but the country just stood still.

    There was one on her side though.

    "Nara, eat one of my dumplings. I''m on a diet these days.¡±

    "¡­¡­thank you, sister."

    A short-haired, slightly larger woman sat next to Nara.

    I applied mascara thickly and put on thick makeup. On the face of it, he looked a little strong.

    When she handed over her dumpling to Nara, Nara bowed her head and ate it.

    Take dumplings with a plate, cut them in half, sprinkle a few spoons of soup on the inside, and put a piece of kimchi in the mouth.It was delicious. It was light because it was handmade and it was savory.

    On top of that, spicy and fresh kimchi balanced it so that it wasn''t greasy, so it was really good.

    "What? I think you got a bad call earlier. How was it?"

    "It wasn''t all right. I don''t think they used the manual to assemble it with force and broke it with force. I told you to pay for it...¡­, I managed to coax you, I thought I was going to die. You''ve been swearing for 40 minutes."

    "Oh, it''s a lot of course. Especially you."

    "Thank you every time. Hyejin.

    I think the name of the senior who helped the country is Hyejin.

    Still, the country, which was completely away from other people, seemed to be a little breathless, perhaps thanks to Hye-jin''s opening of her tongue.

    It''s been a long time since the day started to do business in the table heaven so far.

    Sometimes, I think my ears and eyes are open. Sometimes, I can hear what the customers are saying.

    "A call center would be very difficult. I don''t know why he''s bothering me so much. Well, there''s a reason we don''t know."

    "I hate people like that. I don''t know about Haru, but I''ve really experienced it. At the family restaurant where I worked for a while before, seniors were complaining about the ridiculous reason that I''m young and good at my job. Ugh. That''s why I quit for a month."

    I don''t know if it''s because of Haru''s finite personality or just because she was lucky, but Yumi seemed to have almost lost her mind in bullying at work.

    Looking at the five call center employees, Choi Han-seok clicked his tongue.

    But I really don''t understand. Why would he bring me here by taxi if he was going to be like that? They just come out and eat separately.

    Come to think of it, it was like that again.

    If they''re going to hate it like that, they''d feel more comfortable eating it by themselves.

    But one day, I found out the reason not long after.

    "Oh, I''m leaving first."

    "Thank you for the meal, Nara."

    "The three of us will take a taxi first? Don''t be late."

    The three female employees who quickly finished the meal stood up without looking back.

    Then, he goes outside, takes a taxi, and disappears.

    Wow, how can a person be like that?

    Choi Han-seok, who looks ridiculous.

    The rest of the country gasped in vain and took out the card from his wallet with a look of boredom.

    I tried to get up as if I was trying to pay, but Hye-jin blocked me.

    "Hey, come on. Let''s split the bill this time."

    "It''s okay. Let''s just buy it''

    "No, if you buy it for me, I''ll get sick. Half and half, sit here and let''s get out. Oh, my God, those b*tc*. What kind of wealth and honor does he want to live like that?"

    Hyejin looks much angrier than the country.

    She sat down with her head wrapped around her and took her anger away.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    Looking at those two, Haru, who had been agonizing for a while, recalled something and immediately took his hand to the cupboard.

    "I bought it for a snack later."

    Pour about five bottles of yogurt into the blender for dessert, then take some strawberries out of the refrigerator and cut them in half.

    And if you add a lot of ice and grind it well."It''ll be quick anyway, so it''ll be fine. What?"

    Cool, thick yogurt strawberry shake is done in an instant!

    You may wonder what it tastes like, but it''s a combination that''s more delicious than you can imagine. It''s simple.

    "This is for free. Eat while you go."

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Wow, this is a shake. They made it earlier. Can you give it to us?¡±

    He sneaked out two finished shakes to two people who came to pay with a look of annoyance.

    If other customers see it, they secretly gave it to them because they could be offended by why they didn''t give it to them.

    "Listening to what you said earlier, I think you came all the way here by taxi. I just made it because I was thankful. I was going to give it to the people in front of me, but they left before me."

    "Kk, really? You''re such a sucker!"

    "Wow. This is really good. It''s totally different from what you buy.¡±

    "As expected, the heavens help us. Big!"

    Two people who seem to feel better in an instant after a day''s witty comment.

    He left the restaurant saying that he would definitely come back.

    They each bit a cigarette in their mouth while waiting for a taxi outside the restaurant, but it didn''t look bad to have a conversation with a smile.

    If a day didn''t make a shake, there would be irritation on the face instead of that smile.

    Come to think of it, it''s not hard to make just one out of the ingredients you have.

    Are you a master of business now? You take care of your guests.

    "What? I learned it all from the chef. I learned it from Yumi.¡±

    "Huh? Come on...What did I do?"

    "Yumi takes good care of each and every guest. I''m learning, too."

    "Huh. Thank you. Boss!"

    Every day was great. From our perspective, it''s really nothing. It''s not even 1,000 won if it''s the original price. From their perspective, the price of meals that they forced to pay tens of thousands won each was so expensive that it was less of a waste.

    Choi Han-seok says that creating such value is one of the secrets of a merchant.

    That day''s business was over without a hitch.

    Nara and Hyejin.

    I didn''t know if the two customers would really visit the restaurant again, but I still thought I wouldn''t be able to forget the names for a while.

 Chapter - 135 135. Full Conger Bread (1)

    "Huh? What?"

    A few days later.

    The eyes of the day I received a call from Myung-seok grew bigger.

    "That''s great. That''s worth it! Yes!"

    A day of genuine joy even though it''s not your business.

    The ghosts, who were watching the scene, asked as soon as the phone call was over.

    Is there something good going on?

    That''s the guy I told you about last time. They sell fish-shaped buns.

    The time when the gates were opened and the ghosts were being fed.

    I was wondering if it would be a bad thing because I got a call at dawn, but it was Kiwoo.

    "Well, Mr. Myung-seok is also very concerned. He said he was calling. An offer came in from the broadcasting station this evening.What?"

    "The broadcasting station? Oh, well, then!

    "I think Yumi is right. Myungseok said he wanted to make his restaurant appear on the show. Some producer asked me to do it. I guess you really enjoyed it."

    The program that came in with the offer was titled "Today''s Morning Yard."

    It is a program that is held every Saturday morning on cable, and it was convenient to see it as a program that introduces good restaurants and housekeeping information that women watch every weekend morning.

    The kind of broadcasts that grandmothers and grandfathers watch a lot.

    Not only is Myeongseok doing bungeoppang business in this hot weather, but he is also making and selling a bungeoppang parfait, which drew attention naturally.

    "What happened then? Did I tell you to get out?¡±

    "I''ll leave it up to you, Myung-seok, but of course you''d better go out. It''s quite rare for the store to be promoted as well as it is on air."

    As always, it was a day of simple goodwill and good faith, but things worked out well this time as well.

    I heard it''s popular. If it''s aired, I don''t have to worry anymore.

    I thought it was good, and strangely I felt full.

    Ghosts are almost done eating.

    A day when I was looking around for the remaining ingredients, I thought of something and shouted.

    "We still have about an hour before we close our ears. Do you want me to make you a fish-shaped bun? I''ll make the rest of the ice cream look like a parfait, so have it for dessert."

    Oh, that''s so nice! I''ve been craving bungeoppang since I heard it!

    Shouldn''t there be dough for bungeoppang? Can you just make it?

    "Of course. The dough is just easy to make. Actually, you make the original by yourself.¡±

    The day I got the feel started cooking right away cooking.

    I made dough water with melted butter and sugar based on flour, milk, and water.

    It was pretty similar to just making pancake dough and using it as it is.

    Of course, there was no frame for fish-shaped buns in the table heaven.

    So, pour the batter over the oiled pan and put the red bean paste on it and fold it.

    After making it, it became more like a pan-made red bean bread than a fish-shaped bun. But the taste.

    It looks like this, but it tastes exactly like fish buns.

    That''s amazing. Maybe it''s because the CEO made the dough himself. It''s much more delicious than the bungeoppang I''ve eaten so far.

    "The visuals are said to be very important in food, but in the end it''s taste. Of course it tastes the same because it''s made with the same ingredients and the same recipe."

    Except for the fact that it is less crispy, I thought there would not be many people who could distinguish it if they were asked to eat it blindfolded.Am! It looks like a halibut that was hard to live in, rather than a carp. But bungeoppang is bungeoppang, right? Isn''t it?

    Since there was no custard cream exclusively for bungeoppang, choux cream bungeoppang could not be made, but sweet red bean bungeoppang and parfait could still be made.

    Ghosts who laugh happily enjoying the sweet desserts that suddenly came up with the idea of supporting Myeongseok''s future.

    Soon the door was on the verge of closing.

    As I was slowly preparing to send out ghosts and close the restaurant with Yumi, I heard an untimely knock.

    Knock knock!

    "Huh? At this hour?"

    It''s almost 3 a.m. and who''s going to knock on the door of the table heaven? No, I don''t think I''m a real person.

    Let''s open the door carefully, devouring various ideas.

    "Who are you?"

    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?! Can you see me?

    In front of him was a ghost of a lady in a patient suit.

    Dyeed black hair and benevolent-looking wrinkles, seen halfway between a lady and a grandmother in her 50s and 60s.

    She tried to fall back in surprise when Haru''s eyes met.

    "It must be your first time at our restaurant."

    -Fa, how can a person...¡­ and you can touch it now. What''s going on?¡­.

    "Don''t worry, just come inside. I can''t cook for you because I don''t have much time. We have some fish-shaped buns that we just baked, so I''ll give you this. Oh, do you like fish-shaped buns?"

    -Bungeoppang... -Actually, I came here because of the smell of the bungeoppang. Although I ate it until I died. But I do want to eat it.

    Maybe it''s because he''s been killed once and he''s old.

    The ghost of the lady accepted the existence of ghosts and the fact that people can eat with their bodies in the table heaven without much difficulty.

    By the way, Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Yumi, who had a few simple conversations with the lady, were able to realize without difficulty.

    The lady said she didn''t like parfait.

    When I baked it and brought you hot fish-shaped buns, the lady enjoyed it.

    One day, glancing at the clock, which was only a few minutes away until three, alluded.

    "Well, ma''am. I''m just saying, just in case."

    What? What''s the matter?

    "Do you, by any chance, have any memories of your death? Or as long as it''s left as a ghost. Do you remember something like that?"

    -¡­¡­.

    Lady did not give a separate answer. Instead, I just chewed on the fish-shaped bun that Haru gave me.

    When he ate about 1,000 won worth of three, his ears closed at 3 a.m.

    The lady just sat still while the other ghosts, who had finished paying, slowly left the restaurant.

    When the last ghost left the table. She opened her mouth.

    Can I come back tomorrow?

    "Of course, you can tell me when you want. Oh, I''ll make you bungeoppang tomorrow, too."

    I''ll definitely come back then.

    The lady ghost bowed thank you and left the table heaven.

    You left a 1,000 won bill for bungeoppang. It was absorbed into the light and turned around eight times. Four days in total.

    It was quite a lot for a thousand won worth of bungeoppang.

    In other words

    "Your han has something to do with bungeoppang.¡±

    It is also very intuitively relevant.As it''s been so far.

    Yeah, that''s a great coincidence. This grilled fish-shaped bun brought a new guest.

    It was quite unfortunate that he could not hear the exact story from the lady today, but Haru and Choi Han-seok were not impatient.

    There wasn''t as much time as ghosts.

    More than anything else, Choi Han-seok''s dessert today seemed to have been magical.

    Not in the shape of a carp, not even bread.

    That kind of fish-shaped bun brought an untimely guest to heaven.

    * * *

    Whispering!

    Many people gathered today in front of the oral fairy tale, which was mostly quiet.

    There were some broadcasting staff with cameras and lighting equipment, and there were quite a few people who came to watch the broadcast.

    And a small pocha right in the middle of the crowd.

    It was Myung-seok''s bungeoppang pocha, which will be the main character of the filming of "Today''s Morning Yard."

    In fact, there was nothing grand about filming.

    All I had to do was film Myeong-seok''s business and the menus, and then conduct a little interview.

    In the first place, there is no need to shoot for such a long time because it is an episode that lasts about 15 minutes on the "Today''s Morning Garden" program.

    "Hey, I''m done with the menu. Myungseok. Shall we have an interview now?¡±

    "Oh, I see!"

    The producer, who was in charge of filming, smiled satisfactorily after reviewing the video.

    This is because the quality of the food looked better than I thought.

    The interview started in the absence of many customers.

    The PD began to bring up questions that had been prepared in advance.

    "First of all, it''s my first time. I think it''s the question that the viewers are most curious about. Why are you selling bungeoppang in this hot weather?"

    "Ah... actually, I don''t know if you believe it. The reason why I like bungeoppang is big. Sometimes you crave fish-shaped buns when it''s hot, right?¡±

    "Haha, that''s true. I''m sure you had a hard time doing business just because you liked it."

    "That''s true, too. First of all, it''s because of our regulars.¡±

    What do you mean regular?

    "I''ve moved my place of business here. There used to be a few regulars. An elementary school student who used to pay 500 won to buy a fish-shaped bun with custard cream at around 6 p.m. A woman who bought two thousand won worth of red bean fish buns every evening."

    "There must have been a lot of people who liked fish-shaped buns when it was hot."

    "More than that, I''ve been doing business since winter. I think those who were regulars at that time are continuing until now."

    A guest who was a regular customer in winter is a regular customer in summer.

    Although the number was small, the merchant couldn''t be more grateful.

    One of the biggest reasons why he couldn''t close his business even though he kept losing money easily was because of these regular customers.

    "Well, aren''t you coming now? Those regulars."

    "I can''t see if my elementary school friend is on vacation. The female regular just stopped coming at some point."

    "Oh... just from a certain point."

    "It''s a shame, but what can I do? I think it''s my fault for not making any more delicious bungeoppang."

    Myung-seok''s eyes, who was responding to the interview with a calm expression, trembled a little.

    However, the producer may not have noticed it, but he just continued to interview.

    "Now, let''s change the mood a little bit. Isn''t there a unique menu at Myungseok''s bungeoppang restaurant? The carp parfait! Did something unusual happen in the process of the menu''s birth?"That''s right. As you know, isn''t there one of the most famous Korean restaurants in the world right in front of my place?"

    "Right, oral fairy tale! Actually, CEO Myeongseok may know this. This oral fairy tale is very famous among our broadcasters. Not the taste, something else."

 Chapter - 136 136. Full Conger Bread (2)

    Business that morning went off without a hitch.

    Haru and Yumi were making food for the ghosts after the settlement.

    By the way, it''s amazing. Joohyuk allowed me to shoot.

    10 p.m. when we were making food for ghosts.

    Choi Han-seok, who had been for a walk outside the restaurant, said to himself, "I thought of something."

    "Isn''t it almost always good to film?"

    I''m talking about Myung-seok who got to shoot the show.

    Yumi, who was mopping, asked, pricking her ears.

    It was a big opportunity for the chefs and restaurant owners to actually.

    As soon as I went out on a famous TV program, how did I know before the show was aired? The customers lined up in line up.

    He even said that some of the presidents who aimed at the promotional effect paid the broadcasting company to leave the broadcasting.

    "It''s almost good. The number of customers is increasing. It''s gaining recognition. The frequency of restaurant visitors coming in when they search on the web has increased dramatically."

    But oral fairy tales aren''t just regular restaurants. It costs several hundred thousand won per meal, so only those who come will come anyway. Besides, Joohyuk and I don''t really like broadcasting. Especially Joohyuk.

    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that Chef Park Joo-hyuk didn''t like going on TV. Did Chef Haru know?¡±

    "I got it. Yumi, you may not know this, but we get suggestions for oral fairy tales once a week. Broadcasters all over the world. But Chef Park Joo-hyuk cuts everything out."

    "But this is not a oral story, but a fish-shaped bun bar?" It''s like a short story."

    Joohyuk doesn''t even like to have the Korean characters in the oral fairy tale. I couldn''t have imagined holding a camera in front of a restaurant. Joohyuk cut me some slack this time. Or you''ve changed a lot.

    "I see¡­¡­"

    Park Chu-hyuk was so nervous about filming in front of a restaurant that he hated appearing on TV.

    Of course, there were some crazy reporters who were actually covering oral fairy tales pretending to be filming something else, but anyway, this is quite unusual.

    "Anyway, I hope it goes well. Myeong-seok, chef Park Joo-hyuk and his family members.

    With a big smile, I began to make the food that I had been doing for a day.

    But as if something had crossed my mind, my eyes quickly darkened.

    Mr. Bean and the other chefs.

    Seolbin.

    The youngest chef of oral fairy tales who committed mutiny beyond common sense at the first meeting.

    Aren''t you ashamed to be called a chef? What a cheap way to cook a oral fairy tale.

    What she said remained deep in her heart of the day.

    I could ignore it. I was actually living my life ignoring it.

    But why does it feel so uncomfortable?

    Screeching! Screeching!

    The white dough slowly browned before the eyes of the day.

    Today''s menu was Ttukbaegi Bulgogi, but one day I was making bungeoppang.

    I wanted to improve the quality even a little bit, so I even ordered a frame of bungeoppang from the Internet and put it on fire.

    There''s only one reason why I''m making this today.

    It was because of the ghost of the lady who came to the restaurant yesterday, saying she would come to eat fish-shaped buns tomorrow.

    "You''re coming today, aren''t you? Mr. Haru."

    "I don''t know. I think he''ll still come. Because the lady''s eyes were like that yesterday. And I think, perhaps, Han already realized."The eyes of the lady were those of a ghost who knew resentment. One day I was feeling it half instinctively.

    "If I knew his name, I could call him a talisman."

    "I''ll ask you today."

    He''s doing business, developing new menus, filming shows, and making Park Joohyuk feel better.

    And another guest with a unique grudge.

    A lot was happening with one fish-shaped bun.

    "At this point, it''s a very luxurious dish. This fish-shaped bun."

    The day murmured absentmindedly.

    "Oh, it''s burning."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    * * *

    Time flies by and it''s 2 a.m.

    It was only an hour before the door closed, but the ghost of yesterday''s lady was not seen.

    I asked the ghosts if they''ve seen it.

    - I don''t know. I''ve never seen a ghost before.

    Me too. I''ve been walking around the neighborhood all day, and I''ve never seen her before.

    It was a patient suit. I thought of it yesterday, so I went near the hospital and it wasn''t there.

    Most of them just shook their heads, saying, "I don''t know."

    The ghosts are just wandering around the neighborhood where the table heaven is, waiting for the door to open, so if they don''t know, the chances are high that they''re not from this neighborhood.

    Oh, right. I think I''ve seen it somewhere.

    Oh, really? Tell me, old man. Where did you see him?

    As I was thinking with my hands on my chin, a ghost of an old man who was already drunk shouted with hiccups.

    When Choi Han-seok, who was interested, asked, the uncle thought hard and answered.

    Where are you? Isn''t there a villa village if you take bus number 5808? All my old friends go there sometimes because they have a senior citizen''s home. I think I saw you hang around in front of the villa yesterday. Of course, I''m not sure because I passed by on the bus. There aren''t many people in front of the villa in patient clothes, are there?

    That''s true. I think it''s roughly right from what the old man said. Villachon. Haru, do you have anything in mind?

    Villara.

    Nothing came to mind in the villa.

    But if it''s a villa town by bus 5808, yes. I knew one thing.

    "Yes, I do."

    Really? What is it?

    "Hey, that''s it. The place where Myung-seok used to do business before moving to oral fairy tale after hearing my advice.¡±

    Myeongseok used to sell fish-shaped buns?

    "Maybe it''s right.¡±

    Hm.

    Is it just a coincidence or a necessity that seems like a coincidence?

    There was nothing I could tell now.

    Cheer~ Cheer~!

    It was not until just before the restaurant closed that the lady ghost appeared.

    Around the same time as yesterday.

    The restaurant was a little quiet because some ghosts had already returned and almost ran out of food.

    Can I buy bungeoppang now?

    "Of course. Come on in. I''ll make it for you in a minute."

    Overcoming the buzzing ghosts, the lady sat in front of the bar table.

    Haru bought a fish-shaped bun mold and stared blankly at the baking scene, and asked soon.

    Can you put in a lot of red bean paste?

    "Full?"

    The bungeoppang I ate was like that.

    "I''ll do that for you."

    One day, I was putting in a lot, but this isn''t enough.

    As Haru knew, there was only one person in Korea who sold bungeoppang that was more filling than this.

    "As expected, Mr. Myeongseok was the one who bought fish-shaped buns."She must have been a guest of honor.

    There was not much time, so I baked three fish-shaped buns in a hurry.

    I asked him if he would like to serve other food, but he said he just wanted fish-shaped buns.

    "It''s hot because it''s freshly baked. Please eat carefully."

    Thank you, young boss. That''s the food I remember.

    Whoo! Crispy!

    The lady who took a bite of the head of the fish-shaped bun soon smiled faintly.

    Crispy bread, and the taste and sweetness of red bean paste spreading in your mouth.

    It didn''t taste bad.

    It was 3 a.m. when the lady ate all three fish-shaped buns.

    When the door was closed, all the ghosts returned to their original opaque appearance.

    After paying the bill, one or two ghosts left the restaurant.

    The lady, who had been staring at Haru and Yumi''s money turning into light and the clock turning upside down for a long time, finally opened her mouth.

    -Really, the boss was right.

    She got off the chair and stood in front of the day.

    Haru, Yumi, and Choi Han-seok stared at the lady.

    Ghosts can eat like humans. The boss cooked food for such ghosts...¡­.

    "I do other things besides that. I''ll help the ghosts find their resentment. If there''s a ghost who finds Hahn."

    Are you saying you''re going to help me make it holy?

    "By the way, Yumi here. It''s because of the ghosts."

    -Then.

    The ghost of the lady finished her worry.

    One day she didn''t have to speak, I could tell.

    Really in the blink of an eye, like magic. The clothes she was wearing changed instantly.

    The clothes that used to be patient clothes at a university hospital near here turned into casual clothes.

    A black dress that is heavy and also goes well with it. And Yangsan with nice flower patterns.

    A small rocket (necklace containing photos) hung around the woman''s neck shook under the light of the ceiling.

    Can I tell you? The regret that I remembered.

    "Because it''s a restaurant for that."

    The lady sat in the original bar table again.

    I wanted to serve you a simple dish, but it was a pity that I couldn''t because my ears were closed.

    She bowed her head and bowed to everyone.

    I''m late to introduce myself, right? I''m Park Ok Pal. I just... didn''t want to talk about it when there were other ghosts. I''m sorry to drag you out. A young boss.

    "Mr. Okpal. No, it''s not."

    I was worried that ghosts might show interest in my daughter. I don''t know exactly what happens, but it''s not good to have ghosts next to people who are alive.

    Park Ok-pal talked about his daughter.

    Like most resentments, is her resentment related to her precious child?

    Suddenly, I thought of Ha-yoon and Park Shin-ae. What are the two of them doing now?

    Park Ok-pal opened the rocket he was wearing around his neck and showed the picture inside it.

    Park Ok-pal, who looked about five years younger, and a woman who appeared to be her daughter, were holding flowers with a graduation cap on.

    Brown hair tied with ponytail and a slightly naughty look.

    I don''t know exactly where the view from the back looks like a school.

    Park Ok-pal with a big smile, and her daughter with a slightly awkward smile. It was a happy moment.

    ''Huh?''

    But I felt something strange about the day.

    The face of that woman wearing a graduation cap. I was used to something. As if I''ve ever seen it.

    This is my daughter. Choi Nara. This was when I graduated from college."Your daughter is beautiful.¡±

    Of course. Whose is it? For me, she is the prettiest, smartest, and most lovely daughter in the world.

    Park Ok-pal, who had no change in expression when eating bungeoppang, smiled for the first time.

    Her smile was a little unusual.

    It''s like a crown prince of the Joseon Dynasty. I felt a sense of classiness.

    Choi Han-seok shouted, looking at Haru and Park Ok-pal alternately.

    Let''s talk about that for now. I think Han already realized it. I think that Han has something to do with bungeoppang.

    "If you tell me, I and Haru will do our best to help you. As I said before, helping the ghosts get rid of their resentment is one of the things that we do in heaven."

    Park Ok-pal''s eyes shook at Choi Han-seok and Yumi''s words.

    With a deep sigh, Okpal said.

    - I died of cancer. Lung cancer.

 Chapter - 137 137. Regular (1)

    Cancer.

    Anyone living in modern times has a disease with anxiety in the corner of their heart.

    Park Ok-pal opened his mouth with a gloomy expression. As if you''re talking about someone other than yourself.

    -I''ve lived my whole life without even putting a cigarette in my mouth, but one day I had a stomachache, so I got tested and found that I had stage 3 lung cancer. It''s already metastasis all over the body, so there''s no hope for treatment, and it''

    "¡­¡­I see."

    Cancer

    It is a disease that has killed the most people around the world, and at the same time is one of the eternal tasks that mankind must overcome.

    It was often quite late when I noticed it like Park Ok-pal, who is nicknamed Silent Assassin.

    From the perspective of those who suddenly got cancer, they were well off, but suddenly one day they were sentenced to a time limit like a bolt out of the blue.

    The cure rate is extremely low compared to other diseases, and the recurrence rate is tremendously high.

    Even if the whole body was metastasized in the third stage, the survival rate would fall to the bottom.

    It was a cancer that killed so many people, but now that I think about it, it was far from a day.

    I''m sure he does. This is because Park Ok-pal was the first ghost to die of cancer among ghosts who had even a slight connection with Haru.

    What is the reason?

    Is it because I don''t hold grudges when I die of cancer?

    One day I thought it wasn''t.

    "It must have been hard."

    I''ve been fighting the disease for almost three years. I''ve been doing chemotherapy dozens of times. So at the end of this year, I was just going crazy. I should''ve just died sooner. I keep thinking about that.

    But I think I endured it in three years. Don''t you think so? I heard you were in the final stage of lung cancer.

    -Right, it lasted well. It''s no regret.

    The treatment of cancer is unimaginably painful.

    In particular, lung cancer is notorious for its enormous size of pain patients receive compared to other cancers.

    When a tumor occurs in the lungs, the function of the lungs decreases and the water fills up.

    Then a person becomes unable to breathe. The only way is to force oxygen into the body.

    Breathless pain cannot be completely controlled by any painkiller in the world.

    It is no exaggeration to say that it is one of the worst pains a person can feel.

    Park Ok-pal endured the pain of life expectancy for as long as three years, not the treatment.

    And it wouldn''t just be the pain the patient felt alone.

    This was one of the reasons why she struggled, and most cancer patients somehow tried to last another day.

    I had only one daughter in my blood. Spending all the money you''ve saved up, nursing without sleeping. They ask me to endure one more night every night. How can I die? I''ve been through and through.

    "Falling..."

    Does that mean Park Ok-pal''s han couldn''t endure any longer?

    It wasn''t.

    Then there would be a flood of ghosts all over the world. Few people would hate to live more just because they are sick.

    By the way, right? I used to love fish-shaped buns. I''d like to have a full red bean fish-shaped bun.

    It''s a little out of the blue, but bungeoppang has appeared.

    Not just Kim Ho Sung. There must have been a lot of people in the world who liked bungeoppang.

    She''s been buying bungeoppang ever since. It was in the middle of winter. I can still remember clearly. It was the day when it snowed heavily out of the hospital window. You know, when he''s soaked in snow, right?''Mom, eat this. I bought it at a new store in front of my house, and it''s a fish-shaped bun. You like your mom.¡¯

    At that time, Park Ok-pal said that he was having a hard time even eating as his illness got worse.

    It was hard to swallow food, and even though I knew I had to eat, I felt nauseous whenever I ate something.

    In addition, Park Ok-pal was not a big fan of bungeoppang.

    My daughter preferred it, not me. Bungeoppang. I bought it whenever I thought of it and went home. I think I thought I liked it. Well, by the way.

    However, she can''t help but eat what she bought for herself.

    Park Ok-pal liked it as much as he could and took a bite out of it.

    by the way

    It was delicious. It''s just full of red beans. Of course, it''s not because it''s just a lot of filling. Anyway, it was really good. The sweet taste melts in my mouth. It was okay.

    I could eat bungeoppang. I was able to eat and cheer up.

    Since then, Choi Na-ra has always bought fish-shaped buns whenever she visits the hospital.

    She worked at a call center at a company near her house, and she came to visit her almost every day after work, so she bought fish-shaped buns almost every day.

    "Then, Mr. Myeong-seok said he was a regular customer."

    There were two regulars that Myung-seok especially remembered.

    A child in elementary school, and a woman in her 20s.

    Perhaps the woman in Myung-seok''s memory was Choi Na-ra.

    Ah, ah, ah!

    Just then, one day finally remembered.

    The woman in that picture in the rocket. And the name Choi Nara.

    I thought I was used to it. It''s nothing but that they came to eat in the past to eat in heaven.

    The call center staff. I was bullied at work and spent my meal, but I even remembered the expression that cheered me up with a glass of yogurt strawberry shake made by Haru.

    I can''t believe Nara Choi was a guest who was involved with Haru once.

    By the way, what happened?

    Myung-seok said that Choi Na-ra did not come to buy fish-shaped buns at some point. If then,

    But this is what happened to me. A few months before I became like this in Korea, I didn''t miss a day and visited the hospital. He told me not to come, but he used to come.

    That''s the case with cancer.

    The same is true when you go, as if you suddenly pop up without any notice.

    A person who eats well until morning and watches TV with a smile, without any notice, gets in a bad condition as soon as it becomes evening.

    Oxygen saturation goes down like crazy, and the heart stops beating.

    That you don''t know when things change and when they''re going to get worse.

    This is one of the reasons people call cancer the worst disease.

    You mean me? He''s been in good shape. He suddenly left one day. My heart stopped suddenly. I couldn''t revive it. But... it''s okay to be dead. Well, I''ve prepared my heart. I''m done organizing my surroundings.

    "And your daughter."

    - I guess our country wasn''t like that. I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t make it to my death. I died and became a ghost. I came all the way to my house in Korea. When I went inside. Oh, my God. You know what surprised me?Park Ok-pal spoke in a flat voice as if he were reading a fairy tale.

    But one day I could tell.

    That she is deliberately maintaining this tension.

    In order to prevent his feelings from collapsing, he is deliberately speaking as if he is talking about others''

    The house is a total mess. In the middle of it, our country is hugging my pillow and crying. I''m telling you... I almost didn''t recognize you at first.

    You almost didn''t recognize her?

    You lost a lot of weight. No, it''s not. It''s almost leather and bones. I saw that you didn''t eat anything and just cried. It''s been a few days since I''ve been such a wreck. Yesterday... and.

    When Park Ok-pal said so, he could not stand it anymore.

    Her eyes were moistened, and tears began to flow down her red eyes.

    Park Ok-pal did not make crying or giggling sounds. The expression barely changed either.

    All I could do was shed tears. Because it was a ghost, the tears could not reach the ground and disappear, but flew into the air and disappeared.

    Park Ok-pal was a strong woman and a mother. And because I had to shed too much tears when I was already alive.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    One day also couldn''t shake off one''s lonely heart.

    Although it looked hard, I couldn''t believe that the person who smiled so broadly saying that the dumpling soup was delicious was struggling in depression in just a few days.

    Park Ok-pal soon took Choi Han-seok''s hand. Choi Han-seok shouted because his grip was stronger than expected.

    You said you were the owner of the restaurant. Ghosts told me that I''m a good cook. Mr. Haru.

    "That''s right. First of all, yes."

    Help me. I''ll do anything I can. If it''s money, I''ll give you everything you have. So please...¡­ please let our country have a proper meal. I felt like he was going to faint yesterday too, so if he really falls down in the corner of the house, there''s no one to help him. So...

    Park Ok-pal suddenly knelt down and appealed wildly.

    Surprised Haru and Yumi asked her to get up quickly, but she didn''t budge.

    Our country was originally a very strong child, but I don''t know why it suddenly collapsed to this extent.

    But at this rate, I really think my daughter will follow in my footsteps.

    I can''t stand it even if I have a grudge flying in the sky.

    Park Ok-pal''s pathetic voice filled the dark table heaven.

    I know how many times a day I get it. It was not until Park Ok-pal finally stood up again.

    "First of all, we''ll find out a little more. And then...¡­. I''ll do my best. I''ll make sure your daughter eats a delicious meal and gets through it."

    -Thank you. Thank you, boss...¡­.

    "Don''t worry, just go inside."

    Our day may seem a bit dull on the outside, but we''re full on the inside. Like the fish-shaped bun that my uncle ate. So trust him and wait for him, okay?

    Yumi and Choi Han-seok saw Park Ok-pal outside the restaurant.

    She picked up all the money in her wallet and put it in front of the counter, saying she wanted to pay for the meal first.

    The money in the ghosts'' wallets was a condolence money from the people who came to the funeral.

    Dozens of 50,000 won and 100,000 won bills were piled up.

    "You don''t have to give it to me. Oh, my dear.One day picked up the money carefully, one by one.

    Money turned into light and disappeared into Haru and Yumi''s time.

    The hands of the clock go strong with a fluttering sound.

    It didn''t count how many laps.

    -Haru, so, what are you gonna do? I saw that you were involved with Myungseok. Mrs. Han.

    "It''s the same. I''m a chef. Since I received orders for food and food. Nara is also a guest of heaven at our table.¡±

    There''s only one thing a cook has to do.

    You see ghosts, you release your resentment, you know. Various adjectives have been attached, but the essence has not changed.

    "You have to cook. A bowl of warm food for Mr. Park Ok-pal''s daughter and Mr. Choi Na-ra."

    Then I picked up my cell phone and called someone right away.

    I was a little worried because it was late, but fortunately I got a call right away.

    Mr. Haru! What''s the matter?

    "Myungseok, I''m sorry for the late hour. I''d like to ask you something urgently."

    -It''s okay! Chef Haru, you should always answer the phone 365 days a year! So, what''s the matter?

    The brightness of his half-asleep voice quickly came to his senses.

    Haru asked him, who seemed to be in a standing position for some reason.

    "The regular customer you told me last time. Can you do a little more?"

 Chapter - 138 138. Regular (2)

    - You mean the regular customer? Yes, to be honest, you''re a guest I''ll never forget.

    "Something special must have happened?"

    -Oh, no. There was nothing special about it. He just came to see me almost every single day from one day. Buy the same thing every day. Then one day, he suddenly disappeared.

    Myung-seok said.

    The regular customer came to visit without any notice and became a regular customer, but also no longer came without any notice.

    Myungseok said he lived in a villa that was directly seen from the place he used to sell.

    He said he came back home from work in the evening and bought fish-shaped buns later.

    I''ve always bought 3,000 won worth of red bean fish-shaped buns

    And when asked about the day if he remembers what he looked like, Myung-seok said.

    I can''t think of anything. Oh, the hairstyle was a bit unique. What was it called? A horse''s bun hair?

    "You''re talking about horsegun hair, right? Backbound."

    Oh, that''s right! He wears it every day. I''ve talked to him a few times, so I remember that one thing.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were sure about this.

    As expected, the missing regular customer that Myung-seok talked about was his daughter, whom Park Ok-pal talked about.

    "Then why it suddenly disappeared."

    Myungseok''s regular customer. So Choi Na-ra bought bungeoppang every day for her mother who was fighting cancer.

    Just because my mother, who was not good at eating food, ate Myeongseok''s bungeoppang even a little bit.

    In other words, Choi Nara didn''t come suddenly.

    "At that time, Dr. Park Ok-pal passed away.¡¯

    It was not a bungeoppang that I bought for myself.

    Choi Na-ra has been living in her house like a ruined person since that day.

    Never imagined such a thing to happen, however, Myeong-seok simply thought that Choi''s visit was cut off because his fish-shaped buns had become tasteless.

    Chef Haru, if there''s anything I can do for you, please let me know. Don''t you know that? Me and our furbos have already received too much from Chef Haru.

    Myeongseok also seemed to realize that what is happening now is not simple.

    I called you a day late, and your voice was also serious. voice was also serious.

    Since Myung-seok himself was a regular customer, he seemed to be worried that something might have happened.

    But I didn''t ask Haru what happened.

    ''There must be a good reason why Chef Haru doesn''t talk. I only need to help the chef with what he wants.¡¯

    There was such a belief between a bright stone and a day.

    And one day I was so grateful for that kind of brilliance.

    Not forgetting the kindness I received once, but trying to repay it somehow.

    The nerves that write to Haru and the truth that comes from them.

    Myungseok was a really nice bear.

    "Don''t worry. That''s all you need to know. I think I will contact you again in a few days. Please do it one more time.¡±

    It doesn''t matter what! Well, go ahead. Chef Haru!

    A phone call cut off in a clear voice.

    Haru, who hung up the phone, picked up his cell phone and took a picture of the address Myung-seok told me.

    Not too far from heaven on the table.

    "Let''s go tomorrow."I didn''t have time because I had to run a business in heaven on a table, but it wasn''t fun for Haru.

    Haru, who thought this might be heaven''s will to help Park Ok-pal somehow, realized something and laughed quietly.

    "It must be the will of the underworld, not the will of heaven."¡¯

    Besides, Yeomra actually met me last time.

    Then wouldn''t there be a good thing?

    Thinking so, Choi Han-seok, who was standing next to him, flew to the front of the day.

    Haru, there''s something I want to say before this.

    Choi Han-seok with a serious look on his face. The day nodded.

    You know, I''ve been dead once, haven''t I? I mean, I''ve experienced death properly. Of course, Haru keeps seeing ghosts. I''m sure you''ve done it many times.

    "I don''t know anything. I''ve met a lot of people, but I don''t know a thing yet. About the minds of the ghosts."

    It''s a lot harder to die than you think. Haru. And like Choi Na-ra now......and accepting the death of a loved one is also a difficult issue. Especially if it''s a family. If it''s your mother.

    One day, it was not difficult to find out why Choi Han-seok was telling himself such a story.

    To put it simply, one day was completely unsympathetic.

    The reason was simple.

    Because I was an orphan from the beginning. Because I''ve never felt the presence of a mother and a father.

    Because it''s none other than a day who can''t relate properly to what they''re feeling.

    "I... I don''t know. Chef."

    I''m your teacher. Right? Haru.

    He was also a teacher of cooking and life.

    We can''t be sad for you. Instead, the only person who can be sad is someone who experienced the same pain.

    When you go to someone''s funeral, you must never say the word arc.

    Besides, you shouldn''t be comforting. The best thing is just to cry together.

    One day, I remembered hearing this somewhere.

    Don''t get too close. We''re not involved. He is the right-hand man of the underworld that you acknowledged, but you must not move directly. You know that, right?

    "Then... what should I do? I still don''t know. We cooked a lot. We treated so many ghosts. Let''s see what''s valuable. What is the right consolation and holy fire."

    We''ll take a step away and do what we have to do. Standing in the kitchen, cooking the most valuable food for ghosts. You know that, right?

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes penetrated the day.

    One day I nodded for now. But I haven''t quite understood what he said yet.

    But I had this thought somewhere.

    "A man who has no family and doesn''t know the sadness of losing his family is the right hand of the King of the Underworld who treats ghosts.¡¯

    It was ironic. What on earth is Yeom-ra thinking?

    but

    We''ll find out soon enough.¡¯

    I was somehow convinced that there would be something to be gained after this.

    Today was also a night when my head was getting complicated.

    * * *

    One day I couldn''t organize my thoughts until the next day.

    I woke up half-asleep and headed to the place that Tulbo told me as soon as the sun rose.

    Today''s sales were left to Yumi, so it was only Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    "More than I thought... The climb is steep."

    There was a big uphill on the way to the villa village.

    In the middle of Seoul.

    As I climbed up the slope of Gappa, I was out of breath and sweating.Myungseok went up and down with a cart bar? It''s no joke. Haru, cheer up! Way to go!

    "I can''t get enough energy to just float around the world and say that.¡±

    -Then you should die, too. You don''t have to say anything to cheer me up.

    "Uhhhhhhh.

    In the middle of Seoul.

    The neighborhood itself was not very old or underdeveloped, but there was always a considerable gap between the old villas in front of the day and the large and shiny buildings that could be seen right after turning their heads a little.

    It''s as if it''s separated like a different district even though it''s the same Seoul.

    It was never a good feeling.

    "This is where Mr. Myeong-seok used to sell. Then the villa over here."

    As I climbed all the steep uphill, I could see the residential area.

    Standing right in front of the place where Myung-seok was doing business, I looked up and saw an old villa.

    I looked around, but I couldn''t see Park Ok-pal.

    Eventually, Haru grabbed the talisman that Yeomra had given him.

    "Park Ok-pal. Park Ok-pal. Park Ok-pal."

    Whoo-hoo!

    When I called Park Ok-pal''s name three times, the talisman vibrated lightly.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, she stood before the eyes of the day.

    "Teacher Park Ok-pal. It''s a day."

    Boss of Bapsang Heaven...¡­. This is...

    - Our president Haru is quite capable. Anyway, let''s put off the details. We''re here to help Park Ok Pal. This is the villa where your daughter lives, right?

    Park Ok-pal seemed a little flustered, but soon regained consciousness.

    She said, pointing to the third floor of the villa.

    Originally, Nara and I lived together. Yes, I live alone in the country now. It''s room 305, on the third floor.

    Haven''t you been to your daughter today?

    I''ve been there in the morning. You cried all day last night and couldn''t sleep well. He barely fell asleep in the morning. My lips are swollen because I didn''t drink water...¡­.

    Inside the villa where no one comes to visit. A completely lost, completely isolated daughter.

    One day, Choi Han-seok and Park Ok-pal decided to go inside the house and see the situation.

    A day that wasn''t a ghost could be driven into a strange situation if it goes wrong.

    Haru and two ghosts are climbing the stairs like that.

    Boom!

    "Honey, go ahead. Just go get it right!"

    "I can''t live like this, really. It''s not some haunted house, it''s just every dawn!"

    Suddenly, the front door on the second floor burst open and an angry-looking old man thumped up the stairs.

    Then, he suddenly knocked on the door of room 305.

    "Who lives there? Come on, come on!"

    Boom boom!

    "How many days has it been? I don''t know what''s going on, but if you scream and cry like that every night, how can we live? Come out for a minute to talk to me!"

    Maybe he came up to complain about noise problems between floors.

    But the tightly closed door didn''t open.

    Choi Han-seok and Park Ok-pal, who were surprised and rushed into the house, soon came out. One day asked in a whisper.

    "How''d it go?"

    Well, your daughter''s in the house. He''s tucked himself in his room. You didn''t seem to want to come out.

    Nara wasn''t supposed to be like that. And the people downstairs. How can he want to argue like that even though he knows he''s crying?Park Ok-pal shot at the man who came up to argue.

    Maybe it''s because there are two ghosts. The man, who felt something sensual, soon stood still.

    "Oh, my God. Are you haunted? I was shivering all of a sudden. Anyway, do it one more time! I''m gonna call the real police!"

    A man who glanced back and scurried down the stairs.

    Choi Han-seok sighed and shook his head.

    It''s not good. This is really bad.

    I thought it would work out if he came.

    In the end, all he faced was a situation that looked much worse than Haru and Choi Han-seok expected.

 Chapter - 139 139. Regulars (3)

    Choi Han-seok''s face was completely black when he entered the house where the country was alone.

    On the face of it, it didn''t look good.

    It''s not as good as I thought. Your daughter is so skinny. I also looked inside the refrigerator once...¡­. All the side dishes were off.

    They''re all my side dishes. With the kimchi I made before I went to the hospitalized. The anchovies, dried squid and vegetables that I made when I was discharged from the hospital...¡­. He hasn''t touched me since I died. He cries every time he opens the fridge. The mold is all open now, and I''m crying while watching it.

    It seemed that Choi''s physical condition was not the only thing that was bad.

    It was clear that the mind was also completely devastated.

    A man who''s only heard his name, who doesn''t even know his face. But strangely, my heart was broken.

    "Then somehow we have to lure Nara out or let her eat something."

    You can force them to come out by reporting to the police or something.

    However, Choi''s mental state, which is already barely maintained, could collapse.

    "But I can''t knock on the door."

    Haru and Choi didn''t know each other.

    I came to the front of the house with the thought of coming, and tried to think about it, but I couldn''t think of anything to say.

    The distance between mother and daughter was not long, but they could not cross one front door.

    One day I came out of the villa for now.

    Myeong-seok sat down on a stone wall where he used to do business and wrapped his head around it.

    "You must be hungry. Mr. Nara."

    I''m hungry. We haven''t eaten anything in days. There''s only bone and leather left.

    If you''re hungry, it''d be great if you could just come out and eat something.

    "Bungeoppang is the answer. Let''s call Myungseok and ask him to do business here for one more day. Somehow."

    But a situation where even that is not certain.

    Just as time went by without an answer. Another person appeared in front of the villa.

    It''s Haru over there.

    "That person... ..." Hyejin?

    She was neatly dressed, looking about the same age as Choi Na-ra.

    The face Haru knows.

    He used to take care of the country in the dining room. Hyejin was clear.

    She, who struggled to climb up the hill in high heels, looked around and soon headed to the villa where Choi Na-ra was.

    She had a white paper bag in her hand. The transparent part because of the oil.

    "Bungeoppang?"

    Small fish-shaped buns. It was also red bean fish-shaped buns.

    A day gave the two ghosts a hint.

    As I carefully followed her up, I saw a woman standing in front of room 305.

    "Hey, it''s Nara! It''s Nara! I''m Hyejin. You''re here in the house, aren''t you?"

    Boom boom!

    Hyejin knocks on the door and calls out the name of the country.

    Did she come here because she was worried about the country?

    Hyejin bought bungeoppang. But we''re still friends. Do you know who the Okpal is?

    -No, I don''t know the face. Nara didn''t introduce her friends or anything. Still... I once said that I had a good sister while working at a call center. I guess that''s Hyejin.

    Whether or not she knows ghosts are looking at her, Hye-jin kept knocking on the door to see her face since she bought fish-shaped buns.But the plan is to stay put. There was no indication of popularity.

    Honestly, if a person who said she is a good sister appeals like that, she can show her face once.

    "What''s the matter with the other... What we don''t know."

    I''d say it is. You said the same thing. My daughter was preparing herself.

    Of course! He''s not the one who''s going to collapse for no reason. There must be something I don''t know. To our country.

    "Then I''ll have to talk to him first."

    A friend who appeared in the middle of a mountain in a jam.

    I only thought it was an opportunity given by Yeom-ra.

    "Bungeoppang is in front of you? It''s not the bungeoppang you liked, but please consider what you bought. All right?

    Eventually, he had to drop the bag of fish-shaped buns at the door and get out of the villa.

    Spitting out a bad feeling with "A-Cie," Haru and his eyes met while sitting on the stairs of the villa, biting a cigarette and trying to light it.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hey, are you a friend of Nara?"

    Do you know the country, mister?

    Hyejin threw away her smoking cigarette at the end of a day of knowing the country.

    Still perfectly vigilant, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the day.

    That''s how you looked when you were smoking. A day a little embarrassed by some sort of drag queen-like force.

    After a while, something came to mind. Hyejin clapped her hands and bumped into each other.

    "Oh, aren''t you the boss of Bapsang Heaven? The yogurt shake you gave me last time!"

    "You remember?"

    "Of course. It was so delicious. I did get a little bit of it'' But it was a good memory. At that time, I never imagined that the country would be like this.How did you know about this place?"

    "Uh... that''sorry.

    When Haru gave Park Ok-pal a hint, he agonized for a while and met his hands as if something had come to mind.

    -Just say you know me. I think we can just roughly tell them that we''re out for food service.

    Food service, it was a better excuse than I thought.

    Sure enough. Hyejin also seemed to believe in it without difficulty.

    "I''m a friend of mine, Cha Hye-jin. I didn''t see you at the funeral."

    "Yes, I am. The funeral was also busy with work, so I went there for a while...¡­. I don''t think I''ve seen your face."

    "That''s possible. By the way, it''s not for me to say, but thank you very much. I didn''t expect to see your face here. Even though Nara''s mother died, she came to my house. You know what the country is like, don''t you?

    "I don''t come out of the house, I don''t eat."

    "How many weeks has it been? I''m worried that I might catch up with my mom. Even at the funeral, you cried so much that you were going to follow me. Oh, do you smoke?"

    "I''m fine."

    "Excuse me a little bit, then."

    Hyejin bites a cigarette and lights it up.

    I smoked at high speed, and the whitish smoke floated through the air and disappeared.

    Haru brought up the subject.

    "By the way. I saw you buying fish-shaped buns earlier."

    "Oh, did you see that? That''s right. Don''t you know? Nara bought fish-shaped buns from her mother every day. In front of his house. I don''t know who made it, but I heard it was so delicious when it was full. I bought it because I thought he would eat it if I bought it. Of course, it''s a different house.¡±

    Hye-jin asked for another cigarette, adding, "I couldn''t see where the fish-shaped bun store that Nara used to come to every day went."One day, while she smoked, I closed my eyes and thought for a while.

    "If I come to that fish-shaped bun shop. Do you think Nara will come out of the house if you bring her here?"

    "Uh... What does that mean? The bungeoppang place disappeared. Do you know where it is?"

    "I know, he''s an acquaintance of mine.¡±

    "Huh? Really?!"

    At the words of an acquaintance, Hye-jin threw away her cigarette again and jumped to her feet.

    He was quite a fiery man, as was the other day.

    But since you''re taking care of your younger sibling like this, is it a warm fire?

    "My acquaintance who used to sell food sells fish-shaped buns. That''s a good idea.

    "I''ll bring that fish-shaped bun bar to the front tomorrow. It''s where we used to do business."

    "Oh my god. It''s a fate that heaven helped us. Then it might really work. It''s a food that''s stuck in my heart. To Nara, bungeoppang is."

    "Hyejin, can you buy some fish-shaped buns and knock on Nara''s door again?¡±

    "Of course! You have to buy everything you have. To Nara, this is the fish-shaped bun that you always buy. It''s been a long time since I brought you here, so come out and eat, you punk! Wouldn''t that work out somehow?¡±

    "Okay, let''s give it a try.¡±

    In Hye-jin''s words, she is a close sister who stood by her side until the end with the food stuck in her heart.

    If you use these two together and squeeze in, you can open the heart of a tightly closed country.

    But the most important thing was lacking.

    The reason why his daughter, who was not even aware of her mother Park Ok-pal, collapsed in a moment. I had to know that.

    And maybe, you know,

    Cha Hye-jin, the elder sister of a country who is full of hope by taking out her third cigarette right in front of her.

    Wouldn''t she know?

    The day of resolution approached carefully.

    "Well, Hyejin. And I want to ask you something.¡±

    "Huh? Go ahead. That''s how you help your country, and I''ll let you know everything I can."

    "I''m telling you very carefully. As you know, Mr. Nara prepared...¡­. You were firm, weren''t you? It''s my mother''s life."

    "...yes."

    Did they expect what kind of story will come out?

    Cha Hye-jin''s face quickly hardened.

    The voice of the day passed under the dark shadows in her eyes.

    "Maybe when your mother dies. Did something happen? To be honest... I don''t know. Why Nara collapsed so much.¡±

    "Well, um."

    "Can you tell me?"

    "Sigh..."

    Hyejin burned a whole cigarette in the meantime.

    Intentionally avoiding the day''s gaze, his hands trembled lightly, trying to take out another cigarette, but dropped it on the floor.

    I don''t know how to pick it up. Hye-jin smashed the cigarette that fell on the floor with high heels as if it was annoying.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Soon, there was a pause.

    Hyejin tried to say something, but she didn''t seem to say anything easily.

    She, who seemed as strong as a woman blacksmith, quickly weakened. One day, I just waited without saying anything. I just waited.

    After a while, it''s time for the sunset to begin to sink out of the villa. Hyejin, who broke the silence with difficulty, uttered her voice.

    The mascara on the eyes all smudged and became like a panda, and the makeup melted and all smudged.

    "It''s because of me.¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Words that are hard to understand at once. A day later, she looked into space and screamed."It''s because of me! What a country this is!"

    What?

    What are you talking about? You said we''re friends, but it''s because of you?

    Something completely different came out from what I had expected of the day when I was thinking about telling the story.

    I can''t believe that this country has become like this because of yourself. What the hell do you mean?

    "What do you mean? What do you mean it''s because of Hyejin?¡±

    "I... .. I shouldn''t have put air in it. I shouldn''t have dragged him out of the hospital. So he couldn''t overcome his guilt...¡­.¡±

    As if a branch of a tree that stood firm could not overcome the sudden wind and was snapped.

    Hye-jin''s body and mind, which seemed firm and accepted, were also broken and collapsed without any notice.

    One day I was embarrassed. And so was Choi Han-seok.

    Hyejin was not just a close sister of the country?

 Chapter - 140 140. I didnt do it.

    Hye-jin trembled all over her body and soon hit her head between her legs and began to sniff.

    "Let''s calm down for a second. What''s the matter?"

    "Not that...¡­. Ugh...¡­.¡±

    A very embarrassed day tried to calm down, but the crying was only louder.

    Hyejin cried like a child.

    "Oh, right. Wait a minute. Then."

    Haru, looking around, found something and jumped to his feet.

    In front of the villa was a supermarket named Chungju Super, where he rushed to pick up two ice creams.

    Two melon-flavored ice creams that people like or dislike in a day.

    I opened the wrapper and put it out to Hyejin who was crying.

    "Let''s do this while we eat. Eating sweets when you''re sad calms you down, you know?

    "Sniffle..."

    Hye-jin slowly raised her head when she held out melon-flavored ice cream.

    A line of runny nose flowed down, and when I saw him stealing with his wrist in surprise, I laughed even though I knew I shouldn''t.

    "Thank you, Haru."

    Haru is so sweet when he''s like this. How could he have never been in a relationship with that personality?

    Choi Hanseok, who flicks his tongue.

    Hyejin, who was sucking melon-flavored ice cream, calmed down completely soon.

    "I was the only friend in the country. Because the country was so out of control at work, it was hard because it overlapped with your mother''s work. So lean on me a little...¡­.¡±

    I didn''t know the country was out of control. But you were a good person. Thank you for taking care of my daughter.

    Park Ok Pal bowed his head to say hi.

    Although it was a ghost, Hye-jin''s voice became more serious as if the heart was conveyed.

    "But as the country goes on, it gets harder and harder. Because I''ve been nursing for years. My body and mind are exhausted. At that time, something bad happened at work too...¡­.¡±

    "So what?"

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a holiday. The country is visiting the hospital again today. So I thought about it for a bit. Let''s not visit the hospital today. Just me and....¡±

    Smoothly.

    Tears flowed again from Hye-jin''s eyes, who seemed to have calmed down.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who soon listened to her story, couldn''t help but be shocked.

    He turned his head for a moment and looked at Park Ok-pal floating in the air.

    And her expression is.

    -¡­¡­.

    It was an indescribable figure.

    * * *

    "How''s your mother?"

    -It''s not bad. You''re stable for now. There was a crisis a few days ago, but I''m fine now. But we can''t predict when and how you''ll get worse. You know, right?

    "I''ve been nursing for years, and I can''t help but notice it. But that''s a relief.¡±

    My mother''s holding up, though. You don''t have to worry too much.

    "Thank you. Cheer up, nurse."

    Stop!

    That''s how the phone was cut off.

    Rooftop of Mokol Center Counseling Building.

    I took the time to call and ask after lunch and break.

    The returning words are no different than they were three years ago.

    As I tried to soothe my hard heart by smoking a string of cigarettes, someone familiar came and stood next to me.

    "Is your mother okay?"

    "Oh, Hwa Sa. Well, it''s the same. It gets better and worse. I think he''s going to die, so please wait until he comes back. But I''m glad you''re feeling better today."

    Squeak!

    The country lit Hyejin''s cigarette familiarly.Hyejin took a big sip and looked at the country.

    "You?"

    "What?"

    "Not your mother. What about you, Nara? You seem to be having a hard time these days."

    "That''s... .. I''m fine."

    "Don''t lie. How can a decent man''s face die like that? I think he''s some kind of zombie. When someone else sees it."

    Hye-jin held Nara''s ball with both hands and stretched it out and played around.

    The country laughed small, but it was never an ordinary laugh.

    "For three years? It''s been a while since you started caring."

    "It''s only been a year since I joined here, so it''s three years."

    "Yes, it''s been a year since you joined this company and you''ve been beaten to death by other seniors."

    "Do you have to say that?"

    "I think you should say this so that you can understand and rest. Why?"

    The country bowed its head and said thank you in its mouth.

    Hyejin was the only supportive person in the country.

    Care in the hospital, b*tc*.

    I was fired from my original job and joined the call center again and again, but I hope I''ll be hit by angry customers and hit by other people in the company a year.

    The country had already been torn apart in body and mind.

    Have you had a good rest in those three years?

    There wasn''t.

    I couldn''t rest.

    No, I didn''t want to rest. I thought I shouldn''t rest.

    "You don''t have to rest. I can''t rest."

    "You''ll really fall down."

    "It''s all right, I''m fine."

    "You don''t look fine?"

    Whoosh!

    Hyejin grabbed Nara''s wrist.

    There was no time for the embarrassed country to pull out its hands, and Hye-jin clicked her tongue while looking at the country''s nails.

    It was broken here and there, and it was not trimmed at all, so I even thought it was a little ugly.

    If a person is mentally and physically ill, his nails will be damaged first, but seeing this, I realized that the inside of the country has been burned down for a long time.

    "What''s with her nails?"

    "Who cares about nails these days?"

    "I care, why, and your mother. Would you be happy to see your daughter''s nails?"

    "That''s... what do you know?"

    "I don''t know anything. I know this. Here you go."

    Hyejin taking something out of her pocket.

    The mouth of the country that confirmed it slowly opened.

    "My friend gave it to me. A 100,000 won nail shop coupon!"

    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t have to."

    "I just don''t need what I got. Let''s have a delicious dinner after work today and go get our nails done. There''s a place near the nail salon that sells pasta. You like Ppa, don''t you?"

    "Ppa-ne, I don''t know when I ate it. I like it."

    "Then we''ll go? I''m calling now to make a reservation.¡±

    "Ugh."

    The country bowed and nodded quietly.

    A smile hung around Hye-jin''s mouth while looking at her like that.

    She threw away her cigarette and put her wrist on Hye-jin''s shoulder.

    "Let''s go down. Have a good day of dirty, crappy work, and get some rest today."

    "Thank you, sister."

    "If you''re grateful, let''s be friends for cigarettes later. I''d die of loneliness without you, too, man.

    Hyejin with a cool personality.

    And not long after work, the country took a different path than usual.

    Usually, I would stop by my house, change my clothes, and buy a bag of bungeoppang from the cart bar in front of my house and head to the hospital.But today.

    ''Cause I called my mom, too. One day would be fine.''

    I walked in the opposite direction, not the house.

    I took a taxi and headed to downtown, not home.

    I went to the pasta store that Hyejin recognized and ate delicious food for the first time in a while, chatted like a normal woman in her 20s, and enjoyed the time happily.

    We took pretty pictures of food. He giggles and laughs while talking about his boyfriend.

    Deep down, I wondered if I could do this. But it''s the first time in three years.

    Today would be fine, but it quickly disappeared at the thought of it.

    "Oh, my God, sir. It''s a good thing you came today. What are these nails?¡±

    "Is this what he''s saying? How hard it was to bring them today."

    "I know. Now that you''re done, let''s get your nails done and get your nails done. What do you want?¡±

    When I went to the nail salon, the staff held out a booklet to pick one.

    There were many examples, from cartoon characters to heart patterns, but there was one that strangely caught the eyes of the country.

    "What is this flower?¡±

    "Oh, this? It''s a carnation. I''m going to make it with beads. Would you like this?¡±

    "I think it''s okay. You look so innocent."

    "Good choice. People who know this really like it. Carnations have pretty flower language.¡±

    "Do you have a flower horse?¡±

    "Sure! Health, long life. That''s what it means. Why, like we''re putting carnations on our parents."

    "I love it."

    I chose it because I wanted to, but it means health.

    In a way, I thought it was what the current country needed the most.

    "So what? Nara, the bald manager was just calling someone in the pantry last time!"

    "LOL, sister. Isn''t it so funny today? So what? What happened?"

    A country where you have a happy time and smile to your heart''s content.

    I couldn''t remember how long it had been since I laughed like this without worrying about anything.

    So a pretty carnation was attached to the thumb of the left hand.

    "How do you like it?"

    "It''s pretty. It''s very, very nice. More than I thought."

    "I''ll do it with my right hand. Hehe."

    And around the time Hyejin''s backbiting was at its peak.

    -Tingling! -Tingling!

    The country belatedly discovered that the cell phone in the back bag was ringing.

    "Huh, wait a minute. Hey, I got a call.

    "Yes, yes. Take it quickly and turn it off. It''s a very interesting part right now."

    "Right? Uh, I was about to pick it up, but it cut off. Huh?"

    [Out of Office Call - Hospital Nurse Baek (5 calls)]

    [First missed call - 39 minutes ago]

    [Nurse Paik from the hospital has a missed a call]

    [There are unverified characters.]

    [Nara, you didn''t pick up the phone, so text me in a hurry. I think you should come to the hospital right now. My mother suddenly...¡­.]

    The face of the country where the phone was unlocked with a smile quickly hardened.

    Stacked missed calls and the urgent tone of the nurse in charge of the text preview.

    "Huh?"

    "Nara, come on. What''s going on?"

    Hye-jin, who sensed the unusual atmosphere, asked, but the country did not answer.

    I just jump up and pack my things.

    "I''m sorry, sister. I have to go now."

    "Guest? You can''t go with your hands like that. If you''re in a hurry, at least get it quickly.¡­.¡±

    "It''s all right. I''ll just go."

    "Hey, it''s Nara! It''s me!"

    The country stumbled out of the way and took a taxi that stopped in front of it and went somewhere.Hye-jin, who was left alone in the nail salon, was about to chew her nails, but realized that she couldn''t do it now and put her down.

    "I think I should go, too.¡±

    "Then wait a minute. Let me just organize this for you. If you stick on the cubic and just go, your nails will all fall off and get damaged. It''ll only take a minute."

    "That''s... ..Ha. Make it fast please. As soon as possible."

    Hyejin caught a taxi after drying her nails roughly.

    I was thinking about where to go, but soon the answer came out.

    "Please go to XX University Hospital. As soon as possible."

    The alert anxiety ran down my spine.

    Hye-jin unwittingly chewed her nails that had not yet dried up.

    I could see the hospital in the distance.

 Chapter - 141 141. It was too much,

    Roar!

    A taxi running through the forest of the building quickly arrived in front of the hospital''s emergency room.

    Hye-jin held out the bill and got off the taxi saying she didn''t need any change, and ran like crazy to head to the cancer ward.

    Please. I don''t think so. I don''t think so. Please. If there''s a god, please.''

    The elevator didn''t come, so I ran up the emergency stairs three times.

    I was out of breath, but I didn''t care.

    Nothing will happen.

    Just, simply.

    Why isn''t there such a thing? Or it suddenly got better. Or the hospital may not necessarily be where the country is.

    First of all, I came to the hospital thinking that I didn''t know, but there may be no country here.

    Yes, I''m sure it will. It would be nothing more than a small happening.

    Since we''re here, let''s go up and make sure nothing happens before we come down.

    Such thoughts floated around my blackened head.

    When I woke up, Hyejin was in front of the cancer ward.

    And right after that, Hyejin didn''t have to find the mother of the country.

    I could just tell. I''m sure he does.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    "Patient, calm down. Sir, sir, sir!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­.¡±

    "Oh, sir, she fainted! Hurry up and come here!"

    A desperate cry from outside the ward.

    Holding back the trembling steps, Hye-jin took a step toward the place where she could hear the sound.

    And there.

    "Oh...."

    With the beep of the machine indicating that the heart stopped, the mother of the country who was pronounced dead.

    There was a scene where a country that cried like crazy and cried and eventually fainted was scattered helplessly in front of nurses.

    Nurses lifted the country''s body and laid it on the bed.

    My left hand drooped without strength. The nail that I got earlier was still left.

    The carnation made of red cubic was torn in half hideously.

    Like the heart of a country.

    And like Hyejin''s feelings when she looks at it.

    "What have I... done?"

    Hye-jin couldn''t stop thinking that she wanted to collapse.

    I can''t quite remember what happened after that.

    It was so painful that I felt like I was being chopped out of my memory.

    An animal called a human being could collapse completely in just a few days.

    * * *

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!

    "Nara, I''m Hyejin! Come out for a second. I also bought your favorite bungeoppang. Let me just look at your face for a second. Huh?"

    A familiar voice was heard over the tightly closed iron door, with a loud knock on the door.

    Still, a grateful person who supported him. Hyejin''s voice.

    But the country didn''t want to see her now.

    Because she thought she couldn''t take care of her mother''s death simply because of Hyejin?

    Of course it wasn''t wrong. And I didn''t want to call it Hyejin''s fault.

    It was a complicated job, to say the least.

    So the country just didn''t want to think.

    When my head tried to roll even a little, only painful memories came to mind.

    "Just go...¡­.¡±

    Lying in bed, covered in blankets, said.

    As if I had a dream, I couldn''t tell how many days had passed since I finished my mother''s funeral.

    I didn''t eat anything, and when I thought I was going to die, I drank only a little water.

    Half-out of his mind, he smashed things inside the house, resulting in cuts and stab wounds all over his body.But most of the wounds were scabbed, so it seemed like time had passed.

    "Nara, then I''ll leave the fish-shaped bun in front of you. Make sure to eat it later. Okay? Okay?

    "I don''t want to¡­¡­."

    No matter what Hye-jin said for a long time, the sound of her footsteps slowly going down the stairs rang in the ears of the country.

    Severe depression.

    I just wanted to lie like a mummy and die.

    Apart from the thought of wanting to live, I didn''t even think I wanted to move.

    After returning home, I don''t know why, but I opened the refrigerator, and all the kimchi and side dishes my mother made were moldy.

    I''ve never been hungry since I saw it.

    It was as if the whole body had turned into a wax figure or a mannequin.

    I had no strength in my body, so I just kept on pouring sleep.

    I don''t want it to happen like this forever. I just want you to keep dreaming.

    Nara was hugging her mother''s pillow.

    The pillow smelled like a mother. It was as if my mother was always next to me.

    I missed you. I missed you.

    That made me sadder. So I was more sorry.

    Maybe it''s because of him.

    I didn''t know if it was yesterday or the day before yesterday, but my mother appeared in my dream last time.

    Mother tells the country it''s not your fault.

    I comforted you by saying, "You didn''t do anything wrong, so stop it now," but when I woke up from my dream, it was only more painful.

    But my mother didn''t blame me. A dream is just a dream. That nothing has changed.

    A country that fell asleep like that.

    I''ve been sleeping, waking up, sleeping, waking up over and over again, and now even the sense of time that remains is fading away.

    Sniff!

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Something, it smelled.

    A smell that I almost forgot about in a corner of my memory, now it can''t fly away.

    It wasn''t even savory butter. Nor was the luxurious flour of expensive bakeries.

    It was nothing but carefully handmade red beans.

    To put it bluntly, it was also cheap.

    Yeah, cheap was right.

    Cheap sugar and cheap flour. Cheap oil and cheap red beans.

    Bungeoppang was not the country''s favorite food.

    Just because my mom liked it. When I bought it for you, I kept buying it because you ate it well.

    But I ate it every day and it tasted good.

    It became a real regular, and the bungeoppang sold in other cart bars was not filling.

    But I completely forgot. I thought I would never eat it again, and I didn''t want to.

    But

    The savory scent that tickles your nose and the smell of sweet red bean paste.

    It was fundamentally different from what Hyejin bought yesterday.

    I''m sure he does. Because this smell was full inside.

    "This is¡­¡­."

    Nara really felt a sense that she thought had disappeared from her for the first time in a long time.

    My stomach growls!

    An empty stomach cried.

    I was hungry.

    I felt a sense of shame in my country. I felt like I had committed a great sin simply because I felt that I was hungry.

    Hye-jin, who was suddenly dazed, came out of the blanket and sat on the bed blankly, and someone knocked on the door.

    "Country, country, country! I''m Hyejin. This smell, you know? The fish-shaped bun you always buy! The man who was selling it came back here today.¡±

    "Really, he...¡­.¡±"Three thousand won worth of sweet red bean fish-shaped buns, right? I bought it. You don''t have to open the door. I''ll leave it in front of you, so come out and eat. It''s not good when it''s cold. Huh? You know? Because you gave me a lot of service!"

    Hyejin goes down the stairs of the villa after saying that.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to go out.

    Isn''t it annoying? Doesn''t it hurt your pride?

    Until a few hours ago, I just wanted to die. I didn''t want to eat anything.

    I thought I didn''t deserve it. I thought I put everything down.

    Why

    "Why on earth¡­¡­.¡±

    I don''t know if I feel this way.

    I came to my senses and found myself standing at the front door.

    I thought I wouldn''t go forward until I collapsed and died, but my fingers were moving slowly in front of the button that opened the door.

    My index finger trembled.

    I didn''t know if it was because I was hungry or because I was nervous.

    Whoo-hoo!

    The sound of the door unlocking was too loud.

    Squeak!

    Slowly opened the door.

    Whether Hye-jin was right to go down, there was no one at the door.

    Instead, there was still warmth.

    A bag of warm bungeoppang stood obliquely.

    Next to it, there''s a small kwak milk.

    Don''t get sick from eating so fast! It was placed with a post-it saying, "Cheer up, dude!".

    "Oh...."

    On that little note. And bungeoppang that I never thought I''d see again.

    "Ugh¡­¡­"

    The country collapsed once again.

    It seemed that all the useless resolutions and thoughts that had been built up had become powder and disappeared.

    The country, which had collapsed due to leg relaxation, began to eat bungeoppang and milk in both hands.

    Once in my mouth, I couldn''t stop.

    It was so delicious that I didn''t even know why. It was like the most delicious food in the world.

    I pushed the fish-shaped bun into my mouth.

    It was crispy, freshly baked, but warm enough to eat rather than just hot.

    Is setting the temperature also a consideration of its own sake?

    I didn''t know if it was true, but at least the country felt that way.

    The bungeoppang was lukewarm, but it tasted warm.

    Sweet red beans couldn''t have been more delicious. Cheap flour dough and cheap margarine couldn''t have been so savory.

    I couldn''t stop eating even though I bought him milk so that he wouldn''t get indigestion.

    I pushed a fish-shaped bun into my mouth.

    I didn''t care if it was the tail or the head first.

    If I let go of my senses, I felt like I was going to faint because of the dizzying sweetness.

    I chewed my cheeks until they were plump, then drank milk and gulped them down.

    "Crying... Crying...¡­.¡±

    "Huh? What''s this? There''s a guy upstairs, right? Lady, are you all right? Why are you crying like that again.

    Maybe it''s because of the commotion.

    I was surprised to find a country where the uncle, who came up with an angry face from the house below, sat down in front of the front door and ate fish-shaped buns.

    He even called his wife to think about what to do, and soon asked her.

    "What''s going on? Huh? Let me know if there''s anything I can do to help. Why are you crying so much, young lady?¡±

    "That''s... that''s...¡­.¡±

    "What''s that?"

    "Bungeoppang is so delicious. It was unbelievably delicious. So¡­¡­."

    "Oh, I''m going crazy.¡±

    I''ve never seen anyone cry because bungeoppang is delicious in my life.

    Still, the man next door thought it was a good thing.I was angry at the sound of crying every morning, but I was more worried than that.

    The irritation, which seemed to be a little bit left, also disappeared as if it had never been the case when I saw the person in the upper house lying down like this.

    But looking at the person upstairs in front of me. But I thought I was alive.

    Hyejin said the fish-shaped bun was worth 3,000 won, but the amount was a little too much.

    Did they give too much service?

    But it didn''t matter now.

    "It''s warm and... It''s delicious...."

    The red bean fish bun smelled like a mother.

    And it tasted like my mom.

 Chapter - 142 142. Its okay now.

    Choi Han-seok and Park Ok-pal looked down at such a country.

    Tears like chicken droppings formed in Okpal''s eyes as he was looking at a country that ate bungeoppang and milk in a hurry.

    For the first time since I met Harune, she gave me a truly happy smile.

    Your daughter must have been very hungry. He''s going to get indigestion. Please cover me up. Honey rice cake, honey rice cake. Let''s move on.

    -You have to. You have to...¡­thank you, it''s my country. For coming out like this. Really...

    A mother who hugs the country and cries together.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the mother and daughter, sighed pleasantly.

    That''s good.

    Thank God.

    Tada, Tada!

    "I''m Nara! It''s me!"

    Soon after, Hye-jin ran up the stairs like crazy.

    Her mouth opened when she faced her brother who came out of the door.

    After visiting Haru''s restaurant, right after his mother''s death.

    Less than a few days after the funeral, the younger brother was skinny enough to recognize. I couldn''t recognize it for a second.

    Tears welled up soon. Hye-jin went to the place where Park Ok-pal was and hugged the country in the same posture.

    "Why are you so skinny? I almost didn''t recognize you, you idiot! What is this? What is this?

    "I''m sorry, sister. I''m terribly sorry. I. I''ve been blaming you at home. I''ve been thinking about bad things. I''ve been looking for you. So."

    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t do that, it''s me.¡±

    "I still remember. When my mother was having such a terrible time in the hospital. As I''m dying. When I was out of breath. You said you called me. I heard the nurses talking. You said you found me. At that time. At that time.

    "No, it''s a country. No, it''s not."

    "I... giggled while eating delicious food at the restaurant. I chatted with my sister about getting my nails done. How can my daughter do that? How can a daughter...¡­.¡±

    It''s possible because she''s a daughter. It''s a country. I think it''s rather good. If you were next to me at the time.

    "She could have had a harder time. There''s no parent in the world who wants to show his or her last self to his or her child, right? Huh?"

    Park Ok-pal''s words and Hye-jin''s words were intertwined in the middle.

    As if two people had the same idea.

    In the same place, the same attitude and words comforted the country.

    "Well, that''s great. Really."

    A late day smiled at it.

    How would he react if I told this to Myungseok who was doing business downstairs?

    One day I couldn''t tell.

    * * *

    "Here''s 3,000 won worth of fish-shaped buns you ordered! Mix red bean paste, custard cream, and half and half. Right? We''ve given you plenty of service, so please eat a lot."

    "Oh, thank you. You know how much I missed you after the bachelor suddenly disappeared? To be honest, they sell fish-shaped buns in this weather, so I wondered what it was at first. The bachelor bungeoppang should be delicious. I''ve been craving it for a long time."

    First of all, he was quite surprised to do business here, not in front of oral fairy tales, because of the request of a day.

    What was the reason why Myeongseok moved here in the first place?

    Of course, the biggest reason was the country that I thought was a regular customer (every day.Although) suddenly did not come to buy fish-shaped buns, business was so bad except for the country.

    People in this villa sometimes came to buy fish-shaped buns, but literally sometimes.In fact, Myung-seok thought few guests would come today other than the country.

    But what is this?

    People poured out of the villa when they heard that the bright stone had come.

    He said he missed the taste of fish-shaped buns and bought them in line.

    Thanks to this, Myung-seok became extremely busy, but he still couldn''t stop smiling around his mouth.

    "Thank you for waiting."

    "Well, we''re sorry. I heard they moved because business was bad."

    ''I know¡ªwe should have sold it better!''

    People who laugh while eating bungeoppang.

    There was a parfait with ice cream added to the new menu, so many people bought it, and it was very popular, saying it was perfect for hot weather.

    Busy with unscheduled business, Myeong-seok looked at the entrance to the villa, where the day went in.

    My heart sank every time I looked there.

    ''Cause Chef Haru was the first one to hear about it. You said you don''t know why I''m not coming, but you think so. I don''t know what to do. I''m sorry.

    Haru, of course, didn''t tell me everything, but he still managed to figure out the situation to some extent.

    Therefore, Myung-seok couldn''t hide his apologies to the country.

    I felt as if I was a sinner who moved to business because I didn''t make money.

    "Huh? Huh?"

    How long has it been like that?

    By the time the crowd was somewhat absent.

    Someone started coming down from the villa.

    At first, a day. And after that, I could see a familiar face holding Hyejin''s hand.

    "Mr. Nara!"

    The country that was told to be stuck inside the house finally came out of the house.

    The first time I saw her, Myung-seok was very surprised.

    It''s been a while, people were so haggard.

    But he pretended to be as fine as he could. He pretended not to know anything and started baking fish-shaped buns.

    After a while, with a slightly wobbly gesture. Nara stood in front of Myeongseok''s fish-shaped bun bar with Hyejin.

    She said in a dry voice as she was waiting, avoiding looking for an order.

    "I heard from Hyejin. You came all the way here because of me."

    "Oh, no. We used to do business here. Of course I moved it, but today I just...¡­.¡±

    "Thank you, and I''m sorry. I don''t know how many people you care about because of me."

    "Oh, no, no! I''m more than grateful. When I was doing business, Nara gave me a lot of energy. If it weren''t for Nara, I''d be out of business."

    "You know my name?"

    "Oh, it''s...He''s a regular customer. I just asked my sister next to me...¡­.¡±

    Myungseok was flustered.

    The country, which smiled as if he was cute, soon shook its hand.

    "What? It''s more like a regular, I like it. Please call me by my name from now on. You said the place you moved to is in front of the restaurant, right? I''ll visit you more often."

    "No. Well, I''ve been thinking about it. From now on, I''m going to go around there and here and do business."

    An unexpected remark that soon came out of the mouth of Myung-seok.

    When Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were watching, were slightly surprised, he opened his mouth as if he had waited.

    "Didn''t you say no business here?""I thought so, too, but it wasn''t."

    Myung-seok explained what happened earlier.

    About the grateful guests who were waiting for themselves.

    And for the warm words they''ve said.

    That''s good. Look, I told you. If you put your heart into the food like this, all the customers will know. Haru, don''t you think so, too?

    "That''s true. Because the restaurant is like that. I didn''t pay much attention to it, but I didn''t know Myungseok would do that.¡±

    While Choi Han-seok and Haru were whispering, Nara took a step closer to Myeong-seok.

    "I''ll be back more often.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Well, I''d like a fish-shaped bun with red beans."

    "Three thousand won worth, right?"

    The country nodded.

    Tap tap tap!

    A few pleasant sounds were heard tapping the iron bungeoppang mold with a sense of shame, and 3,000 won worth of steaming bungeoppang was completed in an instant.

    Nara, who received the bungeoppang, bowed her head and asked Hyejin to call a taxi.

    Let''s ask Hwa Sa where she''s going with a bad body, let''s just say she''s not recovering yet.

    "I''m sure you''re worried. I couldn''t go once after the funeral. I wanted to give it to you.¡±

    "That''s... yes. Let''s do that. Instead, take a good rest after you come back. Okay? Okay?

    "Of course, I''ve been fired anyway. I''m going to take a break and think about what to do for the time being.¡±

    It''s a really good change for a depressed person to plan things like this.

    Park Ok-pal also breathed a sigh of relief as if he was glad to see his daughter who regained her strength in an instant.

    Come to think of it, it was the first time to put the two together in one view.

    I didn''t know at first, but the more I saw it, the more I thought it looked like it.

    Okpal, you''ll soon be a saint.

    "I''m sure, but I''m glad. Good for everyone, good for everyone."

    Given that the grim reaper did not come right away, it was unlikely that Okpal would make a holy fire right away.

    I didn''t know if it was because I still had more to show her, or for some other reason.

    The gut feeling of a day that has gone through a lot so far didn''t seem like anything worse would happen.

    Park Ok-pal followed Nara and Hye-jin, who disappeared in a taxi.

    Soon, there is only one day left, one stone left, and one stone left.

    Myeongseok must have another place to do business in the future.

    The day when I thought things went well, I slowly prepared to return to heaven on the table.

    I was going to call Yumi thinking she must have had a hard time today.

    -Tingling! -Tingling!

    As if I had waited, I got a call first.

    The sender is none other than Chef Park Joo-hyuk of the oral fairy tale.

    Haru picks up the phone.

    Uh, Haru? What are you doing?

    "I''m outside for a second. What''s the matter?"

    -What''s going on... well, yeah, what''s going on? Anyway, Haru. Do you have a moment today? It would be nice if you could come to oral fairy tales.

    "It''s time. I think it''ll work."

    Park Chu-hyuk''s call to come to the oral fairy tale.

    I''m sure there''s no problem since you said you could go out until this evening.

    I feel sorry for Yumi.¡¯

    Still, it seemed urgent to see Park Joo-hyuk calling like this.

    In addition

    Well, it''s a little iffy to explain right now. Was it Myungseok last time? Anyway, Mr. Hyung, who was selling fish-shaped buns in front of the oral fairy tale, was on the show, right?"Yes, it hasn''t been aired yet, but I heard it was popular. And I was surprised that the chef allowed me to shoot the show."

    That''s why my perspective of watching the show has become more relaxed. Anyway, there''s a producer who''s been persistent with me for a long time. As expected, he offered to appear on the show again this time. But then again, it''s a little tempting this time.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk says it''s tempting."

    I''m sure a day is also a tempting.

    Maybe even more than Choi Han-seok.

    And calling Haru while talking about the broadcast.

    It''s okay.

    Maybe I should buy Yumi''s favorite sweet dessert this evening.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Yumi!

 Chapter - 143 143. Whats on the plate (1)

    When I arrived at the oral fairy tale after receiving a phone call from Park Joo-hyuk, time had already passed.

    Late evening.

    It was around the end of the last dinner time meal of the oral fairy tale.

    Normally, chefs would have been busy in the empty restaurant to close, but not today.

    There were a few people in the hall, and the chefs gathered in a circle.

    Kim Ho-sung, who found Haru, waved his hand, asking if he had come now.

    "Our day is here! Wow, thank you. But I sang it out of the blue. Thank you."

    "What? You should come when they call you. So, what''s going on?¡±

    Once I heard from him, I ran to him, but one day I didn''t get a proper explanation.

    I''ve just been told what''s going on with broadcasting and oral fairy tales, and I need a day there.

    But looking at the current situation, it doesn''t seem like a simple broadcast.

    That''s what he''s going to do.

    In the middle of the oral fairy tale, the biggest table.

    There were some unknown faces that appeared to be producers and staff of the broadcasting station, and some celebrities that were seen on cooking-related TV shows.

    And there were three chefs between them. They were all people Haru knew.

    "You''re the youngest, aren''t you?¡±

    Park Sung Hyuk and Lee Jong Kook and Seol Bin who loves and hates.

    I thought I''d meet the youngest chefs again someday, but I didn''t expect it to be this way. Especially the bean.

    In front of the place where the three youngest members gathered, there were also three dishes of cooking.

    I think the broadcasters and the chefs of oral fairy tales were thinking about these dishes.

    "Haru, come here for now."

    Park Joo-hyuk, who found Haru, held hands and dragged him in front of him.

    You didn''t introduce your day to the broadcasting station people or explain what kind of broadcast it is.

    But one day there was not a complaint.

    Park Joo-hyuk was seriously worried now.

    Now that his eyes were those of a chef who only came out when he caught fire in his cooking.

    "You see three dishes here. Do you want to pick one?"

    "Hmm. Did the chefs make this?¡±

    "Yes, our youngest members made it. Just pick one. Some celebrities are going to open a restaurant, but I heard it''s a dish they sell there."

    "It''s a dish that celebrities sell in restaurants...¡­.¡±

    There were three dishes in total.

    Bulgogi & Kimchi fried rice with cheese, Gimbap with pork belly, and.

    "What''s this? Meat looks like chicken breasts. Fill your stomach with something, bake it once...Did you fry it again?

    The two plates were pretty plated, but they were popular anyway.

    But the last third plate was a very nice and luxurious dish that really suited this oral fairy tale.

    Honestly, up to here, it reminds me of who made this.

    I can tell by the feeling it. I think they''re going to choose a dish for the show. Don''t you think, Haru?

    Haru nodded slightly and sent a gesture of yes.

    "Try it first, and pick one for me?"

    "Yes, chef."

    Park Chu-hyuk, who gives a spoon and chopsticks. The day I received it began to taste it from the beginning.

    Fried rice, pork belly kimbap, and a mysterious chicken breast dish that was far away alone.

    When I cut the chicken breast the size of a fist in half with a knife, the insides came out.

    I think it was made by stir-frying chorizo sausage and pickled garlic. First of all, it seemed to be a good and delicious dish.I put the contents and chicken breasts in a spoon and tasted them at once.

    "How do you like it?"

    People gathered in the restaurant looked at the day savoring the taste.

    Maybe the menu for broadcasting will be decided depending on the choice of the day you make here.

    One day after rinsing his mouth after eating the last chicken breast dish, he laughed.

    "First of all, the most delicious thing was that chicken breast.¡±

    "That''s true."

    "Oh...."

    One word of the day divided the whole response.

    The chefs of the oral fairy tale nodded, saying yes, and the broadcasters and celebrities exclaimed.

    but

    "But it''s not chefs. Celebrities will make it. Then we have to filter this out first. I can''t make it."

    Slice chicken breasts appropriately, filling in again.

    Then bake, fry, make sauce and pour it...¡­. It''s a real mess.

    This kind of food cannot be made by ordinary people.

    Chicken breasts become so stiff that you can''t eat them even if you cook them incorrectly, and if you put in more ingredients than the amount, they explode very easily.

    Even the cooking process was incredibly complicated.

    "I personally think this pork belly gimbap is the best. Everyone seems to like it. Of course, kimchi and bulgogi fried rice were really good, but since it''s a broadcast, something unique is good, right?¡±

    "Yes, Chef Haru!"

    When Haru gave positive reviews about pork belly gimbap, a big smile hung on Park Sung-hyuk''s face, who was looking nervously.

    I think this pork belly gimbap was Park Sung Hyuk''s dish.

    Did he like the answer? Park Joo-hyuk smiled as he looked at the day.

    "As expected, I knew you would."

    "Now tell me. What''s going on. Please introduce yourself."

    "Sigh, you should. I''m sorry I''m late. This is our producer. You can just call me PD Kim. I heard they''re going to have a show with these celebrities.

    "You''re Chef Haru, aren''t you? I''ve heard a lot from Chef Park Joohyuk. A oral fairy tale! They left when they clapped. Besides, he opened a restaurant...¡­. Wow, that''s great!"

    The person introduced as PD Kim and Park Joo-hyuk seemed to be close in their own way.

    When I heard the story, PD Kim came to the oral fairy tale shortly after the day was over, but he said he ate the food once and became a regular customer immediately because it was so good.

    As I came here once a week, I naturally became close to Park Joo Hyuk.

    I heard that you wanted to use it on broadcasts.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk said that it''s impossible for a oral fairy tale to be broadcasted directly. That''s why I suggested it. We''re going to open a restaurant with these people. Make the main menu for the oral fairy tale."

    "Something seemed to be the case.¡±

    "By the way, you''re amazing. That dish made by Chef Bin. Honestly, I had no idea when I first saw it. But as soon as he saw it, he knew what was in it, how it was made. Hey, honestly, he was kind of cool. "This is the chef!"

    From what PD Kim said, Park Joo-hyuk probably told me about the day very well.

    Producer Kim continued when Haru, who was feeling better, smiled awkwardly.

    "The chefs cooked three dishes for me. The reaction was divided into three, right? Celebrities like kimchi fried rice. I think pork belly gimbap is the best. And Chef Bin always says this is better."Producer Kim slightly shakes his head looking at the empty side.

    Surely her cooking was incomparable to that of the other two chefs.

    And that''s her problem.

    It''s not that Park Sung Hyuk and Lee Jong Kook didn''t make it because they couldn''t make it better than this.

    Chef Park Joo-hyuk yawned and gestured to the broadcasters.

    "Anyways, let''s do what Haru filmed. I thought it looked fine, too. Pork belly gimbap."

    "As expected, right? Wow, thank you so much. Chef! Next time, I''ll show you the oral fairy tale.¡­.¡±

    "Don''t say nonsense, just go in there."

    "Yes."

    People who prepare to go back, leaving a mildly mischievous remark.

    From what I saw earlier, it seemed like celebrities were trying to edit out the food they''re making and put it on the air.

    I thought Park Joo-hyuk, who allowed it, has definitely changed a lot.

    "Good job, Haru. Thank you for coming even though I called you in a hurry. Nothing has been decided between us. Come visit again with Yumi later on. Not staff meal time, but dinner. I''ll make you something really delicious."

    "What, chef? By the way, I was going to tell you earlier, but I couldn''t because I didn''t have the chance."

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "That pork belly gimbap. Don''t you think it''s a little disappointing?"

    In fact, I thought about pork belly gimbap since I had my first bite.

    I think I can make it better.

    It''s not bad now, but I could clearly see a recipe that would make it better in front of me.

    "If you look at it now, there''s not enough to make it less greasy. Of course, I put garlic in it, but it''s grilled in meat oil. So I think you can use oigo-chu and pickled radish. To make the taste more luxurious here...¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Haru, who was properly felt, began to talk wildly.

    A cook is someone who burns when it comes to cooking. Because fire is always near, it is bound to resemble.

    It was a day when I was a little into mannerism these days, but today, I came up with a lot of ideas strangely.

    Park Sung-hyuk, who made samgyeopsal gimbap, naturally overheard the story of the two while passing by. And soon.

    "Huh? Oh!"

    Elasticity that pops out by itself.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was looking at the original author of the dish singing exclamations, smiled and listened to what Haru was saying, and soon turned his head to the side and shouted.

    "Wait! Producer Kim! I think you have to go later."

    "Yes, yes? What''s the matter?"

    Park Joo-hyuk paused the staff who were preparing to go back.

    As PD Kim approached, Park Joo-hyuk, who was thinking about something with his hand on his chin, pointed to the rest of the day with pork belly gimbap.

    "Let''s change the recipe a little. You don''t mind if I take a little more time?¡±

    * * *

    "Wow, this is it!"

    It was about 30 minutes longer than scheduled, but PD Kim''s mouth was full of laughter.

    The other staff in the back were staring at the clock blankly with an increasingly hardened look on their faces, but PD Kim, who was filled with expectations that he could make a better program like Haru, was also completely set on fire."Are you feeling better?"

    "A little? A little? No, it''s really okay. Honestly, I''m sorry to Chef Park Sung-hyuk."

    "No, don''t be sorry. No, it''s so delicious even if I eat it. There''s nothing to be sorry about. Wow, Chef Haru is so real."

    Haru''s new version of pork belly kimbap.

    I simply changed the original garlic into cucumber peppers, added shredded radish, and used a sauce made by mixing this and that instead of the commercial ssamjang I''ve used so far.

    "I really think this is a cook. It''s going to be a completely different dish.¡±

    Obviously the same dish, but it was incredibly different.

    Even other chefs are amazed by the taste.

    At least now the oral fairy tale was revolving around the day.

    However, the eyes of the day were slightly different from those of pork belly gimbap.

    As soon as the situation was about to end again, Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air, asked.

    What do you think? Chef Choi Han-seok.

    Then he laughed as if he was dumbfounded.

    -How? How? How? He''s been staring at you like he''s gonna kill you.

 Chapter - 144 144. Whats on the plate (2)

    "Chef Haru."

    "Yes, what''s up?"

    Outside the oral fairy tale, Haru and Bean were looking at each other.

    Again.

    I''ve felt this since Bin kept staring at himself earlier, but I was the same.

    Haru sent back all the staff who finished filming well and was about to go back. Bin came to Haru again.

    You said you wanted to say something.

    To be honest, I''ve been annoyed every day at this point.

    It''s nothing else, and I was wondering what the hell was going on because a junior kept saying he didn''t like it every time he did something.

    When Haru refused to talk to him, saying he was busy today, Bin said.

    You said you had a goal. While leaving the oral fairy tale.

    I''ll get Bib Gourmand. I''ll start from there. Didn''t you say that?

    I thought Chef Haru would have picked Bibgurmant by now.

    Bib Gourmand.

    Just below Michelin One Star.

    It means "a Michelin guide plaque for restaurants that taste so good at a low price."

    In other words, it''s the best prize for low-priced restaurants that don''t openly go after Michelin.

    "Now. What?"

    With it, Bean literally scratched the insides of the day.

    Honestly, it wasn''t like I didn''t feel a day off.

    I proudly shouted out my goal of getting Bibgurmant, but I''m not getting it now.

    Of course, it''s only less than a year after opening a restaurant.

    Bibgourmand is not an easy prize to reward restaurants that have only been open for a few years.

    But that was no excuse for a cook, at least one day.

    "Do you remember what I said when I first met Chef Haru?"

    "I don''t understand why I left the oral fairy tale. That one?"

    "I still don''t understand. A oral fairy tale that makes the best dishes...¡­.¡±

    Bean tried to say the same thing again.

    Questions that made the day''s head ache.

    Why are you making such a cheap story out of a oral fairy tale. Is that really what you want to cook for a day.

    If so, are you a real chef.

    I didn''t get an answer before.

    No, the truth is the same now. I couldn''t answer. Because one day he couldn''t find his answer.

    But there was a fact that came before that.

    Oh, I got a problematic. Look at his eyes burning for a day. Hey, Haru. Be gentle. Huh? Be gentle!

    One day I was angry. Honestly, I''m sick and tired of it.

    He was angry at himself, who was lacking, but he was even angrier at Bin who did this again today.

    And it''s really scary when a good and gentle person gets angry.

    I don''t curse, I don''t disparage, I get angry as it really is.

    "Chef Bean. No, Mr. Bean."

    "Yes, Chef Haru."

    "Please call me senior. Don''t you have any commercial morality?"

    "¡­¡­I''m sorry. Senior Haru."

    Did he feel that the atmosphere of the day was a little strange?

    Bin, who answered sorry, lowered his head right away.

    "The chicken breast dish Mr. Bin made earlier. Are you saying I castigated it?¡±

    "No, I didn''t mean it."

    "Then why did you stare so hard at me earlier for criticizing Mr. Bean''s cooking? You didn''t think I''d see it? I have eyes behind my back."Actually, I noticed it because Choi Hanseok told me. The fact of the matter hasn''t changed anyway.

    Maybe it''s because I thought Haru didn''t know. Bin wiggled his fingers a little as if he was embarrassed.

    "Ha...." Bin''s dish was delicious. It was so good that I thought I could sell it in oral fairy tales."

    "But why earlier?"

    "Bin, you haven''t done business, have you?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    The day hit the nail on the head.

    Bin dropped his head deeper without saying anything.

    "I started with a food truck that Mr. Bin ignores like that''s how I started. It came up from the bottom and set up a restaurant. By the way, Mr. Bin, have you ever done business?¡±

    "The work of oral fairy tales...¡­.¡±

    "Do the employees and the president see the same thing? I can assure you. That dish just now, it''s one of two things sold in a real restaurant. Whether it''s too expensive for anyone to buy, or it doesn''t make a profit no matter how much you sell it. In short, it''s a delicious dish, like a dog''s apricot from the point of view of a merchant."

    So far, I''ve already said everything I have to say.

    In fact, Bin didn''t even think that his day would come out like this, or because he was really on the point, he wasn''t even able to answer back to what he usually said.

    A day would have stopped here in character.

    But I didn''t want to do that today.

    I wanted to pierce my frustrated stomach like I ate a lot of sweet potatoes.

    No, rather, I wanted to ask Bin the other way around.

    "Do you like fish-shaped buns?"

    "I don''t hate fish-shaped buns..."

    "That''s surprising. I thought you wouldn''t like cheap food that costs three thousand won.

    I even saw one day.

    How valuable a fish-shaped bun can be.

    Nara saved her life thanks to bungeoppang. I was able to come out into the world again.

    If then,

    "If fish-shaped buns are cheap food. Is it a cheap life to sell bungeoppang?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "If you make a fish-shaped bun with expensive and luxurious ingredients and sell it for 3,000 won. It must be a great chef. Although no one would buy it. But that''s the chef''s job, right?¡±

    "What is Chef Haru talking about?"

    "What do you want to say? Well, yeah. I''ll borrow what Chef Park Joo-hyuk said to me before."

    Hmmmmmmm, I cleared my throat.

    "If you''re going to cook what you want, go out to the restaurant. With that mindset, I won''t be able to work in oral fairy tales for long."

    Of course, Haru isn''t the man of the oral fairy tale.

    Still, at least I could be confident that I knew more about how the restaurant called oral fairy tale works than Vienna.

    One day, I finished talking and just looked at Bean.

    Choi Han-seok seemed to be floating in the air and saying something, but he did not hear anything.

    When I woke up, Park Joo-hyuk was coming from far away.

    Park Chu-hyuk, who noticed the awkward air flowing between Haru and Vienna, opened his mouth as if he knew this would happen.

    "You are, by the way, consistent. It''s the same."

    He left an unknown word and took Bin away.

    Behind Park Joo-hyuk''s appearance, who left Haru saying goodbye, Choi Han-seok, who was following him for a while, found something and returned with his mouth open.

    Hey, Haru. You may not have seen it. Joohyuk''s expression when he was taking Bin was so nice. He just looked like he wanted to smash everything.

    In other wordsBin, you''re going to break up with Joohyuk today. Tsk, tsk. You look good, but your mental state is like that. I don''t understand. I am!

    Choi Han-seok''s eyes were on Haru again, as he shook his arms wide and wide.

    Bean left, but one day he couldn''t leave.

    Choi Han-seok spent his time saying nothing for such a disciple. And a few minutes later.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok."

    Come on.

    A day of tidying up thoughts declared.

    "Well, I''ve got a goal.¡±

    What is it?

    "Bib Gourmand, I don''t care anymore."

    Then what?

    "I''ll be a better cook. With any cheap ingredient, the best tasting chef."

    I will no longer be drawn to such questions.

    It was as if a seven-year-old child was saying he wanted to be an astronaut or president when he grew up, but Choi Han-seok nodded sincerely.

    Yeah, you can do it. If you can''t do it, I wouldn''t accept you as my disciple.

    One day, he took a lighter step and headed to heaven.

    Of course, I also didn''t forget to pack her favorite tteokbokki for Yumi who worked hard today.

    * * *

    Boom!

    A large stainless steel bowl was placed in the middle of the dining-heaven kitchen.

    A pot of cooled rice, which was lukewarm for a day, was poured over it.

    Then, I took out all the vegetables and side dishes from the fridge.

    Seasoned bean sprouts, seasoned bracken, braised tofu, stir-fried potatoes, etc.

    Ten fried eggs were also put in half-cooked, and kimchi was taken out and sliced with scissors.

    He added fresh perilla oil three times and mixed it like crazy with seaweed powder and red pepper paste.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The amount was so large that it was hard to rub with a rice paddle.

    But if you look at the foods that are mixed with rice grains that are slowly getting released over time.

    In addition, considering that soybean paste soup, a fantastic combination of bibimbap, is boiling.

    It looks so delicious.

    Can''t you just mix it and give it to me? I really can''t wait!

    Bibimbap that you put in like this is not special, but it''s great. Ugh, why didn''t I think of this!

    Despite the lack of food, ghosts were drooling with spoons and chopsticks as if they were dying of anticipation.

    If you are Korean, you will know Bibimbap.

    What''s interesting is that bibimbap has different ingredients.

    Once you rub it, the taste is all similar.

    It''s similar to the delicious taste.

    That''s why I can''t forget this taste.

    Hey, hey, Haru. I think that''s enough, let''s just eat. Yes?

    "Then can Chef Choi Han-seok taste it?¡±

    Of course, dude! Let''s see. With a scoop.

    Choi Han-seok had a huge smile on his mouth when he was told to taste it first.

    It was ironic and understandable that the legendary chef, who had tried all kinds of expensive and valuable food, liked bibimbap so much at a bite.

    Slurp, slurp, slurp.

    I scooped up a lot of sticky, bright red rice grains, put them in a spoon and put them in my mouth, and chewed them.It''s hard to say. But the taste of bibimbap is really good.

    It was incredibly delicious with the flavor of the soft-boiled egg yolk.

    Oh, my god! This is it!

    I didn''t expect you to like it. Didn''t you say it was a great cook with three stars?

    Oh, my. This guy. That upsetting sound! Even Michelin chefs get lazy when they go home, so they cook ramen. I won''t give up chicken legs.

    Choi Han-seok is shouting, "Isn''t it obvious?"

    The ghosts, who had been pondering for a while, agreed in unison, saying that it was.

    The chef is a human being.

 Chapter - 145 145. Whats on the plate (3)

    Ghosts who burst into laughter saying they heard a funny joke.

    The atmosphere of the restaurant quickly heated up from the beginning again today.

    The ghost of an uncle who laughed his head off while bringing soju rushed the day.

    - Well, that''s true, isn''t it? They''re all human. Oh, give me some, anyway. You ate so deliciously by yourself!

    I couldn''t keep the ghosts waiting any longer.

    The bowl was filled with bibimbap, and the bean paste stew, which was boiled with tofu, was also scooped with plenty of solid ingredients.

    The meal started soon.

    Everyone finished bibimbap without telling me how delicious it was.

    "To be honest, I was a little worried about the menu because it was decided right away, but I''m glad that the response was much better than I thought.¡±

    Hey, I told you so. It can''t be bad reaction.

    I came back to the restaurant late in the evening as I visited the oral fairy tale without any plan today.

    I was talking with Yumi while sharing tteokbokki, and today''s business was so good that all the food made in the morning was sold out.

    We decided to make bibimbap after thinking about what to do.

    As you can see, the response was so good that I wondered if I should make it a regular menu.

    To Haru and Yumi, who were amazed, Choi Han-seok said while munching bibimbap with his mouth full.

    The chef eventually became a singer, writer, painter. He''s just like these artists. Sometimes I write a masterpiece or a masterpiece of scale. Children''s songs, short stories, or sign designs. Shouldn''t you be able to do that?

    "And if you do that, you''re going to have a masterpiece that I don''t even know it?¡±

    That''s it. Oh, my God. You''re so nice. Now I''ve solved a lot of problems. Don''t you think so?

    "Well, that''s right."

    I was angry with Bin earlier, but since I came back to the restaurant and ate bibimbap with good people, how should I say this?

    I thought it was all right.

    I feel like I''m really back home.

    As the day became much more comfortable, the closed door opened with a sound of slurping as I was eating bibimbap.

    - Uh... I mean.

    A face I''ve never seen before.

    A man in his mid- to late 30s, who appeared to be the first guest to come to the dining room, peeked out his head with a wary look and looked around the restaurant.

    Growl!

    My stomach rumbles so loud that I can hear Haru, who was a little far away.

    "You''re hungry, aren''t you? You probably haven''t eaten yet.¡±

    What? Well, first of all.

    "Then come on in. Tonight is bibimbap and miso soup. Are you all right?"

    Haru, who is now used to it, led the man''s hand to the table.

    Then Yumi served a bowl of bibimbap, soybean paste stew, and some side dishes as if she had waited.

    A dumb-looking male customer.

    ''Wait. That''s a cooking suit.¡¯

    But the outfit was a bit unique.

    At first, I thought it was just an unusual white dress, but when I looked closely, it was a cooking suit.

    It''s also a decent cook-up suit used in hotel kitchens and pretty decent restaurants.

    Is the man a chef?

    Can I eat this? But

    "You can eat, you can eat. Oh, but I think you need to eat a little faster. We only have about 45 minutes left."I don''t know what you mean. But if I can eat it.

    The man, who had been wary of others for a while, soon opened a spoonful of red bibimbap as if he could not stand it.

    And he opened his mouth and pushed it in.

    Woahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    As expected, it was a decided response.

    A man who eats bibimbap and soybean paste stew so recklessly that he doesn''t know if food goes into his mouth or nose.

    It was strange to see someone who looked a little older eating his food so deliciously.

    In less than five minutes, the man hurriedly emptied a bowl of bibimbap and soybean paste stew.

    I finally raised my head, saying that I''m going to live a little longer. As always, Choi Han-seok naturally approached him.

    Yumi receives guests, Haru cooks, and Choi Hanseok listens to the story.

    It was a role-sharing of the table heaven, which was naturally arranged.

    So. Now you''re full. Let''s talk about you. Do you remember when you died?

    -Remember when you die...¡­. Huh? Wait a minute.

    Did you think of anything? You didn''t think of Han, did you?

    No, it''s not Han. Aren''t you Chef Choi Han-seok? The old fairy tale head chef!

    Do you know me?

    Now that I''m full, I wonder what I can see.

    When Choi Han-seok replied, "It is Choi Han-seok," who had been staring at Choi Han-seok for a while, he jumped up from his seat in surprise.

    Don''t you remember? I had an interview with a children''s story. Oh, I''m sorry for the late introduction. I''m Yoon Byungjin.

    Interview? Yoon Byung-jin...¡­. Huh? Byungjin? Ah, the sick man who grabbed my apron and ripped it off!

    A man who introduces himself as Byungjin.

    Only then did I remember, and Choi Han-seok shouted, reaching out his finger to him.

    "Did you know her?¡±

    Well, we know each other. Haru, I used to do that, didn''t I? There are a lot of people besides Joohyuk who came to me to learn how to cook. Byungjin was one of them.

    "But I guess it didn''t go well with what you said."

    Choi Han-seok was a serious person about cooking and his restaurant, although his personality looked harmful.

    I didn''t tolerate any errors or mistakes.

    When Choi Han-seok glanced at him, Byung-jin continued.

    - I still remember that vividly. Chef Choi Han-seok said we should take a test since he knew. You wanted to see how good he is.

    "Test? Did you do that?¡±

    I need to know where he came from. Well, it''s nothing. I''m going to order this and that. But did Byungjin do a good job?

    I was confident with cutting. Basic dressing or grilling. I thought I could do things like that. The chef seemed satisfied, so I thought he would pass.

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin sighs as if he''s disappointed.

    There seemed to be another reason why he did not like Choi Han-seok.

    I thought everything else was fine. So I asked him to cook steak for the last time. The way you want to do it.

    "So what happened?"

    Of course I did. He had the basics. You were good at grilling meat with medium rare. Garnish is also asparagus or Charlotte, with some fancy stuff. The sauce made with black garlic was not bad enough.

    "But why..."

    The chef said that. It''s delicious. It''s delicious.It''s only delicious. Byungjin, your food is only delicious. So I threw it out mercilessly. Taste is not what our restaurant is aiming for.

    For a moment, I had no choice but to shrug my head.

    It was not easy to understand what Choi Han-seok was saying.

    It wasn''t just one day to express doubt.

    Ghosts who had almost finished eating and were eavesdropping on Choi Han-seok''s story broke into the conversation.

    What are you talking about?

    Isn''t a chef the one who cooks delicious food? But the fact that I threw it out because it was only delicious. Isn''t it good if it''s delicious?

    I know. I really don''t know. Like, there''s something else just the Michelin chefs.

    Ghosts that I can''t understand no matter how many times I think about it.

    Yoon Byung-jin also shouted at Choi Han-seok, asking if he gained strength when others around him said so.

    -Look at this, Chef. Everyone says they don''t understand. I am the same. There''s nothing more important to a cook than a delicious dish.

    Byungjin, I''m asking you this before you answer. Do you remember Han?

    I don''t know because I just died. Why did you die? And what''s left to be desired. Well, that''s what it is, right?

    Nodding Haru and Yumi.

    Then, Chef Byung-jin told the story as if it were for granted.

    - Once dead...¡­. It was a car accident. It''s ridiculous to think about it now. A drunk truck came in and slammed it. I''m on my way home from work.

    Oh, my. An accident. That''s not what I expected.

    Even now, when I think about it, I''m going crazy and crazy. Anyway, when I woke up, it was in front of my restaurant. When I heard that I was dead and saw the staff preparing to close in chaos, all the memories I lost came back.

    As expected, Chef Byung-jin seemed to have remembered his resentment.

    Moreover, considering that he died in an accident at such a young age, and that his memory came back when he saw his restaurant.

    It seemed clear what his resentment was.

    I wanted to go higher as a chef, but I died early. It''s that, right?

    You''re right.

    Of course, I''ve been a chef for decades.

    - Two years ago...¡­. Get a sponsor and set up a restaurant with difficulty I finally got Michelin One Star. So if I do well this year or next year, I can even aim for two stars. That''s what I was thinking.

    I''m sorry to hear that''s too bad. But the guy who was so young lost in vain.

    - It''s a d*mn thing.

    As if it were no big deal, he was calm as if talking about other people''s business, but he was also a person.

    In the end, I had to grind my molars and hit the table like I was about to die.

    So, what exactly is Han? How do you think you''ll make it to the Holy Grail?

    My original goal was to become Michelin-to-Star. To be honest, I know myself. I didn''t think I could make it to the Three Star Restaurant.

    Well, I agree with that. If you want to go to 3Star, you can''t just taste it. There has to be something more than taste.

    Something. Chef Choi Hanseok kicked me out. If I know what it is, I''ll be a saint.

    Hmm. Really?

    A somewhat rebellious voice.

    But the atmosphere between the two was not bad.

    It''s like a teacher and a student who didn''t get along very well in school met at the reunion a few decades later.Yoon Byung-jin, who tasted it for a while, carefully said.

    So, speaking of which. I''d like to grab the chef''s apron again.

    Although it''s a bit of a predictable.

    He eventually confessed to Choi Han-seok, not a confession.

 Chapter - 146 146. Grill the meat! (1)

    Choi Han-seok was trying to laugh it off as if he had not heard it, but Yoon Byung-jin was already determined as if he had hardened his mind.

    I mean it. Chef.

    What are you talking about?

    Let me work in heaven on the table. You don''t have to pay me.

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "What?"

    Explosive remarks that soon exploded.

    Haru and Yumi were surprised and said their final words without realizing it, but Byung-jin didn''t even care.

    -If I learn how to cook from the chef again, I think I can be a saint. The chef is the only one who has something that you don''t even know what it''s you''re the only one here.

    Byungjin appealing with all his heart.

    Choi Han-seok''s answer to that is.

    I don''t like it, man. I don''t think so.

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    I don''t want to. I''m busy. And there''s no way to win back the chef who set up his own restaurant and got Michelin.

    - Are you sure? I shouldn''t have lived. You can''t do that''s all. In a way, I''m wandering around the world because of you. What?

    So what, am I the reason you''re dead?

    -That''s...

    Choi Han-seok hit the nail on the head.

    Chef Byung-jin couldn''t say anything more.

    He just looks at Choi Han-seok with eyes full of irritation and anger, drooping his whole body like a dead body.

    Haru was not necessarily an enemy, so I wondered if he needed to do so.

    By the time it''s been such a little while.

    Okay, then let''s do this.

    What is it?

    Byungjin, did you say you wanted to learn how to cook from a chef with a naughty boy? Okay, that''s good. But I can''t. So, learn from him.

    If it''s this guy. Here, this guy?

    "Me?"

    Choi Han-seok pointed out that he had a good idea.

    Of course, Haru is Choi Han-seok''s student.

    -No, no matter how. You want me to learn from someone this young? Am I?

    - Since when does age matter in cooking?

    No, I''m Michelin One Star Restaurant Head Chef. You know! What''s the age difference?

    "I know. You''re a very old senior myself. How can I...¡­.¡±

    A day with Byeongjin, who wakes up as if he''s burned.

    But it''s kind of iffy.¡¯

    For one day, Byung-jin is really a senior, but it hurt my pride a little bit to speak openly like this.

    But it was a day where I was confident in my cooking skills.

    A strange current was flowing between the two.

    In the end, Byung-jin, who couldn''t resist, opened his mouth first.

    I don''t agree. Even the food you gave me earlier was bibimbap. Anyone can make it! Of course, it was delicious, but there was nothing to learn.

    "Well, I used to work in oral fairy tales. He was recognized by Park Joo-hyuk, who used to be a head chef."

    I''m sorry, but Chef Choi Han-seok is the only head chef I know of. You say he''s a pupil now, but how do I know what you''re capable of?

    The way you speak, as if you''re teaching your child.

    At this point, I couldn''t control my anger for a day.

    When I looked up, I had about 20 minutes left before the door closed.

    It was a very short time.

    "Then wait a little bit. I''ll show you."

    Haru jumped up and walked to the kitchen with his apron fastened again.

    Yumi and Choi Hanseok. And the ghosts were looking at the day as if it were going to be fun.* * *

    "Whoo...¡­."

    About 15 minutes after that.

    Haru breathed a big breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    In front of him was a plate of dishes made in a snap.

    The dish I just cooked is nothing but dumplings.

    It wasn''t just a dumpling, it was a dessert dumpling made by putting chocolate inside and frying it in oil.

    The dumpling skin was thickened with butter, vanilla ice cream to eat together for fear of being greasy, and handmade strawberry jam made quickly made quickly.

    All of this was made in just 15 minutes, so the other ghosts around me really felt like watching some cooking show.

    Even when Haru finished cooking and served it to Byung-jin, some ghosts clapped their hands as if they were possessed, so he said it all.

    "Try it. We''re running out of time, so a little faster."

    Hmm. More than I thought. You have skills. At that age. I understand why Chef Choi Han-seok received you.

    Originally, the cook said that you should speak with cooking.

    As if I''d think of someone a little bit unlucky.

    It was Byeongjin who ignored the day to make food for ordinary people such as miso soup in bibimbap, but when he made a restaurant-class dessert in 15 minutes, he was also a little amazed.

    Byung-jin, who coughed once, carefully picked up a fork and knife.

    Crispy-!

    When the well-fried dumpling skin was cut in half, the enormous aroma of butter and chocolate rose.

    After applying strawberry jam to chocolate dumplings, I had a bite with vanilla ice cream.

    "It looks delicious..."

    I know. I''ll give you a bite, too.

    CEO Haru. Can you do that for us tomorrow? It looks amazing. Ugh!

    The eyes of ghosts moving busily along Byungjin''s spoon.

    I wonder if he wants to eat a lot.

    After a while, Byung-jin, who swallowed a bite, carefully wiped his mouth and soon put down his fork.

    Tick-tick-!

    At the same time, it was on the dot, and the door was closed.

    Ghosts back to their original opaque form.

    Byung-jin, who was looking around as if he was amazed, looked at the day and said.

    It wasn''t bad, to be honest. Considering it was made in a hurry, it was completed. The decoration and the taste were good.

    The reaction was better than I thought.

    As expected, I was about to smile around Haru''s mouth.

    But definitely, yes. It tastes young.

    "¡­¡­What do you mean young?¡±

    I''m not saying it on purpose, so don''t listen to it weirdly. But this is what I feel for real. Should I say it''s a little deep? Should I say that taste is spineless? It''s delicious. Well, there''s something missing.

    The cook has no backbone?

    It was worse than shouting ''It''s not good anyway!''

    Haru was quite limited for a chef, but I was moved to hear this because he was a human being.

    I never imagined I''d hear that now.

    The day calmed down my trembling hands.

    "I see."

    Yeah, I guess so. But you''re still a good cook. I''m serious about it. If you''re this good at your age, well. To be honest, you seem to have more talent and effort than me. I apologize for what I said earlier as if I were looking down without realizing it.

    Byungjin scratching his temples and doing something like an apple.

    But his words didn''t ring in one day''s ears.One day, he sneaked up and looked at Chef Choi Han-seok next to his eyes.

    But he also just looks at the day. I did not refute it separately.

    Considering that Choi Han-seok was usually quite sensitive about the day and cooking.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok, did you think so to some extent?"¡¯

    To be honest, I didn''t want to admit it.

    But if two senior chefs say this.

    ''What I don''t admit is...¡­. I''m sure it''s flattering.¡¯

    There must have been a reason.

    ''And if you know why. If we get to know each other from now on. I could go one step further.¡¯

    As a chef and as an artist.

    Something like this seemed to happen a lot these days.

    Starting with the old Bin, a strange YouTuber or something. Even Chef Yoon Byungjin.

    There were a lot of things that made me feel bad, but in conclusion, I thought it would be pretty good.

    Since I heard about Bib Gourmand from Bin earlier, I''ve been thinking about it for a day.

    How far I''ve come. How far I can improve.

    And one day I came to a conclusion.

    I''m stuck in a wall right now.

    Like a baby bird that couldn''t break the shell, it felt like the finish line was moving away.

    But at the same time, I had this thought.

    ''This must be the guide to the underworld.¡¯

    If you become stronger.

    ''I can do it.¡¯

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin just looked at the day with indescribable eyes.

    Choi Han-seok told Chef Yoon Byung-jin to learn from Haru, and he refuted, saying he really hated it.

    His harsh criticism of the day''s cooking was also tantamount to a rebellion against Choi Han-seok''s words, in other words.

    I don''t want to learn from him.

    Then, what should he do now that he is completely caught in the middle of Choi Han-seok and Yoon Byung-jin?

    After thinking about it, I opened my eyes that I had closed.

    "Chef, did you say you wanted to work in heaven on our table?¡±

    Yes, I want to learn from Chef Choi Han-seok.

    "This is my restaurant. I made it. I made it.¡±

    That''s true, though. Anyway, the centripetal point is...¡­.

    "It''s me. I''m the head chef. So I have a suggestion.¡±

    Byungjin''s pupils thinning at the sound of a suggestion.

    Haru shouted confidently.

    "Tomorrow, come a little early. I''ll have the other ghost guests come in 30 minutes. Let me and the chef cook together and judge without telling me whose dish it is."

    You want to have a cooking contest with me?

    "The chef won''t recognize me."

    Sounds fun. Okay, let''s do it. Instead, I have a condition on my side. If I win. Am I allowed to work at your restaurant? You like it?

    "Of course, it''s a promise."

    Okay! All right, let''s do it. So what''s the subject?

    "Chef, decide."

    I''ll decide. Hmm. Okay. What would be good?

    Byungjin is thinking with a funny expression.

    He clapped his hands loudly, saying he had a good idea soon.

    Let''s have steak. Like a chef.

    Tomorrow''s event is steak.

    The day deepened, and the air between Haru and Yoon Byung-jin gradually got hotter.

    Of course, the ghosts who were looking at those two people.

    Steak! Steak!

    Oh, I don''t even remember when I had Steki. You''re so wrong!

    Anyway, there''s a lot I''m thankful for Haru. I''m really going to judge fairly. Huh? You know, right?How long has it been since I cut this meat?

    No one''s gonna miss tomorrow, huh?

    I just happily imagined the beef I''d rip off tomorrow.

    In the middle of all these things, Choi Han-seok murmured quietly.

    That sounds fun.

    In the middle of the night, a cooking contest between the two chefs was held.

 Chapter - 147 147. Grill the meat! (2)

    Time flew so fast that it became a promised time.

    Around 11:30 p.m.

    Before the door opened, Haru and Yoon Byung-jin, who met a little earlier, even decided on additional penalties.

    "So, the loser will wash the dishes today? Do we have to do it quickly before the door closes?¡±

    I''m going to win anyway. You don''t have to worry about ears. One day later. Just do it slowly until 4 a.m.

    "Hey, you''re the one. If you were a Michelin head chef, you wouldn''t have washed the dishes for a long time. Wouldn''t it be hard for you to wear rubber gloves after a long time?¡±

    Haha, cute guy. This one of course.

    "Hehe. Thank you, sir."

    Before I knew it, the two became seniors and juniors.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok, who was caught in the meantime, said bluntly, "Who''s the junior, that son of a b*tc* is real?" But he also didn''t seem to hate this atmosphere.

    It was created by two chefs who had no grudge in the first place to compete purely with cooking.

    Although there was a little war of nerves yesterday, Haru and Yoon Byung-jin were not bad people.

    "By the way, steak. It''s been a while since I''ve made it."

    One day, he received a recipe for his steak from Yoon Byung-jin in advance yesterday.

    Yoon Byung-jin said he plans to use sirloin, which is the basic ingredient of steak, and put sauce using butter, cream, and bacon.

    Simply put, it''s cream steak, but you might think it''s not good because it''s greasy and greasy, but it was more delicious than you can imagine.

    Also, it was Yoon Byungjin who couldn''t be unaware of it. He said he would mix chili pickles with garnish to eat it.

    That would have made perfect chemistry.

    For your information, the day''s cooking was starting last night when we decided to compete.

    "Suvid. I''ve never seen anything like that before."

    "Yumi, have you ever played Sousin''?¡±

    "I''ve never worked in a restaurant that''s so luxurious that I can use Soushide recipes. I learned it from a book and tried it at home. I''ve never seen another chef do it right before."

    On the side of the kitchen in heaven, there was a large ice box that I had never seen before.

    Most people think that ice boxes only preserve the coldness for a long time when they put ice packs or ice inside.

    In fact, most ice boxes are used to cool beer or ingredients when camping, so it is natural in a way.

    But the value of that thing is not ''keep it cold'' but ''keep it warm''.

    In other words, if you add ice, it will keep you cold, and if you add hot water, it will keep you hot.

    Subide is a recipe that uses that principle.

    The method is simple.

    Put the beef in a plastic bag, drain the air, put the hot water in the ice box and let it soak.

    One day, I put the beef tenderloin, which I had pre-seasoned a few hours earlier, in a box of hot water.

    About four hours.

    As the meat slowly cooks at a not too hot temperature, the juices are preserved and cooked with little difference between the outside and inside.

    Of course, the meat gets very tender.

    With the tenderloin already known for its tender texture, it was clear that if you grill it well, you will be able to complete a huge guy with a texture that will melt away."CEO Haru, it''s almost time!"

    Yumi helped the day and prepared together.

    He took out all the ingredients, spices, and cooking utensils for the two to use and set a 30-minute timer.

    And soon after it was 12 o''clock in the final.

    Deng--!

    "Nice to meet you."

    Yeah, you''re a cute junior!

    Yoon Byung-jin became a human body when the door opened.

    Two people''s cooking has begun.

    * * *

    "I''m thinking of doing it medium for now."

    The steak''s grilling is divided into five categories, from well-done to rare, which is almost like raw beef.

    Among them, Haru chose medium.

    It''s just a central grill, in other words, meaning that anyone can eat it well.

    "Suvid is perfect.¡±

    Haru, who took beef out of the steaming ice box and checked, nodded satisfactorily nodded.

    As expected, it was worth the trouble a few hours ago.

    The balls of tenderloin the size of a fist were almost brown as if the outside were ripe, but it was clear that they were cooked to a certain extent.

    Haru''s choice is a very basic steak.

    I was going to use the gravy sauce, which is garnished with vegetables and chopped potatoes, and the sauce is also used to cook steak and use the remaining gravy.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve cooked such a basic dish."

    Steak is the basis of the form.

    In the past, steak was baked every dawn with leftover meat from oral fairy tales.

    However, after meeting Choi Han-seok and growing to some extent, it seemed that he had never baked steak.

    Maybe that''s why I''m strangely excited.

    It''s like I''m holding the game console I used to play with when I was young again.

    Cover a heated pan with olive oil.

    Add butter so as not to burn, and add moderately crushed garlic with the back of the knife to flavor first.

    And then put in the soused tenderloin.

    Screaming!!!

    Whoops!

    The sound of grilling meat that hits your ears.

    Oil mixed with butter and olive oil splashed madly around.

    But it was not one.

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin, who was standing next to him, also put the meat on the pan at about the same time as Haru.

    Is it true that chefs have something in common?

    As two sounds of rain were heard mixed together, ghosts waiting for cooking outside the restaurant were literally killing me.

    I drooled and stared blankly at the two chefs cooking.

    The relief of the day is that it is already more than 50% cooked thanks to soushid cooking. Colour the pan, put on the scent, and immediately take it out.

    After baking about 10 pieces of beef tenderloin and vegetables, I took them out on the side and started making the sauce while I was resting them.

    It was very simple how to make it.

    First, add another chunk of butter.

    Slurp-slurp!

    When I poured a bottle of cooking red wine, the red flames rose like crazy.

    Alcohol vaporizes at a tremendous rate and ignites a fire.

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin, who was working hard to make the sauce next to the unannounced performance of the day, stirred the pan.

    It was a great wok, but it wasn''t as good as a day''s fire show.

    For now, it was a success to get a head start.

    "It''s almost done."

    After blowing off the alcohol, add balsamic vinegar, salt, pepper, soy sauce and oligosaccharide to make the sauce.The soy sauce was added to enhance the taste of Korean food.

    Haru thought it would be more relatable to Korean ghosts than to put in traditional sauce.

    Set steak and grilled vegetables in a white, round restaurant dish, and serve with mashed potatoes.

    Then pour the wine-colored sauce over it.

    "Wow, I made it, but it looks really good."

    A plate of elastic-looking steak was made in a snap.

    Looking at the clock while plating leisurely, the remaining time is about 3 minutes.

    Yoon Byung-jin, who chose a slightly complicated sauce, sweated and heated up the last minute spurt.

    Just as the patience of the ghosts was about to run out.

    Ding!

    The time has come to 12:30 as promised.

    Ugh, I''m going crazy!

    Hurry up and feed me. How hard it was to smell this killer smell for half an hour.

    -Torture doesn''t have this kind of torture. CEO Haru. If you don''t want to kill ghosts twice, let''s start with steak!

    Without having to say that Yumi had time, ghosts began to rush in as soon as it was time.

    Just like Haru, Yoon Byung-jin, who was busy cooking, finally came to his senses and looked at the ghosts rushing in as if it were amazing.

    It was like baby birds waiting for food. Only then did he realize it.

    So, one of these is made by President Haru? Both of them smell great. Did he say Byungjin? You''re amazing, too.

    Is this cream sauce? If it''s cream, my eyes will turn. We''re lucky today!

    I heard from other ghosts that you''re a great chef. Really? Maybe it''s because the boss is Haru, but there are a lot of chefs coming.

    Yoon Byung-jin''s dish finished with bacon cream sauce and seasoned red pepper paste steak after finishing sirloin steak.

    So it became the tasting time that ghosts had been waiting for.

    They had two plates of steak in front of them.

    "You all know the rules, right? One of the two was made by me, and the other was made by Chef Yoon Byungjin. After you enjoy your meal, please write down what was better on the paper."

    As soon as Haru shouted okay, the ghosts started pushing forks and knives.

    Ghosts who eat their meals in a row with exclamations that seem to have been worth waiting for.

    I think it''ll be a point of contact. Haru was about to taste Yoon Byungjin''s steak.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    -Wow.

    Yumi and Choi Han-seok, who put them in their mouths first, responded.

    Yumi, who opens her mouth as if she is in heaven, and Choi Han-seok, who looks at Yoon Byung-jin unexpectedly.

    Choi Han-seok''s face was written like this.

    You''ve got more cooking than I thought.

    However, Chef Yoon only shrugs his shoulders a little as if it was something he had expected.

    Haru also cut a perfect medium rare steak and dipped it in bacon cream sauce.

    Then, I tasted it with pickled chili pepper.

    "Wow."

    For a moment, the star seemed to burst in front of my eyes.

    Perfect balance that makes your eyes flash.

    And crucially, it''s so full that I don''t understand why Choi Han-seok criticized him like this.

    Trying to suppress instinctively rising thoughts, this time he had a bite of his own steak a day.With sous-buds, you can use a knife and put a little bit of strength on it. It''s a tenderloin steak that''s cut off.

    The combination of relief and source was of course an illusion. The mashed potatoes served with them were also savory and well matched.

    Delicious food. But.

    "I''m in trouble."

    With your hands on your conscience.

    "Chef Yoon Byung-jin''s is more delicious even if I eat it."

    I''m really going to wash the dishes at this rate.

    The day swallowed my dry saliva.

 Chapter - 148 148. Among medium and rare (1)

    Basically, one day is good at cooking.

    He was able to enter the oral fairy tale because he had built up basic skills from various restaurants before, and of course, he had a hard time because he was mistakenly caught in Park Joo-hyuk''s eyes, but it was solved by meeting Choi Han-seok.

    Thanks to Choi Han-seok''s one-on-one customized cooking lecture, the cooking skills of the day have grown tremendously.

    Choi Han-seok cited Haru''s "sense" in cooking as the biggest reason for his tremendous growth, but Haru actually learned quickly no matter what he taught.

    Therefore, he beat head chef Park Joo-hyuk due to the limited amount of beef bone soup and tteok-galbi that Choi Han-seok taught to the end, and it has risen to some extent to the extent that other chefs admit it.

    It was clear that this was not just a one-day idea, but a fact that everyone acknowledged.

    But at the same time there was a limit.

    At some point, I saw a wall in front of me.

    At first, the end was in sight. I thought I could get over it if I went up a little bit more from here.

    However, as the day grew by going through many things and going through many ghosts and people, the wall rose as well.

    One more step a day, two more steps on the wall. If you jump five steps at a time, you''ll take ten steps.

    Only then did I feel one day. You can''t get over this wall.

    I mean, this is your limit.

    What Haru felt, Sulbin amplified, and once again made Haru frustrated.

    I thought I wouldn''t be able to go up right now, so I put my head aside for now.

    Therefore, when Chef Yoon Byung-jin grabbed Choi Han-seok''s trouser leg, saying that his resentment did not rise higher as a chef, I honestly sympathized with him.

    And now that I''ve tasted his steak.

    "Delicious!"

    With your hands on your conscience, Haru''s steak tastes better than your own.

    Not to mention meat, the sauce was excellent, and the combination with seasoned red pepper paste was literally fantastic.

    ''Maybe Mr. Bin was right. This is the only way to win a Michelin star. I take Bibgurmant as such.''

    Suddenly, I remembered what Bin said.

    "I heard that Chef Haru set his goal as Bibgurmang when he left the oral fairy tale. How is it now?"

    How are you now?

    Well, it was working really well for a restaurant. Every lunch and dinner time is full of customers.

    It was easy to call it a famous restaurant or a great restaurant.

    But what about restaurants?

    What if you put the value of ''delicious and luxurious food'' on it?

    I can''t get it. To the table heaven now.

    That was the conclusion of the day, and at the same time, he agonized over what he wanted to cook.

    It was a matter of burning like fish-shaped buns.

    So. Did you all enjoy your meal?

    Of course! It was so good!

    Honestly, I thought it was just for young people. I just ate kimchi stew every day. But when I ate it properly...¡­. It''s so delicious that I regret not being able to eat it in my life.

    - I think I know why people spend so much money on eating. I thought we''d just grill beef.

    When the ghost''s meal is all over.

    Standing in the center of the kitchen wearing his apron, Choi Han-seok shouted, and the ghosts answered in unison.Combining Haru and the amount of steak given by Yoon Byung-jin, it was more than 1.2 servings per person, but none of the ghosts left food.

    Originally, a few ghosts with a small amount left a little steak, and other ghosts next to them asked for it, so they ate it instead, so everyone seemed to enjoy it.

    Now, let''s start voting. There''s nothing special about voting. Yumi just roughly made the ballot box, so just write your name on the paper and put it in, okay?

    Yumi brought a ballot box as if she was waiting.

    It was the end of attaching the paper [voting box!] to the glass lock container used in the restaurant, but I thought it was made during middle school practice.

    For fairness, I didn''t tell the ghosts what was whose steak.

    Ghosts who owe Haru a big favor can take pictures of Haru.

    Voting started by handing out a small pen and a piece of paper.

    Most ghosts wrote their names without much thought, perhaps because they thought something was more delicious.

    Choi Han-seok sneaked up as he waited for the ghosts to finish voting with his back on his back.

    Haru, are you nervous?

    "Honestly, not much."

    Oh! I''ll win no matter what. Is that confidence?

    "I''m against it. I think Chef Yoon Byung-jin''s is better. If the cook felt that way, it''s over.¡±

    Hmm. Really?

    Did he hear the story that Haru and Choi Han-seok shared?

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin, who was hiding his nervousness like a student waiting for the class president election, smiled as he looked at the day.

    Is it a relief that Haru said this?

    After coughing a few times, he glistened a more confident look.

    Well, of course it is. Because you and I are years apart from our careers. But you did a good job. I was surprised when I saw you cook.

    "Me, too. You were really good. Let''s learn a lot."

    Yeah, dude. Even if I''m dead now, I was a Michelin one-star restaurant head chef. If you''re barely doing the dishes after a cooking contest with me, it''s the rest of the business.

    Quite a conceited way of speaking.

    But it was a day I admit to a certain extent.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at the conversation between the two, soon turned his head away.

    It just so happened that Yumi brought a ballot box containing the votes of ghosts.

    So, the vote is over, right?

    "Shall we open one by one?¡±

    Yumi, open one for me. I''ll count for you.

    There are 23 ghosts in total.

    It was a perfect odd number, so there would be no tie.

    "Well... First of all, cream! Cream! Classic!"

    Haru''s steak was named classic steak, and Yun Byung-jin''s steak was named cream steak.

    As expected by the day, Yoon Byung-jin''s vote is ahead.

    "Cream! Classic! Cream! Classic!"

    Yoon Byung-jin took turns coming out one by one, but by a slight difference, he was ahead.

    The ghosts who voted are also waiting for Yumi''s announcement without saying anything.

    "Cream! Cream! Cream!"

    I thought the neck-and-neck race would continue, but three consecutive votes of cream came out like ghosts.

    It''s over.

    There are about five tickets left.

    Unless they were all classic steaks of the day, it was a picture that had to be washed up for the day.Yoon even went so far as to go to the back kitchen and bring rubber gloves, apparently convinced of his victory.

    The day I thought I lost like that was when I was going to wear the rubber gloves that Byung-jin gave me.

    "Classic! Classic! ¡­¡­Classic?"

    "Huh?"

    No, wait a minute. Really?

    This time, the day''s tickets suddenly began to pour out like crazy.

    Yoon Byung-jin and Haru were surprised at the completely different result. And Choi Han-seok with an expression that he roughly expected.

    Yumi, who counted the last two votes with a tense gesture.

    "Another classic¡­¡­If this happens."

    She carefully checked the ticket twice and counted.

    And the result is.

    "Chef Haru got 12 votes. Chef Yoon Byungjin got 11 votes. Chef Haru won!"

    "No, how?¡±

    Really? No way!

    A day''s victory by only one vote.

    Haru and Yoon Byung-jin both questioned the unexpected result.

    Why are you so surprised? Isn''t it natural that a day wins? You did better than I thought.

    However, Choi did not seem to think so.

    Sitting on one side of the table as if he was watching a musical, he shrugged and looked at Yoon Byung-jin, and he asked a little angry.

    - What do you mean by that? What do you mean it''s only natural for me to lose?

    -No, you know what? Honestly, I think Byungjin''s steak was more delicious. It was more luxurious, and the level of cooking was one step higher.

    That doesn''t make any sense. What''s the cooking contest? The person who makes more delicious food wins. What the hell are you talking about?¡­. I don''t understand.

    No, it''s not.

    Is he a little annoyed by Choi Han-seok, who doesn''t tell the exact reason and just says no?

    Yoon Byung-jin got angry and clenched his fist.

    Although it is Han that he failed to go up further as a chef, he was properly annoyed when Choi Han-seok spoke as if he was completely ignoring him.

    Why don''t you ask the person who voted instead of asking me why? Haru, don''t you think you know why?

    How does she know something I don''t know?

    "Well, I don''t know if I''m right."

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin turned his head around saying it''s natural that he doesn''t know.

    One day, however, he looked at some ghosts in the corner of the restaurant as if he was picking up something.

    "Yul''s grandfather has bad teeth, so he can''t eat tough meat. I heard that you wore dentures even before you died, but you said it''s the same even after you became a ghost. I saw that Chef Yoon Byungjin left a steak. Of course, the man next to me ate it."

    Grandfather ghost?

    Draw that. No, my teeth are always like this. I can''t eat meat that''s too chewy. The sauce is good, by the way. It was hard. But the meat that Haru made wasn''t tough at all, so I enjoyed it.

    What kind of guest are you treating?

    What kind of person the customer is.

    What kind of tastes, what can''t be eaten, and what kind of physical characteristics are there are.

    Something other than taste.

    One day I realized it instinctively.

    He chose the Soushide recipe for Yul''s grandfather.

    Some people like the texture of meat, but some people can''t eat tough meat.also

    "And there''s someone next to Yul''s grandfather, right? Mrs. Choi. Mr. Choi can''t eat meat with blood. That''s why I chose medium on purposely.

    As anyone who has eaten medium rare steak can see, red blood flows out as soon as the cross-section is cut.

    It''s natural because it''s undercooked. The biggest reason for making medium rare steak is to emphasize the original taste of beef.

    - I don''t know how meticulous Haru is. He takes care of everything I eat. That''s why I left all the steaks you made. But I enjoyed Haru''s food. Is it Souside? I didn''t get much blood. It was good.

    At the same time, it was also the reason why Chef Yoon Byung-jin lost.

 Chapter - 149 149. Among medium and rare (2)

    Byungjin, can I be honest with you?

    Go ahead. It''s not like you''re not going to do it even if I tell you not to.

    That''s true. Well, anyway. Actually, I ordered this because I wanted to show Haru and you something. Maybe one day I felt it roughly, though.

    - On the outside, Haru and Yoon Byung-jin, two chefs, had a fight of pride, but Choi Han-seok hoped it would not end there.

    Haru. You''ve been thinking about it for a long time. What to make, what I lack. How can I go higher?

    "That''s... that''s right."

    Byungjin, I''m sure you feel the same way. That''s why I became Han. Isn''t it?

    -Yes, that''s right.

    Choi Han-seok was sitting right in the middle of the restaurant.

    The ghosts were holding their breath approximately, and Yumi glanced at the clock, which was only a few days away before the door closed.

    There was silence for a while.

    - So you mean my problem is that I don''t care about other people?

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin broke the silence.

    After completing his own worries, he asked Choi Han-seok as if he was arguing.

    -If that''s what the chef wants to say, I don''t know. I''d like to say I''m wrong.

    Why? Keep talking.

    I came to this restaurant for the first time yesterday. It''s the first time I''m cooking for you. But how can you care about each and every one of them? Some of you have bad teeth that you can''t chew meat. Some of you don''t like blood. How do I know such a thing like that?

    The premise is wrong in the first place.

    It is natural that a day when we treated ghosts to food, saw their faces, and talked a lot almost every day is much more advantageous.

    Yoon Byung-jin was saying that.

    but

    That''s why you only made it this far.

    What did you just say? This is my problem?

    Yeah, you idiot. Do you know why I didn''t pick you up? In the oral fairy tale, even though you passed all the other tests?

    Yoon Byungjin is really excited.

    His face was flushed with anger, and he unwittingly clenched his fist.

    Choi Han-seok didn''t bat an eye, although he looked as if he was going to hit him.

    And one day.

    "Cooker, just cook. I only look at cooking. So, no?"

    Haru, you''re finally starting to understand me.

    Choi Han-seok smiled brightly as he looked at the day.

    Like an academy teacher complimenting a student who got a difficult question right.

    Byungjin, did you say that before? How do you know that when it''s only the second day?

    Yes, that''s what happened. Am I wrong?

    Yes, you''really. Because, hey. Put yourself in your shoes. You''re the guest. By the way, what? It doesn''t suit my taste. Then would you come back to that restaurant?

    -That''s...

    Choi Han-seok hit the nail on the head.

    Yoon Byung-jin, who was so energetic, was completely defeated by just one word.

    He''s not coming. Why? Customers don''t think about the restaurant situation. How much I paid, what I ate, and how satisfied I was! That''s all I see. It''s a matter of course. Because you''re a customer.

    "By the way... ..other than simply delicious food. There are many things you can be satisfied with.¡±

    Haru is right. You know what? It''s natural that the food is delicious. It''s very basic. Even more if it''s a restaurant that''s more than Michelin-to-Star.Choi Han-seok said.

    When Yoon Byung-jin came to the oral fairy tale, and when he fell in love with the restaurant, he grabbed Choi Han-seok''s apron and asked him to let him work. What did you feel?

    Yoon Byung-jin said something obvious.

    Delicious food, great quality ingredients, and a spacious and pleasant atmosphere.

    But there was one thing he didn''t see.

    In oral fairy tales, customers who make reservations only ask questions for more than 5 minutes. Is there anything you can''t eat? Do you have any allergies or other things you like? This kind of food will come out then. Is it okay? And so on. You didn''t remember that, did you?

    -That''s... that''s right.

    - That''s why I eliminated you. Cooking? Good. He''s good. By the way, Byungjin.

    Choi Han-seok, who was sitting on the floor, jumped up with a thud.

    Then I brought a white plate that was on the side of the kitchen.

    He trudged in front of Yoon Byung-jin, who was shaking his head as if he had become a sinner, and put his hand on a white plate.

    Soon Choi Han-seok and Yoon Byung-jin met eyes.

    They looked at each other with calm but cold eyes, and black eyes like ashes that were burning and almost turned off.

    You''re the only one on your plate. Anyone else? Guests? I can''t see a thing. I''m just cooking something delicious for you to eat. And that''s your shell. Do you get it now?

    -¡­¡­Yes.

    It was obviously Yoon Byung-jin who failed.

    A little hesitation, but he admitted neatly.

    What was lacking in you. Why did you lose?

    "The chef is not just a cook who makes delicious dishes. I''m a person who makes customers happy with delicious food. That''s what you mean, right?¡±

    "Oh, that''s... that''s what it was it.

    Exactly.

    Haru, who had been silent, raised his head and said.

    His eyes were no different than usual.

    Eyes full of determination to do what they want to do.

    Yumi, who was listening to Haru''s story absent-mindedly, opened her mouth like a person who realized something.

    So, now you know what I want to ask you?

    "Then what am I short of, right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Choi Han-seok raised his right hand and moved his finger to his side.

    That''s right. Keep talking.

    The day opened without delay.

    Yoon Byung-jin was looking at a day, not Choi Han-seok.

    "If you have nothing but yourself on Chef Yoon Byung-jin''s plate. I''m not on my plate. There are only guests."

    A dish of cooking that a day makes.

    On top of that, paradoxically, there is no day.

    Because I thought too much of the guests who serve my dishes. Haru was so nice.

    Therefore, he could have been a chef called Yeomra''s right-hand man, but ironically, he faced a wall of being a better cook.

    "I always think of people who will eat it when I cook. What does he like, whether he eats salty or bland, and how he is feeling?"

    So one day, I chose Soushid, which can be easily eaten by people with bad teeth.

    Instead of "medium rare," which many chefs consider better, they chose a relatively more common "medium."

    Considering that there may be people who dislike greasy taste, we used plain wine-based sauce instead of cream sauce.

    In other words, Haru and Yoon Byung-jin''s cooking have completely different goals.-But that''s exactly the way it is.

    A ghost, looking at the situation, carefully intervened in the conversation.

    Yul''s grandfather who voted for Haru.

    He stood in front of the two, poking his teeth with a toothpick as if he had eaten well.

    Haru''s food is warmer. I don''t know what it is. Ghosts like us keep thanking Haru for that. And probably, aren''t people the same enough to feel ghosts?

    "Warm food¡­¡­.¡±

    It''s a word that''s been heard a long time ago.

    But I''ve never pondered the meaning of it.

    It''s the same now.

    There was nothing I could tell exactly.

    But this one thing was for sure.

    "I think I''ve got the hang of it."

    So far it has been foggy and vague.

    Not visible, not even caught. As a result of continuing to stir one''s hands in the air, one had to give up.

    A wall that used to look so tall.

    But not now.

    Really?

    "Yes, thanks to you.¡±

    just then

    "What else to put on my plate without me. I''ll have to look into it."

    There was a very small crack in the egg shell containing Haru.

    It was just a tiny, tiny incontinence, but clear, bright sunlight began to flood through it.

    A young man trapped in an egg tried to shrink under the sunlight he had never seen before.

    "As I said before. ''Cause I''m going to surpass you.''

    Rather, he straightened his back as if to take a closer look.

    * * *

    And at the same time, someone realized something bigger than a day.

    Less than 10 minutes before the door closes.

    There was a ghost who plopped down outside the oral fairy tale.

    -Huh... oh, my. I feel like I''m going to die.

    It was none other than Chef Yoon Byung-jin.

    He looked somewhere empty and pleased.

    Those two emotions must be hard to coexist with.

    Oddly enough, his expression looked like that. I couldn''t describe it, but it wasn''t bad.

    Choi Han-seok, who opened the door, approached and asked playfully.

    Why? Byungjin. Are you annoyed because you lost?

    I''m annoyed, but I don''t lose.

    Then what?

    Choi Han-seok put his face in. Yoon Byung-jin continued to sigh deeply.

    I just realized it. It''s just, I don''t know how far I can go. It''s a d*mn thing. I''ve been looking at the way I cook for decades. This is what I realized when I became a ghost.

    To be honest, I resent losing a cooking contest to Haru.

    Losing to a chef who is younger than himself and even has a lot of experience was a big blow to him who has a lot of pride.

    But there was something I learned from him.

    Your limits.

    It was so annoying that I forgot at once that I lost to Haru.

    Choi Han-seok ordered Yumi to roll two cups of instant coffee.

    When he held out a cup of steaming coffee to Byung-jin, he said as if he had waited.

    I guess I was able to climb up to Michelin One Star by myself. You knew that, didn''t you?

    So I let him go. Look at Joohyuk with the oral fairy tale head. He''s dirty, he''s not good at taking care of people. But somehow, you''re protecting the three stars of the oral fairy tale.

    Chef Haru, too.-You don''t know. I''m not even at the Holy Fire because of one day. He is a big homework and treasure given to me by heaven. Do you know why? Something I''ve never seen in my life, something I''ve only seen in death. He''s the only cook with more talent than I am.

    -¡­¡­Chef is a bad person. Selfish until the end.

    I know.

    What Byung-jin realized was simple.

    Choi Han-seok talked about what was on my plate, but Byung-jin saw something else in the words.

    God is indifferent. Why did they make my plate so small? If you''re going to do that, don''t make me crazy enough to devote my life to cooking.

    To be honest, I felt like crying.

    Since I started working as a chef and first grabbed a knife. I''ve never felt as miserable as I am now.

 Chapter - 150 150. Among medium and rare (3)

    Talent

    I often say that.

    The size of his plate, as a chef.

    The amount of food I can put on it.

    Byung-jin''s plate was not small.

    That''s why I was able to become the head chef of Michelin One Star Restaurant.

    But it wasn''t enough to go up there.

    That was the limit of talent a person named Byung-jin had.

    But one day?

    Is she some kind of monster? I can''t see the end. The end of talent. Do you even know what''s funny? The girl next to Haru. Was it Yumi? She was like...There are only monsters in this little restaurant anyway.

    Now you know why I told Haru that?

    I don''t really want to know. You used me as much as you could.

    I can''t even use 50% of my plate a day. And he thinks that 50% is everything he has. He''s got guests in his entire bowl. That''s why everything in the day is warm.

    -Then, if he can spend the remaining 50% of the day. If you put yourself on it.

    Then I''ll be the one. I''m going to be the chef of Hanseok Choi.

    Yoon Byung-jin swallowed his dry saliva.

    Chef Choi Han-seok.

    Not everyone could say it, but at the same time, it was a ridiculous word.

    The master of Korean food recognized by the world. The star chef of the star chef.

    And he is the one who created Gujeon Fairy Tale, which is one of the most popular Korean restaurants in Korea.

    Choi Han-seok himself said that one day will naturally rise to his level.

    Yoon Byung-jin honestly envied Haru. Jealousy itself hurt my pride, but I was still madly envious.

    Choi Han-seok looked quite excited every time he talked about the day.

    Like a little boy who tells the story of his favorite toy, very pure.

    It couldn''t have been more sincere.

    Choi Han-seok continued to talk, clenching his fists as if he couldn''t stand it.

    -But one day we can take a step further from there. I finished by putting customers on a plate and me. One day, he''s a kid who can capture more than that. I believe so.

    After talking, Choi Han-seok jumped to his feet.

    There is not much time left, so let''s hurry up and go inside and beg Yoon Byung-jin.

    While opening the door to return to the oral fairy tale that everyone was waiting for, he paused for a moment and murmured without looking back at Yoon Byung-jin.

    One day, he''s the one who can show me the level that I haven''t reached.

    -Ha... -I hope so. With a good disciple.

    Do I like it? No need to say. I''m dying of joy. If I were alive, I would have had dozens more heart attacks so far.

    There''s nothing old people can''t say.

    What? All dead ghosts.

    Squeak¡ªChirring~.

    When the door to the table heaven opened, the hanging bell shook and made a sound.

    Choi Han-seok went inside first, and Yoon Byung-jin, who crumpled up a paper cup, was about to follow him.

    "That''s all for you."

    What?

    Someone grabbed Yoon Byung-jin''s wrist trying to enter the restaurant and pulled him back.

    Surprised, Yoon Byungjin looked back.

    Oh, my gosh!

    Oh, the next world is here.

    It soon turned white.

    However, Choi Han-seok raises his hand as if he is familiar with it.As expected, it was none other than the Grim Reaper who held his hand.

    Why, why are you here? What did I do wrong again?

    "No, no. You didn''t do anything wrong. I came here because I did a good job. I solved it. Just now."

    -Relieve your resentment...¡­? Me?

    Perhaps he is a little dumbfounded.

    Yoon Byung-jin literally stopped on the spot.

    I was just thinking.

    Really? The one I''m thinking?

    "You can blame God."

    Come on! Argh! Argh!

    I cried like I was going crazy with annoyance.

    I wondered what was going on and ghosts in the restaurant rushed out of the door.

    "Is it only a day away from the holy grail? Really? I envy you!

    These words came sporadically, but Yoon Byung-jin, the envy''s mastermind, literally turned white.

    Choi Han-seok knew why.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. What''s going on? You definitely lost. Chef Yoon Byungjin. But why do you say holy fire? So suddenly?"

    Byungjin wouldn''t have been successful if he won the cooking contest with you. I realized it because I lost. That he can''t beat you for a day. How far you can go.

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin''s Han did not go higher as a chef.

    But that was as far as it could not be.

    Why? That''s his limit.

    However, through Choi Han-seok, Yoon realized the bloody truth.

    That''s why the limit has not been resolved, but it has disappeared.

    He realized to himself that he couldn''t achieve it.

    The reason why he will remain in this world with resentment has also disappeared.

    Of course, it would be insanely annoying for Yoon Byung-jin.

    But what can I do?

    "I''m just conforming. That''s the law of the underworld. There''s nothing I can do about it."

    No, that''s. I mean... Sigh. This is driving me crazy. Am I supposed to like this, or should I die twice?

    "Well, feel free to do it. Anyway, I''m the best when you take me."

    I''m going to die twice! Why are you doing this to me, seriously?

    It''s been a day since I''ve had a lot of ghosts, but it''s the first time I''

    That the resentment was completely extinguished, let alone resolved.

    Even the Holy Ghost is about to die of injustice.

    It''s Haru. No, Chef Haru! Say something to the grim reaper. You said you''re close! No, I really don''t care if I''m a saint. It breaks my heart if I go like this. Yes?

    Eventually, Yoon Byung-jin, who was fighting with the grim reaper, appealed to Haru.

    The grim reaper was also looking at Haru for help because it was ambiguous to force him to take someone who didn''t want to be a saint.

    In the end, Haru looked at Yoon Byung-jin and the grim reaper alternately and said.

    "Can''t you take him back in a little while? About two hours."

    "Why, what are you doing in two hours?"

    "Well, Chef Yoon Byung-jin made a bet with me. So I won. The punishment is to wash the dishes.¡±

    "So, are you going to have me wash the dishes for two hours?"

    "Your ears are closed, but the Grim Reaper can force you to open them, right?"

    "Well... well, if the other kings of the underworld find out that they forced themselves to wash the dishes, they will die and die a hundred more times." Well, if it''s Haru, the king of the underworld."

    It doesn''t matter.

    Saying so, the grim reaper shrugged at Yoon Byung-jin.So, what do you want to do?'' was written on the grim reaper''s face.

    -Haha... -I''m going crazy.

    Yoon Byung-jin smiled.

    Then, he held the hand of the grim reaper, saying, "I don''t know."

    Let''s go!

    "I wish I could do this.¡±

    The Grim Reaper. Then can I really ask you one last favor?

    "I don''t think you can do me a favor. Just tell me."

    If I have a chance to be reborn later, I don''t want to be a chef.

    "Um. Why?"

    What can I do when there are monsters like that?

    Yoon Byung-jin pointed to Haru and Yumi with a gesture.

    The grim reaper, who was watching still, smirked and burst into laughter.

    "Don''t you think other jobs would do that?¡±

    -That''s... oh, my God.

    "Worked hard, lived hard, wandered hard in death. That''s all that matters. Byungjin Yoon will live a good life in the afterlife, so don''t worry too much and follow me. We''re going to a good place.¡±

    There''s nothing we can do. Oh, then I really have one last favor to ask you.

    What else is left?

    Yoon Byung-jin whispered something in the ears of the grim reaper, and she, who was looking sullen, soon sighed and nodded.

    "All right, all right. Anyway, either hate it or like it. How nice it would be to do just one.¡±

    - Is there a ghost that lives like that? The Grim Reaper will have a hard time finding a job.

    "Anyway, you''re a good talker. Well, don''t worry about it. It''s something I can do with my authority."

    It seemed that the words between the two worked out well.

    Yoon Byung-jin trudging along with the grim reaper.

    The Grim Reaper once again opened the door of the table heaven, as always, creating a passage to the Underworld.

    As she said, I''m going to a good place.

    Seeing the bright light leaking out of the door, I thought it was a really nice place.

    Well, thank you, though. I ate well, had a good time.

    Good job, I have to say now. You don''t blame me for putting you out, do you?

    It''s not fair. It''s not fair. But, what can I do? That''s the way I see it.

    Chef Yoon Byung-jin then smiled comfortably.

    There are times like that.

    When I have to admit I can''t.

    What Yoon Byung-jin had to admit was his cooking skills, and he only admitted it after he eventually died and became a ghost.

    But it wasn''t so bad.

    "You said a day, didn''t you? It''s a real monster, a kid like that. It''s worth losing.''

    An opponent who feels good even if he loses.

    It was the last time. We were able to meet Kiyeon.

    Thank you, Haru.

    "What? We only met for a day, but you did a great job.¡±

    "Me, too, thank you, Chef! I learned a lot!"

    Haru and Yumi, bowing down and saying hello to their seniors.

    Holding the grim reaper''s hand, enveloped in a group of lights.

    That''s how my short relationship with Chef Yoo Byung-jin ended.

    He''s gone. He''s gone!

    The seat where Yoo Byungjin left.

    The blinding light faded away, and the darkness of dawn sank again.

    The ghosts went out to heaven on the table, telling stories about Yoo Byung-jin.

    It''s time to close.

    Choi Han-seok seemed to have some lingering feelings, so only Haru and Yumi returned to the table heaven.

    And what I saw was.

    "Oh, wash the dishes!"

    "You didn''t do it in the end. Well, of course it is."Today''s dishes are piled up like a mountain.

    Approximately 20 servings or more, and today''s cooking utensils have been doubled.

    It was clear that it would take at least an hour to wash all that.

    but

    "CEO Haru, look at this!"

    "This is¡­¡­."

    Yumi found something on the rubber gloves lying in the sink.

    As the day approached, there was a paper note bearing the seal of the underworld.

    [Haru] Honestly, I can''t do the dishes at this age. But I''ve put enough tips in, so please let it slide!

    PS: I know you''ve been having similar problems with me. I''ll figure it out and go like this, but you won''t. But if I can give you advice as a senior who is not good enough...¡­.]

    Slip!

    Shortly after Haru read the last sentence of the note, the note suddenly turned into light and disappeared.

    Like when I was paid by ghosts.

    At the same time, the time of Haru and Yumi''s watch quickly turned around.

    Yumi, who was looking at her watch, soon asked Haru, saying, "It''s amazing that you paid for the meal like this."

    "I didn''t see it closely, what did it say?¡±

    Then Haru smiled brightly as usual.

    "I don''t want to wash the dishes.¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Just kidding. Well, let''s move fast. The sun will rise at this rate."

    "Oh, that''s right! We have to go grocery shopping early in the morning. I''ll do the dishes!"

    Yumi, who wears rubber gloves first.

    Looking at the door that Chef Yoon Byung-jin left within a day of sweeping the restaurant.

    Like this. Choi Han-seok came in.

    "Hi, Master."

    It''s already sunny outside.Didn''t you just say something?

    "It''s nothing. Chef."

 Chapter - 151 151. Interesting-looking things (1)

    What do celebrities eat?

    - Do you think celebrities only go to expensive restaurants or fancy bars every day?

    Come on, no way! We like kimchi stew, too. He''s begging me to put some more mayonnaise in tuna kimbap.

    - So we opened the restaurant ourselves!

    Two celebrities are standing in front of a building on a flashing TV screen.

    A restaurant named after two people.

    But the surrounding scenery is somewhat exotic.

    It is LA, USA, not Korea.

    A program where celebrities sell fusion Korean food in LA, which seems a little unrealistic.

    Even the celebrities who appeared on the program were all regulars on cooking channels with less than 1% ratings, let alone famous on public entertainment shows, and they did not have any minor culinary certificates, let alone running restaurants.

    Young PD, who is revered as a rising star in the broadcasting industry these days, came forward and claimed to be the director, and Michelin Three Star Restaurant helped decide the menu, but that''s all.

 Chapter - 152

No content

 Chapter - 153

    A new menu is coming out today? What is it?

    You can really look forward to it. It''s a menu that I fell in love with after trying it once. Have you heard of pork belly gimbap?

    Pork belly and kimbap? I can imagine it, but I can''t imagine it. It feels like that.

    I tasted it for the first time and my eyes were wide open. I''m telling you, this is the only thing that makes Americans picky. Let''s grill pork belly first.

    When pork belly gimbap appeared, the public''s response began to burn like an active volcano that had been preparing for it so far.

    Samgyeopsal kimbap was literally a masterpiece of the public.

    Due to poor business in the U.S., sales suddenly increased by 250% at the stores of celebrities who were in the red.

    On TV, where the main broadcast was being aired, the viewer rating exceeded the existing 500%.

    I said everything because I thought the producer in charge of the news in real-time was either a fraud or a miracle.

    Even in the next episode, PD thought as he looked at the graph, which had gone through 500 percent and was going crazy upward.

    "Crazy."

    No matter how hard you look at it, the big success.

    "A oral fairy tale. There''s a reason why you''re a Michelin three Michelin stars."

    There was even a separate part where people went wild.

    I watched the show and made it at home. The red pepper and radish in the recipe tasted more than pork belly, which is the main ingredient, and they were also holding it.

    No matter how delicious food looks on TV, negative public opinion will arise if it is not delicious when it is actually cooked.

    But on the other hand, what if it''s much better than what you actually tried?

    Positive public opinion is boiling madly.

    In the 21st century, it is shared by everyone on SNS, and there is an instant craze for pork belly gimbap.

    In other words, what brought the pork belly gimbap, which was simply a ''good material'', to the point of ''invitation''.

    "Chef Haru, did you say? Head chef Park Joo-hyuk suddenly called me reliable."

    One day.

    It was unusual from the beginning, but now it''s more than that.

    "I want it. As my man."

    I want to make it into a star in the sky.

    Star chef!

    If you make Chef Haru a star that shines higher than a celebrity.

    Even if Chef Haru recognizes himself there, and relies on him.

    With Chef Haru. Wouldn''t he be able to go higher as a producer?

    He was the one who went crazy about ratings.

    That''s why I was able to come all the way up here.

    His sense of such a thing was telling.

    "Producer Kim!"

    "Huh? What''s going on?"

    "Oh, I thought you should see it. It''s on YouTube right now. Oh, anyway, just look at it!"

    Inside the broadcasting station.

    As he was stuck in his studio and squeezing his brain, a super excited subordinate burst in the door.

    Normally, he would have been hysterical about where he sold his knocking manners, but not now.

    She displayed a mtube video on her phone.

    "Oh, he knows how to draw attention."

    "That''s not the point right now."

    A video posted on a cooking channel for the first time.

    [Pork belly kimbap?] Fusion Korean food? No way. This is what real pork belly kimbap is like]On the face of it, it was a very aggressive tone, and it was a video that attracted so-called "aggro."

    Wearing a mask and auto-tuneing his voice.

    The video showed a person who wanted to hide his identity very much cooking with me.

    I don''t know if it''s because various SNS and YouTube are already burning with the keyword pork belly gimbap, but this video had 200,000 views even though it''s only been 36 hours since it was uploaded.

    "It''s not just that I''m attracted. I only had 20,000 subscribers, but I jumped to 40,000 in a few days. Even now, if you look at the growth trend, it''s going to be over 60,000 or 70,000 soon."

    "By the way, this. It''s a video of me peeling pork belly kimbap, right?¡±

    "That''s why I brought it here."

    It''s the exact opposite of other media that show how delicious pork belly gimbap is and how to make it.

    The mystery YouTuber in the video was spinning pork belly kimbap and calling it "trash."

    Pickled radish full of MSG? Spicy peppers? Oh, if you''re going to cover the taste with such stimulating flavors. Why do you put pork belly? Let''s just put a whole pack of ham.

    The main character of pork belly gimbap is pork belly. I''m going to use soy sauce to maximize the taste of pork belly, not ssamjang.

    I know. It''s harder to make than the original recipe, and it takes a lot of time and work. By the way? The more delicious the dish is, the more luxurious it becomes. If you have the ability, try making it according to my recipe. You won''t notice the recipe made by a chef who doesn''t have a name.

    I made it, but it''s delicious even if I eat it. It''s balanced, and each ingredient tastes good. I think you need to get 10,000 won per line if you sell this for money. Oh, of course, the plating is a little prettier.

    "Funny."

    Producer Kim''s eyes, who was watching the video slowly, were blazing.

    Anger? No way. There wasn''t a bit of that.

    He was a crazy about ratings. I could sell my soul for a 1% rating.

    The result of PD Kim''s brain twirling.

    "Hey, I think I know him."

    "What? What do you mean, PD? You know this Miss YouTuber?¡±

    The subordinate next to me opened his mouth as if he was speechless.

    However, producer Kim only puts his hand on his chin as if it is natural.

    "When we used to go to oral fairy tales together. Why isn''t he being fired yet? There''s one who thought, "Why isn''t he fired? His name was some kind of foreign character. Anyway, the girl chef who used to run around alone.

    "Oh, Seolbin! I remembered your name because it was unique. Oh, come to think of it, Chef Sulbin hated Chef Haru for some reason! Then don''t tell me!"

    "I think 99 percent of the mittubers are Sulbin. I''m sure! His voice is similar to his physique. I''m just getting the hang of it.

    "Well, let''s say the PD is right. What are you going to do? It looks like you''re trying to grow a pan."

    a home question

    Producer Kim, who had been thinking for a while, rolled up his mouth, saying he had a good idea.

    "Chef Bean has so much to say. I''ll make room for you again."

    Whoo-hoo, looking at his boss smiling. His subordinates murmured quietly.''Even though he''s the boss I truly admire. Every time I do this, I look like a villain in a novel. What''s hoo hoo? Whoo-hoo. Ugh.

    I''m afraid I''ll be very busy with my work these past few days.

    She tactfully picked up her cell phone and texted Haru.

    I think I''ll see you in the future.

    * * *

    "Go on air?¡±

    Yumi, who was busy putting food in a bowl, suddenly stopped.

    This is because the customer who was introduced to Haru as the PD who made the show made a quite sudden proposal.

    My ears perked up at the thought of finally coming.

    "Yumi, finish what you were doing. I''ll go out.¡±

    Haru, the owner of the restaurant, stepped forward to PD Kim.

    He even made a reservation and visited the table heaven by himself, but he seemed to be up to something.

    Of course, I never thought I''d come up with this out of the blue proposal.

    Man, we''re up all day. It''s up! Producer Kim suggested me to be on the show. You''re better than most celebrities, man.

    Choi Han-seok fluttered, saying something interesting happened.

    I tried my best to listen to his babbling words in one ear and made eye contact with producer Kim.

    The PD, who drank the soup of dried pollack bean sprout soup, which was the main menu of today''s heaven, continued.

    "I told you on the phone the other day, didn''t I? Chef Park Joo-hyuk is one of the biggest contributors to this ratings, but at the same time, chef Lee Haru is one of the main contributors. How grateful I am!"

    "Thanks are fine. I just went because you called me. Chef Park Joo-hyuk just put another side dish on the table."

    "Oh, you are so humble! As expected, Chef Haru felt different from the first time I met him. It''s like the god of cooking helps. Anyway, wouldn''t the PD have that kind of feeling?

    Producer Kim is smiling like a tomboy, but I didn''t feel so bad.

    "So what''s the matter? I can''t believe I''m on a show.

    "Chef Haru knows that. This video."

    Producer Kim, who was searching his cell phone for a while, immediately logged on to Mitube and displayed a video.

    A video of a masked chef making pork belly gimbap in his own way.

    It was a channel that Haru was subscribing to, and starting with the video, the chef''s channel was on a huge rise overall, so I couldn''t help but notice it.

    "Uh, that''s that. You''re shooting Haru!

    Yumi already knew about it''s situation.

    In the first place, the chef''s channel was a channel that Haru and Yumi had subscribed to, and it was strange that they didn''t know because the rise was so huge this time.

 Chapter - 154 152. Interesting-looking things (2)

    It was Yumi who informed Haru of Mitube in the first place.

    Haru and Yumi never talked directly about the video, but Yumi seemed to have raised the view count a little as soon as they turned around and washed the dishes.

    For your information, I didn''t think much about the video one day.

    Yumi went berserk asking if this makes sense, but one day was really fine.

    In the past, of course, you could have been in a lot of trouble, had a headache for a few days, or really had a scratch on your ego.

    But starting with Myeongseok and Nara, Chef Yoon Byungjin. One day has certainly grown through a series of events.

    Of course, he knows he still lacks a lot of himself.

    However, he knew the value of the dishes made by the day, began to explore what he wanted to make, and what he wanted to put on his plate.

    One day, little by little, I was becoming a better cook and a decent chef.

    What does this mean for such a day?

    "I think Chef Yumi knows. I think Chef Haru knows well from his facial expression. Chef, this mask chef. Can you guess who he is?¡±

    Let''s get straight to the point, PD Kim.

    One day I thought about it for a while.

    I didn''t think about who the mask chef was, but I was wondering how to say this.

    No matter how gentle and nice Haru is, he is not a fool.

    The boiled pork video from before.

    Again this time, he was attacking only the part he touched in the pork belly gimbap, and it was strange that he could not doubt it.

    Just then, Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the air, stared at the day and poked his mouth.

    Do whatever you want!

    As expected, Choi Han-seok was the best.

    Haru answered without hesitation.

    "Chef Sulbin from the oral fairy tale I saw last time. No?"

    "Oh, you know right away, don''t you?¡±

    "I couldn''t help but notice. That''s how obvious it is. No matter how much I wear a mask, I can see it.¡±

    "Oh, my God!"

    Producer Kim is exclaiming and raising his thumb.

    I don''t know what part of the show is saying, "Of course!" but looking at him supporting the day, I roughly guessed what he was talking about.

    Park Joo-hyuk once told Haru why he became close to PD Kim.

    ''Cause he''s an ambitious man like me.¡¯

    He has a clear goal. Also because it''s so huge and he''s totally crazy about it.

    A person who becomes selfish and can live forever to achieve that goal.

    Park Joo-hyuk and Kim said that they recognized each other and that they were able to develop into a relationship that was more than a guest.

    ''The videos that Chef Bin posted aren''t enough to be a hot topic, and the program went well. It''s obvious that PD Kim is fascinated by the ratings.¡¯

    Maybe it''s just me.

    It seemed like Producer Kim could hear what he was going to say in his head, just like Mitube.

    For example

    "That''s why. Chef Haru, don''t you hurt your pride?"

    "Pride?"

    "Yes! As you know, Chef Bin is a long-time junior to Chef Haru. That''s all? I just ignored you. It''s not even cooking, you just swear. Besides, the last time I saw you, you openly gave Haru a hint in front of other chefs. Of course, no one cared."As expected, Haru was right.

    At the same time, it was Choi Han-seok''s idea.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok made eye contact as if they knew this would happen, and smiled.

    Producer Kim was clearly scratching the pride of the day.

    Aren''t you angry? Your pride doesn''t hurt. And don''t you want revenge?

    If you answer that.

    "Well, not really?"

    "What? Really?"

    Producer Kim blinked when he said that the day was really fine.

    "No, to be honest, I''m angry. It''s annoying. But I''m just understanding. I''m a junior. I''m not a member of the oral fairy tale. You can''t get involved in the inside of oral fairy tales. Because that''s the way to go."

    "Uh... I see. Chef Haru is really nice. Oh, I''m not being sarcastic. Seriously, if I were to do the same thing, uh. I''m just. I can''t stand it.¡±

    Producer Kim suddenly shuddered as if he had drawn the scene seriously.

    Well, his fireball personality will never stand when someone like Bean appears now.

    They''ll try to negotiate somehow.

    Of course I won''t just build it.

    I''ll try my best to get a chance and bite you when it''s the best time to eat.

    And it wasn''t a day different.

    There are a lot of people who are confused, including PD Kim.

    "By the way. Producer."

    "Huh? Go ahead."

    "Chef Sulbin is a man of oral fairy tales, but the masked chef has nothing to do with oral fairy tales, right?"

    "Hmm? Oh, oh, yeah!"

    He was a producer who was stunned at the moment, but he regained his composure in no time.

    Soon a big smile was drawn on his mouth.

    "The producer must have come to offer me an offer to appear on the show. I think that program is related to me and the chef. Is it the special episode of the program that just ended?¡±

    "Wow, you look like a ghost. How do you know how I feel right away?"

    The PD shouted almost as if he were a child who had received a birthday present that he had wanted for a long time.

    Several customers in the restaurant looked at him wondering what was going on, but he didn''t seem to be able to see the other people''s eyes at all.

    "I''m usually told I look like a ghost.¡±

    "Oh, I knew it. Chef Haru. So how...¡­. Would you like to read it first?¡±

    I knew this would happen, so I took out a bundle of documents from PD Kim''s bag.

    Looking into something, it was a conti and rough script for the special he spoke about.

    Even though it''s a reality show, there has to be a basic framework for how the program will work.

    "There are celebrities who learned how to cook from Haru and other oral story chefs, right? They''re coming back to eat the food you cook for them! It''s kind of like that."

    "The filming location is¡­¡­. The table says heaven."

    "You know, don''t you? Chef Park Joohyuk said that you can''t use oral fairy tales as a filming location. So I thought if Chef Haru agrees, the table would be perfect for heaven. It''ll be a lot of promotionally. You know our ratings, right?

    Know.

    I heard that the viewer rating of the last episode exceeded 11%.

    In other words, more than 10% of our population will know about restaurants in a day.And if we go one more time.

    The same goes for ghosts.¡¯

    I don''t know, but ghosts watch TV a lot.

    There is nothing to do all day long, so I am wasting my time watching TV.

    The ghosts who came to the restaurant in the early days of the restaurant were getting fewer and fewer customers.

    It was not a pretty bad suggestion.

    "Then how does the cook turn out if we go from here? If you look here right now, there seems to be no room for a chef.¡±

    "No, but if you go, all you have to do is bring the cook out of the oral fairy tale¡­¡­. Chef Seolbin must be a oral fairy tale. You can invite him as one of your teachers. And at the same time, bang! and reveal that an empty chef is a cook when he goes!"

    "Will you allow that? He used to wear a mask and even change his voice in the first time."

    "Well, you know what? I went there before I came here. oral fairy tale."

    Does a successful producer have a different ability to set the stage?

    Haru, Choi Han-seok, and even Yumi, who were eavesdropping on the story in the back kitchen, couldn''t help but exclaim at the part where they were trying to break up like a neung-goo, saying they had been to the oral fairy tale a day before.

    "Well, Chef Bean said yes right away without any delay. If Chef Haru is coming out, there''s no reason for me to be out. I heard you''ve been waiting for this."

    Vienna''s response was, in other words, a declaration of war.

    I''m confident I can beat you, I''ll reveal my theory in front of you, which I''ve only told you on YouTube.

    So come on in. Let''s try it.

    "Two teachers who taught celebrities how to cook. Chef Haru of Dining Heaven and Chef Sulbin of oral fairy tales! The two chefs will face off with a new dish this time. The guests are their students, celebrities! Well, that''s the concept.Bay."

    Producer Kim''s gesture and exaggerated voice were speaking.

    What do you think? Can''t you just see the picture? We''ve set the stage like this. You''re not going to take it out, are you''re you?¡¯

    Of course not. On the contrary, I feel grateful.

    "In other words, we''re going to have a cooking contest?"

    "Exactly."

    "All right, let''s do it."

    "What?"

    When Haru accepted it immediately, Yumi, who was slowly washing the dishes while eavesdropping on the story, looked back in surprise.

    But one day it''s just momentum and so on.

    Like PD Kim and Park Joo-hyuk, there were few people in the world who could stop him who had caught fire properly once.

    The grim reaper and the underworld. And Choi Hanseok?

    For your information, Choi Han-seok.

    Oh, there you go! Man, this is what a man should do! That''s awesome, Haru!

    They were cheering openly in the air.

    "Good! I''ll give you the script and the script. Please read it. Oh, I''ll get back to you as soon as I can with the details. Do you have my number?¡±

    "Of course. I''ll wait. Thank you."

    "Oh, thank you! Well, I''m going to get up now. Oh, today''s food was really good, too! I didn''t know what to say because we were having a get-together yesterday, but I just ate dried pollack soup and got a big hole in my stomach. Hahaha!"

    Producer Kim is running out of the table in a rush.

    It was a break time that ended soon after lunch, so I''m glad that customers were slowly leaving the restaurant, but if it was full, I would have been scolded by the uncles to eat quietly.

    In addition, the momentum that seemed to break through Kim PD''s ceiling really pushed things along very quickly.Only around the afternoon of the very next day.

    The text message arrived on the cell phone of the day.

    [Chef, we have a rough schedule!] I think it will be this Monday or the week after next...¡­. fast and slow. What do you like?]

    This weekend''s schedule seems to have gone a bit too far.

    As expected, he still seems to be excited.

    The answer for the day was fixed.

    [It''s a holiday in the dining room anyway] There''s no reason why I can''t.]

    The bet with Chef Yoon Byung-jin was just a prelude.

    The day tied up the apron tightly.

 Chapter - 155 153. Most delicious dishes (1)

    [#1: Mask chef and chef Haru waiting in the kitchen. After a while, two disciples appear.]

    [#2: Talk a little about the broadcast and explain why we''re here today.]

    [#3: Talk slowly about the relationship between chef Haru and the mask chef...¡­.]

    "I don''t like it."

    Crack-!

    Seol-bin threw away the script that he had been reading with open eyes.

    The script that fell on the marble table with black patterns on a white background slipped and stopped soon.

    I looked around and saw an Irish kitchen.

    An area that most families can''t even imagine.

    A sink with as many as two, and an eight-ball gas stove. There are two super-sized ovens and soushid machines.

    The living room, led by the kitchen, where Bin could not possibly live alone, was also huge, and there were four rooms that were large enough for students of similar ages, including a dress room.

    Near the oral fairy tale, a penthouse in Seoul.

    Bin was living alone in this place where his parents, who were abroad, paid for him.

    However, Bean did not particularly like this luxurious house.

    Money was already meaningless to her.

    "The fact that I have to speak openly with Chef Haru...¡­I really don''t like it."

    One day.

    Only the three letters remained in her head for months.

    He stood blankly for a while, saying his head was pounding, and soon picked up the script that had fallen back.

    Now, a week later, it''s a script for the upcoming shoot.

    Of course, PD Kim said, "The script is just a script. On the set, he said, "You can just do whatever you want."

    Chef Seolbin, you can cook whatever you want. Oh, of course, if you''re going to use a unique material, you have to get it. There''s a time limit of one hour. Well, it doesn''t matter how good you are, does it?

    Producer Kim said so with his unique smile.

    Of course it wasn''t wrong.

    If I couldn''t cook in an hour, I wouldn''t be called a chef.

    But strangely, I felt bad. When I talked to this person, my pride seemed to be scratched vaguely.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before PD Kim showed his true colors.

    He asked Bin to come out on the show. That''s what I said.

    I''ve watched Chef Bin''s Youtube. Chef, how should I say it? I think you''re a little petty.

    What?

    Bin was doubting his ears for a moment.

    What do you mean, petty?

    No matter how popular a PD is, it was never a word to use to attract someone.

    However, producer Kim was rather confident.

    He was a ratings freak, and that''s why he needed Vienna.

    Voice and gesture that you can only do when you''re really into something.

    And those things have the power to nod for some reason.

    You''re wondering what I''m doing. This. By the way. That''s why I''m telling you. Either hiding behind a mask or behind a shield called the Mitube. Anyway, there''s something you want to say to Chef Haru. Don''t you want to argue about something? I want to play a game! Take off the restaurant armband! Isn''t it like this?-That''s...

    Even though I know it''s crazy.

    Bean couldn''t help but nod his head.

    I''ll lay the groundwork for you. Do whatever you want.

    Do as you please. Whatever you want.

    And I''m saying this because it''s Chef Bean. I personally want Chef Bean to win. Chef Lee Haru.

    Why? People who watch the show would think Chef Lee Haru will win.

    Of course. So, if you break it. Wouldn''t the ratings be huge?

    -Huh....

    All I have to do is take the ratings.

    That''s my purpose.

    Producer Kim was an honest person. There was no hiding.

    That''s why he was a scary person. That''s how confident you are.

    Bean didn''t like that kind of person very much. It''s more of a hate, so to speak.

    Like Chef Haru who turned his back on oral fairy tales.

    How are you feeling now?

    Don''t you agree with someone like chef Lee Haru more than anyone else that they will make sure to take a picture of chef Lee Haru and give him a pressable board?

    It was quite an ironic situation. I couldn''t get rid of the thought of playing in someone''s hands.

    But, nevertheless.

    Okay, here we go. Appearing on the show.

    Bin, the author, knew best that this was the only answer he could give.

    So Bin gritted his teeth.

    Producer Kim said chef Haru said he would bring as much food as he could this time.

    Chef Haru will show his sincerity.

    Because if he loses this time, he doesn''t think he has any more chances.

    I really want to win at all costs.

    "The next week. Find a recipe that is even a little bit more delicious.¡±

    Her choice is Western and fusion grilled pork belly.

    For the perfect dish of Chef Seolbin, to be made on set.

    "Let''s make it one more time."

    The big kitchen was already full of pork belly oil.

    After reviewing the script, which had already repeatedly been read, thrown, and thrown several times, he picked up a kitchen knife and began to prepare pork belly meat for the kitchen.

    On the side of her kitchen, there was a mountain of cold pork belly dishes abandoned because something was a little lacking.

    It was clear that chef Park Joo-hyuk, who values food ingredients, would be madly upset and try to spread the bean when he sees this scene.

    "I win somehow. Unconditionally, I''ll prove myself right."

    This was her ''best''.

    * * *

    One day. 3 days left?

    "Well, that''s right. Our holiday has been set as the filming day."

    Only 3 days are left before the program shoot.

    Moreover, it was almost 11 o''clock, so it was good to see that there were almost two days left.

    But one day I didn''t really feel a sense of crisis.

    It''s not just because he''s confident he can beat Vienna unconditionally.

    I just... I didn''t know why.

    There was only one thing a day had to prepare for.

    The script was half-formal anyway, and the things written were not important, so there was little to understand, so you just had to have a cooking battle with Bin and prepare a recipe to teach celebrities.

    Of course, now that we have two days left, we haven''t decided what to cook for one day.I have to treat the ghosts soon.

    As always, the menu at the ghost restaurant is the same as today''s table heaven menu.

    Therefore, today is stir-fried chicken with ripened kimchi.

    After boiling the chicken, throw away the water, put the big potatoes, ripe kimchi, and mushrooms in a pressure cooker.

    Even if I intentionally put some effort into it, it was much better because I put in the taste of chicken baeksuk.

    If you eat it with rice with chicken legs covered with red sauce and a piece of ripened kimchi.

    Well, I don''t know what more to say there.

    Haru looked at the pressure cooker containing the stir-fried chicken boiling.

    Now you just have to leave it to time and wait, and the cooking is over.

    Have you thought about what to cook?

    "Actually, I haven''t decided yet. I couldn''t think of anything."

    -Hmm, I see. Haru, you seem to have a lot on your mind.

    Choi seemed to pay more attention to his appearance on the show than a day ago.

    I didn''t know if he cared about broadcasting, one day or both.

    Yumi, who was sweeping the floor of the restaurant with a mop and looking at the two people who were worried, pointed to the day as if it was natural.

    "But the old kimchi stir-fried chicken that you made today. It was unbelievably delicious! The customers also eat two bowls of rice. That''s why I bought rice in the middle. The rice is so good."

    "I did. I was surprised because the response was better than I thought."

    "I mean, wouldn''t it be easy to beat Bin by just taking out this chicken soup? You''re Chef Haru!"

    It''s a day. Bean will win very easily.

    So don''t worry. I''m not worried either.

    Yumi shouted with confidence, straightening her chest.

    A word that can be deceitful and arrogant if you miss it a little bit.

    But one day knew best that it was true.

    Haru, what do you think?

    "If an empty chef just brings the luxurious, expensive food he''s been doing, it''ll definitely taste good. But I''m going to be criticized for not meeting the purpose of the program."

    Of course, you can''t just bring delicious food with limited price.

    Because this restaurant is about celebrities doing business in America.

    Of course, the dishes sold are not too expensive. It''s just a bunch of folksy dishes.

    The main dish is pork belly gimbap. That''s why.

    This foreign war also takes place in a way that does not deviate too far from the ''ordinary'' framework.

    If you bring a restaurant-class dish there again?

    "It''s crazy. How many times have you been hit so far? I don''t think I''ll do that unless Chef Bean has a head."

    "Well, boss, that probably means you''re going to bring something that''s a little bit more common-class."

    "Then I''ll win."

    Haru answered calmly.

    Because he was confident.

    Even if Yumi has to carry this chicken stir-fried soup right away, Bin will be able to win.

    I had such confidence.

    By the way, Haru. Last time, Bin said that in his own video. ''This time I''ll do my best. I''ll prepare the best dish I can''. I think that''s what you meant.But that''s why the day hasn''t decided on cooking so far.

    Choi Han-seok sighed and looked at the day.

    - Just, let''s not get complicated. Let''s do as we always do.

    "What do you think, Chef?"

    Well, if I were you, I''d probably just take the most delicious dish I''ve ever had. Isn''t that polite? About the person who did his best even though it was crooked. It''s the best.

    The best is the best.

    The words stuck in my heart of the day.

    "It''s the most delicious dish I''ve ever had."

    It came to mind at the same time.

    Haru''s eyes turned to the stir-fried chicken, which was boiling in the pressure cooker.

    As a child, I remembered the night when I was cold and hungry.

 Chapter - 156 154. Most delicious dishes (2)

    The first memory of the day began there, on the outskirts of Gangwon-do.

    A bed that isn''t too hard. Foods to eat in moderation. A facility that''s just been set up.

    The orphanage where the day was left was where everything was average.

    There was nothing around, and all I could see when I went outside was abandoned houses, now abandoned rice paddies or fields.

    So the day''s childhood was bleak.

    There is nothing memorable about it. It was just a life.

    Memories from childhood, with friends. The memory of being loved by my parents. Such things were a long way off for a day.

    There was no goal. I just followed the life routine of the orphanage, waking up at 7 a.m. and falling asleep at 8 p.m.

    Then one winter, there was a heavy snowstorm outside. On a day when all the rivers and rice paddies were frozen.

    "It hurts¡­" It hurts¡­¡­.¡±

    A young day caught a cold.

    It was a terrible cold.

    There was no voice, the fever was boiling, and it was hard to go to the hospital because of the heavy snow.

    It''s just that I live without any thoughts or goals and then go like this.

    I only thought of that.

    But it didn''t work out like a day''s thought either.

    The young body recovered quickly.

    The snowballs that had been falling like crazy outside the window suddenly subsided, and the medicine that the director gave me began to take very slowly.

    A young day literally died and came to life after suffering for three days and nights.

    Early in the morning when I came to my senses like that.

    Something was caught in the nose of the day when I was lying absentmindedly.

    Oily and clear smell. My saliva stopped and my stomach growled.

    So one day, I walked half-instinctively toward the smell.

    The orphanage kitchen, which would normally be off limits. There was someone there.

    It will serve as the motto of the day when chicken was being boiled in a large pot and made samgyetang.

    "Hey, are you hungry?¡±

    "¡­¡­I''m hungry.¡±

    "Oh, my God, a child shouldn''t be hungry! Come here. I''m cooking something delicious.¡±

    I gave Haru a warm hand.

    Samgyetang, which heated up the soul that was only gray and stopped.

    It wasn''t expensive, it wasn''t luxurious, it didn''t have big techniques.

    Choi Hanseok''s cooking.

    "That was the most delicious food I''ve ever had in my life.¡±

    So, you''ve made up your mind?

    Only then did I realize.

    Let''s see what kind of food we should prepare.

    "Thank you, Chef."

    All I''ve said is a word. If you''re gonna thank me, do it to you.

    "What are you going to do then, boss?"

    "I''m going to make samgyetang.¡±

    Of course, it''s not just samgyetang.

    Samgyetang was the most delicious food that Haru had ever eaten, but there was another delicious food that Haru could make.

    "I''m thinking of adding a little range in my own way."

    Isn''t it just chicken stir-fried soup if it changes?

    I could have thought of it that way.

    But in the head of the day, the recipe was already falling.

    A very nice plate. I saw it in front of me.

    "It''s going to be delicious.¡±

    Haru nodded in a confident voice.

    A light resolution.

    One day it was good.

    Hey, Haru. I just thought of this. Why? Producer Kim said this before. He wants Chef Haru to win.

    "Oh, if I win, the ratings will go up. The one you said?¡±

    That''s what I''m saying. Don''t you think he did it to Bin? If it were PD Kim, I think he''d still be there."Uh, uh, that''s really true.

    At first, I wondered what it was, but the more I thought about it, the more I thought it could be.

    But what does that have to do with anything.

    If you like who wins, that''s it.

    Supporting the purpose--!

    The simmering pressure cooker began to steam slowly.

    The cooking is done.

    It''s time to greet the ghosts.

    * * *

    And three days flew by quickly.

    Three days was a really short time for a day working from dawn to dawn, so I closed my eyes and felt like I was on set.

    However, it seems that this was not the case for Sulbin.

    ''What kind of person...''He''s changed like that in a couple of weeks?''

    First of all, Bin had lost a lot of weight.

    He spent all his time practicing other than the time he left the oral fairy tale, his eyes were blank, and his hands were full of bandages and cuts, and then he gained weight again.

    It looked better because I was doing the same thing in the same industry.

    How much effort Bin has put in.

    Her hurtful hands and haggard eyes were genuine.

    In addition

    "You''re not wearing a mask today. Chef Bean."

    Haru, who was thinking about how to say hello, raised his hand as naturally as possible and asked.

    Everyone knows that you''re the chef when you''re already there.

    That''s what I meant, but Bin didn''t seem to care.

    "Chef Haru...¡­. Are you serious?"

    "What does that mean?"

    I said hello, but the question came back.

    As Haru shrugged without panic, Bin sighed and pointed to the bundle that Haru was holding in his right hand.

    "You''re not kidding me. What''s that?"

    Kkokko''s house--!

    Something in the bundle fluttered and cried.

    One day, I was carrying a chicken.

    The chicken in the bundle was bought at the dawn market, which Yumi and I went to almost every day, not dead or groomed chicken, but really alive.

    It''s also a Korean chicken that gained weight.

    "What do you mean, it''s my ingredient."

    "No, it''s better to bring a live chicken to the set...¡­.¡±

    "You know that, don''t you, Chef Bean? All meat, including chicken, is freshest just before death. Of course, there are many ways to make the meat taste better. When it comes to texture and freshness, it''s best to make it right.¡±

    Chicken is the only cow, pig, or chicken available.

    If Bin''s true feelings were haggard and his eyes full of spite, the whole day''s sincerity was this chicken.

    Of course, there were a lot of people who unintentionally surprised me by bringing this chicken to the set, but anyway.

    One day was confident that it would definitely taste different.

    "I think Bin also paid a lot of attention to the ingredients."

    If the main ingredient of the day was chicken, the main ingredient of the bean was pork.

    That''s also Korean''s favorite pork belly.

    The meat Bin prepared was rolled up on plastic wrap and thaw paper, and it was written on the side.

    [ibe?rico]

    If you pronounce it in Korean, it''s Iberico.

    It is a breed of pigs raised in Spain, and its meat and aroma are incomparable to ordinary pigs because they grow up eating acorns as well as grazing.

    High-quality Iberico pork was often more expensive than beef because it contained marbling on the cheek of most Korean beef.

    And that pork that Bin brought now did.

    I can''t believe you brought pork that''s more expensive than Korean beef.I didn''t know what I was going to cook, but I felt like I needed to know my resolution.

    "Chef Haru said he saw my video, too."

    "I saw everything. You did a great job filming it. At first, I didn''t know he was an empty chef because he wore a mask. Since the last time, pork belly kimbap. I couldn''t help but notice."

    It must have been quite a shock that the mask chef, who criticized Haru harshly, was no other than an empty chef of oral fairy tales.

    At least that''s what Bean thought.

    But the immediate Haru chef looked really serene.

    As if he doesn''t care a bit about himself. No, just like it''s invisible.

    Bean hated it even more because of course.

    So I gritted my teeth to win.

    "I''m going to win. We''ll win, and we''ll win. That I was right."

    "You know this isn''t essentially a cooking contest, right? First of all, the cooking show where celebrities come out of Kim''s restaurant to taste our food, and the contest where celebrities evaluate food, is after that."

    "Cooking shows, cooking contests. I don''t know what the difference is."

    There was a determination in Bean''s voice.

    It was the voice of a person who had already made up his mind and made up his mind.

    We''re going to get going! Get ready, get ready!

    Producer Kim and his staff ran busily inside the filming site, announcing that filming would begin soon.

    On the way to the waiting room, Bin picked up a polite mask and said, wearing it on his face.

    "Next to you, did you say chef Yumi?¡±

    "Oh, yes, I was watching you on YouTube."

    Perhaps it was interesting to see the filming site full of staff and cameras, Yumi was looking around the filming site with her eyes wide open.

    Bean looked at the chicken snooping its head, squirming with such yumi as always.

    "You look like the person next to you."

    "What?"

    Yumi hesitated for a second.

    He almost nodded to see if he meant he looked like Haru, but soon realized that Bin''s likened target was a chicken in his hand, not a day, and his face turned red as if it were bursting.

    And at the same time it was a word to Haru.

    "What, what a man with no commercial morality.¡­!¡±

    "Don''t worry too much. It''s not like I''ve ever had such a provocation."

    Although he was previously a junior chef, he changed to a mask chef who used to speak spitefully as he was told as soon as he put on a mask.

    A car with a broken brake, pure and simple.

    Producer Kim, who looks like the world''s highest ratings, casted the show and organized the game.

    "I''m coming in, too.

    Day after day, he raised his hand and followed Bin in a mask.

    The shooting started soon.

    Outside the set, Yumi and Choi Han-seok cheered for the day.

    As written in the script, two celebrities who were the main characters of Kim''s restaurant came in. We talked about broadcasting and how we''ve been doing, explained about Bin, a mask chef, and one more celebrity came in as a guest, and everyone was surprised to see the live chicken that Haru bought...¡­.

    The filming itself was not very special.

    Like most of the externalities of such programs in the first place, the broadcast screen would have been replaced by the fabrication of the programs that had been aired so far.

    Even the masked Bin was only very calm about where the rush on the YouTube footage went.Producer Kim looked a little disappointed because there were no unexpected situations, but the shooting went smoothly.

    It took only about two hours to get the full amount of broadcasts written in the script and updates.

    In other words, it was real from now on.

    One celebrity who grabbed the microphone asked.

    As the concept of this foreign war, celebrities called Haru and Bin was none other than seniors.

    "By the way, sir! You said you''d teach us a new dish today. Can you tell me what it is now?"

    Then Bin replied as if he had waited.

    "I prepared a pork belly dish. The main ingredient of Samgyeopsal Gimbap, the best-selling menu in Kim''s restaurant, is also samgyeopsal."

    "I love pork belly! What''s the dish is it?¡±

    "I''m going to go with a fusion of Western and Korean food. We''re going to cook pork belly in an oven that uses both the grilling and boiling method."

    "Baking and boiling......at the same time? Is that possible?¡±

    "You''ll find out in a little while."

    "Wow, I''m looking forward to it!"

    Bean, a mask chef who declared that he would show a very unusual way to cook and boil at the same time.

    People''s expectations rose like crazy because there was also a full description of Iberico pork, the ingredient she brought.

    Now the microphone is over to Haru, who is next.

    "Well, what kind of food did you prepare, Haru?¡±

    "I prepared samgyetang."

    "Just... Samgyetang?"

    Was the impact a little weaker than the grilled pork belly that Bin mentioned earlier?

    When celebrities spoke a little disappointedly, Haru raised his hand, saying, "That can''t be the case."

    "Of course, it''s not just samgyetang. I''m going to cook samgyetang."

    "Samgyetang..." You''re going to bake it?¡±

    Another extraordinary recipe.

    As the dishes that broke common sense poured out, the slightly droopy tension quickly went up as if it had penetrated the sky.

    The anticipation that is coming out.

    As expected, my guess was right.

    Producer Kim, who was holding a script book, had a full smile on his face.

 Chapter - 157 155. On two peoples plates (1)

    Celebrity

    Being the hero of the place wherever you go, and shining there.

    So the stars in the sky, called stars.

    Celebrities who naturally appeared there also rose to stardom, with Kim''s restaurant becoming a huge hit.

    Viewership and recognition have become celebrities that the whole nation knows overnight, who used to travel around cooking programs on a small cooking channel.

    Right now, casting and advertising offers from various programs, including terrestrial broadcasters, are coming in like crazy.

    Therefore, quite naturally, the shoulders of the cast members of Kim''s restaurant were very high.

    I''m a celebrity.

    He''s the one who can shine wherever he goes.

    It was natural to think like that, and even until the year when the foreign war actually began and we talked.

    But right after the two chefs'' cooking, which is today''s main event.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "That''s awesome¡­¡­"

    Celebrities had no choice but to become visitors.

    * * *

    Tap tap!

    Tap tap tap!

    The studio was filled with cheerful cutting sounds as if there was a Nanta performance.

    The staff with the camera stuck to Haru two times and Seolbin two times, trying hard not to miss a knife somehow and pushing the camera.

    It was a very disturbing part, but Haru and Bin didn''t really feel the slightest bit of cameras filming themselves now.

    All I can feel is the sense of the tip of my hand with a knife.

    The time limit was a very generous hour, but both of the dishes had to be cooked for a very long time.

    That''s why I had to finish preparing for the base as soon.

    Tap tap!

    Literally, he cut vegetables and meat at a jaw-dropping pace.

    Bin chopped all 10 garlics in less than a minute, and one day he chopped all two onions in 20 seconds.

    Speed enough to be called a cooking show.

    The first person to finish cooking was Bin.

    "You just have to do what you''re doing. We''ve practiced hundreds of times so far.¡±

    I think there will be at least five pigs stuck in Bin''s trash can for a single dish today.

    Bin, who took out a pork belly full of large white marbling, made a close cut with a sharp knife.

    And in between, add salt and pepper very closely.

    Seasoning meat, the basics of cooking.

    Now it''s time for the vegetables to show their strength.

    Remove from large oven pan and add oil.

    When heated, add onions, garlic, green onions, bay leaves, and various spices such as Chinese spices (star anise) and cook them.

    Pork is basically meat that is easy to smell. And pork belly has a lot of oil.

    Spices to cut off the smell, eliminate greasiness as much as possible, and add flavor to meat.

    Then he pulled out a small jar with a grim look on his face.

    "What''s that... ..?"

    "This is miso from an oral fairy tale. It''s a precious soybean paste made by a master, and I''m going to use it here today.¡±

    "Oh, my God, what a oral miso!¡±

    Anyway, since Bin is still a storyteller, it''s a possible hidden card.

    He added garlic, soy sauce, and various spices to the miso of a true oral fairy tale, made a special seasoning, and then put it in the sea of spices being sizzled.And at that moment.

    "This smell¡­¡­ It''s totally Korean food.¡±

    "It''s amazing. Just a moment ago, it was like China, the United States, or something like that kind of course. It suddenly feels like Korea!"

    The rising scent of Korean food.

    Celebrities couldn''t shut up about the magical thing that happened again following the magical cutting.

    Soon the vegetables boiled up as soon as we poured the stock.

    Put the whole pork belly into the fat part and go straight to the oven.

    Now wait 35 minutes and Bin''s cooking is almost over.

    And it was the same for a day.

    One day, the first thing to do was put water in a pot and boil several spices and a chicken.

    If you look at it up to here, it''s just normal samgyetang, but the chicken I put in now was just the chicken I bought in front of here.

    To make broth, not to eat chicken.

    Today''s secret ingredient, market chicken, was caught earlier and furred and gutted.

    The thick skin of such native chicken was sheathed with salt and pepper, just like the bean.

    Then, he took out the instant black rice and started baking it in an oiled pan.

    "What is Haru making?"

    "I''m making scorched rice with black rice. Grilling is a key ingredient for samgyetang."

    "Nurungji?!¡±

    "Don''t you usually put glutinous rice in the chicken that goes into samgyetang? But I''m going to use the chicken flesh. So instead of glutinous rice, I''m going to make nurungji with black rice instead."

    "Black rice nurungji to replace Samgyetang glutinous rice...¡­. I can''t imagine what it''s going to be like.¡±

    "You can look forward to it. I''m telling you."

    Haru also put the seasoned chicken in the oven, just like the bean.

    What''s left is the waiting time.

    I couldn''t keep the audio quiet for about half an hour, so of course celebrities had to lead the conversation somehow.

    Tell me about the dish you made this time. How did you come up with this dish?

    There were so many questions that could be asked.

    ''I really can''t get in the way of this.¡¯

    ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh How can we get into this atmosphere?¡¯

    They just had to stamp their feet.

    Haru and Bean were only looking at the oven where they put their own food.

    Very occasionally, a day looks at Bean''s cooking. Bin did look at the cooking of the day. But that was all.

    The cook speaks with cooking. So there was no need for words between the two.

    -Is it luxurious pork belly after all? It''s better not to use beef, but it''s pork belly that''s more expensive than beef. After all, nothing has changed.

    -That''s my intuition. Chef Haru also bought the cheapest chicken among cows, pigs, and chickens. It''s said to be an expensive native chicken, but nothing has changed about cheap and common-class cuisine.

    Half an hour flew by like an arrowed by.

    Ding--!

    There has never been a coincidence like this.

    Apparently two people''s ovens rang at the same time that would have been put in at different times.

    Haru and Bean trudged up and took the tray out of the oven.

    Then again he began to concentrate frantically on cooking.

    10 minutes left. It''s time to decide the taste and quality of this dish.

    First, Bin.

    Her whole pork belly from the oven is...¡­ was literally in a form of formidable condition.

    A perfectly baked outer shell. And submerged in broth, almost like boiled meat.Lift up the kitchen knife and skim through the skin.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A cheerful, greasy sound that reverberates.

    The height of the crunch was here.

    There we go.

    Bin took pork belly out of the tray with a satisfied expression.

    Let cool for a while and start making the sauce.

    Strain the oil as much as possible, remove all spices, and boil it down with a little more soju.

    There was no need to make the sauce separately.

    Soybean paste broth with various spices and meat flavors. If you boil it down well, it''s a perfect sauce.

    At the same time, Haru also began to finish cooking.

    I applied the meat of the perfectly baked chicken in gold.

    Two pieces of breast meat. Two pieces of leg fat. So four points in total was enough.

    I felt it at the end of the knife while applying the flesh.

    ''That''s enough.

    Chewy texture is not enough.

    Only a decent, really fresh native chicken could produce.

    After taking out a large stone plate such as the lid of a cauldron, he put the brown rice crust he made earlier.

    Then I put chicken in the center and decorated it with white tree ear mushrooms.

    Black stones, white mushrooms wrapped around them, and gold in the center.

    It was as if the fresh sun was sitting in a foggy pavilion.

    Meanwhile, Seolbin''s sauce was boiled down.

    She hurriedly sprinkled the sauce on the meat and put the seasoned pickled vegetables on a plate.

    The broth of the day boiled for the last time.

    After scooping out the chicken, put it in a stock bottle, put the stone plate on a portable burner, and set it on fire.

    At the same time.

    Ding!

    Once again, the buzzer rang.

    It wasn''t from the oven. It was the sound of the end of an hour of cooking.

    Only then did celebrities breathe properly under pressure.

    He continued his remarks with the tension compared to before the cooking began.

    "It''s over!"

    "Wow¡­¡­ I don''t usually say this on TV. It was absolutely breathtaking. I couldn''t even speak. How focused I was."

    "You''re such seniors. I''ve never seen both dishes before, and they look so delicious. No, the smell doesn''t make any sense.¡±

    "I''ve been watching you cook for an hour, and to be honest, I thought you were watching some kind of magic show. This is a recipe that ordinary people can follow, right?"

    Then Haru and Bin answered as if they had squeezed.

    "It''s because we''re impatient, but if you take an hour or two and make it slowly, you can do it."

    "It''s not a special culinary skill. If you have an oven at home, give it a try."

    Of course, it won''t taste like this unless you use Iberico pork belly, which is more expensive than beef.

    It would have been similar though.

    In this respect, Haru and Bin''s mind are connected.

    Let''s eat now!

    Producer Kim, who was out in the back of the camera, gave a signal.

    Celebrities were also waiting for it, so I skipped a few words and got straight to the point.

    Grilled samgyetang and cooked whole pork belly.

    None of them were curious and delicious-looking dishes.

    "Well, shall we eat now?¡±

    "I love it! By the way... What should I eat first? Senior artists?

    "I want to eat both."

    The disciples stare at the two, asking them to decide.The day I was thinking about for a while came out first.

    "You should try grilled pork belly first. It could get soggy because the chef sprayed the sauce first. In addition, that sauce is made from pork juice, so it will become greasy over time."

    "Oh, then I''ll have to eat whole pork belly first! Is Haru''s food okay?

    "I put it on the burner anyway. You can heat it up later."

    "Aha, that''s the way it is!¡±

    As expected, celebrities showed great reactions.

    By the way, he let me judge his cooking first, but Bin didn''t give a single look of thanks.

    Her only eye in a fancy mask was constantly directed at her cooking.

    "Well, I''ll try it!"

    Three hyenas, whose mouths were watering, pointed forks and knives.

    When the perfectly cooked pork belly was cut with a knife in the broth, juice poured out.

    And completely compared to that. Even the crispy skin.

    "Put the meat and the skin on top of the sauce, then put the pickles on top."

    Everyone picked up a piece of meat under the chef Bin''s explanation.

    "I''ll try it, too."

    And it''s the same for a day.

    After smelling the scent, he drew an unknown smile around his mouth.

    And then.

    Splash!

 Chapter - 158 156. On two peoples plates (2)

    ''Hmm. This is.''

    One day I tasted Bean''s food, I realized it right away.

    No, when I saw her cooking, I wondered why, but when I tried it, it became clear.

    Gulp.

    I completely swallowed a whole pork belly dish. I could feel Bin peeking at the day.

    The look inside the mask. Her eyes were shaking slightly, uncharacteristically.

    What does it taste like? What do you think?''

    I need you to answer anything.

    If you''re not going to answer, show me your gesture.

    One day, however, there was no response. I did it on purpose.

    "Wow, this is crazy."

    "Pork belly is..." Wasn''t it supposed to be tough? It''s softer than Korean beef chops. It melts as soon as I put it in my mouth.¡±

    "I know. People who really don''t have teeth will eat it. It''s very green. Totally savory, sour and salty, eww. I''m going crazy.¡±

    Celebrities threw up their reactions as if they had waited.

    As with all other broadcasts, there was some exaggeration, but the feeling of "delicious" they were feeling was real.

    Even though there is food left in his mouth, he wiggles his hand holding chopsticks to eat more.

    It was the most solid evidence that a person truly felt "delicious."

    Bean, however, was not satisfied.

    Celebrity from her point of view, i.e., it was natural for her guests to be satisfied.

    "That''s what you''re going to do, isn''t it?¡¯

    When Haru didn''t respond, Bin''s eyes filled with irritation collected the eyes that had been shedding even a small amount.

    Only then came a very small smile on the lips of the day.

    I had a hard time hiding this.

    I''m sure he does.

    ''As much as me. No, maybe you''ve grown up more than me. Empty Chef.''

    He was obviously an enemy until just now, but now his heart is full.

    It feels like I suddenly became the 10th and 3rd in the whole school, envious of the 1st place in the whole school.

    One day still stands on top of the bean. That''s for sure, too. Even the distance between the two will never be narrowed.

    And yet, strangely, I felt good. It was thanks to Bin''s cooking.

    But at the same time.

    But I won.¡¯

    I was convinced of this.

    Delicious? There was. It was truly a great dish.

    Maybe it''s more delicious than your own cooking for a day. Bin''s whole pork belly dish is.

    But it wasn''t a better dish than Haru''s.

    If the value of the dish was decided only by the absolute taste, one day would have already been defeated by Chef Yoon Byung-jin.

    The reason why Bin lost and Chef Yoon Byung-jin lost were the same.

    ''On top of this dish...¡­.¡¯

    Choi Han-seok said. A cook is a person who puts something on a plate. He''s a man who satisfies customers like that.

    And the talent of a day is to be able to put something other than cooking on a plate.

    "Well, shall we move on to Haru''s cooking?"

    "Bin''s cooking was so delicious, but I also need to taste Haru''s cooking."

    "Oh, but isn''t that too much from the start? I''m really looking forward to it."

    Celebrities who finished more than half of Bin''s pork belly in an instant turned to Haru with expressions full of expectations.

    One day when I noticed that the meal and comments were coming to an end, I had already set the stove on fire.

    Sizzling--!The carefully made nurungji was heated and made a sizzling sound.

    Below it, chicken oil fell and almost half fried, creating a tremendous flavor when the scent of tree ear mushrooms was combined.

    "The biggest characteristic of native chickens is that they are unique in size, but they have shells that are thicker than other chickens. So there''s a lot of oil in the chicken skin."

    "So you''re saying it''s nurungji baked with chicken oil?¡±

    "That''s why it looks better with chicken."

    When all the stone plates were heated up and scorched rice became crispy.

    The white chicken broth, which was scooped out by the day, was scooped up with a ladle.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoops!

    Hot stone plates and warm broth. And chicken oil.

    The broth boiled in an instant as it sounded like a shower.

    "Ah! That''s why you said grilled samgyetang!"¡±

    "Wow... that''s awesome. Grilled chicken with nurungji, and pouring the broth. How did you come up with this? Really?"

    "Senior, I feel once again that you''re a senior for nothing." It smells so good, too.

    "It''s nothing. But it''s an important occasion, so I wanted to bring Samgyetang, a meaningful food for me. But it''s a bit disappointing to make samgyetang, so I thought about how to make it more delicious and ended up making it."

    "No, just because you''re thinking about it, that''s what comes up with this?¡±

    "Wow, sir. You know what I just said was really cool."

    I just tried it and it worked.

    Most people who hear this usually think, "What is he doing to be so condescending?" But what Haru said didn''t feel strange.

    He didn''t even think about putting others under him.

    Therefore, celebrities'' expectations, which were thought to have reached their peak, rose through the ceiling.

    When the broth boiled up moderately, I picked up scissors and cut the thickly sliced chicken into bite-sized pieces.

    "Try eating chicken, nurungji soaked in broth, and tree ear mushrooms with a little bit of sesame salt.¡±

    "Nurungji and mushrooms in a chicken, it''s a triad."

    "Be careful, it''s hot."

    "Yes, yes, yes, then where."

    Celebrities rushing in as if they were waiting.

    He quickly put the dish on the spoon and put it in his mouth.

    Let''s do that.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Whoa, whoa¡­¡­.¡±

    Nothing much was said this time.

    It was just boiling nurungji and broth, so it was hot, but everyone just enjoyed the taste.

    When everyone tasted it like that.

    "Um... I''ll have another bite first."

    "Me too, me too."

    Instead of the comments that were supposed to come out, spoon and chopsticks were pushed in.

    One more bite.

    And two bites without saying anything. Three bites.

    In the middle of the day, Haru tactfully brought me red pepper paste mixed with perilla seeds and told me to dip it in here.

    If you dip a piece of tree ear mushrooms and chewy chicken in the savory perilla pepper paste.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It''s literally a taste that doesn''t need words.

    The three celebrities seemed to have completely forgotten that they were on air now.

    Perhaps it was a very embarrassing situation, Producer Kim, who was watching the entertainers'' mukbang in a daze for a while, suddenly came to his senses and shouted.

    "Come on, people? We''re here to do a broadcast, right? You''re not here to eat, are you?"

    Only then did people who were eating almost as if they were about to put their noses in a stone plate come to their senses."Oh, yeah. Yes."

    "I''m sorry. I don''t pay attention to the camera when it''s on. I couldn''t see anything as soon as I took a bite of Haru''s food."

    "I know. I totally agree with that. I thought I was possessed by some kind of ghost. I found out that he''s taking another bite. I noticed he''s taking another bite."

    Celebrities who look dumbfounded, saying they didn''t know this would happen.

    In the eyes of the day, which seemed to be empty, the stone plate was completely empty, leaving only a few points of meat.

    "Why didn''t you leave something to eat, Chef Bean?"

    "¡­¡­What? Didn''t Bin eat it?¡±

    "We''re so focused on eating. Oh, my... I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have done this."

    Of course, I couldn''t eat the bean.

    How can three people stick spoons in between when they are gathering like hyenas and protecting stone plates?

    Bin, who had been away a few steps behind me, walked trudging when I noticed that a day had given me a chance.

    Gazing carefully at the nearly-earthed stone plate, I took a bite out of the leftover chicken and mushrooms.

    "Well."

    Bin, who kept silent with his mouth closed, only opened his mouth.

    In a very small voice barely heard by Haru, he whispered with sincerity, as he did in his cooking.

    "I won.¡±

    Then Haru replied.

    "That''s what I was going to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Bean did not reply at all.

    Behind the mask, what she looks like now. One day I couldn''t tell.

    After a while, when everyone finished eating under the guise of tasting, it was time to make a choice.

    Producer Kim, who grabbed the megaphone, shouted.

    "Well, that''s why. Everyone''s food is...¡­. I think you enjoyed it without asking.¡±

    "Hehe¡­¡­ I''m sorry to the viewers. It''s our job to try it and give them various words and reactions."

    "But the camera director said that earlier. They ate so deliciously that it was much better than most comments.¡±

    "I don''t know if it''s a compliment."

    "It would be a compliment. Maybe. Hmm, anyway. Then like I said earlier, you can choose now. Which of the two seniors did you like the most?"

    Now it''s time for a choice.

    There are two dishes to choose from, and three people to choose from.

    When Haru and Bin were turning their backs, the three raised their left or right hands.

    "Well, pick one for me!"

    Haru turned his back with a light gesture.

    Soon, the sound of hands rising was heard at the same time.

    Everyone raised their hands without much thought about whether they had a pre-thought answer.

    Haru and Bin haven''t turned their heads to check the answers yet.

    Behind his back, he could hear PD Kim''s laughter-filled voice.

    "Oh, this is. It''s a little unexpected."

    Perhaps it wasn''t a lie, but the other staff buzzed.

    Then, who won?

    Haru and Bean looked back at the same time.

    All three celebrities held the same hand.

    As a result, nothing more to see.

    Haru asked Bin.

    "Chef Bean, if I may say so now. The recipe you used today, you didn''t make it yourself, did you?Bean did not reply.

    Instead, just take your eyes off Haru for a while.

    "That recipe, I''ve seen it. I was looking for Chef Bean''s Mask Cook channel and found it on YouTube. It was definitely a channel of a Korean chef working at a Michelin Three Star restaurant in France. His name is."

    "Daniel. Daniel Seol...¡­.¡±

    "That''s right. Daniel Seol. His recipe, right?¡±

    Daniel''s theory.

    I''ve never heard of this name before.

    But I guess it wasn''t for Bean.

    "That''s. I mean."

    Bean''s eyes trembled badly.

    She couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter - 159 157. Won?

    "Oh, yeah, it''s a day. I want to ask you a question."

    "Yes, chef Park Joo-hyuk. What''s the matter?"

    "Well, I don''t know what you think. What do you think, Chef Bean?"

    The day when Haru was called by Park Joo-hyuk and went to oral fairy tale.

    And like a sudden call, the day I met Bin again.

    When there was a short break in the middle of the shoot, Park Joo-hyuk called for a day to ask as if he had waited.

    "Chef Bean?"

    It just so happened that Haru was thinking about Vienna as well.

    We met again after a long time since the first time we saw each other in the market, but she hasn''t changed a bit.

    He was stubborn and could only see himself.

    That''s why we made a very delicious but difficult dish using chicken breasts again.

    "I think you''re a good chef. He looks like he''s good at cooking. The basics look pretty solid."

    "Hey, man, don''t say that between us. You know I didn''t ask for that, right?¡±

    "As expected, right?"

    "You''re the one who can ask this question. I''m thinking about it a lot, too. Haru, you know how I feel, right?¡±

    "I know. Why don''t I know?"

    Previously, Park Joo-hyuk said he didn''t care or think about Vienna, but now he''s asking Haru as a chef versus a chef.

    It is also because Bin''s position in oral fairy tales has become narrower between the period.

    To be honest, I was also curious about the day.

    "Actually, I don''t disagree with Chef Bean''s cooking skills. Honestly, you''re a good cook. But Koo Jeon-hwa and Chef Park Joo-hyuk don''t just pick people based on their cooking skills."

    "I used to pick one based on my cooking skills. By the way... you know? What Choi Hanseok used to say everyday. Just because you''re good at cooking, you''re not a chef."

    "That''s why I was curious. I know I shouldn''t say this, but I didn''t think Chef Bin was a good cook for oral fairy tales. I don''t think you look good with other chefs. I think you''re cooking too much."

    Why did Park Joo-hyuk use such an old fairy tale?

    "That''s a little long, if I may say so. There''s a story to it."

    "Story?"

    "Just to get to the point. Bin barely got into the oral fairy tale after 9 interviews.¡±

    "Nine times?!¡±

    And the story that Park Joo-hyuk told me was quite shocking.

    Bin''s back story, which I''ve only seen as a chef of oral fairy tales. A story about what kind of person she is.

    Park Chu-hyuk told Haru what was inside him.

    Bean said he appeared out of nowhere one day.

    There was not much to begin with.

    I want to come alone as a guest and taste the food from the oral fairy tale and see the chef from the server. I asked for it and asked him to let me work here because I didn''t have to get paid.

    In fact, there were at least two to three people a week who came to the oral fairy tale this way.

    That it wasn''t really anything special.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who also heard that someone wanted to come into the kitchen, approached Bin without much emotion.

    We don''t care about your career, your age, anything. So wait until the business is over today.

    And after that day''s business, I had a simple interview as always.

    "Did you say Bin?" Seolbin."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "That''s a strange name. Anyway, I''ll give you a chance. There was an egg roll as a side dish in the course meal you had earlier, right? The one with perilla leaves."Yes, I remember."

    "You should try making it. The same."

    "All right."

    It was a tradition that existed a day ago, but it changed a little after the day.

    It''s nothing special. The recipe for rolled omelet.

    Anyway, Bin said he started cooking without delay as if he had expected.

    And the rolled omelet she made.

    "You must have been fine. Because you''re talented."

    "Well, actually, it wasn''t. At first, it was just like.¡±

    Bean also wasn''t a good cook in the first place.

    She, too, has fallen and shaved countless times.

    "It''s just, like. It just doesn''t suck."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "The eggs are undercooked. It doesn''t taste right. It doesn''t taste right. You''re out. You can''t just like this. I''m sorry, but I don''t think we can make it."

    "Really... that''s all?"

    "What?"

    "No, I''ll come back next time."

    Bin clenched his teeth and started oral fairy tales.

    And I came back exactly two weeks later.

    Naturally, Park Joo-hyuk said, "No chance," adding, "I gave him one chance, so there is no second chance."

    However, Bin appealed, saying that he was confident that he had grown up and that he would not appear in front of the chef for the rest of his life if he did not like it this time.

    Park Chu-hyuk, who ended up doing worse, gave him one more chance.

    "How about this?"

    "Now... that''s enough, isn''t it?¡±

    "I knew it."

    "No, not ''I knew it''. Did you only do egg rolls for two weeks?¡±

    "Yes. I think I''ve used a thousand eggs so far. I tried my best to do it."

    "Huh... you''ve got a proper nut job.¡±

    Bean has grown as much as her confidence.

    Her rolled omelet was as delicious as a thousand eggs written by Bin.

    However, it was not enough.

    "Okay, good."

    "Then you''re gonna write me down me?¡±

    "No, come back in the next two weeks. I told you it was okay, but I didn''t tell you it was good. If you make a delicious rolled omelette two weeks later, I''ll accept it then.¡±

    "¡­¡­okay. Thank you, Chef."

    Bean went back like that.

    And of course, it reappeared exactly two weeks later.

    "Then Bin''s body smelled like chicken shit. I thought a house was a poultry farm.¡±

    "Then you''ve been making egg rolls for another two weeks?¡±

    "He was, in a sense, incredibly crazy."

    Then, did Bin pass this time?

    It couldn''t have been.

    "Well, that''s good. It''s definitely delicious this time. The eggs are fantastic, not to mention the liver. The scent of perilla leaves and soy sauce is exquisite."

    "So now you''re going to write me down?¡±

    "No."

    "¡­¡­why on earth."

    Now it''s done, and once again, words like a bolt out of the blue fell on Bin, who had been at ease thinking so.

    No, it''s not enough.

    Park Chu-hyuk''s eyes were still cold.

    "It''s delicious. It''s delicious. The plate is empty."

    "May I ask what you mean by empty plates."

    "You''re the only one on your plate. So it''s empty and empty."

    "What the hell is that?"

    Words that are not easily understood.

    But Bean did not give up.

    Once again, two weeks. Four weeks. Six weeks.

    So I challenged nine times in total.

    They say there''s no tree that can''t fall after 10 strokes, but Bean barely made it in 9 tries.

    Of course, it was not Park''s preference.

    She literally squeezed in the door of the oral fairy tale.

    "It was tastier than we did."

    "Chef Bean, is that a rolled omelet?"

    "Is he amazing, too? Seriously, they made something more delicious than the rolled omelet we''re going to the course. I can''t do anything about it. I ended up in the kitchen. Of course, he still had himself on his plate."However, Park Chu-hyuk did not just let Bin in.

    It''s the same as a day.

    "I said I''d give you 18 weeks, just as long as you tried oral fairy tales. Make it rich on your plate in there. Then I''ll officially accept the oral fairy tale. I mean, he said yes."

    "Richly on a plate¡­¡­. How''s it going now?¡±

    "Now? No way. Haru, didn''t you see me earlier? There''s only a month left, but he''s still the same. Of course, my cooking skills have improved a lot. But I still don''t think he understood what I was saying. Well, I don''t care because Bin will get a lot for 18 weeks."

    "That''s your style."

    "That''s true. Oh, and Haru. There''s a reason why I don''t really care about Bin at all."

    In fact, Haru was also thinking that Park Joo-hyuk was too much.

    Bin has been focusing on oral fairy tales for months, and he must have spent his money like crazy practicing cooking alone.

    It was because I thought it was too much to abandon it.

    However, Park said, "I am not worried at all."

    "Bin said that during his first interview. His mom and dad are both chefs, and they have Michelin Three Star overseas."

    "What? Really? If my parents are Michelin...¡­.¡±

    "You just grabbed a knife for your first birthday. He studied abroad. He said he just loved Korean food and he got a oral story. I heard there''s a lot of money in the house. I can''t tell you exactly who their parents are, but it''s no joke. It''s a golden spoon."

    I can''t believe you run a Michelin three-star restaurant overseas. Even your parents?

    It was a moment when the question of why Bin was so confident, and also had the time and money to indulge in madness, was quickly resolved.

    And luckily. Or, I don''t know if Mitube''s algorithm guided us.

    There was a video caught in the eye of the day when I was watching a video of a masked chef.

    It was a video of pork belly cooked with an oven.

    It was taken by a French broadcasting station with a Korean chef working at a Michelin restaurant in his country.

    Chef''s name is Daniel. Daniel''s theory.

    And the way you look at it.

    "With an empty chef¡­¡­You look so much like him.

    It looked like Bean''s dad.

    One day, I repeatedly reviewed Daniel Seol''s recipe for grilled pork belly meat.

    As a head chef at the Michelin Three Star Restaurant, his cooking skills were outstanding.

    Perhaps it was comparable to Choi Han-seok.

    And such a father''s cooking was now in front of the eyes of the day.

    It didn''t show.

    However, I''ve noticed Iberico pork belly, the main ingredient that Bin proudly brought, from the first time I saw it.

    He said he won.

    It was Bin''s defeat that he brought such good meat.

    "Chef Haru...¡­. How do you know Danielle''s theory?¡±

    "I told you, I saw a video on YouTube. And to continue, the video didn''t use that good pork belly. I used the lower pork belly, which was a bit less oily. It''s not Iberico full of marbling. Do you know why?"

    "That''s... just because it''s a show, there''s no reason to use expensive things."

    "No, there''s not much way to remove the oil from this dish. They say you walk when making the sauce, but the limits are clear. That''s why I used parts that didn''t have much oil. So if you use meat that''s not as greasy as an empty chef now,"Bin tried to make his own counterargument with a growl, but he clenched his teeth not long after the words did not come out of his mouth.

    I didn''t even stare at the day as usual.

    She was also aware of it.

    What was your mistake?

    "First bite, yes. It''s delicious up to two bites. From three bites, it''s too greasy to eat."

    What was the cause of his defeat.

    Looking at the stone plate of the day that was completely emptied without a grain of rice, about a third left, and now the enormous amount of pork oil has cooled down and turned completely white. She realized.

    "I... lost."

 Chapter - 160 158. Mask Behind (1)

    There was an unexpected situation that no one expected.

    My chin!

    Bin took off the mask he was wearing on his face.

    Shortly after she admitted her defeat herself, she threw off the mask that PD Kim even said she didn''t need to take it off without any notice.

    Of course, there was a great deal of confusion among the celebrity panels and staff who had never heard of anything.

    The broadcast was still in progress, so it couldn''t cut the flow, but almost everyone stopped half way. Thoughts, actions.

    It''s getting fun. I knew this would happen.¡¯

    Of course, in the midst of this, there was only one person who could smile broadly.

    Of course, it was PD Kim who planned all these things.

    Now ratings don''t matter. It''s definitely going to be awesome. Chef Haru was the answer!¡¯

    I threw it as a gambler because I felt as a PD that if I had to meet Chef Haru and the chef, I would definitely get a funny situation.

    I thought an hour-long cooking show, which was literally more than the PD''s imagination, was enough.

    This cooking scene alone had no problem in drawing viewership. No, it''s more than enough!

    But one more big hit that wasn''t awesome.

    The perfect defeat of a masked chef. And self-explanatory identity.

    In the first place, the broadcast was based on the premise that the chef was the chef of the oral fairy tale, so Bin''s identity itself did not mean much.

    However, it was important that Bin revealed himself as a mask chef.

    Furthermore, the words that followed were enough to satisfy Kim PD.

    "Oh, I mean. The mask now...¡­. You took it off, didn''t¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly got cold.

    Breaking through the voices of the people who were buzzing, a celebrity asked very carefully.

    Other celebrities next to the crucial question swallowed dry saliva.

    Bin replied sternly.

    "Yes, there won''t be a cook in the future. Mitube probably won''t do it for a long time, or it''ll fold completely. Just in case you misunderstand, it''s not just that I lost to Chef Haru."

    "Then for what reason?"

    "I just, I thought. Chef Haru said this earlier. I''m the only one on my plate. I think that''s the reason why I lost.¡±

    One day I thought.

    Perhaps, the bean in the mask is filled with anger.

    He has a lot of pride. For her personality of never putting up with losing to anyone.

    And when I think about the person named Bin that I''ve been through for a day.

    I thought I might be staring at the day with a flushed face.

    But it wasn''t.

    The bean in the mask was nothing different than usual.

    An expressionless face that looks a little angry.

    Staring at people with no tremors, he calmly declared his retirement with the same mouth.

    Then I looked at the day.

    "I''ve heard it from someone else.¡±

    To Chef Park Joohyuk.

    She was interviewed 9 times by the old fairy tale, and she was not recognized by Park Joo-hyuk at all.

    "I don''t want to... .. anymore."

    I said it for the first time.

    He''s tired. He''s already exhausted.

    The bean collapsed. certainly

    As a chef, her pride was completely shattered, and even her self-confident mind was shattered.

    Then what will happen in the future?

    That''s good, isn''t it?

    I wonder if it''s a good thing.¡¯

    Of course, dude! That''s what Joohyuk was going to do. Bin doesn''t look like he''s going to change his mind. He was going to break it down and stack it up from scratch. Anyway, Joohyuk should buy you a meal. You''ve done this for me.Choi Han-seok, who floated in the air and approached Haru, smiled and looked at Bin, who had nothing left.

    Haru also thought the same as Choi Han-seok.

    A cook is a person who puts food on a plate.

    But Bean''s plate was broken.

    That is why, in other words.

    ''You''ll be able to put new things in a richer and more delicious way. Of course, the size of the plate is smaller than it is now.''

    Yeah, I think so. Bin is a bit of a jerk, but he''s nice. He''s strong. I don''t like it, but I like it. You know what I mean?

    "I should, too."

    Haru, you''re the opposite of him. Your plate is big enough already. It was a problem because you put too many other things in it. But honestly, I was really impressed by your cooking today.

    There was a question that many people and ghosts asked Haru.

    Something similar but essentially different to what Bean faced.

    If Bean''s plate had nothing but himself, there was no day on the plate.

    Then, he thought that he could put himself on the plate, but that was not enough.

    I needed something more to jump over the wall.

    And one day I knew something today.

    Today''s dish was a hot stone plate.

    And the theme of the dish was samgyetang, which the person named ''Haru'' enjoyed the most.

    That''s how the day was captured.

    But that alone was not enough.

    So I made samgyetang for baking.

    I thought about how to make it more delicious for others. Nurungji and grilled chicken. It contains other guests.

    But it was still not enough. Something was missing.

    Then I realized.

    There was no roof.¡¯

    Roof?

    Yes, the roof. If I''m here and there are customers, that would be a restaurant. We need a roof. For customers to eat more comfortably.¡¯

    I put my heart into cooking thinking like that.

    I cooked as I wanted. I cooked with just one desire to win.

    Then the roof was formed and the cooking was done.

    On a plate, a restaurant was placed.

    It was a chef named Haru. Haru was a dish that only chefs could cook and make.

    Choi Han-seok called the shining something a talent.

    That''s also God''s cooking genius. No, Yeomra''s talent.

    ''I''m here, I''m here with customers. I''m going to put my restaurant on my plate. Table heaven.''

    Now one day I could know perfectly.

    I don''t know what to do.

    Choi Han-seok shouted, clapping his hands coolly.

    You''ve grown up!

    Bin, who was going down the stage with his mask off after filming, suddenly looked at the day and shrugged.

    ''Oh? I''m sure. No. That can''t be true.¡¯

    I don''t know if it''s just me, but I felt like I grew a little taller.

    Maybe it''s because Bin kept looking at the day. Soon after, a day also came to look at Bean.

    Finally, they took off their masks and looked at each other.

    Until the filming began, the eyes that were so straight, and overflowing with strength and pride, were now completely relaxed.

    It was nice to say that the words were good, but in fact, even the eyes were broken.

    The eyes are the windows of the mind.

    But now that Bin has broken all the windows as if they were a typhoon, everything inside was coming out through his eyes.

    So I could feel Bin''s heart for one day.What she was thinking right now.

    "Hmm?"

    Soon Bin''s mouth began to move something.

    There was a bit of distance, so I couldn''t hear anything.

    Bean was obviously saying that.

    I''m sorry. Thank you.

    Then he bowed his head.

    * * *

    In a cooking contest, not a cooking contest, one day beat Bean.

    After the filming was over, Bin returned with a word of thanks.

    About a month has passed since then, but nothing has changed.

    The cooking contest was nominal anyway, so there were no prizes.

    Although the broadcast went well and the restaurant''s heaven was promoted greatly, it did not feel much because it was already a restaurant with such good business.

    Of course, Yumi, who used to organize the crazy crowd and distribute the waiting tickets, would have been a hell of course.

    Except for those things, nothing much has changed.

    Now that I think about it, it was very strange.

    When I decided to appear on the show after listening to PD Kim, I felt like I was going to a war.

    But when I won, it was just for nothing.

    To bring up Bin''s story slightly, she kept her word.

    He explained the situation in consultation with PD Kim and posted a video announcing that he would fold YouTube for the time being. Back to the oral fairy tale.

    But a few days after the filming, Park Joo-hyuk contacted me.

    Bin has changed a lot since we came back from the broadcast.

    Chef-like performances such as cutting skills and speed have fallen a lot, but their personalities have changed as if they are becoming different people instead.

    He said it was a positive change.

    Originally, I was planning to send Vienna out completely this week, but I decided not to."

    Oh, and a day. Bin asked me to say this to you.

    "Huh? What?"

    I don''t know what it is, but he said thank you. They''re asking if they can buy a delicious drink and go to heaven with the colleagues who came last time.

    Did the relationship continue again with fellow chefs who only stared at each other as if they were eating each other?

    The day smiled brightly.

    "Tell him to buy delicious pork belly instead of alcohol. A lot of marbling."

    Of course, there''s no reason for such a junior to be a junior like that.

    The routine continued. But it was definitely a better routine.

    One day, I woke up early in the morning today, stopped by the market, and went to work in heaven.

    "What should we make today, boss?"

    "Hmm. I don''t. What do you want to eat, Yumi?"

    "Well, I just, simply. I want to eat bossam. I want to eat braised kimchi. Oh! Cheonggukjang with a lot of tofu and dried mackerel...¡­.¡±

    "Then let''s go to the market and buy some good ingredients."

    "Oh, I love it!"

    Yumi seemed just happy to cook with Haru.

    Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since she became a new family member of Table Heaven.

    You''ve been working hard without saying that you''re having a hard time, but you''re still working harder, saying you still have a lot to learn from Haru.

    Haru couldn''t help but appreciate Yumi.

    "Look at this, boss! The pork ribs that came in today are in really good condition."

    "I''m telling you, shall we go with this today?¡±

    Yumi, who had been moving around the fairly large market like a refrigerator in her own house, found a good ingredient.One eye for ingredients seems to be higher than one day.

    After choosing the menu with braised pork ribs in soy sauce, I bought a lot of ribs and absentee fees.

    Customers began to enter as soon as they prepared the dishes and used the "Today''s Heavenly Table" sign in front of the store.

    Today was also a busy day in a row.

 Chapter - 161 159. Behind the Mask (2)

    Break time on the day I made braised pork ribs.

    Yumi, who was checking the inventory of food materials, made a groaning sound.

    "Well, boss. No matter how many times I look at it, I think I need to buy more ingredients. We stock onions and garlic, and the amount of pork ribs is very close."

    "Well, there were a lot of customers who added pork ribs today, right? There were a lot of customers who came with two people and ordered three."

    Steamed pork ribs made by the day must have tasted pretty good, but they ran out of stock quite quickly.

    I said I''d prepare enough, but I''m running out of food in no time.

    It was a really good thing that business went well, but there were times when it went this far.

    It was always a table paradise where guests were almost full.

    Indeed, there have been times when more than that sales come out.

    At this rate, the evening trade becomes very ambiguous.

    In the end, Yumi, who finished the break time like drinking, jumped up saying she would go to the market again.

    He said he couldn''t lose the day and stood up together to stop such Yumi.

    "I''ll go to the market. Don''t worry."

    "No, Yumi is at the restaurant. I''ll be there today."

    "Hey, boss, how can we get there''s no way! This is what employees should do."

    It must have been annoying and hard, but Yumi didn''t show any signs of that.

    I take it for granted that it is my job to do.

    So I was more sorry.

    It''s becoming natural for her to ask her for various things.

    Of course, it was most natural between the president and the staff, but one day, I wanted to see Yumi as a fellow chef, not an employee.

    So I didn''t like it. I was sorry because he was a good-natured man.

    "That''s true. I think I made Yumi work too much these days. Just let me go today. I''ll buy some twisted bread sticks that you like when I come back."

    "Gasp, twist¡­I can''t help it if the boss says so. Then I''ll be preparing the ingredients. Have a safe trip!"

    At the end of the day Yumi was defeated.

    She came out to the restaurant and waved her hand to say goodbye.

    Choi Han-seok was also alone today because he was in the restaurant, saying he was lazy.

    It''s been a while. Coming out at this hour.''

    About 4 p.m. time.

    I was at home or restaurant most of the day, so I felt something new.

    The break time was until 5 o''clock, so I was about to go to the market and send a variety of ingredients including galbi to the restaurant, and buy the twisted bread I promised with Yumi and come back.

    "Huh? Ah, it''s time to go home."

    Suddenly, the surrounding area became noisy, and when I turned my head, I saw the students returning in groups.

    The school uniform looked like students from a nearby high school.

    As expected, it was quite light to go back to school like students who would be the happiest of the day.

    In addition, it is only a few days after the CSAT.

    "I''m just going to play at school now anyway. I used to be like that.¡­, there wasn''t."

    In most high schools, there is a playground after the CSAT.

    Since it is almost decided which university to go to, except for some students preparing for interviews, they watch movies at school or even go to school to play.We even set the stage at school and played go-stop as a group.

    In the case of the class where the homeroom teacher was unfriendly, I even brought a game console.

    Of course, one day I didn''t enjoy that kind of school life very much.

    One day, I was a very quiet student at school, and I didn''t even prepare for the college entrance exam, and I dozed off in class.

    There were only two letters of cooking in Haru''s head.

    It was a day when other children went to PC rooms and karaoke after school and visited the mart as a hobby, so it hurt my mouth to say more.

    Anyway, I felt like I hadn''t seen the students in a long time.

    Looking blankly at the high school students whose mouths were hanging over their ears, someone strange caught my eye.

    "Wait, what''s that?"

    Since the CSAT was over, everyone was wearing winter uniforms.

    It wasn''t cold, but it was chilly. Some cold-prone students even wore parkas.

    Even schools impose restrictions on coming in winter or summer clothes on time.

    So of course, almost all students should be wearing winter uniforms to be normal.

    In the crowd of students, a girl in summer clothes stepped in.

    In fact, I guess he has a lot of fever. That''s what you can do.

    But there was a separate reason why Haru couldn''t take his eyes off.

    "Hey, are you playing Internet again today?"

    "Of course, I''m going to the ballroom, man. I''m definitely going to win diamonds today."

    Sounds fun. I want to go to an internet cafe too.

    "Hey, what kind of ballroom is that? These days, it''s Lull. Ooh, that''s an old game."

    "All right, all right. Then let''s play one more round of ballroom and play Lull. No problem, right?"

    "Whoa... okay. So you only play one round?"

    Can''t you count me in? I don''t know what game Ballant and Lull are. Still. I''ve seen you from the back a lot. I can do it well.

    A girl in summer clothes squeezed in between the children who were excited to go to the PC room.

    She seemed to be trying to get in the conversation, but the other kids didn''t even care about her.

    No, we continued the conversation as if no one was there.

    The girl entered the middle of the crowd of children but was not even hit by a walk.

    In a way, it''s a matter.

    Because she didn''t have feet. Floating in the air, talking to friends who couldn''t see themselves.

    The conclusion was therefore one.

    "It''s a ghost. A student I''ve never seen in a restaurant...¡­.¡±

    At least I thought most of the ghosts in this town knew.

    It was not known whether it was not long after he died or if he had not yet found the light of the house''s precious light, but it was as clear as one thing that Haru could reach out.

    Crowds of children coming home from school rushed by like a tidal wave.

    The girl talked to dozens or hundreds of students on the way home from school.

    But, of course, there was no reply.

    Soon after, few people passed by on the way home from school, the girl relaxed her smiling face.

    The expression that shows at the same time.

    It contained all kinds of sorrow, irritation, and curses in the world.

    I envy you. I envy you so much. Me too, me too, in such a normal way. When the college entrance exam is over. I thought I could be really happy.

    "Hey, are you all right?"

    I talk with the kids...¡­. Laughing¡­. I wanted to make a silly joke, but why...¡­."You''re right. You''re ignoring me and talking nonsense."

    What?!

    Haru can''t see himself. It''s natural.

    She was a girl who thought so and naturally ignored Haru''s words, but when Haru picked herself up and said it, she was really surprised.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!

    "Why are you yelling all of a sudden? I''ll be surprised. Did you see any ghosts?"

    - No, I mean, not that. That''s what I''m saying.

    A completely lost girl who looks like a dead person suddenly returned to her earlier tension.

    One day she sighed and opened her mouth as she stared at herself with wide open eyes.

    "How do I see ghosts? I can talk to you."

    Nodding.

    "You haven''t heard from me yet. I''m the one who runs a restaurant in front of here. It''s called Bapsang Heaven. Have you seen him?"

    A dining paradise, a restaurant lined up for lunch...¡­.

    "That''s right. Our restaurant accepts guests until evening, but we also accept ghost guests from midnight. I and my staff can see ghosts and feed them."

    -You can eat rice? -You can eat? Am I?

    "It''s complicated to explain, but I can eat it first. So, come here. Even if I''m lying, it wouldn''t hurt to believe, would it?¡±

    Table heaven¡­¡­Can I go to that restaurant at 12 o''clock? Am I right?

    "That''s right. Let''s talk about the details at the restaurant. I''ll believe it''s coming today. Oh! That''s right. Tell me if there''s anything you want to eat. I''ll make it for you. You''re good at cooking even though you look like this?¡±

    Well, then. There was something I really wanted to eat.

    A flustered and embarrassed girl came to her senses at the word Bob.

    Even Haru was completely unnerving.

    Ghosts are always hungry.

    More than anything else, the words that I would give you warm rice would have approached you.

    What would be good?

    Homemade food that everyone misses? Rabokki that students like? Or Korean food like pork belly or kimchi stew?

    Haru, who had been looking forward to what kind of dish would come out, thought about going back to the market in his head.

    Then, after a long time, the girl who had finished her worries opened her mouth.

    -Well, then...¡­.

    Whispering.

    A girl who talks to her ear and whispers, wondering if she''s embarrassed.

    And soon.

    "Oh, really? Really?¡±

    Don''t make fun of me! It was my wish before I died.

    "Okay. I''ll prepare it cool, so come on time, okay?"

    -Yes, I got it! You said Haru oppa, right?

    "That''s right. Just call me whatever you want. You can call me boss."

    Then, Haru. My name is Sowon. Cha So-won. And you can speak casually! He''s older than me anyway. What?

    "Yes, Sowon. I''ll see you later. All right?

    Yes!

    It''s been a few minutes since we met, so I naturally spoke informally, and I naturally knew his name.

    I expected it from the moment I talked to the kids who didn''t even know their faces, but that girl named Sowon. Nucksal was really good than I thought.

    Sowon was far from her view of the day with her pacing steps because she was full of expectations.

    I thought about Haru turning his head.

    ''By the way, the food came out that I didn''t even imagine. Then we should go to the convenience store, not the market.¡¯

    I don''t know if I should call this food.

    Anyway, since your order came in, I should put it on the plate.

    "Do you know Yumi well?"Haru entered a convenience store, not a market, with various worries.

    After taking out a large basket, I stood in front of the counter with something cool packed in.

    "Twenty cans of canned beer, a total of 40,000 won."

    If you finished your college entrance exam, you would be an adult. But the food I wanted to eat even after I died was canned beer.

    Sowon was a very interesting kid from her first impression.

 Chapter - 162 160. Were going to bar you from now on.

    What? Is it Haru?

    "In canned beer... A pub? You want to make our restaurant a pub atmosphere?¡±

    Haru, who returned to the restaurant, explained what happened earlier to Yumi and Choi Han-seok.

    It was Yumi, who had been waiting for the day to come back much later than expected, but she drew a question mark on her face when she saw the black plastic bag in her hand.

    Of course, as soon as I realized that the contents were canned beer, the question mark changed to an exclamation point.

    "The food you want the most is canned beer. Sowon, not just canned beer, but canned beer at a bar."

    The order was strangely rough and strangely detailed.

    A pub and a beer. It''s the dream of many high school students, so you have to admit it to a certain extent.

    Maybe it wasn''t a dream for some reason, Choi Han-seok Huh! I let out a laugh.

    She''s never been to a pub. Some pub sells canned beer. Draft beer or bottled beer.

    "I''ve never been there, so I think he wants to go. This is just my idea, but looking at him in his summer uniform, he looked like a dead kid before the college entrance exam. Then you''re not an adult yet, are you? I can''t go to the pub."

    So what are you gonna do? I can feel the atmosphere of a pub with draft beer. I don''t really know. I''ve never been to a pub before.

    "That''s... that''s the problem for me, actually. I''ve never been to a pub. When I was a student, there was nothing. I didn''t drink much afterwards."

    Choi Han-seok and Haru shook their heads.

    Yumi, who was caught between the two, opened her mouth wide.

    "What? Are you sure? Well, let''s say Chef Choi Hanseok is. Hasn''t Haru ever been to a pub?¡±

    "Yes, well, I''m a little embarrassed. As soon as I graduated from school, I worked part-time at a restaurant all day. Just take Wok as a friend, take off the fire. Like that."

    Haru is a good speaker. He tells such a wonderful story that he didn''t have a friend.

    "Well, that''s it, anyway. We can''t go to the pub first because they called us today. Do you happen to know Yumi?

    Haru and Choi Hanseok are out for now.

    It was a day when I wondered if I should call the ghost of a college student couple using the talisman that Yeomra gave me.

    "You know! I worked part-time at a bar for about three months before. That''s why I know it so well!"

    "Really? At the pub?"

    "Yes! It''s nothing, I just wanted to learn how to entertain guests. There''s really a lot of customers coming to the bar."

    Similar to Haru, it seemed time for Yumi''s output, who had worked at various restaurants, to shine.

    Yumi confidently bouncing her heart and affirming that she should trust herself.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do everything for you! The atmosphere at the pub is really not that great!¡±

    "Then I''ll leave the kitchen to Yumi for today. I''m the chef of Bapsang heaven, but Yumi is the chef of beer heaven. Okay?

    "That''s... that''s fine! Of course, no, I love it!¡±

    Yumi faced each other, saying that she was overwhelmed by the words of the day that she would leave the kitchen fully.

    And he stomped his feet.

    I wondered why she liked it so much, but I felt Yumi''s passion for cooking again.

    I thought I wished for Yumi because there were many things going on these days.Now that it''s like this, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to get in the mood.

    "What should I do, Mr. Yumi?"

    "Oh, boss...Would you like to go grocery shopping with me first?¡±

    "Not the mayor?¡±

    "Hope''s place starts with freezing!¡±

    Eventually, as soon as he finished his business, he locked the restaurant and rushed to the mart to shop.

    I bought a lot of fries, fried dungjip, etc. After buying some moderately sized chickens, I also bought canned ecliptic.

    "There''s nothing like an ecliptic to create the atmosphere of Hope''s house. It''s also my favorite snack."

    "Do you think zodiac goes well with beer?"

    "It goes well with other side dishes rather than beer. The bar snacks are salty, spicy, fried, and very stimulating. And then you bite one iced yellow peach, and the beer doubles!"

    "Wow¡­¡­I''m sure you do."

    Hope''s house has its own rules and recipes. There''s a difference between a restaurant and a bar, but it''s very different, right?

    "Totally different! Of course, the biggest difference is the price. To be honest, the price of snacks is huge."

    After shopping under Yumi''s leadership, she returned to the restaurant.

    After that, we started making side dishes by sharing.

    One day, I cooked simple dishes such as baking dried squid or frying them, to give more strength to Yumi, who is expected to be the main character of the day.

    In fact, I wanted to make my own food instead of frozen food.

    Fry your own pooch, boil your own potatoes, make cheese sauce...¡­.

    But Yumi dissuaded her from using frozen food to make the pub taste real.

    Anyway, the main dish, fried chicken, is Yumi''s.

    Cooking began by thoroughly washing the heavily bought chickens in a large basin.

    Yumi, you know you have to wash the chicken thoroughly, right? There are a lot of foreign substances and bone powder in the intestines.

    "Of course! I''m washing thoroughly.

    Chicken is one of the most foreign ingredients among cows, pigs, and chickens because it is used by cutting one chicken to the bone.

    After thoroughly washing the intestines, sheaths were added to make the seasoning well and seasoned with salt and pepper.

    After waiting for a while, pour milk and leave it alone for about 10 minutes to remove the smell, and you are ready to fry it.

    What are you going to use for the fried food? Actually, it''s good to use garlic powder and ginger powder.

    "Of course it is.¡±

    Fried clothes that are the core of chicken.

    What Yumi took out was none other than mart-made fried chicken powder.

    In fact, Choi Han-seok acknowledged that, but if you make frying powder by yourself like I said earlier, it will definitely taste better, but the cost of the ingredients will jump tremendously.

    But I think the quality of mart frying powder has improved a lot these days. He was an incredibly decent guy at a low price.

    Marinate in milk, take out the chickens without the smell, and coat them in batter with water.

    Put a lot of frying powder in a white plastic bag and shake the dressed chickens wildly.

    This ensures that the clothes are evenly clothed without being coated with frying clothes.

    If you take the decorated chickens out of the bag, they are ready to be reborn as chickens.

    Just in time, the preheated oil had risen just in time."Well, I''ll fry it right away!¡±

    Half an hour before the door opens.

    Yumi, who thought it was perfect, began to plop chicken into the oil.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh---

    Sizzling--!!

    The sound of fried chicken filling the whole kitchen like a shower.

    The smell of fried chicken, which had a lot of stimulating spices, spread out en masse as fried chicken powder was fried.

    Table heaven that turned into a chicken restaurant in an instant.

    Before long, fried chicken with golden wavy tempura began to come out of the fryer.

    Even if you bought it from the chicken store in front of you.

    No, the owner of the chicken restaurant asked for know-how.

    It was unbelievable that it was made from mart frying powder, which was rather cheap.

    The fried food and seasoned whelk that Haru was preparing was almost at the end, and the cooking was going very smoothly.

    Realizing that there were less than 10 minutes left for the day when I was looking at the seasoned whelk, I asked Yumi.

    "Well, Yumi. I think our cooking is going really well. What about the atmosphere?¡±

    I''ve been wondering about it for a while ago. Isn''t it not that different from the table heaven?

    "Whoo-hoo, that''s all in my mind!"

    Yumi, who fried chicken a lot in an instant, washed her hands and went out of the kitchen.

    The table arrangements were gathered together for a little while, and the lights in the restaurant were turned off, leaving only one-third of the lights.

    A restaurant that went dark in an instant.

    And let''s turn on the mirror ball app on your phone and put it on the table in front of the kitchen.

    Oh, that''s nice.

    "It''s a great feeling. Change the layout, turn off the lights. I didn''t do much.¡±

    "I''m glad you like it. I actually need a lot of props, but I did it like this because it was hard to get them right away.¡±

    "No, it''s really okay. I''m really impressed right now. I''m glad I left it up to Yumi."

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Yumi shouted bravely.

    Shortly after finishing the restaurant refurbishment, it became 12 o''clock that I promised.

    The restaurant door burst open and customers began to pour in.

    Ghosts who checked the completely changed view of the restaurant looked around saying it was amazing.

    What, what? Is it a pub concept today?

    I think so. Oh, my God! Is that chicken? Spicy sea snail salad next to the side? That''s my favorite bar snacks!

    What kind of wind did our CEO Haru suddenly have? It was braised short ribs when I saw it sneaking by in the morning. It turned into a bar in half a day.

    Oh, I don''t know. I love this kind of thing! Restaurants are good, but aren''t bars attractive? Besides, if the boss doesn''t make it for me, that''s it. You''re going to drink soju today!

    University students, people in their 20s, and men in their 30s and 40s all responded quite well.

    Sometimes, I heard that bars like this are better than restaurants.

    Of course, there was a special guest for today.

    "Guys, I''d like to ask you a favor. Not makgeolli, beer or soju. You know that, right?

    Oh, my God, of course! If you drink makgeolli in this atmosphere, you''ll get in trouble! Aren''t you going to draw, Mr. Choi?

    Oh, yeah, we were craving beer. Chairman, look forward to it. Today''s alcohol sales will be twice as high as usual. Hahaha!

    It was strange and amazing.The atmosphere is getting hotter even though we turned off more than half of the lights in the restaurant.

    It would not have been a day''s illusion that the spirits'' tension was much higher than usual.

    Chirirring~

    Soon after, the table heaven...The door to beer heaven opened and made the sound of hanging paper.

    What soon appeared was the guy Haru met by chance.

    Today''s main character was Sowon.

    -Wow...

    The guy who came into the restaurant opened his eyes wide.

    Looking around at the ghosts that almost filled the spacious seats, I soon realized that they were not opaque ghosts.

    Soon, Sowon put her hand in front of her.

    Hands of a warm hands.

    He pulled his cheek with his hand as if it was not a dream, and looked at the day in the kitchen.

    "Welcome, sir. It''s a beer paradise. It''s only been one day. Anyway, did you make a reservation earlier?¡±

    -Ha, Haru...¡­.

    Hey, he''s crying! Haru!

    The word "welcome" suddenly landed on the floor of the restaurant.

    And the wish that the world starts to cry sadly.

    The canned beer, which I wanted to drink so badly, seemed to be a tearful canned beer.

 Chapter - 163 161. Wishes of wishes (1)

    Daily routine

    The meaning of the Korean dictionary is called ''life that repeats every day''.

    In that sense, I realized that I am still living my daily life.

    Ghosts come, people come. I cried for some reason and laughed again for some reason.

    When you wake up, you''re waving at yourself next to the grim reaper.

    I heard it''s a good thing that you have to stagger even if there''s only one wave in your life. Waves were a daily routine for Haru.

    If a ghost is a holy grail, another person comes next to him. If you calm him down, ghosts like this will come again.

    Now I even have that thought.

    Just as Yeomra called Haru his right-hand man.

    Like the grim reaper said he was the only car that connected ghosts and men.

    This table heaven is a breakwater that prevents the waves of many people, and one day is a lighthouse lighthouse with the breakwater.

    A job that accepts the waves.

    You don''t just cook, you put yourself on a plate. Customers.

    So, the person who puts heaven on the table and sends it to ghosts and people with a menu called Heaven''s Meal.

    It seemed to be a day person, also a job as a cook.

    So the daily routine of the day was not very special or unusual.

    It wasn''t much different from others living a day.

    Sneaking. Sneaking.

    Cry or laugh. Just do one thing. If you drink while crying, you''ll get drunk right away. If you get drunk here, there''s no one to accept Sowon.

    Sowon, who sat in the counter seat in front of the kitchen, sniffed and sipped canned beer.

    Perhaps the shock of recovering a human body for a while has not gone away, he continued to pull on his cheeks or pinch his arms.

    Choi Han-seok said many things curtly looking down at Sowon in the kitchen, but everyone here knew that she was cute and worried.

    When the door is closed in the first place, the ghosts return to their opaque appearance.

    No matter how much I drank before that, it was all detoxified within an hour.

    Of course, I didn''t know if it was detoxifying or because the intoxication in the body disappeared as well.

    Maybe that''s why the ghosts here brought alcohol, saying, "Pour and drink like crazy as if there''s really no tomorrow."

    As if to enjoy a little bit of this honey time.

    I''m not drunk.

    Sowon was fully enjoying the pub that she had been wishing for the most part.

    Yumi gulped down canned beer, feeling that the interior, which she had decorated in a hurry somehow worked a little, and that it was an atmosphere of a pub that she had never been to before in her life.

    You said there''s no problem with being a high school senior after your birthday.

    No, it doesn''t matter how old a ghost is to drink in the first place.

    ''Cause the grim reaper won''t take you for giving you a drink.¡¯

    Thinking about this and that, time flew by as usual.

    Today''s menu...The side dishes are fried bar-style fried chicken and canned yellow peaches with ice cubes.

    I''ll fry some tempura and season the sea snails because the ghosts are craving spicy food.

    I mean, they make steamed eggs for ghosts who say it''s too spicy, so I eat well...¡­.

    As it passed 1 a.m., all the ghosts were drunk.

    Today''s main character, Sowon, turned red all over her body, including her face, in two cans of canned beer.

    The alcohol I''m drinking now is the first alcohol I''ve ever drank in my life.Maybe that''s why I got drunk in an instant while drinking because it was bitter.

    Hey, hey. I have a question.

    "Huh? Tell me. I''ll tell you anything.¡±

    Haru was a very interesting wish to hear the story of opening a ghost restaurant.

    He looked at Haru and Yumi one after another with his face open and asked, opening one of the chicken legs coolly.

    Haru and Yumi are lovers?

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    "What, what, no?"

    Quite out of the blue, and also a ridiculous question.

    One day while frying chicken in the kitchen, she was so surprised that she almost fried oil in her hand, and Yumi, who listened to Sowon''s story, unknowingly dropped the pub corns she was eating.

    Whew, what? It wasn''t?

    "No, you can''t do that to me, Chef!"

    "I know. Ugh, seriously."

    No, I''m just. You and your sister look so close. And we met before. How should I say this? It was meant to be, right? So I thought it was a couple!

    "No, we''re not lovers."

    "Business! Business relations, right? Boss?"

    "Of course, because I''m the boss. Well, it''s business."

    Hey, are you guys drunk? I''m so drunk just by looking at your face.

    Haru and Yumi, shaking their hands and struggling.

    And Choi Hanseok, who looks at their red faces and makes fun of them.

    What is this? I love this atmosphere. What do you call it? My friends played like this. If we meet every day, you go out, right? Do you like her? Like this.

    "Hmm. Well, yeah. It was always like that when I was in high school. The biggest concern was who they were dating."

    I''m so sad. I''ve always wanted to be in a relationship. Like other kids, I want to have a boyfriend. We can hang out together. I wanted to do that''s what I wanted.

    Sowon''s voice, which was giggling saying it was fun, worked again.

    Haru and Yumi have been having a hunch for a while.

    This kid''s han probably has something to do with this now.

    Sure enough, Sowon opened her mouth again as soon as Yumi, Haru, and her face were back to normal.

    It was a wish that he kept giggling and throwing various jokes, but strangely this time his voice was quite different.

    Haru oppa. Yumi.

    "Yes, Sowon. What else do you want? We still have plenty of time, so let me know if there''s anything you want to eat.¡±

    No, it''s not like that. I love it so much. After I died, I was so upset that I was just jealous of other people playing after the college entrance exam. I''ve been saying this. Thanks to Haru, I came to a bar. I tried canned beer.

    I don''t know if it''s because I was a student with a lot of sensitivity, or because I''m a high school senior who gets depressed just by falling leaves.

    Sowon was a crying child, contrary to her first appearance.

    However, I laughed a lot and kept crying.

    Choi Han-seok kept laughing even though he kept making fun of Choi Han-seok, saying, "If you laugh while crying, you''ll get hair on your butt."

    As Sowon began to bring up her story little by little, Haru turned his head.

    Yumi was also looking at the day, perhaps thinking the same thing.

    The two people, who finished the story with their eyes, got a little closer to Sowon. Then one day asked first.

    "Well, do you remember? How you died. Why did he remain in this world without the holy spirit?"

    I''ve always remembered. Why did he die, I just couldn''t figure it out. I just remembered why I couldn''t be a saint.Remember why he died and why he couldn''t make it.

    I had a feeling from the beginning, but it was clear that Sowon realized her resentment.

    From her point of view, Haru and Yumi were quite lucky.

    "Can you tell your sister?¡±

    Yumi naturally assisted the horse of the day.

    From Sowon''s point of view, it would be more comfortable to talk to Yumi, who is about the same age as her.

    Well, I mean.

    "If you don''t feel comfortable talking, you don''t have to. You can do it later when you feel comfortable. Our table heaven is always open anyway."

    "Of course¡­¡­ I don''t think I''ll be able to enjoy the bar atmosphere after today. But I''m cooking delicious and warm rice every day. You can do whatever you want."

    -No, I know. Today, with my brother and Yumi. You did this for me. I turned off the lights on purpose, and the location of the table was changed from when I saw it in the morning. I heard what the ghost guys said earlier. This is not the atmosphere of the table heaven. The food, the lighting.

    Of course, I liked it because it wasn''t like this.

    Anyway, Sowon must have been quite grateful that Haru and Yumi worked so hard for her.

    He''s a good boy who can understand his sincerity.

    I mean, I''ll tell you now. It''s helpful if I say it. To Haru.

    "It''s the same for me, and it''s the same for you. As you''ve heard from other men, I''m in a position to live because of ghosts."

    I''m making money to eat thanks to people and time to live thanks to ghost customers.

    Now this is a win-win for each other. There is no one to lose.

    -Then... -Do I have to listen carefully?

    Of course, that''s our job.

    Hm. I know. Hehe. I don''t know where to start.

    When Sowon started talking, the sound around her decreased a little.

    The ghosts were still chatting and drinking among themselves, but naturally lowered their voices.

    Now they were ghosts who were as tactful as Haru and Yumi.

    I was a very normal student. I just study hard to be a student. Have a good school life. When I was in the first grade of high school, I was a leader that everyone else did.¡­.

    Sowon introduced herself as a fairly ordinary student.

    However, Yumi and other young ghosts might have looked a little far from normal.

    Sowon was an honor student in a good way and a stud in a bad way.

    The student''s duty is to study, you can play in college. This horse used to turn scary at times.

    "Then you really just studied? You were such an honor student."

    Right. I used to have the sound of honor students on my ears. Study hard at the academy, review your homework at home, and don''t doze off at school. That''s why my grades were always at the top! Even if I couldn''t rank first or second in school, I always set my grades to the beginning of the first grade.

    "That''s cool. I almost dozed off when I was in school. I''m not very good at studying."

    I''ve been studying like crazy since I was in 5th grade. I didn''t have a goal or a dream. My mom and dad always did that. Hold it in, clench your teeth. Let''s cheer up until the college entrance exam. Then you can live the rest of your life as a winner.

    - Well, that''s not wrong. You''re right. Honestly, there is nothing more realistic than that in Korea.After that, as everyone expected.

    Sowon''s parents worked hard to pay for her tutoring and academy. Sowon studied hard. She supported evil. It was fun.

    It''s been 8 years since I put two letters of study into my life.

    For eight years, when other children would have made many memories, Sowon piled up a ballpoint pen and notes in the corner of the room instead of memories.

    When we entered high school, we secretly got together to drink, go to amusement parks or valleys, and ride disco pangpang on weekends.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to play like other children, but my mother''s words kept coming to mind.

    When you play, the children above and below you study. As much as that time, you''re behind.

    So I kept studying.

    I''m young anyway. Because my life is still full. Just finish your college entrance exam! We''re going to have a lot of fun. I wrote a lot of things on my bucket list. After the college entrance exam, I did it one by one and thought about having fun.

    But the ending was fixed.

    There wasn''t much time given to Sowon, and she was now in heaven on the table of the day.

    As a ghost guest at dawn.

 Chapter - 164 162. Wishes of wishes (2)

    Gulp gulp!

    Sowon took another sip of beer.

    Then he smiled like a child imitating an adult.

    - Since when? You know, my stomach hurts. Well, I can''t digest. I keep having diarrhea. It''s been a really long time since I had a stomach ache.

    Test takers, even high school seniors, have a stomachache or headache as usual.

    Stress from studying. Pressure from CSAT.

    Because of those things, I live with various neurological and stress diseases as if they were natural.

    The hospital deliberately prescribed painkillers that could not sleep well when examinees found them with such symptoms.

    I thought that was also a wish. Like other kids. You''re the same.

    But one night, something was off.

    I still remember it vividly. 150 days of college entrance exam! I was like this. I was taking an online lecture until 1am that day. But suddenly, my stomach hurt. I took a Tylenol because I thought it would be stressful as usual.

    Until 2am and 3am. The pain has not abated.

    I took two or three Tylenol pills, but it only gets worse.

    Sowon felt it when she couldn''t sleep. Something''s going wrong.

    So the next day, I went to the hospital without the first class. I just went to the general hospital in front of my house, and the teacher asked for symptoms and took an X-ray. His expression suddenly changed and he told me to bring his mother.

    "If you did it in the hospital...¡­.¡±

    At that moment, the air in the table heaven froze.

    Now that we''ve heard these words. Because everyone was already predicting something.

    Haru and Yumi, who kept listening to Sowon''s story with a smile, also had a hard time managing their facial expressions.

    But my mom didn''t pick up the phone because she was busy working. The doctor told me to take a taxi and go to a big hospital. I went to the university hospital as I was told.¡­. Oh, my God. The doctor told me after an hour or two of tests.

    Even then, Sowon said she was worried about missing school today.

    Oh, I should get the perfect attendance award. I need to fill in the student record.

    What I learned today, won''t the important mid-term test range come out? That''s a very normal concern.

    But the world didn''t leave such a wish alone.

    It''s cancer. It''s colon cancer. The C.T. says it''s almost stage 3. I think it''s spread to other places. You know, asking me to set a date for the hospitalization right away?

    You''ll wonder how a child gets cancer.

    Of course, young children are less likely to develop cancer. Really.

    But if you get one in a year.

    In an active, always growing body, cancer cells grow really fast, and also spread.

    That''s why young people say cancer is particularly dangerous.

    It happens quickly, and it gets worse quickly.

    I''m a minor, so I need my mom to be hospitalized. I waited for about 10 more minutes and my mom called me. At first, I was like, ''Why aren''t you going to school?'' Since you said you were at the hospital, you gave up your work and ran here.

    You must have been surprised.

    -He wasn''t surprised. Me, too. Mom. It''s just. First of all, ''Oh, I see. Then, what happens now. I was very calm to the doctor. I was like, "What should I do about the college entrance exam?"

    You didn''t feel real, did you?I know. The funny thing is. There''s a doctor, a surgery. Treatments. Considering many things, if you think about it, it''s going to be hard for the moment you say that. That''s when I felt real. Oh, I''m about to die.

    "I see."

    There was nothing more to ask, nothing more to hear.

    Even though I know I shouldn''t. A little thought crossed my mind that I didn''t want to hear it.

    You can''t help yourself.

    To borrow the grim reaper''s words, it was inevitable to accept that it was fate, and the story behind a child who sat in front of him and told this story was painful anyway.

    Yes, that''s what happened.

    Maybe that''s why Sowon didn''t talk any more.

    The child who cried so well was just calm now. It hurt me more.

    The same was true of the day.

    In the past, we called the grim reaper to see how fate could be like this, but now we can accept it calmly.

    It''s the same with Yumi that her heart has become stronger.

    Smiling-!

    Yumi, who had been silent for a while, opened another can of beer and put it out.

    Sowon, who realized that her beer glass had been emptied, took it and gulped down.

    "Well, what''s Hahn? The fact that I didn''t take the college entrance exam? Or, not having fun after the college entrance exam?¡±

    Well, yeah. Actually, I think it''s one of the two. I don''t know. I haven''t taken care of myself, and I''ve been preparing for it for 8 years. I want to take the college entrance exam. I don''t know if what I really want is the CSAT or things I didn''t enjoy studying.

    Sowon seemed not to know exactly what her resentment was.

    But one day I was able to affirm.

    "Maybe the latter. That I couldn''t play."

    "How do you know?"

    "Just, I had a similar customer before. Sua and Seoa were sisters."

    They were similar to wishes, but they certainly leaned toward studying and unfulfilled dreams.

    Sister who dreamed of being a police officer. She went to Noryangjin first, but eventually she was eaten.

    The younger sister who left for the place where she ate her sister to succeed her, and the older sister who suffered just looking at her suffering blood.

    It was a day when I made the two people who had twisted resentments cross the line, so I could talk with confidence.

    "Sowon, why did you say you studied?"

    Actually, I don''t know now that I think about it. People around me told me to do it and complimented me for doing it well. Then let''s aim for a good university! I think I did it while doing it.

    "I went to a certain university and a certain department. I''ll do something. What about that?

    It''s kind of weird to say this myself. I wanted to major in business administration at Seoul National University.

    "What were you going to do after you graduated from Business Administration?¡±

    -Well, actually, it''s not decided. Since college is four years old. It''ll be decided in there. I just thought about it vaguely.

    "Then maybe I''m right. Trust me."

    In fact, when I first saw Sowon, I thought of Su-ah and Seo-ah.

    It was the same that he was a student of a similar age, and that his resentment was related to studying.

    But the two were essentially different.

    I heard you wrote down what you wanted to do on your bucket list. Do you remember that?

    Oh, not all of them, but I remember some of them. What I wanted to do after the college entrance exam."Then let''s go do it. Let''s do it as much as we can. Somehow."

    - But how can I...¡­.

    Tell me first. He''s doing that for a day, because he''s thinking.

    I didn''t have much time today.

    The fried chicken and fried food were almost sold out, and the beer I thought I had bought enough was almost empty.

    Even the ghosts who drank a lot because they liked the atmosphere were half-asleep because they were so drunk.

    Then. Well. I.

    It''s 3 a.m. in the middle of the night.

    Sowon said, looking up carefully at Haru and Yumi.

    I want to go to an amusement park. I''ve always envied my kids hanging out.

    Your very small wish.

    * * *

    And very naturally.

    A few days later, Haru and Yumi were at an amusement park.

    When it comes to amusement parks in Korea, I basically think of two things.

    Where it''s outdoors, where it''s indoors.

    After thinking about where to go, I came to an outdoor place where there are many rides even if it is a little far away.

    XX Land in Yongin.

    Even though it was early on weekdays, the amusement park was extremely crowded from the entrance.

    Even a situation where buses are coming in continuously.

    I wondered what day it was today, but come to think of it, all the students got off the bus.

    High school students dressed up in plain clothes, not school uniforms.

    At the end of the CSAT, the school seemed to send a lot of amusement parks.

    Whether the timing is good or bad...¡­. I couldn''t figure it out.

    "When was the last time you were at an amusement park?"

    "Well, I think my last time was in elementary school. I came on a school trip. I don''t play much after that."

    Choi Han-seok didn''t come asking why old people were involved in the play of young adults, so now there were only two people, Haru and Yumi.

    Yumi told me to prepare like a high school student who really did my best, so I stood still and looked around the closet the night before departure, but I didn''t have clothes to look cool.

    It was a day when I wasn''t interested in decorating or other people''s eyes.

    Therefore, I thought about it for a long time and came back wearing jeans and a hoodie, which are the most student-like ones.

    It''s been a while since I put gel on my hair. I thought this was pretty well decorated.

    "But Yumi, didn''t you say you only slept when you were a student? It makes me feel sorry for myself.

    "Come on, come on. I didn''t even dress up like that''s all.

    As soon as I met Yumi today, such thoughts melted away.

    Is it Yumi that I see every day? To the point where it seemed, Yumi cared properly.

    Of course, I put on makeup smoothly.

    Similar to Haru, he wore a black hoodie and a pink cardigan, which was different from Haru even though he was dressed similarly.

    When I untied my ponytail hair at the restaurant, I felt very humble.

    Nevertheless, when I saw the black hood written [WALK HARD!!!], I thought Yumi was indeed Yumi.

    "You look so different without any makeup. People."

    "What''s that? Are you saying you like it?¡±

    "I''m talking in a good way.¡±

    "Oh, okay. Then I''ll have to dress up well in the future.¡±

    "Suddenly?"

    "It doesn''t hurt to look good on you, does it?¡±

    "That''s... that''s true."Strangely, I couldn''t refute what Yumi said.

    That''s true, but it feels weird.

    But there was no time to think deeply about the day.

    I didn''t come to the amusement park today.

    Although today is a day off from heaven for meals, Haru and Yumi are here to work anyway.

    Besides cooking. It was also their job to release the ghosts.

    Once again, he was pushed into the amusement park by the crowd of students.

    "Well, I''ll call you.¡±

    After going to a place where it was a little deserted, he grabbed the talisman he had put in the back of his cell phone.

    "Cha So Won. Cha So Won. Cha So Won."

    The talisman trembled very lightly when I called his name three times.

    And when I opened my eyes.

    What?

    "Hi, Sowon."

    Huh? This is.

    "You said you wanted to come to the amusement park. That''s why I called you."

    As usual, Sowon, wearing a summer uniform, opened her eyes wide.

 Chapter - 165 163. Wishes of wishes (3)

    Actually, you can come with Sowon, but the reason why I sang like this was simple.

    First of all, ghosts can take public transportation such as subways, but it is not good to get involved in crowded places, and it was also because they wanted to give a surprise gift.

    I mean, uh-huh. It''s really an amusement park. There are rides here and there. As I saw on TV.

    Sowon looked around to see if the amusement park was amazing.

    I was really like a kid.

    "Is this your first time at an amusement park?¡±

    Yes, my school didn''t go to an amusement park for a school trip. My parents are so busy that they can''t go on a family trip. I''ve only studied since I was in 5th grade.

    "Oh... I''m sorry. Because it''s my first time."

    -Oh, no! -No! Don''t think like that. I''m really thankful to Haru and Yumi. Actually, I was thinking about going alone. It''s just, I was scared to go alone and I didn''t want to. But now I''m not alone.

    Even though it was a ghost, not a person, I wasn''t alone.

    You can see yourself. There are two people I can talk to.

    So I kept smiling, saying I was so happy.

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhh I don''t know why I''m all so excited. I think I suddenly became a student. Isn''t it so? What about you?

    "Well, I''m good, too."

    When Sowon laughed, Yumi followed along and laughed.

    Do women have something in common?

    "There must be a lot of students here today. Let''s just have fun with Sowon and us today, okay?

    By the way, Yumi. I...¡­. How can I ride a ride?

    "You know ghosts can take a bus or a subway, right? Just think I''m on board and we move together.¡±

    That''s true.

    "The rides will be similar. You sit in an empty seat, you think you''re riding! If there''s no vacancy, well. You can sit on your sister''s lap."

    Oh, yeah! Come to think of it!"

    They have just met and have already become sisters.

    Haru, who thought good was good, looked around the amusement park.

    I had a long time ago, and I wondered if there were so many rides.

    When I showed Sowon a pamphlet and asked her what she wanted to ride, she replied as if she had waited.

    I want this one!

    "Uh... this is. Right? Yumi really wanted to ride it. The longest and steepest in our country."

    "Rollercoaster! Wow, Sowon, you know something!"

    Sowon picked the most extreme and scary ride in this amusement park.

    I''m screwed.

    The face of the day turned blue, but Sowon and Yumi just liked it, saying they were in sync.

    I don''t know what to be afraid of when you see ghosts all day.

    One day, honestly, I was scared only for rides. I''m a little bit afraid of heights.

    "Then have a safe trip. I''ll wait downstairs."

    "Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Weren''t you going with me? Haru oppa?

    "No, but. I''ll just. Oh! I''ll take a picture of you guys. Right?"

    "Please take a picture of this place automatically. And how can you take a picture when the roller coaster is so fast?"

    "Well, that''s."

    It was a day I tried to avoid, but Yumi''s logic was solid.

    Eventually Haru and Yumi sat side by side on the roller coaster.

    Sowon really came down to the safety bar sitting on Yumi''s lap.

    Squeak!

    The roller coaster starts off with a tremendous roar.But Haru looked nothing but a train of death.

    The roller coaster, which was climbing a steep uphill road, reached the top shortly after.

    "Oh... the Lord of the Underworld."

    I saw one day clearly in a roller coaster descending at a tremendous speed.

    It wouldn''t be just a feeling that the underworld was beckoning to him in the distance.

    * * *

    "No, what the hell. Sowon is still. Yumi, you''re really. Are you a person?"

    And only three hours later.

    One day, it was completely half a ghost.

    Every time I rode a ride, I looked at Sowon and Yumi with empty eyes as if they were old for three years.

    If you''re on a roller coaster, like a merry-go-round or a cup.

    I thought I would get healing by riding something easy.

    But those two were literally no joke.

    Riding a roller coaster, dragging a day into a spinning hell of a man whirling in the air.

    As soon as it was over, he even turned off the lights and rode a roller coaster that turned people around, and immediately rode the Viking.

    Wouldn''t it be like this if you sinned and went to hell?

    It occurred to me that I should live a good life in the future.

    "Why? Amusement parks are always exciting."

    Right? As expected, Yumi! You know something.

    But Yumi and Sowon looked more energetic.

    When Haru waved his hands saying he couldn''t ride it anymore, Yumi said yes and came up with an idea.

    "What do you want to eat? We haven''t had breakfast yet."

    I knew this would come out.

    Since she first entered the amusement park, Yumi has been paying more attention to food stores that have spread around the amusement park, not to rides.

    I thought it could be because she devoted her life to cooking, just like Haru.

    While enjoying the ride with Sowon, Yumi''s eyes were on the food.

    To be honest, I didn''t understand a little bit.

    I came here to have fun today. Even when he said that.

    In the end, it was cooking.

    It wasn''t bad, but I''m starting to worry a little.

    ''Cause I used to be like that.¡¯

    And Vienna, too, was in that condition before.

    I thought we''d watch a little bit more.

    "I was getting hungry, too."

    Haru looked away from Yumi and looked at Sowon.

    I really agree with eating something, but I''m worried about Sowon.

    He couldn''t eat or smell anything right now.

    It''s okay. I want to see you eat.

    "Are you sure you don''t mind?"

    Of course! I knew it when I was lying down in the hospital and looking at their SNS. They''re foods I''ll never taste before I die. Since then, my wish was not to eat, but to come and watch me eat. So please enjoy the food, okay?

    I couldn''t say no to saying this.

    "Then let''s eat what Sowon wants to eat. And I''ll make the menu I ate today in heaven next time. What do you think?"

    Oh, I love it! It''s really good!

    I''m relieved if this happens.

    There were two restaurants in the amusement park.

    An indoor restaurant that serves Chinese, Korean, and Japanese food, and skewers and slushies.

    Or an outdoor stall selling smoked chicken legs or something.

    Since I''m here, I decided to eat a lot of things at an outdoor cart bar and go inside.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    "Yumi, what''s wrong?"Thinking about what to eat, Yumi narrowed her forehead for no matter what.

    Haru asks.

    "Something, I thought you were very smart.¡±

    "What?"

    "The people who put up the stalls here. We''re selling food that people simply want to eat, even those that are guaranteed to taste and easy to cook, at a little more expensive than the market."

    Does a businessman seem to see a business first?

    One day, I wasn''t paying much attention to these tourist attractions, but Yumi seemed to see them first.

    "If I make it, I can make it more delicious.¡±

    But it felt weird.

    What used to be invisible is now visible.

    But I wasn''t sure what it was.

    "Well, let''s try it first.¡±

    So I decided to take more time.

    After wandering around, I bought slushies, churros, and long sausages.

    Although the price was a little high, the quality itself was not bad.

    Slushies are not usually sold at snack bars, but rather a luxurious version with fruit syrup on top of ground ice. Churros and sausages.

    It was the taste we all know.

    "Oh, this is nice."

    "I thought Yumi would like it. Churros is better than I thought. It''s crispy. I thought it was expensive, so they gave me chocolate sauce."

    After sipping a mouthful of slush, I dipped the freshly fried churros in a green chocolate sauce.

    The sweetness that makes you feel like you''re coming back from the ride.

    Even in autumn, where people wearing coats often see them, slushies were still delicious.

    "Since you ate sweets, you should eat salty food, too!"

    When the mouth is completely sweet. Yumi took a big bite of the giant sausage with a lot of ketchup.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­. How do you like it, sister?

    "Hmm. It''s very salty. It''s sour and oily. It''s the taste that you can see, so it''s more delicious. You know what I mean?

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!

    Originally, it was a taste that I knew I really wanted to eat and my mouth was watering.

    It was a wish to see him eat, but he was probably half sincere when he watched Yumi''s eating show and screamed.

    I was a little hungry even though I ate a lot of snacks, perhaps because I used a lot of energy while riding the rides earlier.

    It was rather good. Since we''re going to eat anyway.

    "Well, where do you think we should eat?¡±

    "What do you want to eat, Sowon? Let''s eat what Sowon wants. There are a lot of restaurants here anyway."

    There was food all over the world in the huge amusement park.

    From simply a western restaurant selling pizza and pasta, pork cutlet and tteokbokki specialist snack bar.

    Even Japanese ramen and fast food restaurants. There were almost every restaurant.

    That''s why I was troubled.

    It''s a restaurant in the amusement park that''s similar to what you eat outside, or it can be of poor quality.

    But it''s meaningful to eat here.

    Maybe that''s why Sowon couldn''t think easily.

    I''ve been around the restaurant several times, but I want to eat this and that.

    It was about to take such a long time. A group of students in school uniforms flocked from far away.

    "Hey, let''s eat now. I''m starving."

    "What should we eat? How much money can you afford?"

    "I''m 10,000 won."

    "I ate two slushies earlier and I''m broke. Five thousand won for me.""Oh... oh, well, what can I do? 5,000 won is hamburger or jajangmyeon."

    "Hey, shouldn''t you eat jajangmyeon as a national rule if you''re in a place like this? Let''s go to a Chinese restaurant."

    "Oh, that''s nice. We have to follow the national rules. Let''s go for jajang!"

    Students were also thinking about what to eat, but soon after, they naturally decided to eat jajangmyeon.

    Naturally, everyone''s eyes followed the students.

    Sure enough, the Chinese restaurant in the amusement park was much more crowded than other restaurants, just as jajangmyeon was the national rule.

    In addition, more than 90% of the guests are young students who come to the amusement park.

    "Well, then we''ve got the answer."

    I want to eat jajangmyeon! Me too!

    Sure enough, Sowon made the decision right away.

    In the first place, it was a natural wish that I could not enjoy ordinary things like other students.

 Chapter - 166 164. Wishes of wishes (4)

    I followed the students into the Chinese house.

    The Chinese restaurant here had a very unusual system, not sitting down like a regular restaurant and ordering, but walking along the rail with a board.

    What should I say, it''s more like a cafeteria than a restaurant?

    "That''s unusual. I didn''t know there was a place to do business like this."

    "I know. Actually, customers are a little uncomfortable. It''s also very efficient for restaurants that receive a lot of customers.¡­.¡±

    But then there was a really big problem.

    "Huh? You''ve prepared all the food in advance."

    Half-boiled the noodles, and the jjajang and jjamppong soup were made in advance and scooped out in a large pot.

    When you order it, you put jajangmyeon or jjamppong on top of the boiled noodles and serve it right away.

    I ordered two black bean noodles and one sweet and sour pork. By the way, tangsuyuk was also quite unusual.

    In fact, it is unusual because it speaks well, not the Chinese restaurant''s sweet and sour pork, but the frozen sweet and sour pork that is often served in school meals.

    Why, there''s no thick, finger-like tangsuyuk in the tempura.

    It was fried in advance and served cold sweet and sour pork with sweet and sour pork sauce, which is obviously a product, and the price was the same as that of a typical Chinese restaurant.

    "Well, this is an amusement park, so let''s say you''ve had a fun experience."

    I thought it would be good to say that I''ve experienced it before.

    "What a day robbery.¡­.¡±

    Yumi apparently didn''t think so.

    To be honest, depending on the person, you don''t like it.

    I thought of an ordinary Chinese restaurant, and even selling it at a higher price than regular jajangmyeon is a quality dish that comes out at school meals.

    I thought I could do that for a day, but food and cooking.

    And Yumi, who really thinks it''s worth it, seems unbearable.

    Still, she was sensible, so she tried hard to swallow her anger and ate jajangmyeon silently.

    Anyway, the most important thing was my wish to keep my eyes wide open my eyes wide open.

    Slurp!

    I mixed the slightly swollen noodles with the sauce and tasted it.

    How is it? Is it good?

    "Well, to be honest, it doesn''t taste bad. But."

    "It doesn''t even taste good."

    It''s a little more delicious than jajangmyeon from school lunch.

    Of course, I could force myself to act because it was really delicious.

    But that''s not what Sowon wants.

    If it doesn''t taste good, enjoy it without it. That''s what Haru and Yumi thought.

    I tasted sweet and sour pork just in case, but it was me.

    The fried clothes were sponge-chewing, and the meat inside smelled a little.

    But it wasn''t a taste that I couldn''t eat again. That''s why it was even more annoying.

    Sure enough, students'' complaints were popping up here and there.

    "Hmm. Black Bean Noodles taste very strange."

    "Omyo tastes like black bean noodles".

    "I can''t believe I''m paying 7,000 won for a field trip. I should''ve just starved and gone to the PC room.¡±

    "Hey, just eat. How can jajangmyeon taste better if you smell it here? It''s going to get worse. Let''s just eat roughly and go ride another ride. That''s the benefit. You know we have two hours until the homeroom gets together, right?¡±

    "Wow, you''re a genius. I can''t argue.¡±

    "I''m kind of like that.¡±

    "What are you talking about? You''re a second-grade college entrance exam."Yes, I got accepted to a college in Seoul."

    "Yes, I''m Sky."

    Like Harune, they were students who were horny about the taste of black bean noodles, but the conversation quickly turned on.

    Seeing each other giggling while talking about the CSAT and college, I thought that the atmosphere alone would be better than most condiments.

    In fact, students said it wasn''t good, but they were slurping and eating jajangmyeon deliciously.

    It was amazing.

    All the more because it was a day I didn''t enjoy my school days that much.

    Therefore, Haru and Yumi also said that the tasteless things were not delicious, and at the same time, they emptied the dishes neatly without leaving a single piece of noodles or sweet and sour pork.

    Students don''t leave any leftovers even if they don''t want to waste money.

    "Oh, but I''m getting used to it. I''m so full."

    "I know. I don''t want to eat it twice."

    It looked delicious, though! Haru, will you keep your promise? You''re going to make the same jajangmyeon and tangsuyuk as this, right?

    "Of course, it was a promise. Well, you must have eaten now anyway."

    In fact, the day was already exhausting to some extent, but Yumi and Sowon were more energetic.

    As soon as they had a meal, they said, "I don''t think that''s true," and stopped them.

    Haru, who had been thinking for a long time when Yumi asked where she wanted to go, found something in the booklet.

    "Well, why don''t you come here for a little break?"

    Haru pointed to the attraction in the corner of the amusement park.

    It was written in a complicated way, "An abandoned house experience attraction with fear and goosebumps!" In other words, it was just a haunted house.

    "A haunted house with ghosts. Isn''t it nice?¡±

    "Oh, I''m for it! Ghost houses are the beauty of amusement parks. Sowon, how about you?"

    -Uh... I...¡­. Good. Haha.

    Compared to her favorite Yumi, her wish is.

    One day I really wondered, asked.

    "Sowon, are you afraid of ghosts?¡±

    -Uh... -So...¡­.

    Sowon, who was hesitating, nodded very carefully.

    For the first time ever, it was the appearance of a ghost scared of haunted houses.

    * * *

    So what happened was.

    "Cooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!

    It was almost a set order.

    Anyway, the three of us eventually entered the haunted house, saying that they wanted to go there once, and within three minutes of starting, Sowon, who was surprised by the bowl of skull that fell from the ceiling, ran away, saying she could no longer do it.

    Since it''s a ghost, it''s a person and a wall and ran away.

    It goes without saying that Sowon felt strange chills, saying that the guests who passed by seemed to really have ghosts.

    "Well, it''s just the two of us."

    "Well, yeah. Mr. Haru."

    Eventually, only Haru and Yumi remained in the haunted house.

    In fact, neither of them was afraid of ghosts.

    There''s no way you''re scared when dozens of people see ghosts every morning.

    Therefore, he moved on to the haunted house without any inspiration.

    Before I knew it, I was speechless.

    In the middle of a haunted house where even human beings have disappeared. Yumi opened her mouth carefully.

    "Still, it''s a lot of fun. It''s like. I''m coming to the amusement park with Haru."

    "I was surprised because it was much more fun than I thought. Actually, I came here thinking it was half a job. I''m enjoying it like Sowon."

    "That''s right, right. By the way, I expected it, but the food sold here was very unexpected. It''s a high price, too. Especially, the jajangmyeon sold at the restaurant wasn''t real. Don''t you think so?""Well, honestly, the taste was ambiguous, but I liked it. It''s delicious if you think it''s a memory that you can only feel here.¡±

    "That''s true, too. I should make delicious jajangmyeon and tangsuyuk for Sowon. There was a recipe that I was thinking about earlier, right? Mr. Haru, would you like to hear it?¡±

    At this very moment, one day thought.

    He said that his thoughts when he first came to the amusement park were real.

    The day suddenly stopped.

    "Mr. Yumi."

    "What?"

    Haru, who turned his head, looked into Yumi''s eyes.

    I''ve been feeling it for a while, but it''s almost certain now.

    She was feeling uneasy. On holidays, even when I came to play.

    Yumi, who wondered what was going on, was briefly embarrassed, and soon realized that Haru was looking at her, so she was a little surprised and made eye contact.

    "Tell me the truth. I want to cook now."

    Yumi did not give any answer.

    "All I can think about is cooking. You can only see the cart bar outside while riding the rides. I''m still thinking about the recipe."

    "Honestly... yes. That''s exactly what you saw."

    In fact, Yumi would have thought so while answering.

    What''s wrong with a cook thinking about cooking?

    Even a day ago, you said you thought about cooking all day like yourself?

    I don''t think one day is wrong either.

    I thought it was a good phenomenon because I was so immersed in cooking.

    But Yumi was a little different.

    She was obviously feeling uneasy. Looking at the day, about cooking.

    "It''s a very out of the blue question. Yumi, how much do you think I''ve grown? As a cook."

    "Um... can I be honest with you?¡±

    "Of course."

    "Honestly, I''m really jealous of Chef Haru. I like cooking, and I like chef Haru''s cooking better. I wanted to cook something like that, too. I''ve learned a lot.

    "You told me, so I''m aware of course.

    "But these days, bungeoppang and the last cooking contest with the empty chef. Honestly, I was really surprised when the chef cooked samgyetang. It was so cool. I think it went up too high in an instant."

    I came to the restaurant thinking that I wish I could be just like him.

    The opponent goes up much faster than he does.

    At this rate, no matter how high you raise your head, you might not be able to see it.

    If that happens, I don''t think I''ll be able to show my confidence to him.

    If it really is. If that happens.

    Yumi has certainly become impatient these days.

    It was Yumi who was growing steadily day by day, not day by day, but it didn''t work as she got impatient.

    One day, I was worried about Yumi''s appearance.

    "I don''t know what it sounds like to you to say this. But I''m just...¡­.¡±

    The truth that was hard to bring out. Just as Yumi was about to deliver it to Haru.

    "Screaming! Argh!"

    "Baby, are you okay?"

    "I''m not okay! I''m not okay!!"

    Right behind me was the screams of the couple.

    Come to think of it, was there a section in the back that surprised an employee dressed as a zombie?

    Haru and Yumi weren''t surprised at all, but they seemed to have come already.

    That''s how the conversation ended.

    When I quickly came out of the haunted house, Sowon, who was still white, was waiting.

    What? You and I were scared, right? It takes a long time."Yeah, it was scary."

    "Well, yeah, but it was fun.¡±

    Two people who answer a little awkwardly.

    Sowon tilted her head, but that''s all. I didn''t have a big question.

    After riding a few more rides. Around the end of the day at the eventful amusement park.

    Haru, looking at the clock, made a surprise suggestion.

    "It''s supposed to be a table day off, Yumi. How about keeping the promise you made with Sowon today?"

    "Tonight? It doesn''t matter to me."

    I would have said yes, but Yumi looks a little depressed maybe because of what happened earlier.

    Then the day approached her, whispered a little in her ear.

    "Don''t worry, Yumi. I''ll solve that problem at once."

    Was it supposed to be soothed by black food?

    As much as it''s a grown day. It was time to show more things.

 Chapter - 167 165. It is a black chestnut and a sercra

    Originally, I was going to cook for Sowon tomorrow.

    For the biggest reason, I didn''t accept the ingredients because today''s table heaven is closed.

    Naturally, it was almost impossible to cook for many people.

    After a day, all the ghosts will come anyway, and it''s better to eat together than alone.

    So everyone was just implicitly thinking about doing it tomorrow.

    "By the way, Mr. Haru. Is there a reason you''re cooking tonight? Oh, of course I''m following the boss''s lead. Every time the boss does this, a lot of things happen."

    After a day at the amusement park, which was much more fun than I thought, I returned to the table heaven.

    From Sowon''s point of view. There was no reason to refuse even if I did it without having to wait a day.

    After purchasing ingredients for today''s cooking at the mart just before the deadline, Sowon was told to play outside because it would take a while.

    The movie theater near the restaurant was playing good movies late at night, so they won''t be back for at least two hours.

    For your information, Choi Han-seok also disappeared somewhere.

    You said you were on vacation today, and you wouldn''t have thought Haru would come to heaven.

    Well, I thought I could meet you when I get home later.

    "Why am I cooking tonight¡­¡­, well, there''s a lot of stuff."

    "Are you trying to make a wish come true? Did you figure out a dish that would completely relieve your resentment? Wow, Chef Haru is the best! I just had fun with Sowon, but I haven''t found anything special yet."

    The story I told at the haunted house earlier has not yet been finished.

    And yet, cognition. So, I didn''t know if it was true. Yumi was still the same.

    Still, it looks like me. Yumi said,

    Yumi and Day were different in most ways. The direction, personality, speech, taste of cooking.

    But in the crucial part, they were alike.

    Yumi thinks about others first.¡¯

    The worry that a day had gone through before, and also found a definite answer by beating Bin perfectly.

    Yumi was probably having similar concerns.

    Besides, as I said in the haunted house earlier, you must have felt anxious as you looked at the day heading higher than yourself.

    I know, Yumi. What I''m cooking now is...

    Of course, today''s main character is Sowon. You''re the only guest in heaven on the table.

    But the main character of ''Cooking'' is Yumi.

    I want to share what I got with Yumi. One day I was thinking so.

    "Well, let''s cook for now. There''s not much time left before the door opens."

    "Oh, you should. Today''s menu is Sweet and Sour Pork with Black Bean Noodles, right?"

    "Sowon said she wanted to eat that the most among the things she ate earlier."

    "Oh, well, I''ll start with the ingredients!"

    Immediately after Haru wore an apron to start cooking, Yumi ran out, saying she would prepare the ingredients almost reflexively.

    What should I say? It feels like a freshman goes to a company dinner and holds a drink with seniors.

    Normally, I liked Yumi''s sharp part, but at least it wasn''t today.

    Naturally, Yumi stood on the side of the kitchen and touched Yumi''s shoulder washing vegetables.

    She turned her head away a little surprised.

    "Mr. Haru? Did you miss anything?""There''s no such thing. I''m going to prepare the ingredients today.¡±

    "Oh, you''re trying to do it fast, aren''t you? I know. You have to stir-fry Chinese food quickly to make it taste good. That''s okay too...¡­.¡±

    "No, Yumi will cook today."

    "¡­¡­Really?"

    For a moment, so many emotions appeared on Yumi''s face and then disappeared.

    Surprise, joy, and embarrassment.

    "By the way, wasn''t today''s dish supposed to be based on what you wish for? But if I can do it...¡­.¡±

    "I think it''s a dish that can be completed only when Yumi does it."

    "Me? I am. I really, really appreciate what you said. Actually, I really don''t know. I wonder what the boss found from Sowon. And why you''re hitting me."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you from the side. We only have one customer today anyway. Even if the door opens a little, we can prepare slowly.¡±

    The night was dark and I had plenty of time.

    The question mark was still full, but Yumi seemed to like it when the day told me this much.

    "Yes, of course. I''ll try!"

    I like the day and the cooking in the first place. Because I came into his kitchen because I liked the cooking of the day.

    Yumi was high tension as always.

    Of course, the dish that I thought would be smooth was blocked from red chili-pepper paste with vinegar.

    "You can make it your way. Black bean noodles and sweet and sour pork that Sowon wants to eat."

    "Well, then I''ll stir-fry the red and black bean paste first. I''ve worked at a very famous Chinese restaurant before, and what I learned there...¡­.¡±

    The basic ingredient of Chinese food is pork oil, lard. It and yumi bringing out the black bean paste.

    But one day I shook my head and took another.

    Looking at it, Yumi shook her eyes as if it was difficult to manage her expression.

    "Boss?"

    "Jajangmyeon and tangsuyuk that Sowon said she wanted to eat. I''m making that. We are."

    [X Ddugi Black Bean Paste Powder]

    It was literally industrial goods in the hands of a day.

    * * *

    The food called jajangmyeon is really familiar to us.

    The good price is 3,000 won to 5,000 won.

    It''s everyone''s favorite flavor and even the amount and calories are quite high.

    There''s no culture of eating jajangmyeon on a good day like moving days or someone''s birthday.

    Even the method of making is quite easy.

    It is similar to curry in comparison.

    The traditional method is to stir-fry vegetables and meat in pork oil and season them, and mix them well with stir-fried black bean paste and broth.

    The chewyness of the meat, the sweetness of onions and cabbages, and the crunchy texture are the criteria for delicious jajangmyeon.

    However, at least Haru and Yumi''s jajangmyeon at the amusement park were not like that.

    It was expensive at 7,000 won per bowl, and there was not much meat in it, and even the vegetables were almost melted, so there was no texture, and instead of the deep taste of chunjang, there was a bitter MSG.

    "By the way, you want me to make it? Really?"

    "You promised Sowon. The food we ate, we''ll make it the same."

    "I thought it was the same menu¡­¡­.¡±

    Yumi didn''t seem to like it, but she didn''t say anything more.

    I just accept the instant black bean sauce powder from the day and think about changing the recipe again.

    It''s the first time in my life that I purposely make bad food.¡¯

    Something you can do better but you don''t.

    I didn''t expect the day to cook like this."Does it mean that a dish that tastes worse can be more delicious to Sowon?"¡¯

    I thought about it for a while, but there was no answer.

    So I decided to cook for now.

    Tap tap tap!

    Basic vegetables such as onions, cabbages, and potatoes, and meat were trimmed for a day.

    Yumi roasted black soybean paste in oil, but she burned it a little on purpose.

    It was because I felt a little burnt black bean paste when I ate black bean noodles at the amusement park earlier.

    When stir-frying chunjang, regular bean oil was used, not pork oil.

    Flop, flop, flop, flop, flop!

    Sizzling, sizzling, sizzling!

    Stir-fry all the meat and vegetables in the bean oil, then season it when it is properly cooked.

    If it were up to me, I wanted to add a bit of soy sauce and a bit of soy sauce based on oyster sauce to add a bit of spicy taste.

    "Yumi, you know that, right? What it tasted like earlier."

    "You know... Ugh. It breaks my heart even more. You know what I mean. Boss."

    "I know, I know."

    I used the black bean paste mixed with the black bean paste that I burned a little bit earlier.

    And the sauce is also full of oyster sauce, soy sauce, and chicken stock.

    You can think of chicken stock as a cube of chicken stock. It was comfortable to think of it as American and Chinese MSG.

    Whether to put it in or not.

    Or it is no exaggeration to say that the taste of "cooking at home" and "cooking eaten outside" is divided depending on how much is added.

    I knew it best because I had a lot of experience working at various restaurants.

    It was a food ingredient that was rarely used.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I put in a lot for today.

    The food in the pot, which was close to black soup, quickly turned into jajangmyeon.

    It smelled just like the one I smelled earlier.

    Since I''m almost done with the jajangmyeon, it''s time to make sweet and sour pork.

    Of course, it also uses starch to make crispy tempura. There were many complicated cooking processes where meat was marinated.

    "We''ll have to make it easier with flour dough, right?¡±

    "Because that''s what we ate."

    It looks like a finger. Soggy sweet and sour pork.

    Yumi made food that Haru asked for, even though she was a little grumpy.

    I wonder if the experience of working at a restaurant worked well.

    Jjajangmyeon, which was over 2 percent short of 3 percent, and tangsuyuk, which was soggy and out of balance.

    Two dishes were made quickly.

    If it was made using the standard method, it would have taken twice as much time as it is now, but it was made very quickly because it was made easily.

    Easy-to-make dishes using various products are also easy to taste.

    It''s not heavy, it''s light, and it has a lot of artificial flavor.

    But sometimes I wanted to eat such an easy-to-eat dish.

    Also, there was a memory that could only be brought back with that taste.

    Like now

    One day I saw it, and instead of telling Yumi, I asked her as a dish, and she seemed to have got the hang of it somewhat.

    "Yumi, what do you think? These dishes now."

    Before calling Sowon as a talisman, Haru, who had finished preparing to serve the dish, asked all of a sudden.

    Yumi thought about it for a while and soon answered.

    "I don''t like it. ''Cause I know it can taste better.''

    An answer that sounds familiar to me.

    but

    "But... I think Chef Haru is right. You said that a chef is a cook, but also a person who fills a plate before that. So that the guests can be satisfied. I think Sowon would like this more than delicious jajangmyeon.""Because we promised to make it for you, didn''t we?"

    "You said you''d cook a dish with a taste of old memories."

    Yumi scratched her head awkwardly.

    As expected, I thought it was good to choose her.

    As the food was about to cool down, Haru held the talisman in his hand and tried to call Sowon''s name three times.

    The moment I was about to.

    Chirirring~

    "Hmm?"

    An unexpected guest appeared.

 Chapter - 168 166. Became a bowl (1)

    Chirirring~

    The door opened without any notice.

    The bell on the door shook and made a sound.

    I''m sure there aren''t any more customers coming to the restaurant today?

    It was a day when a passerby saw the light on and wondered if he had come in the wrong way, but he soon smiled.

    "What kind of wind did he have today? We open a restaurant on holidays."

    "The Grim Reaper, long time no see."

    "Oh, welcome."

    It was a face I hadn''t seen in a long time.

    I''m sure you watch it very often, but since we only appear at critical moments, it feels like we''re always together.

    Anyway, it was pretty good to see you like this.

    Besides, the timing of your visit was very good.

    Haru smiled at the grim reaper.

    "Oh, come on. It''s disgusting, man."

    "It''s just that I''m happy to see the grim reaper. You always bring good things."

    "Oh, he has something to say and he can''t say. Good to see the Grim Reaper. Good thing? People will think I''m an angel."

    "From my point of view, you''re an angel. I don''t think it''s any different to ghosts. Of course, only for those who are nice."

    "Yes, yes. Think as you please."

    The grim reaper walked in and plopped into the counter.

    As I looked around the restaurant, I met Yumi''s eyes.

    Look carefully to see if there''s rice on Yumi''s face.

    "Hey, Haru."

    "What? Do you want to order?¡±

    "No, more than that. You said Yumi, didn''¡±

    Nodding.

    "Whoa."

    As Haru nodded, this time the grim reaper rather smiled.

    Oh, this is how it feels.

    Haru shrugged his shoulders wondering what was going on.

    "Why, do you have anything with Yumi? Oh, just in case, we have plenty of time. A month''s worth of saves?

    "That''s enough. The Lord of the Underworld has notarized you. If you take me, I''ll take disciplinary action. Anyway, Yumi. You''ve changed a lot. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Haru, so are you."

    "Do you think you''ve gotten better looking?¡±

    "You''re still ugly, but you''re a little tall. I think it''s a growing season."

    "What''s that?"

    Yumi, who was still listening to Haru and the grim reaper, eventually burst into laughter.

    I was so scared when I first saw the grim reaper. Haru and the grim reaper are just like real brothers and sisters.

    They were two people who said they were like real brothers, but they liked it.

    "Thank you."

    "Well, thank you for everything.¡±

    I felt really good.

    Haru himself, and Yumi too. To hear from the grim reaper that you''re so tall.

    "What about you, old man?"

    "I''m sure he''s somewhere resting. I''ll call you a talisman when I''m ready to cook.¡±

    "Yes, yes. Well, let''s try Chef Haru''s dishes. Ugh, I was hungry, too. You always do something delicious."

    "Why didn''t you come often?"

    "How can I come so often? You want all the ghosts to run away? You should come at times like this. So, is it black bean noodles and sweet and sour pork today?"

    Come to think of it, I thought the grim reaper''s position was very strange.

    I''m an employee who''s treated well by the King of the Underworld, and I can''t even make a holy fire like other ghosts.

    Even ghosts are instinctively scared, so they can''t come to Haru''s restaurant often.

    Last time I heard, there was no place to sleep, so I lied down on a bed in any house with one pillow left and took a nap.

    The treatment couldn''t have been worse than this. I thought I should at least feed him well."Black bean noodles and sweet and sour pork. I don''t think it tastes like what you think so.¡±

    "Hey, it''s okay. It''s okay. If our chef Haru made it, it''ll be okay to eat it'' Give me a bowl each. Eat quickly and go to work."

    "Well, then wait a little bit. There''s one more guest left to call."

    It was impossible to cool down all the food you made while talking nonsense.

    Haru grabbed the talisman and called his name.

    "Cha So Won, Cha So Won, Cha So Won."

    Huh? Haru!

    Sowon, who appeared in front of her in an instant, looked around, and soon found a day, raised both arms and shouted hurray.

    Sowon, who was able to have a human body because it was time for her ears to open, glanced at the kitchen and smacked her lips.

    -Wow... -It smells so good. Black Bean Noodles and Sweet and Sour Pork! It smells like that smell!

    "Do you know the smell when you haven''t even eaten?"

    You know. It smells just by looking at it. It tastes like something you know. Oh, that''s what happened!

    Sowon, who was trying to answer Yumi''s mischievous question, soon shook her arms wildly.

    I''m hungry, so I''m asking you to cook quickly.

    After calling Choi Han-seok quickly, he started serving the dishes.

    Like the Chinese restaurant in the amusement park we went to earlier in the evening, most of the dishes were made in advance, so in less than five minutes, three servings of jajangmyeon and tangsuyuk came out.

    Choi Han-seok also went around all day, saying he was hungry and asked for food.

    "Well, here''s the black bean noodles and sweet and sour pork you ordered."

    "It''s X-Berland style. Xberland style."

    Yumi makes excuses as if she''s sad.

    But people''s eyes were already completely glued to cooking.

    One unusual thing here is that all three of them had different views.

    Wow, that''s amazing. It looks exactly the same as what you ate earlier. That''s awesome!

    First of all, I drooled, saying it''s my wish.

    "It doesn''t look very good. It''s not bad, but it''s not that good. Hmm. Okay. I was wondering what kind of amusement park it was. Sigh, that''s what I''m all about."

    The grim reaper, who figured out today''s concept, wrapped his head around his face without laughing or crying.

    Wow, this is really a memory. I used to eat this every time I went to an amusement park. Doesn''t it taste like that? It''s not good when you eat it. When I think about it, I want to eat it because it''s a combination of fun memories.

    "I''m not curious about old memories.¡±

    - You need to have some memories like this. That''s why people look so pale. Don''t you think so?

    "Oh, if my face is pale, what about the opaque old man''s face?"

    I''m opaque, but I''m definitely handsome. Well, the underworld is pretty, too. I''ll let you off the hook.

    "I''m not going to let anyone off the hook. It''s funny, really."

    That''s what I''m saying.

    Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper, as always, were eager to pick jokes with each other, but it wasn''t just him.

    Naturally, Choi Han-seok instantly noticed Haru and Yumi''s intentions and smiled meaningfully.

    As expected, he was not a teacher of the day for nothing.

    Like trying to prove that the old man''s years of experience exist for nothing.

    There were things I could tell without saying anything.We didn''t go to the amusement park together today, but we found out everything in the bowl.

    "Well, let''s have a meal."

    "Yes, yes. Thank you for the meal."

    Thank you for the food!

    Squeak-!

    I purposely gave wooden chopsticks to create a more atmosphere today.

    Those who tore chopsticks coolly began to mix jajangmyeon first.

    The unique salty and oily smell spread as the noodles and sauce were rubbed together quietly.

    "Oh, can I have some chili powder?"

    "Of course."

    The grim reaper seemed to have a taste for red pepper powder.

    When I brought you a cask of red pepper powder, I couldn''t hit it with my finger. I sprayed it for a long time.

    As expected of her who likes spicy food, she made and ate black bean noodles covered with red pepper powder by herself.

    The first thing I tasted was Choi Hanseok.

    Slurp!

    Oh, this is it. This is it. JAEHYUN did a great job. This ssammy taste! There are times when I crave it.

    Is it good?

    It''s not delicious. Hmm. Sowon will know when you try it. Yumi did a great job. It must have been hard for you to cook like this.

    "No, I just did what Haru said. I''m glad to hear that Jaehyun is doing well."

    Yumi, who was scratching her head as if she was embarrassed by Choi Han-seok''s compliment, soon realized something and stopped.

    "Wait, but did Chef Choi Han-seok know that I made it?¡¯

    But the time to hold the question mark was not long.

    Slurping look! Slurping look!

    Sowon, who was watching Choi Han-seok''s jajangmyeon mukbang, lifted up the full chopsticks and began to eat.

    I think I really wanted to eat it before, so I ate it deliciously even by bloating my cheeks like a hamster.

    Haru gave me a sheet of tissue and asked me to wipe my mouth.

    "Is it good?"

    Just like Uncle Choi Han-seok said. Of course, I haven''t been to an amusement park.¡­. Just, I think it would''ve been great if I went there and ate it!

    It was ambiguous whether it was a compliment or not, but I thought it would work because he was eating deliciously.

    Contrary to those two, the grim reaper, who was chewing jajangmyeon, asked Sowon.

    "Is it delicious?"

    It''s delicious!

    A wish to answer immediately as if she had been waiting with her black mouth moving.

    Unlike such wishes, the grim reaper, who was originally black around his mouth, smiled because of the black lipstick he always wore.

    "How delicious is it?¡±

    It''s the best dish I''ve ever had. Actually, I''ve been in the hospital for over a year and forgot all about the taste of the food. But after eating this, I remember everything. That''s why it''s so delicious.

    "Yes, that''s fine with you."

    The grim reaper said he was sorry.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m such an old person, but I don''t remember going to an amusement park, so I can''t taste the two of you right now.

    It''s been a while since I had rice, so I''m so sorry about that.

    I can''t believe I''ve never been to an amusement park.

    I didn''t dare predict how old the grim reaper was.

    We talked about the name of the time when Yeomra came. He was a man of many secrets.

    Contrary to such a grim reaper, Choi Han-seok was also somewhat superior.

    It''s amazing. It''s definitely the same food. It depends on who eats it. It definitely tastes the same, but it becomes another taste.

    Choi Han-seok really ate raw onions in black bean paste like an old man.The conversation was cut off for a while, and only the slurping and slurping sound of eating jajangmyeon rang quietly.

    When Choi Han-seok''s bowl is almost empty.

    Sowon came up with a late answer.

 Chapter - 169 167. Became a bowl (2)

    Although each other talked to each other and ate, of course, everyone''s eyes were on one place.

    Sowon, the star of today''sowon.

    You didn''t even look at me. He murmured in a rather small voice.

    I know. It''s amazing.

    Soon, Haru and Yumi met eyes as if they had waited.

    As the day nodded, Yumi stepped out.

    First of all, it''s as casual as possible.

    Make it as natural as possible. So that he doesn''t get surprised.

    "Sowon, what should we do now? You and Haru were supposed to help me. Let''s do what we want to do one by one."

    There were so many things Sowon wanted to do.

    Starting with just going to an amusement park, there were some things that were very difficult, such as dating and taking the CSAT.

    At first, I thought that in order to relieve Sowon''s resentment, I would have to fulfill all the things he had never done.

    But there were too many wishes. It was going to take too long.

    Moreover, it was almost impossible to fulfill a wish like taking the CSAT.

    It wasn''t like Sua and Seo Ah-ne were involved in the resentment of the living and the dead.

    Suane said her younger brother was able to look at the disclosure for her, but Sowon was the only child.

    I couldn''t think of any way to do it.

    That''s why I was worried about Yumi, but I didn''t think so one day.

    It was just a hunch.

    The boss''s persimmon. The chef''s persimmon.

    Sowon seemed to realize something while eating jajangmyeon.

    I didn''t know what it was, but I didn''t doubt it would be told soon.

    "You said you didn''t take the college entrance exam, did you? Because of illness."

    I thought I wouldn''t be able to see it. Haru. Do you know what I felt unfair about? I died a week before the college entrance exam. Do you know what my wish was then?

    "What was it?"

    I was going to die after the college entrance exam. It''s just, that way, I think it''ll be less unfair. My life that I couldn''t enjoy and only studied.

    Before, Sowon told me a similar story.

    That he, as a high school student, suddenly got cancer and eventually lost what he wanted to achieve.

    But... so I was really thankful when Haru said he would help me. I was really excited. Finally, I''m going to play in this way that I couldn''t. I was really excited and happy.

    In a way, it''s a matter.

    Of course you''ll be happy. No wonder I''m happy.

    I''ve finally achieved what I''ve been hoping for.

    by the way

    But when I tried it.

    I felt it with my body.

    We had a lot of fun at the amusement park. Snacks that I eat with my brother and sister, sausages, and jajangmyeon. They all looked so delicious. But. After eating it myself. Why... Why is it so...¡­.

    The grim reaper, who was sitting next to Sowon, turned his head slightly.

    It wasn''t because I didn''t want to hear the story or Sowon didn''t want to see it.

    She was biting her lower lip slightly. As if you don''t want to show your face.

    "Doesn''t it taste good?"

    No, it''s delicious. It''s delicious. It shouldn''t be delicious. It''s delicious. It''s just, I don''t know if it''s supposed to be this good.

    "Sowon..."

    Sowon was obviously confused.

    As if he had just died.

    What you feel, what you think. And what you want. It was the expression of an unknown person.

    Yumi knew that feeling very well.Because she''s been through similar things.

    At least everyone in this restaurant did.

    Looking at one desired goal, galloping with everything on the line, falling apart without reaching the end.

    Yumi thought suddenly.

    As Haru said, when you make bad jajangmyeon like amusement park style. So I thought you were annoyed.

    I didn''t feel good for some reason. I just thought it was because he made a bad dish on purpose, but it wasn''t.

    Perhaps he unconsciously equated himself with a bowl of jajangmyeon that he lacked a lot.

    But Yumi was fine.

    She was incomplete, but she was next to me for a day.

    I thought it was okay because there was someone who could fill in his shortcomings.

    Just like Chef Choi Han-seok did to Haru.

    What about Sowon?

    Hey, hey. Grim Reaper. I...¡­. It''s so unfair. It''s just, I don''t know why. It''s all in vain. This is. It''s not good. Oppa and unni, if you reach out and do what you want to do. What''s the point of course.

    Soon he couldn''t stand his emotions anymore.

    Still, tears like chicken poo flowed down over the almost empty jajangmyeon and sweet and sour pork bowls.

    And yet Sowon didn''t cry out loud. Tears have already been shed to the point of boredom.

    You know you can''t do this. If you don''t do this. The life I''ve lived in so far. Studying like crazy and giving up a lot of things. It''s just, it all seems to disappear meaninglessly. I''m so scared of it...¡­.

    "Sowon."

    Someone took Sowon''s hand, who was already wandering around without seeing anything.

    When I wiped tears with my right hand and opened my eyes, Yumi was there.

    Yumi''s eyes were teary for some reason.

    And yet he didn''t cry the same as himself.

    "No, it doesn''t mean nothing. It won''t disappear. Sowon."

    -But...

    "You just said it yourself. This jajangmyeon that Haru and I made. What did you say it tasted like?

    It''s not good...¡­. It''s very delicious.

    "Of course, this jajangmyeon is very meaningful to you. It was really good. I was really looking forward to it. It even tasted like that."

    Nodding.

    Sowon, exhausted, nodded instead of answering.

    The grim reaper still turned his head, and Haru and Choi Han-seok were just looking at Yumi and Sowon.

    A day suddenly crossed my mind.

    I have to work hard too. If you don''t want to catch up with Yumi.''

    He''s as talented as he is. Yumi is.

    She asked, looking into Sowon''s eyes.

    "Well, isn''t this bad jajangmyeon very meaningful? To a person named Sowon. And to everyone who has memories of eating jajangmyeon at the amusement park. Don''t that right?"

    -That''s... -That''s right, sister.

    "So don''t say that from now on. ''Cause you''re such a wonderful person.''

    -¡­¡­actually.

    Actually, there was something else you wanted to say.

    Sowon said what she wanted to eat the most.

    When I first met Haru. You said that. What do you want to eat? If you tell me what you want to eat the most, I''ll make it for you

    "Well, it was. That''s our restaurant."

    We used to call it canned beer. Actually, there was a food I really wanted to eat.

    "What is it? Can you tell me?¡±

    - College entrance exam lunch box. The lunch box that everyone else eats. A once-in-a-lifetime meal. I wanted to eat that. Ever since I was in the hospital.It''s a lunch box for the college entrance exam.

    Obviously, it was a food that a day couldn''t make.

    There was no reason why Sowon didn''t say anything.

    The lunch box for the college entrance exam isn''t something that''

    Some houses could serve abalone porridge, others could just pack lunch as a side dish.

    Someone takes the curry.

    Some could have solved fried rice, and even some could have solved it at a convenience store or gimbap paradise near the test site.

    One meal in one''s life, probably only once. One meal in one''s life, Sowon had hoped for so much.

    In a way, it was natural that the CSAT lunch box was Sowon''s regret.

    And at the same time, it''s impossible for a day to make it.

    but

    -By the way... -By the way...¡­. I think I''ve eaten it now. lunchbox

    Because a day couldn''t make it, Sowon made it.

    The lunch box on the day of the college entrance exam was like that.

    It didn''t matter what was in the lunchbox. No, it didn''t have to be a lunch box in the first place.

    Meaning in one bowl, things on a plate. It was important.

    In that sense, it''s done with this bowl.

    Yumi put a lot of things in a bowl of jajangmyeon, and Sowon chewed and swallowed it.

    So

    "Oh, my. Since I met you guys, I sometimes feel this way. There''s a lot of ways ghosts can be holy. And."

    "There will be more. You have to make it like that. That''s my job."

    "You said you were a cook."

    "That''s what cooks do, isn''t it?¡±

    "You''re a good talker."

    The grim reaper, who was turning his head, jumped to his feet with a sigh.

    I''ve been wondering why, but now I see mascara smudged around my eyes.

    It seemed to have been repainted somehow, but it still looked a little smudged.

    It was amazing.

    This is really the first time the Grim Reaper has done this.

    No, even she''s faced thousands or tens of thousands of ghosts and their resentments so far.

    Why, now?

    But it didn''t bother me much.

    That''s not the point right now.

    The grim reaper coughed once and approached the dumb Sowon and held hands.

    "Let''s go, boy."

    -I can''t believe you''re going... to where?

    "The ghost who wandered through the stream has lifted his grudge, so he must go to the next world."

    Me, me, the other world?! No! If you go, there''s hell.

    "There''s a hell of a thing. Not everyone is going. You''ll be tried seven times if you go. If you pass there, you won''t go to hell."

    Then what happens?

    "A lot of things. You can be reborn as a human being. You can go and rest in a good place, or you can be born the animal you want."

    Sowon didn''t seem to understand all the words of the grim reaper.

    But one thing was for sure.

    That Sowon has become a saint.

    Yumi''s one bowl of black bean noodles and sweet and sour pork became the best food.

    "Don''t worry. I''m going to a good place."

    Sowon will be very fit for trial.

    One day, I prepared something for Sowon.

    I took out a surprise gift that Haru had hidden.

    I knew this would happen, so I made it in advance.

    It was just for her that I ordered Yumi to cook, but it was also to buy time for Haru to make gifts for Sowon.

    Of course, I just thought of it and made it. The day wasn''t so bad to look at.There''s no one who doesn''t like this handmade thing.

    Haru''s present was wrapped in a small cloth, and Sowon, who solved it with a puzzled look, shouted, "Wow!"

    "What do you think, Sowon?"

    Haru oppa....

    Sowon couldn''t even speak properly.

 Chapter - 170 168. When to eat

    Four white rice cakes were collected in the cloth.

    Is this sticky rice cake?

    "Yes. I made it when Yumi was cooking. I can make it quickly because I use a microwave. I don''t know how it tastes. We''re going to take an important exam once in our lives, so we should stick together. Isn''t it?

    -Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­. Yumi...¡­.

    "Sowon, why are you crying again?"

    Crybaby bursted out again at the surprise gift.

    But this time, unlike before, my mouth was full of laughter.

    Thank you. I know it''s not enough to say thank you, but thank you.

    Saying so, Sowon stood at the door of the table heaven holding the grim reaper''s hand.

    Of course, hugging the glutinous rice cake given by the day.

    "Bye, stick tight, all right?"

    Yes, you have to get closer to him!

    "Well done. Come find me later if you think of me. I''ll make you something delicious."

    Goodbye. You did a great job.

    Starting with Yumi, Haru and Choi Han-seok came forward to see Sowon off.

    Sowon, who bowed her back again and again, paid for the meal in her hand.

    15 thousand won

    It was the price of a meal that Haru and Yumi paid at an amusement park Chinese restaurant earlier.

    Boom!

    As always, the door to the underworld and the underworld was closed, leaving the grim reaper behind.

    A wish that has become invisible.

    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Today, the clock in heaven on the table turned upside down.

    Haru and Yumi have not checked how many laps they have now made.

    It was because there was enough time left, but I wondered what it had to do with what Sowon said.

    "President Haru."

    "Yes, Mr. Yumi."

    As I was resting in a chair, Yumi looked at the day.

    Haru also looked at her and made eye contact.

    "Thank you for today. For trusting me."

    Yumi laughed the happiest in the world.

    A day also passed with laughter, and it leaked out.

    "Thank you. For letting me believe it."

    Looking at those two, Choi Han-seok laughed as if he was speechless.

    Yes, young people have a lot of fun with each other kids have a lot of fun.

    Just as time went by so absentmindedly.

    Boom-! The door to the table heaven, which had been closed, opened again.

    Let''s make it more powerful.

    It was the Grim Reaper who appeared.

    "Huh? You''re back, aren''t you?"¡±

    "Yes, I''m back. Sowon sent it well, so don''t worry."

    "Did you leave anything behind?"

    "Well, I didn''t leave anything behind. The restaurant is open until 3 o''clock. Time to shut your ears, right?"

    "That''s true, though.

    The day suddenly turned its head and looked at the clock. I had about 30 minutes left until 3 o''clock.

    "May I do something for you?"

    "No, I don''t need anything grand. Just give me a quick drink."

    "Something spicy?"

    "Then it''s perfect."

    As expected, the grim reaper did not seem to like the tangsuyuk and jajangmyeon earlier.

    One day, I ran to a nearby convenience store and bought frozen spicy tripe and spicy chicken feet.

    These days, convenience store late-night snacks are so popular that you can just buy them, put chili peppers, garlic, and onions, and stir-fry them well.

    "It smells good."

    "I made it spicy. Oh, I''ll give you rice balls and steamed eggs, so you can have them together."Chewy spicy tripe and chewy spicy chicken feet.

    Gopchang was eaten with mayonnaise tuna rice balls on top of an onion, and chicken feet tasted great when wrapped in yangban laver.

    When your mouth is burning up, pour in a glass of soju, and blow in the steamed egg.

    "Wow!"

    "You eat well."

    "I told you so. I wanted to eat something delicious.¡±

    It''s a taste that makes you drink.

    It was not known whether it was because of the snacks or for other reasons, but the grim reaper seems to have been very hungry for alcohol today.

    I drank four bottles of soju alone while all the snacks were sold out.

    Anyway, Haru and Yumi had to deal with an unscheduled grim reaper.

    But the untimely guest looked so happy, it wasn''t boring.

    That night passed by like that.

    It''s been a few days in Seoul. It was the day the moon rose very big.

    * * *

    "Hey, you look really good today. It''s really good!"

    "Are you feeling better?"

    "It''s not all right, is it? This duck bulgogi. This. He''s just a rice thief. It keeps going in. Give me another bowl of rice!"

    "Huh, I''ll bring it to you right away!"

    Lunch time in heaven on the ever-crowded table.

    Today''s official menu in heaven was duck bulgogi, and the response of the regular customer who visited the restaurant several times a week was quite good.

    He said he had a small stomach from the beginning, and he was in his 30s eating just one bowl of rice no matter how delicious it was.

    Very occasionally, I only ate two bowls of delicious food.

    So when he added rice, it meant that the cooking of the day was really, really successful.

    "That''s a lot of rice, isn''t it? And I didn''t add a fried egg."

    "It''s a service! Sir!"

    Thanks to this, Yumi''s corners of her mouth were completely hung from her ears.

    This is because Yumi made duck bulgogi, today''s main menu, from beginning to end.

    Previously, Yumi often made menus for the Heavenly Ceremony, but most of them were sub-cooks, not main dishes.

    Like egg rolls. Like a fish pancake. Chewy noodles on the side of pork cutlet.

    But one day, I felt that Yumi had changed a lot since Sowon was Holy Father.

    As much as you''ve grown up. No, just in case, Yumi has grown beyond that.

    As a person, and as a chef.

    That''s why I started giving Yumi the main dish every few days.

    The reason was simple.

    For Yumi who grew up a lot, I thought the stage of table heaven might be too small.

    Of course, Yumi really jumped around and liked it, but one day, she couldn''t stop feeling sorry.

    Now, Yumi''s skills are increasing to the point where she can leave the main person at ease, and even her long-time regular customers are acknowledging it by raising their thumbs.However, the limitations that can be done in heaven on the table must have come.

    It was all the more obvious because I felt the limitations.

    "You have to grow up for me to grow up."

    Yumi called Haru "CEO," but Haru felt that the two were complementary.

    Simply put, it''s a relationship that goes up together.

    So one day I had more worries.

    I couldn''t conclude, but I felt a little bit.

    That the time is slowly approaching."Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm."

    "Well, can I get some duck bulgogi here? Oh, with rice. It''s so delicious."

    "Oh, of course! Please wait a little longer. I''ll bring you plenty of bulgogi and rice!"

    As expected, Yumi''s works sold very well here and there today.

    Eventually, with 20 minutes left before the break time, all the ingredients prepared were run out, so customers had to quit in advance.

    While expressing his sincere apologies to the guests who could not eat, Yumi''s laughter did not go away.

    "Let''s start eating. Mr. Yumi."

    "Yes, sir!"

    * * *

    "Yumi, what have you been watching?"

    "Oh, this is SNS. It''s been a while since we started, but more and more people are watching."

    A break time after lunch.

    Thanks to Yumi, all the ingredients were sold out and there was a lot of break time today.

    As I ate a bowl of bibim-guksu for lunch and cut an apple for dessert, Yumi has been eyeing her cell phone for a while.

    It''s the same with the past, too. I''m almost interested in the internet and SNS. It was a day without information, so I strangely looked at it.

    "SNS? What kind of SNS is that?"

    "It''s just, like, I''ve been practicing alone at home. Today''s table. I cooked in heaven. It''s an account that posts things like that."

    "Oh, you have 500 followers? Isn''t this a lot?"

    "Ay, 500 is a very small number. A lot of people are like this, thousands, thousands. Oh, someone clicked like!"

    Yumi''s finger that immediately responds to the alarm.

    I was looking at people''s comments and likes with a smile and soon closed my mouth.

    "What do you have?"

    "Well, that''s good. There''s a comment for the one who pressed it.¡±

    "Friend? Didn''t you just say you know him on social media?"

    "Most of them are. There are a few kids I knew when I was in school and haven''t lost touch with yet. Well, most people just like each other without any conversation. There''s a comment today.

    I heard that Yumi was a friend who was close to her when she was a high school student.

    As school ended, we naturally lost contact, but we were vaguely connected.

    In short, he was a friend who was like, ''Hey, you should eat sometime!''

    But suddenly, there was a comment. That''s even.

    "Gasp!"

    "Why, why. Ugh, this is so interesting. What happened this time?"

    "Well, I mean. My friend says he''s in front of the restaurant. I came by because I had work here. They came to see me. Now, I mean, uh?!"

    Yumi''s eyes moved very slowly from her cell phone to the main gate of Table Heaven.

    And it was soon discovered.

    A friend who is waving at himself at the door as hard as he is for years.

    "Oh, Ye-young!"

    Yumi jumped to her feet in surprise.

    "Yes, it is! 3rd grade, 2nd class, 29th Lee Ye-young!

    When I went out the door and shouted happily, a friend called Ye-young reached out his palm.

    I gave him a high five.

    "Yes, Lee Yu-mi, class 2, class 19! Long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    "You''re really here to eat.¡±

    "You told me to come and eat, didn''t you? They post pictures of food that looks so delicious every day at the restaurant. I''m not supposed to be able to stand it."

    It was awkward and awkward since I met him after a few years.But maybe it was good, there was pink air between the two.

    "Well, Mr. Haru."

    Yumi, who set up Ye-young next to her, turned her head carefully and looked at the day.

    I knew it without saying what it meant.

    I was almost done with the apple.

    "You said you didn''t eat, did you? Come on in. The break time started 30 minutes earlier today, so let''s start the afternoon business 30 minutes earlier. What?"

    "Thank you, boss!"

    "Oh, thank you, too. Then I''m your first guest in the afternoon."

    "Welcome to Table Heaven."

    Two people entering the restaurant excitedly.

    Thinking that I met a new relationship like this, Haru, who entered the kitchen, wore an apron.

    It was time to cook.

 Chapter - 171 169. In summer, too? (1)

    Lee Yeyoung.

    It was the name of Yumi''s friend.

    Ye-young was, if anything, a peculiar person.

    First of all, I cut my hair straight and dressed quite down.

    Ripped jeans and a T-shirt that says [RIDING ALL DAY]. Like a down-to-earth fashion, the tone and personality also seemed down-to-earth.

    I was holding a helmet in my hand, so I asked him and he said he was working on a motorcycle.

    For a moment, I thought that I had found a job that matched my personality.

    Of course, Ye-young''s age was the same as Yumi''s. Since elementary school, I''ve known him since we lived in the same neighborhood.

    "We, how many years has it been?"

    "Well, yeah. The last time we saw each other was when we graduated from high school. It''s been a little over 10 years."

    "Wow. It''s been a really long time. It''s been. It''s past my school days."

    "I know. I still can''t believe it. I didn''t realize it when I was a student. Oh, I did, but that''s a load of bullshit.

    For a friend, it''s been a while since we last met.

    A childhood friend I met over 10 years ago.

    I shared a word or two through SNS.But it was natural that it was awkward.

    I suppose so, but there was no awkwardness soon between Yumi and Yeyoung.

    As if we met yesterday and ate together. The two were simply friends.

    "It''s very interesting. It''s been such a long time since we''ve seen each other, but I just don''t feel anything."

    "Me too, Yumi. Why, people say that. Real friends are always the same."

    "Of course, we''re real friends. That''s

    "So, my friend, please cook for me quickly. I feel like I''m going to die because I haven''t eaten anything since morning. Ugh, my stomach and my back skin are sticking together!"

    "All right, all right. Wait a little. I''ll make it delicious."

    Yumi, who gave a bow to Ye-young, who complained that she was starving to death, followed her to the kitchen for a day.

    "I could have cooked. Yumi, do you mind if I don''t stay with my friend?¡±

    "It''s okay. I''m supposed to cook today. And, it''s been a while since we met and I wanted to give it to you with my own hands.¡±

    "There''s nothing we can do about it."

    What more can I say here when Yumi says so.

    After neatly pulling out, we decided to simply make more side dishes.

    Since today''s main menu, duck bulgogi, was Yumi''s work.

    "Yumi, you''ve been so worked up about cooking for a long time, and you''ve finally succeeded. It looks good."

    "And then it worked. I''m so happy now. I''m living my life cooking my favorite food."

    "Wasn''t it hard for you? I don''t think you''d be half-hearted."

    "It was hard. Yes, there were times when it was really hard.¡±

    Yumi blurted her words for a moment.

    One day, I knew well that there was pain that did not end with the words "tough."

    Mother who died after fighting cancer. The father who abused himself.

    The life of a man named Yumi, who was burning his body to the ground, but eventually burned down and almost became a handful of ashes.

    The middle and the end. And it was a day where we started a new beginning together.

    Maybe it''s because we''re on the same page.

    Yumi glanced at the day when she was making egg water for rolled omelet.

    "But I''m fine now. Our restaurant owner is a very nice person. He''s a bit hard-working, but he''s a great at cooking. Anyway, he''s a very grateful person.""Wow, Yumi. If you say thank you so much, it means it''s real. Thank you, boss! I don''t know the details, but as Yumi''s friend!"

    "What, what."

    Yeyoung said hello to Haru while listening to Yumi''s story with her chin on her back.

    Surprised, Haru smiled and nodded as well.

    ''You have a very outgoing personality.¡¯

    I feel like I''ll be good at social life.

    It goes well with Yumi, but it doesn''t.

    Thinking about what kind of friends Ye-young and Yumi would be, Yumi began to cook in earnest.

    I bought duck meat in advance yesterday and marinated it in the sauce.

    I used sliced raw duck and spicy sauce based on red pepper paste and soy sauce.

    The key point was pepper and plum juice to control the taste.

    After taking out a large wok, heat it with oil.

    Put green onion and garlic first and stir-fry them gently. When you smell it.

    Whoops, whoops, whoops!

    You have to put in as much duck as you want.

    Duck meat has a lot of oil, and if cooked too much, it becomes crumbly and tough.

    That''s why baking skills were so important.

    Screeching!

    Screeching--!

    Yumi baked it very well, turning it upside down well.

    When oil came out, it was baked moderately and then turned to the other side, and the seasoning was easy to burn over high heat, but it kept rotating the pan and flavored just before it burned.

    Who said cooking is timing and skill.

    If that''s true, the word "cooking master" wouldn''t be a waste for Yumi now.

    He looked pleased at his pupil, who had grown up a lot.

    "Oh, it smells great. Yumi, did you make it?

    "Of course. Honestly, I''ve improved my cooking skills.¡±

    "Great job, Yumi!"

    When the meat is about 80% cooked, add the onions, peppers and trimmed mushrooms.

    And stir-fry the onion until it''s clear. It''s done!

    Just in time, when the rolled omelet of a day was completed, the side dishes that were originally made were set up and rice was scooped up, the official portion of heaven was completed for the special guest.

    "Here you go. What you ordered.¡±

    "Awesome. Your visuals are crazy.¡±

    "You said you came here because you thought it would be delicious after seeing the picture of the food I posted at our restaurant.¡±

    "That''s true for now. That''s true, I didn''t expect it to be this bad in personally. Then I''ll try it."

    Ye-young, who picked up chopsticks quickly, tasted the duck meat first.

    Thanks to the red pepper paste-based seasoning, a piece of duck dripping with red oil came up with white steam.

    Let''s blow it out and put it in the mouth.

    "Oh!"

    Chewy texture. Savory taste of fat. Spicy and salty spices make it hard to find any scent...¡­.

    "Is it good?"

    "You''re killing me."

    Ye-young, who uttered a word without even looking at Yumi, began to eat in earnest.

    While eating duck meat, he immediately switched from chopsticks to spoons.

    Then pour the sauce over the white rice and rub the cooked vegetables and duck bulgogi together.

    If you eat it with a spoonful of ripe cabbage kimchi.

    "Wow, that''s crazy!"

    A taste that makes you exclaim.

    There was no reason why people added rice.

    This amazing rice thief is in front of us.

    The sauce wasn''t too salty, so the rice really went in smoothly.It''s only been less than 10 minutes, and a bowl of rice.

    There was still bulgogi and side dishes left, so Haru tactfully brought me another bowl of rice.

    "I''ll give it to your friend for free."

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Unsurprisingly, Ye-young''s mouth was caught in her ear when she gave more rice as a service.

    It took less than 20 minutes to empty the two bowls of rice, the duck bulgogi and other side dishes she had made.

    I thought I didn''t need to wash the dishes because I ate so cleanly without leaving a grain of rice.

    It was a time when there were not many customers, so I had some free time.

    But it''s too bad to go already since we haven''t seen each other in 10 years.

    Naturally, Yumi and Yeyoung''s talk began.

    "By the way, Ye-young, what have you been up to lately? I saw you riding a motorcycle earlier."

    "Well, I''m working on delivery. It''s a job to run all day long, with food delivery and a quick."

    "Isn''t it dangerous? If you keep running fast."

    "You don''t run dangerously well. Don''t worry about me."

    "Well, Ye-young, you''ve always been so mature. Reliable."

    "Now you are, too. Find what you want to do and have fun working. You''re a good cook! I envy you, man."

    I don''t have much to talk about when I meet my friend for the first time in a while.

    A conversation that disappeared soon after the update was over.

    Breaking the silence, Haru asked what he had been curious about earlier.

    "I think you''re in the middle. Can I ask you something, too?"

    "Of course, sir."

    I don''t know what you mean, but Yumi nods her head.

    Ye-young also nodded after her friend.

    "Ask me, our Yumi owes you, of course."

    "Well, then. How did you two meet? If you listen to the story, you sound like a very young friend."

    "That''s true. We were in elementary school when we first met."

    It''s the most fun thing in the world to hear stories like this.

    As Ye-young recalled the past with her chin on her back, Yumi suddenly stepped in.

    "When I was in the third grade of elementary school. Your birthday was a rainy day.¡±

    "Oh, right! My third grade birthday."

    "Yumi, you remember very well."

    "Just, that day was very memorable. It was the first day I met Ye-

    Starting with that, Yumi slowly began to tell the story of the past.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised one more day here.

    "You said it was Haru, right?¡±

    "Oh, yes, yes. Ye-young."

    "I don''t know how you feel. Actually, even though Yumi looks like this now, she was very introverted when she was in elementary school.¡±

    "Yumi?"

    Take care of yourself. Take care of the person next to you.

    In addition, Yumi, the so-called "insider," was an introvert when she was young?

    It was not easy to believe, but it seemed true to see Yumi nod her head silently.

    "I had a hard time back then. I used to live in the countryside with my parents, but I transferred here, so I didn''t have any friends. My father was just starting the factory, so my house was always empty."

    "There''s something that keeps her eye on the class, right? I wasn''t bullied or anything. He''s quiet. It''s just that I''m always quiet."Yumi, who was out of class alone.

    Young Ye-young did not approach her first, although such a yumi was noticed.

    One summer day when time went by.

    "At that time, I went to school on Saturday. I was on my way home from class around lunch, and it was raining from the sky."

    The day young Yumi had a really bad day.

    The story of Yumi and Yeyoung began.

 Chapter - 172 170. In summer, too? (2)

    Mothers who send their children out during the rainy season usually hold umbrellas.

    Good children who were so obedient to their mothers opened their umbrellas, and children who looked like they were caught in the rain stuck next to such friends.

    Doson, or muttered, headed home with an umbrella.

    But Yumi couldn''t do that.

    I didn''t have any friends to hold an umbrella with. In the first place, her house was quite a distance away.

    The distance that elementary school students walk for about 30 minutes. There was even no bus or subway.

    And money to buy an umbrella.

    "Well, did you just leave? In the rain?"

    "I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t just wait for it to rain. Oh, I should''ve just brought the umbrella my mom gave me this morning. I was trudging along thinking so.¡±

    It''s like that in summer.

    No matter how hot it was, the temperature suddenly drops as soon as the rain starts to pour cool.

    It''s obvious how cold it will be if you think you''re in the rain.

    I''m sure I''ll catch a cold, and if I''m unlucky, I could have been bedridden for days with a flu.

    But Yumi didn''t catch a cold. To be exact, it was "blat would be caught.

    "I still remember. I was walking dazed in the rain. It stopped raining all of a sudden, right? I''m sure raindrops were still splashing elsewhere.¡±

    "Hey, why are you saying that? I just put an umbrella on you."

    "At the time, it wasn''t just an umbrella for me. I can''t say anything, but I''m very grateful."

    The rain suddenly stopped.

    Other places were the same, just above Yumi.

    It was thanks to someone who put an umbrella on me.

    You''re Yumi, right? Our class.

    That''s right.

    Why are you alone in the rain? To catch a cold.

    I don''t have an umbrella.

    I''ll put it on you. Let''s go together.

    Forget it. You''re not over here.

    Huh? No, it''s not. My house is this way, too. You always go alone.

    -You too... -This way? I didn''t know.

    I don''t know because I always walk looking down. You idiot

    I''m not a twit.

    Then tell me. What''s my name?

    -That''s...

    You''re a twit! I''m Lee Yeyoung. Call me Yeyoung.

    -Yes, Ye-young.

    Yes, Yumi. Oh, do you want to stop by the convenience store? I want to eat ice cream.

    I don''t have any money.

    I''ll buy it for you! I got allowance because it''s my birthday today!

    Nothing, just pure goodwill of a child.

    But for Yumi, it became a precious touch and memory that she still cannot forget.

    The two friends soon ran to a convenience store nearby.

    Ye-young bought an ice cream, and Yumi, who was next to her, insisted that she wanted to eat it, too.

    I thought it would be cold, so I was going to buy him a cup of cocoa, but he couldn''t help it because he wanted to eat it.

    "It''s still funny when I think about it. She''s a wet cat in the rain, and she wants ice cream."

    "At the time, I just wanted to. That''s what elementary school kids do. Why? If I drink cocoa alone, I feel like I''m losing. Anyway, thank you so much. He was your first friend to talk to. "Yeyoung is very mature."

    Yumi chose chocolate ice cream like other elementary school students.

    It was an ice cream called turtle something, wrapped in chocolate with white soft ice cream.But Ye-young strangely chose a fish-shaped bun ice cream with red beans.

    Originally, it was eaten a lot by elderly grandmothers and grandfathers.

    "I just love red beans. It''s sweet, isn''t it''s sweet.¡±

    "Kids that age like sweet chocolate."

    "I have a rather unusual taste.¡±

    "What do you think? Anyway, there was no child. At that time, you."

    Yumi shakes her head with her arms crossed.

    Ye-young''s eyes suddenly became a little heavy.

    "Well, you had to do that back then, didn''t you? I had to live like an adult. That''s how I survived."

    Did he realize that he made a short slip of the tongue?

    Yumi was surprised and carefully looked at Ye-young.

    Ye-young looked no different than before, but it was clear that the atmosphere had become a little heavy.

    For Ye-young, there seemed to be a past that she didn''t tell Haru.

    Whether Yumi was trying to change the atmosphere, she purposely stretched out and shouted.

    "Oh, I want to eat ice cream."

    "Oh, me too!"

    Did the words work? Ye-young''s tension quickly returned to normal.

    Ye-young got up saying she would go buy ice cream.

    Ye-young and Yumi, of course, ordered the ice cream from their memories, and one day they ordered melon ice cream.

    There was a supermarket near the restaurant, so Ye-young returned in less than five minutes.

    She bought ice cream with her hands full, asking for customers in the restaurant one by one.

    Oddly enough, the face was a dead face.

    "Here you go, Megna."

    "Thank you. You don''t have to buy this much."

    "This is a bribe to keep an eye on Yumi! By the way, Yumi. What should I do?¡±

    "Why don''t we sell ice cream?"

    "It''s not like they''re not selling¡­¡­. They say it''s discontinued. Five years ago."

    "What, discontinued?"

    Well, it was weird to think about it and still alive.

    It was sold 10 years ago.

    Unless it is a steady seller that the whole nation likes, such as Haru''s choice of mex, the original ice cream will be discontinued and newly made every three to four years.

    "I bought something similar. I don''t think it tastes like that way."

    "Oh, that''s too bad. I really wanted to eat that ice cream back then.

    Of course, there was always chocolate and red bean ice cream.

    I bought ice cream with the most similar names, but it didn''t taste the same.

    Yumi mumbled, sucking chocolate-flavored ice cream.

    "Old ice cream is sweeter. There was more chocolate than this.¡±

    "It''s the same for mine. The amount of red beans was twice as much as it is now. I feel like ice cream prices have increased and its contents have become insolvent."

    They''re so sad.

    But there was no time machine, and there was no way to taste the ice cream that had already been discontinued.

    It was a heaven for a day''s meal where guests can cook whatever they want, but this kind of food was impossible.

    If it''s too bad, it''s too bad, but what can we do?

    "Well, it can''t be helped. Anyway, I ate well. Yumi."

    "Well, I''m glad to see you after a long time. Come here often. I''ll make you something delicious.¡±

    "I was going to do that''s what I was going to do. There''s a delivery around here every week, didn''t we?

    "Then what?"

    "I''ll be back once a week. Not just to see you, but the food here is cheap, big, and delicious. He''s coming to eat. I am."

    "Kkk, bouncing. Okay, Ye-young, be careful with your motorcycle.""Make sure you cook well, too.

    Yeyoung went back after saying hello to Haru.

    The fact that I bought a lot of ice cream earlier was not only because I thought someone was Yumi''s friend, but one of the manners was considerable.

    Why, there is no one who seems to think that this person will do a great job in social life.

    Ye-young had that impression.

    "You have a good friend. Mr. Yumi."

    "I''m glad it looked good on you, too. I was worried because Ye-young was so easy-going."

    "What? Tell him later that I enjoyed the ice cream. Oh, and."

    "And?"

    "Even though I enjoyed listening to your childhood stories. I see. Yumi, you were a total introvert when you were young."

    "Don''t make fun of me!"

    Yumi, who makes seaweed while doing this.

    However, he soon burst into laughter, saying, "Maybe it was funny for him, too.

    Roar-!

    Soon after, the sound of the motorcycle starting outside the window was loud and a black lump of iron passed by.

    Yumi, who waved out of the window, murmured while preparing to cook again.

    "By the way, it''s too bad. That ice cream. I wanted to eat it again.¡±

    * * *

    As everyone knows, there is a menu application box at the entrance to the table heaven where customers write down the menu they want to eat.

    Anyway, the theme of the table was to cook different dishes every day, so I made it because I wanted to meet the customers'' tastes.

    One day, I thought of it before I left work, so I opened the application box and found some notes.

    We haven''t decided on the menu for the next day. I thought it''d be nice to pick one and open it.

    [Japchae!]

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Huh? What is it, boss?"

    "Someone must have wanted japchae. That''s also very desperate."

    Even Choi Han-seok in the back nodded, saying he acknowledged it.

    Hey, Haru. I''ll just do this for you. You''ll be cursed if you just ignore this?

    Two letters large enough to fill the paper were written in great handwriting.

    Usually, people write ''gukbap!'' or ''I want to eat dakgalbi!''

    He even wrote down an exclamation point, not just the name of the food.

    I did this, but I couldn''t let it pass.

    That''s the menu.

    Haru, who woke up early in the morning, shopped, and went to work at the restaurant, prepared a dish with an apron on.

    In fact, japchae is not a very difficult dish.

    Nevertheless, the reason why people don''t make it well at home or in restaurants is simple.

    "Japchae tastes good, people don''t hate it. It''s all good, but my hands are too simple.¡±

    "Oh, I''ve been cutting vegetables for a while, and my shoulders are already sore¡­¡­.¡±

    It went a little too far even if I went by hand.

    First of all, many people didn''t know, but I thought onions decide more than half of the taste of japchae in one day.

    Sweetly stir-fried onions cut into similar thickness as noodles.

    If you add soy sauce and mix it thoroughly, it will add weight to control the taste.

    So Haru and Yumi have been frantically grooming vegetables since dawn.

    Peel, slice, and slice the mountain-like onion. Peel, slice, and chop carrots.

    Peel, slice, and slice the green onion. Trim the mushrooms, chop them. Trim, slice and chop the spinach.

    Even after that, you have to stir-fry vegetables and meat one by one.The vegetables in japchae had a wide variety of cooking times, so it was very important to stir-fry them separately for a perfect texture to be perfect.

    So

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    The cooks were hell to die for.

    No matter how delicious the food is.But it takes a lot of work.

    I couldn''t help but wonder who the hell asked for this.

 Chapter - 173 171. In summer, too? (3)

    The vegetables, which were cut hard, were also stir-fried on a heavy pan.

    Even boil the noodles again, rinse them in cold water, make marinade and mix them...¡­.

    Japchae was not a special dish eaten only on birthdays for no reason.

    Anyway, today''s japchae is made spicy with chili oil.

    It was too ambiguous to just give japchae as a side dish, so it was because the menu was chosen as japchae rice.

    Still, japchae was a food that rewarded the hard work.

    I picked up the finished japchae with sanitary gloves and tasted it.

    "Oh!"

    "Are you all right?"

    "Yumi, try it first.¡±

    Slurp!

    "Oh!"

    It was a taste of automatic elasticity.

    As always, the dishes of heaven on a day and a meal.

    It''s a taste that everyone knows, but it''s more delicious and makes me want to eat.

    When I was almost ready to open the door, Haru, who suddenly checked the calendar, looked at Yumi.

    "Come to think of it, today is Ye-young''s day? It''s Tuesday."

    "Come to think of it, yes? I forgot every single day because it went by so quickly.¡±

    It was Ye-young who said she would come often and went back, but honestly, I didn''t expect much for one day.

    Let''s eat sometime~ That''s what Koreans say. It was similar at the restaurant.

    But a late lunch just a week later, Ye-young is really back.

    The reasons were the same. I had regular business around here, and I came to eat after delivery.

    Next week, the week after that.

    "Ye-young!"

    "What, what. Were you waiting for me?¡±

    "Of course, I''ve got it ready."

    "Fire, I''m impressed. Our Yumi! Oh, I bought some coffee. Eat while you work."

    "Oh, thank you."

    It wasn''t even empty handed.

    For Haru and Yumi, sorry to say that, she always came with something.

    "Oh, right. Mr. Haru. It happened when Yumi was in middle school. She had her first love.¡±

    "Yes, Ye-young! Why are you saying that now?¡±

    Even an interesting story.

    Every Tuesday. Once a week. From beginning to end of summer.

    That''s how I became a regular customer.

    Haru and Yumi are waiting for the preliminary stage.

    Cheer up~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    As always, around 5 p.m., when break time has just ended.

    As soon as I hung the restaurant''s open sign, I heard the motorcycle rumbling, and the door opened energetically as if I had waited.

    "I''m here!"

    "Now you''re coming in like your house?¡±

    "Now it feels like our home. I feel like I''m eating home-cooked meals. Haru, isn''t this a good thing?"

    "From the perspective of a restaurant owner, it''s the best compliment."

    "Haha, did you see that?"

    "Yes, you are!¡±

    After talking with still childish friends, Ye-young, who sat down, looked around today''s menu.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at Yumi''s day alternately.

    Yumi asked, thinking, "No way.

    "Ye-young, are you the one who applied for japchae?¡±

    "Yeah. Wow, actually, I didn''t expect it to work. Thank you, Mr. Haru!"

    "What, by the way, it''s a surprise. I can''t believe it was Ye-young who wrote it with amazing handwriting.¡±

    "I know. Did you like japchae so much?"

    "Me? I don''t particularly like japchae."

    Then did you just pull it out of nowhere? Just when I wanted to.

    "But my birthday is next week. Next Tuesday."

    "Huh?"

    For a moment, I saw one day.

    Yumi''s pupils are rapidly getting smaller.

    "My friend, you didn''t forget my birthday, did you?"

    "Of course. How can I forget the day we first met. Ahahaha¡­¡­.""As expected, right? Oh, I almost got you wrong. Dude."

    "Of course, of course. Just wait a little bit. I''ll feed you."

    "Oh, my God!"

    That''s how it slipped by.

    But Haru and Yeyoung were thinking at the same time.

    Yumi is not good at lying.

    Yumi, she can''t lie yet.

    My eyes get so small every time I lie. How can I not show it?

    Soon after, a portion of the heaven''s official meal with japchae rice as the main dish was made.

    "Oh, it''s delicious. Honestly, I''m looking forward to the day you come here. It''s so bad to buy it at another restaurant."

    "Really? Does it taste good?"

    "It''s not okay, it''s delicious! I''m glad that I got a birthday present in advance."

    "Ahaha¡­¡­"

    "Kkk, that''s enough. Never mind. Anyway, it''s really good."

    Yeyoung finished eating while making fun of Yumi.

    Usually, if the restaurant wasn''t busy afterwards, we would chat a little, but today we stood up right away.

    "You''re leaving early, aren''t you?

    "Oh, I''m behind on delivery today. There''s a lot of work going on these days."

    Ye-young, scratching her head and answering.

    Yumi, who was trimming vegetables, immediately said a word.

    "Hey, drive safely! You know, after a motorcycle accident, you''re in a rush, right?¡±

    "I take care of myself. Don''t worry, just take care of yourself. See you next week, then!"

    The roar--!

    Ye-young, still wearing a helmet with a clear voice, disappeared, emitting black smoke.

    Yumi sighed deeply as if her tension had eased.

    I thought you didn''t look good, sure enough.

    "Oh, boss. I guess I''m really an idiot. I can''t believe I forgot Yeyoung''s birthday. He''d be rather upset."

    "That''s possible. Between friends."

    "Because Ye-young and I are not just friends! At least, that''s what I think. He''s a very grateful friend."

    Well, there is a world of difference between just friends and thankful friends.

    Even more if you''re a very grateful friend.

    Hey, Yumi. We can just make up for it next week. I heard Tuesday is your friend''s birthday.

    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching the situation, said he had a good idea.

    It''s best to solve the problem of being upset with your birthday.

    You''re giving me a gift that I can''t forget. How is it?

    "Still, I can''t think of anything. I don''t know what Ye-young needs."

    "I have one thing that comes to my mind.¡±

    "Mr. President?"

    I thought the same thing as Choi Han-seok for a day.

    You''re my student! Choi Han-seok, who smiled as he did, handed over the baton to Haru.

    "We''re cooks, and what we''re best at is cooking, right? That''s why it makes unforgettable food.¡±

    "Unforgettable food¡­¡­. The food that will surprise Yeyoung...¡­! Ice cream!"

    That was correct.

    The first food I ate after meeting Yumi and Yeyoung.

    And now I can''t eat it again. The taste of memories.

    Wasn''t even Yeyoung''s birthday that day?

    It seemed most appropriate in many ways.

    "Then the question is how to make ice cream."

    What? Why are you looking at me?

    "You know, Chef?"

    Do you know what kind of cooking encyclopedia I am?

    "You know that."

    It''s not that I don''t know. Err, yeah. I''ll let you know. I didn''t expect to make ice cream here.Originally, it was said that old people know old food the best.

    I was able to make food that I had never thought of for a day, but I was more excited because of that.

    "It''s my first time making ice cream."

    It''s always been exciting to cook something I''ve never cooked before.

    * * *

    Time flies so fast, Tuesday dawn.

    Today, Haru and Yumi woke up much earlier than usual.

    Of course, to prepare Yeyoung''s birthday present.

    Because of the nature of ice cream that needs to be made in advance and frozen, it was comfortable to make it early.

    By the way, of course you can wonder.

    Can you make factory-made ice cream in the kitchen of the restaurant? It''s what you want.

    Yumi and Haru had similar concerns, but decided to make it for now.

    Let''s make an ice cream base first.

    "Yes, chef."

    In fact, I have made ice cream a few times a day.

    In the oral fairy tale.

    There have often been occasions when ice cream is served as a dessert for the course.

    Of course, there is a really big difference between the ice cream on the course and the ice cream we buy at the convenience store.

    But the base itself is similar, so I decided to start from there.

    "First of all, whipped cream."

    Ice cream is Western food, too.

    Melt whipped cream, egg yolks, sugar and milk in a saucepan.

    If you freeze this well-boiled one, it becomes the base of ice cream.

    You have to make things that will taste good while ice cream freezes.

    First of all, the chocolate bar, an ice cream in Yumi''s memory, needs to be coated with thick chocolate.

    But the key is Yeyoung''s red bean carp ice cream.

    I decided to make red bean paste first.

    "Yumi, what did you say about your memory?¡±

    "Well, the carp ice cream I remember, it was much more red beans than it is now sold. The carp on the outside was a bit soggy.¡±

    "Okay, well, let''s do that.¡±

    You could have bought red bean paste and used it, but it also tastes bad.

    That''s why I bought red beans in advance yesterday and left them in the water.

    Boil the soaked red beans well once, peel off the skin and boil it down to sugar.

    Add lemon juice to enhance the flavor and cool it down well.

    Then, the next one is a bungeoppang shaped snack, which was solved by the bungeoppang mold that I had previously bought thanks to Myeongseok.

    "We''ll be the only restaurant in the world with a fish bun mold.¡±

    "Making snacks for fish ice cream with the mold of fish-shaped buns "Kkkkk."

    Carp snacks are not much.

    Mix flour with butter to make crepe dough or something, and bake it in a bungeoppang mold and you''re done.

    The important thing here is that the front and back sides should be made separately because they need to be combined with ice cream later.

    If you''re all ready, it''s time to make ice cream.

    Freeze the ice cream base and take it out.

    And there''s an unusual process going on here.

    You have to put the frozen ice cream base in the ice cream machine and return it.

    Of course, it''s not an ice cream machine sold at a supermarket, but a real machine used at a restaurant.

    Unlike normal machines, you should use a machine that puts air in an ice cream base.

    It''s a very special machine, so the price is also very high.Buying a machine for this was no bigger than a belly button.

    But!

    As expected, the oral fairy tale is working hard today.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk helped me during my previous broadcast. I was glad he lent it to me.¡±

    Maybe it was helped by heaven, but ice cream was missing from the oral fairy tale course.

    Originally, it would be ridiculous, but Haru borrowed it through Park Joo-hyuk''s personal connections.

    Whooo--!

    When I put the ice cream base I made in the machine and turned it around, air was slowly injected inside.

    When I took it out when it stopped working, the ice cream almost doubled.

    "Ohhhhhaha.

    "Isn''t it interesting? Now we can freeze it again."

    The moment when homemade ice cream turns into a real selling quality ice cream.

    By this time, the journey was almost over.

    Once again, scoop up the frozen soft ice cream well, insert a wooden stick, and quickly coat it with a thick layer of chocolate.

    Yumi''s ice cream is done.

    Apply a lot of homemade red bean paste on the carp mold that you made earlier and put it together with soft ice cream.

    "Ye-young''s present is complete!"

    It took more than half a day to freeze ice cream.

    After investing all the break time in ice cream making, including the middle hours of business, it was barely over.

    All that remains is to wait for Ye-young, the owner of the gift.

    Yumi waited for the sound of the motorcycle with a very excited expression.

 Chapter - 174 172. Unusual Arring (1)

    There are times like that in life.

    How can I explain this? No, I was wondering if I could explain this in words.

    There are times when I feel a little chilling in my spine and I think this.

    No way.

    Don''t tell me. That''s ridiculous.

    I feel like I''m cursing myself. The moment my spine gets cold.

    Everyone will be there at least once.

    I''m sure your mother, who is supposed to be back by now, suddenly can''t contact you.

    It''s like a child who has time to come from the academy has prepared all the meals and hasn''t heard from him.

    The sirens of ambulances running down the road are bothering me like crazy.

    I keep looking at the clock and the cell phone alternately.

    Of course, the conclusions of these things are largely fixed.

    My mother''s cell phone was dead, and I was late to talk to the lady president in front of the house.

    The child who finished the academy forgot the time while chatting with his friends in the park.

    Then, the chilling feeling disappears at the same time, and a sigh of relief flows out automatically.

    Usually it was. That''s how it ended.

    I had to.

    by the way

    "What''s going on¡­¡­I hope it doesn''t look like it. I think it''s time for you to come."

    "Come on, don''t tell me. What''s the matter? It''s just, I guess the delivery is busy. What?"

    "I guess so. You''ve predicted that you''ve prepared a gift for yourself. Are you preparing something else?" I don''t think Ye-young will just accept it."

    "Kk, is that so? I think it''s possible if it''s a preliminary."

    Even though it was 2 o''clock, I couldn''t hear the motorcycle.

    I guess he''s late to buy a present. It seems that the time to choose a gift is getting longer.

    After many thoughts, it became 4 o''clock.

    "Now, I''m really worried.¡±

    Come on, don''t do that. It''s Yeyoung''s birthday, so she can play with people at work or other people. It''s kind of like that, right?

    "As expected, right?¡±

    I guess. I''m not the only friend Yeyoung has.

    Even if it was a delivery company that worked outside most of the day, there was no particular reason to spend a precious birthday with Yumi, who had a good job only once a year.

    I''m sure you used your annual leave. I''m sure you''re having fun.

    Of course, it was a shame.

    I was looking forward to it. I thought it was a surprise, so I even made ice cream.

    Still, it was inevitable.

    Haru, Yumi. By the way, is that ice cream okay?

    "Actually, it''s still a close call. It''s made without any preservatives or emulsifiers. You''re supposed to eat as fast as you can after making it. What should I do with Yumi?¡±

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    Yumi and I waited for one day, but the ice cream didn''t.

    I made it hard, but I didn''t want to throw it away.

    (GROANS) (GROARTS)

    A motorcycle passed by loudly outside the restaurant.

    Yumi''s head that just went around.

    But it was not a preliminary. It was just a delivery motorcycle.

    Yumi, who smiled in vain, shook her head, saying, "I can''t help it."

    "I''ll just eat it. I don''t know!"

    Gulp!

    Then he opened the freezer door coolly.

    * * *

    Normally, the closing time of Bapsang Heaven is between 8 p.m. and 9 p.m.Because I make the last order after seeing the customers'' situation around 8 o''clock.

    That''s why it''s about 10 o''clock when all the guests are out, clean up again, and start cooking.

    The door to heaven is closed for the table, but we need to receive ghosts.

    So around 10 o''clock today, I''m starting to prepare dishes for the ghosts.

    It''s out of the blue. Really.

    Choi Han-seok suddenly looked out of the window and murmured.

    The time when summer was coming to an end.

    Shoot, a shower of lingering summer was falling violently.

    "I''m sure there wasn''t any rain in today''s weather forecast.

    Summer is like that. There was no news, then suddenly it rained. Then, it stopped as if it had never happened.

    "Tell him it''s raining! Just pour it out!"

    "Yumi, you seem to be very disappointed, too.

    -I know. When it rains, she worries about Yeyoung''s driving. You''re a bit of a temper today. Cute. Very.

    When Choi Han-seok teased her, Yumi greatly inflated her cheeks, saying, "Stop it."

    Thanks to that, everyone was able to giggle and change the atmosphere, but Yumi was an exception.

    "Don''t worry too much. What''s the matter?¡±

    "I''m not worried! You said you''d come on your birthday, but you never contacted me. I''m going to get angry now!¡±

    Yumi, who is angry, entered the kitchen vigorously to solve the problem with cooking.

    Today''s menu was curry, and I started frantically trimming the ingredients for potatoes and carrots.

    The knife of anger, I guess.

    Of course, the day was a shame, and it was always a worry.

    "I hope everything''s fine."

    "Uh, boss. I think we''re running out of time. We have to raise the water now!"

    "Oh, it''s already 11 o''clock. I''ll be right there! Mr. Yumi!"

    But, as everyone else does, they''re working like crazy. Looking at it, such concerns were bound to go out of one''s mind as if it had never happened before.

    As I was busy cooking with the sound of rain falling outside the window, ghosts began to come in just in time for curry to be completed.

    The same rotation as ever after.

    Serve curry for each person and make it simple for ghosts who want to eat something else.

    He takes the drunkness of ghosts moderately and cleans the dishes and makes some snacks.

    It was when I was doing business with a big smile.

    President Haru, listen carefully. Oh, my God, you know what? When I was in the army, the division commander suddenly called me! I heard something urgent just happened!

    Yes, yes. Say it quickly. So? So?

    So I ran frantically to the division commander''s office...¡­.

    -¡­¡­.

    "Huh?"

    The ghosts, who were talking loudly while drinking, suddenly stopped in unison.

    As if I''ve seen a ghost.

    The hairs on the ghosts'' bodies, which used to be human figures, sprouted in unison.

    The eyes of the ghosts who had goosebumps in a group soon turned to one place.

    The entrance to heaven on the table.

    Cheer up~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    At this time, it opened with a bell, which had never been opened.

    And what appeared soon.

    What is it?

    "Don''t ask¡ªI''m not in the mood."

    A grim reaper with a far worse look than ever.

    And

    Ahaha, Yumi. And Mr. Haru! I''m sorry. I''m a little late, right?Yeyoung says hello awkwardly.

    It was just around 2 a.m.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Yumi made eye contact with Yeyoung.

    * * *

    "Yes, Yumi. Oh, do you want to stop by the convenience store? I want to eat ice cream."

    "I don''t have any money."

    "I''ll buy it for you! I got allowance because it''s my birthday!"

    The summer of childhood.

    The day someone put an umbrella on Yumi who was alone.

    It was raining as well then.

    "What ice cream are you going to eat?¡±

    "Hmm. I like chocolate. I like chocolate ice cream.¡±

    "Okay, then I''ll take this!"

    "Huh? That''s bungeoppang ice cream. My grandmother used to love it."

    "I like this one."

    "You look like an adult."

    "That''s fine. I don''t like that word."

    Yumi was alone, and to be honest, she was a little lonely.

    I did not pessimize or dislike such a situation.

    Yumi wasn''t like that in the first place.

    Nevertheless, the reason for not trying to make old friends and not being involved in children was simple.

    I didn''t feel the need to.

    But when I met Ye-young, she thought she was mature.

    There is a need for that.

    "You''re very close to all the kids.¡±

    "Well, that''s the way it is, isn''t it?¡±

    "Are you having fun? Do you like it?¡±

    Eating chocolate ice cream, Yumi, who sat at the bus stop in the rain, asked Ye-young.

    Then she answered without any hesitation.

    "Of course it''s fun. It''s better to play with multiple people than to play alone.

    "When I play with kids, can I have fun like you?¡±

    "Of course! Do you know how to play jacks? One card?"

    "I''ve never done it before¡­¡­.¡±

    "Oh, I''m so jealous!"

    "Why are you jealous of something you haven''t tried?¡±

    "How fun it is to learn from scratch! Getting better little by little. And. And, I learned skills one by one. Anyway, it''s going to be fun. Definitely!"

    "Like you..."

    It was a simple feeling.

    Ye-young looked mature and happy. Young Yumi wanted to smile like that.

    With such simple emotions. A really trivial ice cream completely changed the character of young Yumi.

    And that made Yumi what she is now.

    It was when Yumi became a middle school student that she found out that the reason why young Ye-young was so mature was because her parents abandoned her at the age of seven and grew up under her grandmother.

    Ye-young wasn''t mature, she had to be mature.

    Learn everything fast, grow fast. The child, who had to grow up quickly, grew up and rode a motorcycle.

    Ye-young, who said that it was rewarding because people were quickly conveying what they needed, was truly enjoying her work.

    The situation was not good, but Ye-young was living a happy life just as she was when she was young.

    But. Why.

    "Did you come this late?" You said you''d be here early. You idiot. You...¡­, you idiot!!"

    I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen.

    I didn''t know I had to go this fast.

    Maybe it''s just because he was a kid who lived fast.

    Yumi couldn''t tell.

    "Ye-young..."

    When Haru called her name, Ye-young bowed her head and smiled awkwardly.

    But there weren''t many people who could accept greetings.

    Thanks to the emergence of the grim reaper, the atmosphere inside the restaurant was already cold as ice age.The grim reaper, who was looking through the frozen ghosts, opened his mouth as he frowned.

    "Ha, Haru. Sigh. I don''t even know. It''s not something that''s very rare. Let me explain quickly. I''m busy tomorrow, and I don''t want to disturb your business."

    "Yes, Grim Reaper. Tell me."

    Tell me, the next world.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok opened their mouths first because Yumi was just silent.

    The grim reaper looked at the pre-young and said,

    "Yeyoung, she''s not dead for now. First of all."

    "You''re not dead? The Grim Reaper, then!"

    Yumi jumped up and shouted.

    But the grim reaper sighed and said:

    "But I don''t know. What the hell is going on?"

    "¡­¡­What?"

 Chapter - 175 173. Unusual Arring (2)

    "Hey, Ye-young. Don''t you think he''s kind of like that?"

    "Huh? What do you mean him? Who?"

    "You know what? He doesn''t even talk. I don''t have any friends.

    "And the one who can''t play! I always sleep."

    It''s break time when we were playing one card game.

    Looking at Yumi lying blankly with her arms cut at her desk, some of them pointed fingers.

    It wasn''t that the children didn''t like Yumi very much.

    I''ve asked her to hang out with me a few times, but I''m just a little upset because Yumi doesn''t answer.

    elementary school student

    That''s mostly the case with the accidents of young children.

    Emotional, also like a reed in the wind, it goes this way, that way, and changes.

    It is natural in a way that when one of the children in the group speaks out, the accident is focused on it.

    "Hmm. Is that so?"

    "Ye-young, don''t you think so?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s just a quiet kid. I don''t really care. Oh, one card!"

    "Hey, you cheap bastard!"

    "What? You didn''t see it."

    Ye-young''s eyes glanced at Yumi after nodding her head roughly to her friend, who said she couldn''t stand losing.

    Surely I understand why children do that.

    I don''t talk much. I don''t make friends often. It''s just like he''s going to school alone.

    At first, I thought I was shy because I just transferred, but that''s not the reason why the guy who came with the beginning of spring is still like this until the end of summer.

    "He''s a strange boy."

    Unique one. Interesting one.

    Ye-young''s idea was just that far.

    She didn''t really hate Yumi like the other kids.

    No, even the other children didn''t think much about it in the first place.

    We can just hang out and spend time together. First, answer what you''re talking to. That''s all.

    It''s getting boring.¡¯

    One card, jackstones, and so on. I''ve been getting tired of it for weeks.

    Of course, the other kids still had so much fun, even though they got together every break.

    The end of one summer when such a boring day went by.

    "Grandma, I''ll be right back."

    Grandmother caught Ye-young, who was leaving the house as usual.

    There were umbrellas and a few 1,000 won bills on his wrinkled and curved fingers.

    "Take your umbrella. It''s going to rain today."

    "Rain? The sky is so clear."

    "Anyway, the news said it was coming, so take it. And this.¡±

    "This is... money, grandma. What kind of money all of a sudden?"

    "Excuse me, dude. Isn''t it your birthday today? I''m sorry this is all I have for you."

    "Really? Uh...¡­? Oh, you''re right. Thank you, grandma. I''ll use my allowance well."

    "Then go away. I bought tteokbokki with my friends. Don''t forget your umbrella!"

    Ye-young who came out of the house like being pushed away with money and umbrellas.

    Ye-young, who turned her head and looked at the grandmother who was seeing her off until the end, jumped down the sloping stairs.

    Ye-young''s house was in a high-lying neighborhood.

    To put it nicely, it was a neighborhood in the back, and to put it worse, it was a place called Daldongne.

    Among them, a shack with a blue roof was a nest where Ye-young and her grandmother lived.

    It wasn''t much of a situation.

    Father who ran away from his family when he was in kindergarten.Less than two months later, she left herself at her grandmother''s house and said she would come back after 10 nights of sleep, but she hasn''t heard from her until now.

    My grandmother, who has raised her for years, is now very sick.

    In the past, he used to drive a handcart to pick up trash. He can''t even get out of the house these days.

    Ye-young knew it was a pretty bad situation.

    All of this made Young Ye-young an adult.

    But rather, she had no idea.

    "Hmm, hmm, hmm. What should I do with my allowance?"

    I just spin the umbrella that my grandmother gave me, hum and head across the Daldong to school.

    I don''t know when. About almost everything, I lost my mind.

    Come to think of it, it''s been like that since I was a kid.

    Leaves that are only swept away by rough currents. There''s nothing you can do, just be swept away.

    From the moment I realized it, Ye-young let go of everything.

    So it''s rather comfortable. Just live as you''re swept away.

    "How many more years can a grandmother live?"

    When I went to the hospital, I secretly overheard what the doctor and grandmother said.

    The doctor told me to leave, but I still put my ear to the door and carefully.

    The doctor in white said. I''m almost at my age. I''much as I.D.

    Even if you go to a nursing home right away and get treatment, it will be hard to go over 10 years.

    So, can grandma last five years in this moldy shack?

    If that''s the case, you''ll be at the end of middle school or high school.

    "Then I''ll go and...I think he''ll die."

    When my grandmother dies, I''ll just follow her.

    A young elementary school student. That was not a word or idea to say in a light tone.

    But Ye-young did.

    He was that kind of kid, and he became that.

    Drumming--!

    As soon as she left school, it began to rain with a tremendous force as if there was a hole in the sky.

    At first, I thought it was just a summer shower, but seeing the rain, it was not enough to wait.

    "I have to thank my grandmother.¡±

    Eventually, Ye-young, who opened an umbrella, slowly began to walk home.

    There were some friends who asked me to go home with them, but Ye-young always refused with various excuses.

    It wasn''t that I was ashamed of my house.

    I just wanted to get rid of things that could be annoying in advance.

    "Well, I haven''t decided what to do with my allowance yet. Should I just buy some fish-shaped buns for grandma? What does grandmother like?"

    Just as I was heading home thinking about this and that.

    "Huh? He''s....¡±

    Something came into my little eye.

    A girl in the rain, walking along the street with a normal walk, not a quick one.

    Knowing face. It was Yumi from the same class.

    "He''s a real odd one."

    If it didn''t have an umbrella when it usually rained like that, I would have waited for it to stop or run home.

    Yumi just walked around. With your head down as always.

    For a moment, Ye-young thought that such Yumi was similar to her.

    I don''t care who''s around me, what''s happening in the world.

    "Hey, you''re Yumi, right?"

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    "Let''s use it together. It''s raining hard."

    I came to my senses and I was putting an umbrella on him.A simple curiosity at first. I thought he was a weirdo, but he changed.

    "You could catch a cold. Why don''t you just drink cocoa?

    "No, I''m going to eat ice cream, too."

    It would be a waste to use the allowance given by my grandmother.

    It would be fun to talk about.

    "Ye-young, you look like an adult."

    "¡­¡­okay. I don''t like that word."

    Honestly, at first, I wondered what he was doing.

    But as the days of meeting Yumi became 2 days, 3 days, and increasing.

    And watching Yumi change little by little because of herself.

    Now that I think about it, Ye-young seemed to have fun living her own life.

    Considering that her grandmother died when she was in her second semester of high school, and she became alone but did not commit suicide.

    After that, I just lived my life.

    Because his situation hasn''t changed.

    There was nothing the sweeping leaves could do.

    I felt like I was going to die in time.

    She was a person who had no regrets or goals in life.

    By chance, while delivering, I passed by the restaurant where Yumi worked, and what I visited was just random.

    Of course, the rice is delicious and the restaurant is good, so it became a daily routine once a week.

    Oh, one thing surprised me.

    "Yumi, you''ve become so mature since I''ve never seen you before.¡¯

    I found what I wanted to do since I was young, tried my best, and eventually I was able to give myself these delicious dishes.

    Both of them have grown up. Yumi was more mature than herself to look at Ye-young now.

    Of course, that''s all there is to it.

    So even with this result, Ye-young was not very impressed.

    I was able to accept it casually. Because it''s something I''ve been thinking since I was a kid.

    by the way

    Hey, Yumi. Give it a rest. I''m really okay.

    "Are you okay? What do you mean? What are you... what are you okay with you?¡­.¡±

    The friend who beat himself up and became an adult first didn''t seem to be like that way.

    * * *

    And then I came back and now.

    Not in the past, but in the present table heaven.

    Ye-young came with the grim reaper at 2 a.m., not 2 p.m.

    Something hard to admit.

    "What do you mean? I don''t know what''s going on."

    Explain it to me, the afterlife. You know better than we do that this is no big deal.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok asked the grim reaper in a blunt voice.

    The two were of that nature.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been through a lot and seen a lot, but whenever this happens, my head always gets cold.

    My heart is burning heart. Keep your head cold.

    I''ve heard it once somewhere, but at least Haru and Choi Han-seok were in that state.

    "Ye-young..." Ye-young...¡­.¡±

    Of course, Yumi couldn''t.

    I heard that he was a meaningful friend, so in a way, this would have been a natural response.

    The grim reaper, who sighed and swept down his face, opened his mouth.

    "Let me tell you first. I don''t know the details. As always, I was leading the dead today, and Ye-young''s name was on the list of the dead."

    "Then, Ye-young."

    "Yes, I''m destined to die today...It''s ¡­."

    The grim reaper who unfortunately hangs his tongue.

    It was quite an unusual reaction considering that she was always a fastidious person.Choi Han-seok, who had his arms crossed, asked one more time.

    But? But what? If you die, you die. If you live, you live. Isn''t it like that?

    "Ye-young usually dies at 3 a.m. An accident, taken to the hospital. Hold out in the emergency room and eventually die. Well, that''s the fate is."

    "That''s what it is, after all.¡±

    That''s the last thing I wanted to hear.

    Yeyoung''s life, what was written on the list, is almost over.

    Then there is no turning back.

    But the grim reaper left room.

    "Well, his soul came out first."

    "Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    Something that''s hard for him to understand.

 Chapter - 176 174. Unusual Because Its a Little (3)

    "The soul... was out first?¡±

    Once a person dies, the soul escapes from the body. It''s like being a ghost.

    Still, the body and soul are still connected in that state.

    However, when the grim reaper calls his name three times while looking at the grim reaper, the body and soul are completely disconnected.

    "I didn''t just get out of my body. I didn''t even call my name, but my soul almost came out of my body. He was hovering around your table in heaven. I think it''s probably because of the glow of the house. Sigh, I''m going crazy. Really."

    I heard that the grim reaper who found Ye-young, who was following the light of the house, brought her inside the restaurant.

    After meeting the day, the grim reaper said that something unforgettable was happening.

    Well, that was the case when I think about it.

    The fact that the day came to life. Yumi survived.

    From Choi Han-seok, who is supposed to be holy, to the fact that the forest grew in the middle of the road.

    It was a lot of weird stuff.

    From Harune''s point of view, it was okay because there was one good thing every time, but from the perspective of the grim reaper, who had to deal with all of them, it would have been a hell of a lot of work.

    But there was one more thing that was quite extraordinary.

    The grim reaper who brought him was annoyed and about to die, but Ye-young, who took a step forward to the next world, was rather calm.

    Even though he died suddenly and became a ghost.

    Even though I didn''t come to a restaurant full of ghosts, I was told that my close friend and CEO were doing business with ghosts.

    It was clear that ordinary people would not have ended up simply surprised, but Ye-young did not change her expression.

    Hmm, I see. That''s what happened.

    "Yeyoung, are you okay? Is everything all right?¡±

    Haru, who felt strange for a moment, asked. Ye-young replied with a very weak smile.

    Just, I don''t know what happened.

    "¡­¡­I see.¡±

    Whether to like this calm reaction or not.

    It was even more shocking to think that Yumi, who was actually looking at such a friend, was literally at a loss.

    Yumi''s face turned red, and her lips were shaking as she looked at Yeyoung.

    In fact, that was a natural response. It would have been.

    The grim reaper was chewing his nails.

    She looked at Choi Han-seok.

    "There''s only one case where this happens."

    Even if you don''t call your name, your body and soul are separated?

    "Suicide. Of all the original marriages, I don''t call them by their first names."

    "What about the people who killed themselves...¡­?¡±

    "There are a lot of things I do for the greatest sins in the world, and one of them is suicide. Because he killed himself. Usually, people who commit suicide have no intention of living anymore, so most of them are separated from their bodies and souls in advance.¡±

    Because I killed myself in the first place because I wanted it.

    As soon as he dies, his body and soul fall apart without the grim reaper.

    But it was strange.

    Ye-young didn''t commit suicide, did she?

    "Our Ye-young...¡­. Someone who will commit suicide...¡­.¡±

    "Yumi, I know how you feel, but calm down. Your friend didn''t kill himself either. It was an accident. That''s what it says on the list, so that''s for sure.""Then why on earth...¡­.¡±

    "I don''t know that either. Sigh."

    I asked the Grim Reaper questions, but I didn''t get any answers.

    All that could be gained was a tiny speculation.

    "Actually, to a certain extent. There''s something that I can only expect a little bit."

    Tell me first.

    "No, you have to ask yourself this. Yeyoung, did you want to kill yourself? Are you serious about that?"

    It''s not a suicide, but if it''s a similar situation.

    Then maybe this is possible.

    It was such a calculation, but of course Ye-young shook her head.

    No way. I''ve been doing fine. I hope you enjoy your life.

    "Sigh... I''m sure you do. Usually, suicides have a dull atmosphere."

    The grim reaper sighs deeply, saying he knew this would happen.

    Then what happens to me? I mean, the main body? You''re saying he''s still alive, right?

    Ye-young, who was staring blankly at the situation, asked the grim reaper.

    "I''m still alive. At least."

    Then I''ll be a ghost, too?

    "No, it''s not."

    Hm. I see. But why?

    "You have no boundaries. There''s no such thing as an unfettered ghost."

    There was no limit to the preliminary performance.

    It''s three o''clock on the death register, and when her heart stops. At that time, he said we can go straight to the underworld.

    Of course, it wasn''t you who would stand by and watch it.

    "But that''s...¡­, it''s strange."

    I''m sure, even if I''m dead. The spirit was pulled out on its own, and then we even walked to heaven on the table? No way. Ye-young''s accident is far from here. I don''t think the light of the house will reach you.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were the first to question.

    It was weird, but it was so weird.

    "No, Yeyoung. I can''t let you go like this. What kind of kid is this? He''s my precious friend! Besides, it''s her birthday today!"

    And Yumi, who stopped crying, gritted her teeth and blocked the grim reaper.

    Her eyes narrowed, heavily painted with black mascara.

    "Don''t do this. You know it''s not working.¡±

    "I can''t accept this. No, I won''t! Even if you take him when you take him, explain what happened. Besides... I heard Ye-young is still hiding!¡±

    Yumi... You don''t have to do that. This is what happened anyway.

    "Don''t you say that! Live. Why are you so calm? Huh? For what?¡±

    -Just. I can''t help it.¡­.

    There was an unusual scene in which the dead were willing to do so, and the dead tried to save them.

    But you can''t use force against Yumi, Haru or Choi Hanseok.

    Eventually, the grim reaper burst open the door and went out of the restaurant.

    "Yes, that''s how it''s going to be. Then just wait a few seconds. I''ll come back with thousands of words of abuse."

    Boom-- Boom--!

    The grim reaper opened the door to heaven and disappeared somewhere, and appeared again in a blink of an eye.

    It was a short moment that seemed like two or three seconds, but in the meantime, the grim reaper seemed to have gone through a lot.

    The look of irritation has been completely toned.

    You''ve been to the underworld, haven''t you?

    The grim reaper nods instead of answers.

    Whoops, sighing heavily again, she looked at the day."Haru, you. And Yumi, you. What did you make for Yeyoung? Like cooking or something?

    "How do you know¡­?¡±

    "I made ice cream. For Yeyoung''s birthday. Ice cream from our memories."

    Yumi, are you?

    Ye-young''s eyes grew bigger when she heard that she prepared ice cream of memories as a gift.

    The grim reaper pointed his finger at the freezer containing ice cream.

    "That''s why. No, it must be because of your restaurant a day.¡±

    "What do you mean ''cause of the restaurant?"

    "So many ghosts have eaten in the dining paradise. We even did a lot of holy fire. On top of that, you and Yumi''s cooking skills have improved, and the time to live as half ghosts and half humans has increased. This and that combined...¡­.¡±

    The grim reaper said he went to the underworld and met the king of the underworld.

    As always, I was ready to break properly, and the King of the Underworld said he was waiting for me.

    I was smiling a step further from benevolence as if something interesting had happened.

    I explained right away how it happened.

    - This is unexpected. One day, I need to adjust my assessment of him a little more.

    With these meaningful words, the conclusion delivered to the grim reaper.

    "Your restaurant, so the table heaven itself, it''s turning into a haunted house with too much sound. The Lord of the Underworld said it, so I''m sure it''s true."

    "The restaurant... has become a nuisance?!"¡±

    What the hell are you talking about? The restaurant, what?

    Precious.

    To put it simply, it''s a haunted object.

    A typical example of a ghost is a house-gazing and a talisman that calls for ghosts.

    However, it was not easy to understand that the restaurant itself was becoming a treasure.

    "Since you said so, I don''t think it''s wrong. Anyway, the table heaven is becoming a treasure. The effect is, I think, this is it''

    The grim reaper said so and pointed to the preliminary.

    "Ye-young is here because of our restaurant?"

    "To be exact, Haru and Yumi, because you cooked for the preparation. Making food for someone, so that it can be served on someone''s plate. He said it''s the power of the table heaven."

    There''s no place like heaven where ghosts come and go.

    It''s also regular, at every hour of the day when the ear is told that the pitch becomes the strongest.

    It''s not even just going in and out.

    Being a human body, I enjoyed delicious food and alcohol, and some ghosts were even holy.

    And thanks to the light of the house''s ghostly lights, new ghosts kept coming in.

    Certainly, Bapsang Heaven was the only restaurant in Korea.

    "Have you ever heard of anything like that before? A 100-year-old broom becomes a goblin. You can think of it as something like that. First of all."

    "First of all... but you said it earlier. The reason why restaurants are turning into precious things is because of the accumulated sound. But when the pitch is high, ordinary people can''t come, right? You said you''d reject it instinctively."

    "I''m saying it''s unique in that''s what I''m saying. It''s natural to fail if the restaurant is filled with negative energy! Because there''s a ghost. But your restaurant. "It''s a little different in heaven on the table."

    Usually, the word "ghosted" in a place or thing is somewhat in line with the word "cursed".

    But the curse on the table of heaven wasn''t what we thought it was dull and dark."Everyone is sad because ghosts usually hold grudges. But it''s not heaven on the table. Ghosts come because they want to come, eat delicious food, laugh, and chat. And. How should I say it''s. It''s a happy note. This is a good thing. It''s not just a bad thing to have a p*n*s.

    "Happy notes¡­¡­. Now I understand a little bit."

    That makes sense.

    I heard the restaurant follows the owner.

    I thought I could roughly see why Ye-young could be here.

 Chapter - 177 175. If it can be your heart (1)

    "Since Yumi cooked for Yeyoung, That''s why Yeyoung was able to come as a guest. Right?"

    "Yes, your restaurant. That''s what a table heaven is all about. Allowing customers to enter the restaurant. It''s easy to say, but the result is. It''s like this."

    The underworld spoke through the mouth of the grim reaper.

    It''s because the will of the day is the most important thing. It also resembles its owner.

    Thinking of customers before yourself.

    I definitely thought that it resembled the values of a person named Haru.

    I''m a guest?

    "That''s what it looks like. Mr. Ye-young."

    Well, I don''t have any orders or anything.

    "Even if you didn''t order, he''d make something. Haru, isn''t it?"

    "Right. Actually, today is Yeyoung''s birthday. Oh, it''s past dawn, so it''s not today. Anyway. So Yumi and I gave a surprise gift...¡­.¡±

    Anyway, now that things have come to this, I had no choice but to show them.

    As she was walking toward the freezer to take out the ice cream that Haru had made with her, Yumi, who was looking at the situation with swollen eyes, suddenly rushed in.

    "No!"

    "Mr. Yumi?"

    -Yumi.

    "No way. The ice cream in here, I can''t give it to Ye-young."

    "What, how do I take this?¡±

    Yumi blocks the refrigerator door and opens her arms wide to block the day.

    The grim reaper frowned and looked at Yumi and gave her a hint.

    As if to get out of the way right now.

    But she was a very strong person. Not a bit daunted, but rather spat out.

    "If Ye-young eats this ice cream, she''ll take her. You''re going to make me holy."

    "To be exact, it''s not holy fire. Yeyoung is a ghost with no regrets. I''m just taking him to the next world. That''s all."

    "I know! I can''t live to see you like that''s what I''m saying. If you''re going to take my friend, kill me. He''s the one who made my heart beat, and he can''t die until he kills me!!"

    "What kind of nonsense is this is...¡­.¡±

    Yumi was so excited that she continued to take a deep breath.

    Nor was Haru unable to understand the mind.

    But I also knew well that it couldn''t be helped.

    Though Ye-young is said to be alive now, her heart will soon stop.

    You''ll be out of breath in the E.R. in a few minutes.

    Doctors will rush in and do it, but eventually fail to revive.

    The Grim Reaper said so, and that was the rule of the world and the destiny set for Ye-young.

    Yumi, don''t do that. I''m really okay. The grim reaper here says the same thing. I don''t have any particular grudge. So, let''s stop.

    As the situation stretched without progress, the preliminary round eventually began.

    The expression and tone of speech were all the same, except for the opaque ones.

    But Yumi didn''t think so.

    "What do you mean no resentment? That doesn''t make any sense. Yeyoung, how old are you now? There''s still a lot I want to do and things I haven''t achieved. There must be a lot of people who haven''t eaten yet. But what do you mean there''s no limit? How''s that possible?¡±

    But it''s real. If you live like this, you''ll die someday. I really lived with that mindset. From then to now That''s why there''s no limit. I didn''t have any expectations in the world. I.Like a leaf flowing in a strong current.

    Live as you want, run as you want. I was satisfied with living today and living today in abundance.

    And right here.

    ''No way, this.¡¯

    Now I know for sure. Haru, you think so, don''t you?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were right.

    I thought of Haru, who exchanged eyes while making eye contact.

    "I guess it wasn''t just because of our restaurant that Ye-young''s soul had escaped in advance."

    The grim reaper said.

    Even if you don''t call only the suicide person by name, your body and soul are separated in advance.

    But at least in Haru and Choi Han-seok''s view, Ye-young was no different from the suicide.

    ''I don''t have any expectations for the world. Self, expectations for the future. There was no vision. There was nothing. Ye-young.

    I lived while I was born, and I died, so it''s natural that I don''t have any regrets.

    If you organize Yeyoung''s thoughts in one line, it will be like this will happen.

    ''I''ve never seen a guest like this before.¡¯

    The ghosts that Haru has met so far wanted to live in any way.

    There were things I couldn''t achieve, things I wanted to do more, and foods I wanted to eat.

    But it was not a preliminary.

    She was like a teddy bear on the side of the road.

    He was already dead even though he was alive.

    Because not all suicides suffered from depression and cried all day.

    But

    "Well, what about me?"

    Yumi, what do you mean?

    "What should I do?" Yeah, I didn''t know you thought so, Ye-young. You just, always seemed to live happily ever after. Yeah, it''s up to you to decide about your life. What about me? What about me, your friend?¡±

    Yumi, I know you''ll have a hard time if I go. But there''s nothing we can do. It''s already spilled water. I''m really fine. Yumi, I was happier to meet you. So, don''t be so sad...¡­.

    "It''s not like that, you idiot."

    -Then...?

    "When we first met. It was raining like crazy, and the day you put an umbrella on me on my way home with a umbrella on me!"

    Yumi shouted, looking at Ye-young in a rage.

    She punched her right fist in the chest.

    "You saved my life. The whole world looked achromatic and it wasn''t fun at all, so I was just breathing. Thanks to you, Ye-young, I found a reason. The reason to live hard. The reason why I want to be happy. So, how nice it was to see you again in such a great way. But if you walk away from here. How do I live?¡±

    -What do you mean?

    "So I can''t give you ice cream. No, I won''t! I won''t let you go even if everyone else says no. You can''t let me go as long as I''m alive!"

    It was strong selfishness, stubbornness, stubbornness.

    I understood that you didn''t want to let your precious friend go, but this wasn''t it.

    By the way, even though everyone knew it.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Even the grim reaper couldn''t bring it up.

    Is it because Yumi''s voice is too loud?

    It''s just that I have a strong feeling that I shouldn''t get in between the two now, Yumi and Yeyoung.

    "You weren''t? You mean, I wasn''t a dear friend?¡±

    Of course he''s a dear friend. I''m the only one who can say I''m a real friend. Yumi, you."The same goes for me. Ye-young."

    Yumi, who had made up her mind, slowly began to approach Ye-young.

    The refrigerator she was defending was left alone, but no one moved to open the freezer door.

    Soon in front of Ye-young, Yumi put her right hand on her hesitating chest.

    Yumi thought.

    Ye-young now feels like she''s no different than she used to be.

    I was sorry for that. A friend. I haven''t noticed until now.

    This is the only thing I can tell you.

    "Well, let me put an umbrella on you.¡±

    -Umbrella...¡­

    "I''ll let you know a lot. There''s a lot of fun stuff you don''t know. Buy pretty clothes and go to amusement parks with me. Haru and I packed lunch together and went to see flowers. Let''s go to a club. I made a boyfriend. See you even if we break up. We drink together and comfort each other."

    -You know I can''t. It''s no use crying over spilt milk.

    "No, it''sorry. You can get the spilled water back. I''ll share it with you. I''ll let you run again. I mean, I mean...¡­.¡±

    Just like you did to me as a kid.

    Please think I want to live.

    I tried to say that, but I couldn''t speak properly because of the tears that filled me up again.

    My mouth was full of things I wanted to say, but I couldn''t say it strangely.

    "I mean, just eat one of these and calm down. I heard it''s a precious food."

    "¡­¡­sa, boss?!¡±

    And then.

    Haru stood between the two and offered ice cream one by one.

    The food that Yeyoung made for her birthday, chocolate ice cream and fish-shaped bun ice cream.

    Although the taste has decreased due to the fact that it has been a while since it was made, though.

    Yumi, who realized that Haru, not anyone else, had taken out the ice cream that she had been trying to block so hard, grabbed Haru''s shoulder roughly.

    Haru, who was arm in arm with her, whispered looking into Yumi''s eyes.

    "Don''t worry."

    "But...."

    "It''s okay. It was for that."

    What doesn''t have to worry about? I don''t know what''s okay.

    I didn''t know because I didn''t explain it, but I felt something when I looked into the eyes of the day.

    Strong confidence, and an appeal to trust me just once.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    In the end, Yumi nodded without realizing it.

    Then he accepted the ice cream that was given a day.

    Yumi, did you make this for me?

    "Yes, I wanted to give it to you for your birthday. Because it was discontinued last time. So, in person."

    That''s amazing. It looks exactly like what I remember. Of course, the shape of the carp is a bit different, but the smell and things like that.

    Crispy!

    Ye-young took a big bite of the carp ice cream.

    The sweet taste of soft ice cream and sweet red bean filling spread throughout the mouth as the bread on the outside was cut off as a large cut from the head.

    Well

    Yumi, who was looking at such a preliminary performance for a while, also took a bite of the ice cream into her mouth.

    The chocolate coating was peeled off on the outside and a soft ice cream came into my mouth.

    It''s so sweet that it makes you dizzy.

    It tasted the same as before.

    It tastes really similar. Yumi, you''re amazing. I never imagined I could even make ice cream. And similar to this."It''s the same for mine.¡±

    - This definitely reminds me of the old days. I know I shouldn''t say this. It''s really funny. I used to think I was mature. Yumi, you looked more mature now. It was so cool to find what I wanted to do and do this well.

    Ye-young came up with a mindless idea.

    That things have become completely the opposite of what they were when they were young.

    Ye-young put an umbrella on Yumi at that time, and Yumi became envious, yearned for her, and found hope for her life.

    I had a reason to live.

    But now. I don''t know why I suddenly feel this way.

    "I envy you, Yumi. I wanted to live like you.¡±

    I was jealous.

    A friend who became an adult, leaving only himself.

 Chapter - 178 176. If it can be your heart (2)

    Ye-young and Yumi ate ice cream without saying anything.

    Yeyoung''s carp ice cream, which was initially crispy, suddenly became soggy.

    Although it was coated with red beans, the ice cream inside melted over time.

    But Ye-young preferred the texture of carp ice cream. I thought it looked better on me.

    And so was Yumi.

    The chocolate coating on the outside melted slowly and was flowing by hand.

    There wasn''t much time.

    Until all the ice cream melts.

    "Whoa, yeah, well. You guys said everything you wanted to say, didn''t you?

    "For now¡­¡­"

    Looking at the clock with anxious eyes, the grim reaper looked at the two and asked.

    Now that we''ve eaten ice cream, let''s go quickly.

    Yumi stooped away from the grim reaper, and Ye-young said nothing.

    Soon, the grim reaper grabbed Ye-young''s wrist.

    "Let''s go, then."

    Not much time is left.

    Things get quite complicated if there is a further delay here and the doors are closed.

    The grim reaper naturally thought Ye-young would follow without much resistance.

    He was a kid who thought he couldn''t help it because he was dead.

    But now something was different. The mood has completely changed.

    "You, don''t tell me."

    I don''t want to go.

    Ye-young, who had completely attached her feet to the ground, bit her lips.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re the one who decided your life. It''s meaningless. You said you''re dead, so you''re done. If you stay here longer, I have no choice but to use another method. I don''t want to, so come when I say it nicely."

    The grim reaper was also genuinely angry at this point.

    It can''t be helped, and I don''t want to do this either. There was a reason why the law of the underworld existed.

    But this time the unexpected blocked her.

    "Haru. You¡­¡­How dare you do this to me?

    "Hang on, really. Mr. Yumi."

    Haru, who asked for understanding from the grim reaper, gave Yumi a hint and tapped her chest.

    Right above the stomach. Where the heart is.

    Yumi, who understood Haru''s words, raised Ye-young''s hand and put it on her chest.

    "Are you running?"

    -Not yet... -I''m running.

    "You want to live. You just don''t want to die like this. Why are you pretending you don''t know? Like this, I''m still running hard."

    There is no one who doesn''t want to live.

    What Yumi says, and Haru gives out ice cream.

    It was ice cream that was cold enough to freeze your hands because it was in the freezer for a long time, but it was warmer than anything for Yumi and Yeyoung.

    Expectations for existence.

    It must be because we had expectations for each other.

    Yeah, I want to live now. Yumi, with you. I guess so.

    "Then live. Hold on, hold on. You idiot."

    Just like you did to me.

    "Now I''ll be your heart."

    Coincidentally, and it was a very small interesting relationship that ended up here.

    We''re not bad friends.

    Yumi thought so.

    I think things have gotten a little complicated. What do you think? The next world.

    "Now... ..what the hell¡­¡­.¡±

    Choi Han-seok, who cuts in skillfully.

    Around the time the grim reaper, who felt something was wrong, was in a cold sweat.

    I can''t let you go.

    How am I supposed to let you go?

    I''m gonna cover it, I''m gonna leave, fix my chest.

    Oh, there''s a phone call. I think it''s an urgent call. Shouldn''t you answer it?The grim reaper''s cell phone, which had been inserted into the suit pocket, began to ring wildly.

    She, who confirmed the recipient with a firm expression, soon answered the phone.

    "Yes, yes, yes. ¡­¡­I see. Yes."

    A phone call cut off in a flash without a few words.

    Soon, the grim reaper opened his mouth, looking at Choi Han-seok alternately for the day.

    "What a great people you are."

    I''m kind of like that.

    "Yes, Grim Reaper."

    "Hooooooooooh. There''s a call from the grim reaper. Yeyoung. She was supposed to die early because she was considered a suicide. That just changed the list. Congratulations, you''re going to be expelled from prison and you''re going to die."

    -That''s... -Are you sure? I don''t have to die?

    "I can kill you if you want. You said you had no regrets about life. Why. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    -No, no. No! I don''t want to! I don''t want to be so adamant!

    The joke that someone said was not the grim reaper was also very violent.

    Still, I saw one day.

    A smile of relief spread around the mouth of the grim reaper who says he should have taken her away.

    I didn''t even know if the Grim Reaper was a person, but there''s no reason to feel good about taking someone who ended their life so early.

    The grim reaper was relieved.

    Because I can''t take Ye-young.

    "You''re amazing, Haru. I''ve had so many suicides in Korea that I can''t even count. I just changed my mind with one ice cream."

    "That''s my job. It''s about serving food you want."

    "I mean seriously. Hope to live. Expectations for existence. It''s never easy to deliver that."

    If it was easy, there would be no way that so many people would kill themselves in our country.

    I wish more people could eat your food a day.

    The grim reaper, who vaguely added a word like that, grabbed Ye-young''s wrist, which was tightly hugged by Yumi.

    "Let''s go, it''s late."

    To where? I heard you said you wouldn''t die. If you''re going to sneak him...¡­.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. I was trying to get you back to where you are.¡±

    Click, click.

    The grim reaper grabbed Ye-young''s wrist and walked to the front of the restaurant again.

    Then, as vigorously as ever, opened the door.

    The landscape over and over was quite different from what I''ve seen so far.

    -Come on, sir! I think you should come here. The patient!

    -The electrocardiogram... Prepare CPR right now!

    It was a crisis until this morning. Young people are really!

    White beds and white ceilings.

    Ye-young lying on a bed full of machines and strings, and a machine full of beep beep and ominous sounds.

    Doctors and nurses rushed madly to Ye-young, whose heart stopped, pressed the heart and breathed air.

    You''re a young man, even more so. You said you wanted your heart to beat again somehow.

    "Let''s go¡ªyou''re looking for a lot of people in a hurry."

    -...yes!

    There was no more time to lose, even with doctors sweating profusely.

    Ye-young tried to go over the door with the grim reaper, but soon turned her head and looked at the other side and bowed to greet.

    Thank you, Mr. Haru! And Yumi, you too. I''m going to be sick, so see you in a few days. You should pack something delicious and not come to the hospital, you know?"Of course. I''ll make you another ice cream that you like."

    Make it with the chocolate ice cream you used to eat this time. I haven''t been craving carp ice cream lately. I like chocolate, too. It''s sweet.

    "Yes. I''ll make it delicious. Just wait a little bit.¡±

    Boom!

    The door to the hospital''s emergency room was closed for the last time Yumi and Haru waved.

    Shortly after Ye-young disappeared, doctors'' voices rang loudly that the patient''s heartbeat had returned.

    I think it went back well so that it wasn''t late.

    With a sigh of relief, Haru looked at Yumi.

    "Well done. Mr. Yumi."

    "Mr. Haru too...¡­ and. I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have insisted. So."

    "Not at all, I could tell because of him. About what Yeyoung was thinking. Ye-young was able to go home well thanks to Yumi. You have a good friend. Neither Ye-young nor Yumi."

    "Really... Really, really. I''m glad."

    "I think so, too. Mr. Yumi."

    Sniffle!

    Now that the tension has completely eased, Yumi tried to whimper and shed tears again.

    The day turned away, looking far away.

    "Let''s get ready for work. Yeyoung, you have to go to work early in the morning to prepare ice cream for your visit. You know, right?

    "Well, yes. You should!"

    Yumi, who quickly regained laughter at the word "visiting the hospital."

    Sneaking a glance at the day, she wiped away tears with her sleeves and quickly began to help prepare for the deadline.

    So the day has passed.

    It was a table paradise where dead ghosts came every day and ate a lot and went back comfortably.

    Today was the first time a dead person came in and survived.

    So one day I thought.

    I started to like cooking, so I became a chef, set up a fairy tale, set up a table heaven, and met Yumi.

    "I''m glad to hear that. "Really don''t."

    Then I smiled by myself.

    I should stop by a convenience store on my way home from work and buy an ice cream.

    The shower that was falling down to wash the car stopped before I knew it.

    * * *

    And a few days later.

    About a few more weeks after the pre-emptions.

    As usual, I was getting ready to have lunch for break time after finishing my morning business.

    Suddenly, I looked at the calendar and it was Tuesday.

    Originally, there was a customer who always visited here.

    I asked out of curiosity.

    "Yumi, by the way, is Yeyoung doing well?"

    "Oh, what?"

    "Ye-young. You still visit a lot these days."

    "Oh, Ye-young. The doctor said that the broken bones got stuck and the wounds healed a lot. A lot of bruises are disappearing. Yeyoung eats well, and she can walk around well. They said they could get off work as early as next week."

    "Already? That''s great. Maybe it''s because you''re young, but you recover really fast."

    "I know, the doctors said it was a miracle. He gets better so fast that he doesn''t think he''s a man who really died and survived."

    To doctors surprised by the fast pace of recovery, which is almost thought to be a thesis, Ye-young said with a big smile.

    I just want to get better soon and do a lot of things. I bought pretty clothes with my friends, went to amusement parks, and flowers. That''s how you should do it.It was a part that I couldn''t help but say that it was like Ye-young.

    "That''s a relief, really."

    I asked because I was worried about how I was doing, but I was glad to hear good news.

    By the way, Haru''s eyes did not leave Yumi from a while ago.

    I think it''s been about that.

    Yumi seemed to be thinking deeply about something, and now she has begun to look around for a day.

    I wonder if I should bring it up first.I''ve been hesitating.

    "Well, Mr. Haru. Really. I''m asking just in case."

    Are you going to tell me today?

    "Yes, tell me."

    "I mean...¡­. Ugh, no. I''ll think about it a little more and tell you. I''m sorry!"

    "Well¡­¡­¡­please."

    I was looking forward to it.

    I couldn''t help wondering what the hell was going on.

 Chapter - 179 177. Unusual conger bread

    Basically, Yumi went to Yeyoung''s hospital visit alone, but we went together once a week for a day.

    Yumi visited Ye-young almost every day, so the relationship between Haru and Ye-young, which was quite ambiguous, was completely broken down as she literally died and survived.

    Yeyoung''s table. She''s learned the secret of heaven.

    Crucially, it was weird not to look at each other''s faces.

    It''s a bit of a regular customer management thing.

    "Yumi! Oh, you came all the way to Haru today!"

    "Take this first. I brought some dumplings, salad, and fruits that you said you wanted to eat...¡­.¡±

    "Oh, it''s okay. Why did you bring so much? You can''t even finish it.¡±

    "For that, every time you come in, the bowl is empty."

    "I don''t want to have leftovers from Yumi. I shared it with the people in the hospital room. Oh. The grandmother over there who went to physical therapy wants to say thank you. I thought I was going to die because the food in the hospital room was not good, but it made me feel better."

    "Huh, that''s a relief!"

    Ye-young was injured in a car crash and her whole body was broken to the point of cardiac arrest, but she recovered quickly whether she was determined to live.

    Of course, I had to live with bandages all over my body for the first three weeks, so Yumi''s heart hurt when she visited the hospital.

    I can tell that it''s getting better right after I take off the bandage.

    Yumi also has a lot of worries that she is even discussing discharge now.

    Haru and Yumi intentionally came in time for lunch, so they shared the packed food and had a nice lunch.

    I''m almost done eating. Yumi asked, "I thought of something."

    "Oh, yeah. Yeyoung. I''m saying this because you''re leaving the hospital soon. What are you going to do when you get out of the hospital?¡±

    "Huh? Work?¡±

    "The motorcycle. Don''t tell me, you''re not going to ride a motorcycle again after this accident, are you?"

    "Well, that''s the thing."

    Yeyoung who gives an awkward smile instead of answering.

    Just in case, Yumi calmed down her anger.

    "Hey, that''s not true. You know how dangerous it is.¡±

    "You know, what I''ve been through. But Yumi, you know, I don''t have any specifications. I didn''t go to college because I was making money since high school. I don''t have a license that everyone else has."

    "But I''d rather have another partisanship.¡­.¡±

    "Other part-time jobs are less than 200 a month. But I can earn more depending on how I deliver. And another thing I''ve been thinking about it on my bed, but I like motorcycles."

    "I guess it''s true if you even remember it lying on your bed."

    "Even Mr. Haru does that?¡±

    "Well, you''re right. I think it''s better to deliver things to people than to run too fast. It''s fun. It''s worthwhile. I felt proud when I saw the faces of customers I liked when I got a quickie."

    "If you''re saying that much, I don''t have anything more to say¡­¡­.¡±

    Yumi turns her head as if she''s disappointed.

    I would like to tear my friend apart, but I couldn''t speak strongly anymore because I knew his situation."By the way, don''t you come too often? Yumi, you too. I know Haru is very busy."

    "It used to be new at the end of everything, but it''s quiet these days. I wonder if she''s telling me to take care of myself with Ye-young."

    "Come on, you''re not taking a break from visiting me. And Yumi, you too! You don''t have to come every day. Anyway, I''m starting to feel sorry."

    It was Ye-young who talked as if she was going to spend Haru and Yumi, but it was full of sincere consideration.

    If you just say you don''t have to come, it''s obvious what Yumi will do.

    "But I''m still worried. How can I not come? Did you eat well or did you sleep well?"

    "Oh, if you''re gonna do that, why don''t you just be my mother? Yumi''s mom. Did I eat well?¡±

    "Ugh..." I''m sorry.¡±

    Yumi and Yeyoung are arguing again today.

    Looking at the two, Haru smiled pleasedly.

    The eyes of the day went especially to Yumi.

    Yumi was talking about Bob again today anyway.

    Food story, recipes story, restaurant story.

    I think it''s all about cooking in my head.

    The more I look at him, the more I look like him. Yumi said,

    To exaggerate a little, I thought it would be appropriate to say that I was crazy beyond engrossed.

    Besides, my skills were increasing rapidly.

    "As expected, wouldn''t the table heaven be too small for Yumi?"¡¯

    I couldn''t help but think of this on my own.

    Since it was Yumi, a Michelin three-star restaurant, aimed at oral fairy tale, wouldn''t the table heaven feel like a narrow cage if it had grown this much?

    I''ve been hearing this concern lately.

    The moment Haru thought of those thoughts while looking at Yumi.

    V--!

    V--!

    The cell phone I put in my pocket vibrated twice.

    I opened it wondering what was going on, and there were two text messages.

    [Mr. Myungseok (fish-shaped bun)]

    [Head Chef Park Joo-hyuk]

    Each was a text message from different people, and the time spent coincidentally seemed to overlap.

    I thought it was unusual, so my eyes became thinner and thinner when I was reading the text slowly.

    "Well, it''s time to move on."

    It was also a time when nothing happened and it was a time when I was bored, so it was a time when nothing happened.

    "Huh? What do you have, boss?"

    "Yumi, you said you don''t have any plans for tonight, right?¡±

    "Uhh... That''s right. I was just going to go home and practice cooking before going to bed."

    "Then would you like to go somewhere with me? Let''s go eat."

    "Dinner with the boss¡­¡­. Hehe. Good!"

    Yumi gladly accepted a day''s request to spend the evening together.

    I organized the food I ate well and came out of Yeyoung''s hospital room.

    "Then let''s stay home for a while and meet in the evening."

    "Okay, but where are we going?¡±

    "Well, I think we''ll stop by the oral fairy tale and go to a restaurant about a 20-minute drive away."

    "A oral fairy tale¡­¡­okay!"

    There was a little time left, so I sent Yumi back home without much thought.

    Likewise, he spoke as if he was going home, but one day he headed back to heaven on the table, not home.

    One reason why I''m going to the restaurant even though it''s a holiday.

    Before the oral fairy tale issue to be solved later in the evening, it was to see the work related to Myung-seok first."Oh, Chef Haru! It''s been a while!"

    I thought I had come earlier, but Myung-seok came earlier and was waiting.

    As soon as I found Haru, I bowed to greet him, and he looked like he had lost a lot of weight even when he was wearing a suit.

    "You must have been on a diet. You lost a lot of weight.¡±

    "Do I look like that, too? That''s right. I''m on a strict diet these days. Each of our cities says fat men aren''t good, so there''s nothing we can do about it."

    Gakshi, I said.

    A ring that had never been seen was inserted in the ring finger of the left hand of such a brilliant stone.

    Myungseok said this is the ring he gave to Gakshi while proposing. The poem was none other than Choi''s.

    In the past, when Park Shin-ae was a ghost, she helped her daughter who was locked in the house because she felt guilty that she couldn''t be with her mother at the end.

    The most helpful thing at that time was Myeongseok''s bungeoppang cart bar, which used to be Choi''s favorite restaurant.

    The relationship between the two began shortly after Haru took Choi Na-ra out of the house and made her buy fish-shaped buns directly from Myeongseok''s cart.

    Before that, they were just regular customers who knew each other''s faces, but since they went through that, they couldn''t help but feel closer to each other without realizing it.

    And this is the result a few more months later.

    "When did you say your wedding was?¡±

    "Oh, it''s the middle of next month! I know there''s a lot left, but I''m already excited. Each of us wants to cool down before we get full.¡±

    Myung-seok, who was talking about his wife and child, eventually burst into laughter, unable to control his overflowing happiness.

    By the way, I can''t believe you''ve already become a family of three before preparing for the wedding.

    The married couple seemed to have a good relationship.

    "Hmm. Anyway. So, are you preparing to start a store?

    "That''s right, Chef Haru."

    After a brief update story, he brought up his original purpose.

    This was about the contents of the text sent by Myung-seok earlier.

    Now that I''m married and have a proper family, I''m thinking of closing my cart life and opening a bungeoppang restaurant myself.

    I was wondering if you could help me.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep doing business in a cart bar after having children. I''ve saved some money, so I don''t have much to worry about."

    "As expected, you''re caught bungeoppang.¡±

    "You''re right."

    Anyway, there is a perception that fish-shaped buns are only eaten around the time of cold wind in autumn and winter.

    Thanks to the tips Jeong-dong gave me, I was able to do business in summer and spring to some extent, but it was still lacking.

    The bungeoppang parpero was definitely limited.

    "So I''ve developed as many new menus as I can. First of all, here are a few things."

    Myeongseok takes out a paper bag with a half-cautious and half-proud look.

    There were a lot of carp that I couldn''t imagine what might have been inside, saying that I brought the new products under development test as much as I could.

    Hm, a short breathtaking day picked up anything at hand in hand.

    Holding the head and tail, I split it in half, and I can''t believe it.

    "Oh?"

    Crispy!

    It''s been a while since it''s been baked, but it''s still crispy. The cheese was slightly stretched inside.Tomato sauce base, bacon and corn.

    "Pizza bungeoppang?"

    "Do you think you''re all right?"

    Splash!

    It tasted just as good as it looked.

    Sweet and sour sauce and filling as Myeongseok claims. The balance was good, too.

    "It''s really good."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    I couldn''t help but look forward to it because something so good came out from the beginning.

    Haru picked up another fish-shaped bun.

    by the way

    "Oh, this color.¡±

    A familiar scent in my nose.

    This fresh and toothpaste-like.

    "Oh, it''s mint chocolate fish buns! Our city loves it!"

    "Oh...."

 Chapter - 180 178. Best of all, Korean dessert cafeM-LM^A

    Mint chocolate.

    One day for sure, there''s no food in the world that''s as much like or dislike as this.

    It is said that South Korea is fighting over green onions with sweet and sour pork sauce or pineapple on pizza, but the biggest debate was also mint chocolate.

    People who hate it say they don''t understand why the food tastes like toothpaste, and people who like it say that the toothpaste tastes good.

    If I had to pick one, it was a pie that likes mint chocolate.

    Well, anyway. That''s how minor the ingredients are.

    "You put it in a fish bun, don''t you?¡±

    "When I used to make chocolate bungeoppang, the reaction was pretty good. I tried to change it in my own way. I don''t know what it''s like."

    He said he brought all the fish-shaped buns he had made for the day to listen to advice, so it was understandable that there was such a strange sense.

    Gulp, swallow dry saliva and split it in half like before.

    Mint chocolate fish-shaped buns did not mean that the bread color was mint.

    The contents were filled with melted chocolate, not the usual black, but the bright green of mint chocolate.

    A greenish green color flows out of the fish-shaped bun.¡­, to say the least, the taste was minus from the visuals.

    "Hmm."

    Haru, who hesitated for a while, carefully took a bite and asked.

    Let''s do that.

    "How do you like it?"

    "It''s not bad.

    In fact, it couldn''t have been tasteless.

    It was easy for anyone to think that the chocolate bungeoppang was delicious, and it just turned the chocolate into mint chocolate.

    But it was a little vague. Actually, a lot.

    "It''s a little too much to sell."

    "Of course it is¡­¡­. Why don''t you try this, too? I''ve got a few more things I''m ambitious about."

    "Yes, yes."

    Myung-seok was a man who liked to fill the inside of a fish-shaped bun.

    For that reason, he must have been full of passion almost to the point of overflowing.

    Eventually, one day, a fish-shaped bun of all variations existed on a common sense scale.

    After a fun and difficult tasting time. The conclusion of the day is.

    "First of all, you''ve improved a lot in cooking. You can go into most restaurant kitchens and work right away. Sense too...¡­. I was a little surprised at first because it was obvious that you''ve put a lot of effort into it."

    "Is that so? Thank you, Chef!"

    Bright stone that bows down right away.

    One day I sat him down again, he went on.

    "By the way, Myungseok said he''s going to open a store himself. You''ll have to do better than the basic skills. For the store to do well.¡±

    "That''s... that''s absolutely true."

    Just because you can make delicious food doesn''t mean you can try to start a business.

    Why, if you look around, you don''t always have one person like that.

    Like, "When you get older, chicken restaurants are the best!" Even if I make it, I think I can make it better than here. People preparing to start a business with the idea of doing so.

    But how many of those people will do it right?

    They sometimes find a franchise or something, saying they want to go even a little stable, but there are clear limits.

    The reason is simple. Because it''s not ready yet.Where you''re going to do business, where you''re going to sell food to, who you''re going to sell food to, and how many similar competitors there are around.

    If you don''t think about so many of these things, you''ll have an exponential chance of successful start-ups.

    I called for a day because I knew it in the first place.

    Myung-seok is now the head of a family and the father of a child.

    His shoulders must have been heavy because he was in a position where he couldn''t afford to fail once.

    Of course, one day came to relieve the burden.

    "That''s right, but don''t worry too much. If you think about the speed at which you''re improving, it won''t take long. Oh, but you''ll have to think about the menu a lot. I''ll pick some good ones from what I ate today."

    "Thank you so much, Chef Haru! Do you happen to be mint chocolate...¡­.¡±

    "No mint chocolate bungeoppang at all."

    "You got it!"

    * * *

    Not many people will ever see a fish-shaped bun shop in their lives.

    Usually, it''s only done at 100% cart bars, but it''s really rare to open a store.

    But if you think about it again, it''s quite unusual.

    There are dozens of foods like Hwangnam Bread and Walnut Crackers that are very similar to bungeoppang, beyond stores to professional brands and factories.

    Likewise, why can''t there be a store for fish-shaped buns with red beans inside the bread, and even more popular than Hwangnam bread and walnut cookies?

    In fact, the reason is simple.

    As I said before, the image of the food called bungeoppang is the largest.

    "Bungeoppang is a food eaten in winter. Fish-shaped buns are a delicacy to eat in winter. The image of people who are close to prejudice played the biggest role. Of course, in the case of Myung-seok now, he''s already overcome the problem."

    If it''s food that you eat in winter, you can arrange it so that you can eat it in summer.

    To be exact, it is not a day, but a problem solved by the chefs of oral fairy tales.

    Special summer food that brings out the advantages of bungeoppang and solves the disadvantages.

    It''s a big hit that combines Parfait, which was usually prejudiced as expensive and luxurious desserts, and bungeoppang, the epitome of cheap common food.

    As expected, the oral fairy tale chefs'' skills are not going anywhere, and the carp parfait actually hit the jackpot.

    You said you made more money than you did in the bungeoppang business in the winter when you were in the middle of the Myeongseok area, so what more do you need to say?

    "So let''s put the regular bungeoppang and parfait as the main. You can go in the direction of adding other menus one by one."

    "Then...."

    "Not expensive Korean dessert cafe. Let''s do it like this.¡±

    Myung-seok said he would simply increase the number of menus sold at the cart bar and sell them at the store, but he thought that one day, his identity would be a little ambiguous.

    Therefore, the answer is to add a ''caf¨¦'' framework.

    "We''re taking basic coffee and tea with us. Bungeoppang is a type of bread, so it goes well with coffee and tea. Not to mention the bungeoppang parfait.¡±

    "Oh¡­¡­and wouldn''t the sales increase if we sold the car together? It''ll be easier to catch young people. Chef Haru is the best!"

    "That''s not all. Like the design of a store or interior design. I''m sure it would be a great help if you think about things like promotion targeting young people. Of course, we''ll have to create a system for the middle-aged to do basic bungeoppang business."The funny thing is. Come to think of it, there was no other business item that could span all generations than bungeoppang.

    Even a 9-year-old. Even young people in their 30s. Even people over 70 years old.

    There aren''t many people who don''t know, or don''t like, bungeoppang.

    It''s because it''s so common and natural that it''s placed outside of memory.

    If you think deeply, bungeoppang is as special a soul food as miso soup or kimchi for Koreans as doenjang soup or kimchi.

    "Korean dessert cafe based on bungeoppang¡­¡­. I can''t think of a picture in my head already!"

    "You look excited."

    "Of course not! Honestly, I couldn''t even imagine it when I was in Baekbeompa. I woke up early in the morning and did business with my own hands. I cook and sell it to customers, and I''m happy to see their faces. Now you''re even preparing to meet each other and set up a store...¡­, it''s really a dream."

    Unlike his bear-like size, Myung-seok was quite a soft-hearted man.

    It''s the same now.

    When I suddenly remembered my old thoughts, my face turned red and soon my eyes were teary.

    When Haru, who was rummaging through his pockets, found and handed over some tissues, he bowed his head several times, saying thank you.

    Yup! continued Myung-seok, who blew his nose coolly.

    "If you think about it, isn''t it? In the cart bar where I met the chef for the first time, I changed my mind after eating the food from my hometown. Thanks to that, I woke up early in the morning and cleaned the front of Chef Haru''s cart, dreaming of being a chef that didn''t fit the fountain. You saved me from the door to close my business, and you met me, my beloved Gakshi. It''s all thanks to Chef Haru."

    Sneaking, Myung-seok said:

    The grace he has received from Haru is so great that he doesn''t even know how to repay it even if he devoted his entire life.

    I told you that you don''t have to pay me back because you didn''t think much about it.

    That''s why I have to give it back many times," said Myung-seok.

    "Of course, he''s a good man."

    People say it''s not a rewrite, but Myung-seok seemed to have been a decent person from the beginning.

    At least one day I thought so.

    "By the way, it''s all a rough blueprint. Besides, I thought it would be good to make it a franchise if this goes well. We haven''t had a Korean cafe with this theme yet. There must be a demand.¡±

    "Franchises¡­¡­ what a wonderful idea!"

    When Myung-seok heard the word franchise, his expression suddenly spread.

    The way to become a company from a simple store. Franchise.

    It was the ultimate goal and wannabe of many entrepreneurs who opened or tried to open a restaurant named after them.

    Rather than just being a restaurant, the profits from being a franchise store were really incomparable.

    Myung-seok, who had been agonizing over the franchise story for a while, soon asked Haru.

    "By the way, Chef Haru. There''s one question I''d like to ask you."

    "Yes, yes, what is it?"

    "Chef Haru, don''t you want to do a franchise? Oh, of course it''s hard for me to say that narrow-mindedly. I think Chef Haru''s table heaven is so delicious. I think the atmosphere and concept are really good, too. I don''t think it''s a problem to break the branch.""Well, that''s true, though."

    What you say is absolutely correct.

    But one day I couldn''t answer easily.

 Chapter - 181 179. Yumi in a Cage (1)

    Franchise. Or branch.

    A day was also a really thoughtful issue.

    As I said before, Haru knew the best about the benefits of creating a franchise.

    I have worked at regular restaurants and franchise restaurants.

    It''s just the money side. It was true that the franchise was excellent in terms of stability.

    but

    "It''s not an easy decision to make. I''m also considering it."

    "Ahaha, as expected. I wonder if I''m being presumptuous again."

    "No way. But it''s nice to see your face after a long time. It''s even more because I think Myung-seok is doing well.

    "And neither do I! Thank you so much for today, Chef Haru. Oh, and...¡­. I''ll send you a wedding invitation soon. Hahaha!"

    Myung-seok smiled the happiest in the world, showing the ring on his ring finger.

    Myung-seok himself said that this smile was all thanks to one day.

    I didn''t admit it 100%, but seeing him smile, it didn''t really seem completely wrong to see the day being happy too.

    I think Myungseok will do well. Obviously.''

    After talking to some extent about starting a business, I returned the brilliant stone.

    The time I promised Yumi was approaching.

    I was going to go to a oral fairy tale for the first time in a while today, so I was going to go home and prepare for it even briefly.

    Going home along the so familiar paths in the dining-heaven world, I was troubled for one day after day.

    "Franchises. Branch."

    Of course, I thought about Haru a lot, and I also talked a lot with Choi Han-seok, a mentor and teacher.

    But as you can see. It''s really good if you can, but it turns out that it''s natural that it''s impossible right now.

    The reason was simple. To make it franchise, the first thing you need to be able to taste the main store in the branch.

    Unification of taste and recipe. This was my priority.

    But how''s heaven on the table?

    The Heavenly Meal, which varies from day to day, is the most important menu, and even to meet this price, the boss has to go to the market at dawn every day to buy groceries.

    Even if the main menu is like that.

    The boss had to sell the legwork like this to put one or two more side dishes on the table.

    I thought at least one day it was decided whether the restaurant was going to be a big hit or a small hit.

    Diligence is one of the most important factors to be derived. And a mind that cares for customers first.

    In addition, at least all the Korean food franchises around, if not Michelin-chef-class, needed cooking skills that could be easily eaten.

    I put aside the question of ghosts for now.

    They say that the biggest identity of Bapsang heaven is about ghosts, but it''s still an ordinary Korean restaurant.

    And that''s why Haru and Choi Han-seok almost gave up on setting up a branch of the table heaven.

    A tight schedule that most people can''t even dream of.

    A system that doesn''t work without thinking of customers more desperately than money. On top of that, your cooking skills.

    I thought it was almost impossible to find and verify the restaurant owner with all these three beats.

    But not anymore. There could have been a candidate."Mr. Yumi..."I have to think about it."

    Wouldn''t this restaurant called Table Heaven be too small for Yumi? Maybe it feels like a cage.

    Through many things, especially because she has grown a lot these days, I thought so.

    But one day I couldn''t easily conclude.

    It was because it was not known what Yumi was thinking, and crucially, she was not even sure if she could think that way.

    I walked absentmindedly thinking about it, and I was standing in front of my house.

    After checking my watch, I quickly went in, washed up, and changed my clothes.

    There is not much time left until the promised time with Park Chu-hyuk.

    * * *

    "I shouldn''t be late¡­¡­.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the time has become quite tight as the story with Myung-seok has been prolonged.

    After a quick shower, I still dressed up with the best looking clothes in the house.

    Then, he ran to the table heaven, which was the place of his appointment with Yumi, and he still had some time to spare.

    Just when we have about 3 minutes left. Yumi arrived first and was waiting for a day.

    "Oh, Mr. Haru! You''re here!"

    "Oh... I''m sorry. Yumi. It''s a bit late, right?¡±

    "Come on, come on. You came just in time. Then let''s go!"

    Yumi, who found the day, trudged along humming to the taxi stand.

    Did he feel better when he heard that he was going to a oral fairy tale?

    One day, however, he unknowingly saw Yumi for the first time and talked to her.

    ''You must have put a lot of thought into it. I''m so sorry about that.''

    How much time did you give me? Yumi had become a completely different person.

    Yumi was the type who didn''t usually wear makeup or rarely.

    Of course, it was the same today, but I think I paid more attention than usual and my face looked bright.

    The same goes for fashion.

    I wore a fluffy knitwear instead of a casual outfit that I showed you almost every day. To be honest, it was a little cute.

    It''s like a cat dressed up with a face wash.

    "Oh, I''m starting to see it."

    How long did they run together in a taxi next to Yumi?

    Shortly after entering the familiar path, oral fairy tales appeared.

    But it did not open the door.

    Many chefs, including Park Joo-hyuk and Kim Ho-sung, are gathered in front of oral fairy tales.

    When Haru and Yumi got off the taxi, Kim Ho-sung ran first.

    "Haru, how have you been?¡±

    "I''m always fine. Yumi is here, too."

    "Hello, I''m Yumi. I said hello to you last time.¡±

    "Oh, my God, what are you doing? You don''t have to be very polite. She said she left in the middle, but Yumi is also a member of our oral children''s family. Oh, Joohyuk! Now that the kids are here, let''s get going!"

    "Yes, Hosung."

    Among the chefs gathered was a mixture of once-in-a-day and once-in-a-lifetime.

    But Haru and Bin didn''t really talk much.

    Bin bowed his head to Haru, making eye contact with Haru, and Haru accepted it.

    There was no further contact.

    After Haru and Yumi briefly greeted Park Joo-hyuk, they moved to Kim Ho-sung''s car.

    When Yumi suddenly said she was moving again because she was only told that she was going to oral fairy tales, her face was full of question marks.

    "Mr. Haru? Aren''t we going to the oral fairy tale?""Exactly, we''re going to stop by the oral fairy tale and move to a different place with the chefs. Oh, I don''t think Yumi knows. It''s Chef Seo Jong-soo."

    "Chef Seo Jong-soo¡­¡­. Oh, him. I remember! I think chef Park Joohyuk was with me during the interview. And haven''t you been to the table heaven a few times? To eat."

    "Chef Seo Jong-soo was a middle-aged chef in our oral fairy tale. If we compare it to Chef Park Joo-hyuk, who is the head, down to three levels? Anyway, he''s been working for over 5 years, and he started his own restaurant this time. Today is the opening day, so all the oral children''s stories are gathered and going to the open party."

    When Park Joo-hyuk and other chefs of oral fairy tales visited when the previous day first opened the table heaven.

    Open party.

    It was an event similar to a birthday party, which was held to the point of tradition among chefs.

    The reason why Haru didn''t tell Yumi in advance was similar.

    It''s kind of a surprise for the day.

    "Aha, that''s what it was. What''s this? I was really looking forward to it. You had a much better chance, didn''t you? It''s the best!"

    Not surprisingly, Yumi, who was anxious about where she was going, quickly spread her expression.

    This is because she knew that it was a much better opportunity to join the chefs'' open parties than to simply come to the oral fairy tale and eat.

    Even since they are chefs of oral fairy tales who said Korea''s best Korean restaurant, they must be very excited.

    "As expected of Chef Haru¡­¡­!¡±

    "Are you that happy?"

    "Of course! How should I say it? It''s like going to a celebrity birthday party that I really like? Anyway, it''s an experience that I can''t even dream of...¡­.¡±

    Yumi who smiles at the day.

    Kim Ho-sung, who was looking at the smiling day in the rearview mirror, smiled as if he was speechless.

    "What about young labor shikis? Stop stir-frying sesame seeds and look outside. We''re almost there.¡±

    How far did he travel from the oral fairy tale?

    A little far from the center of Seoul.

    Entering the outskirts of Hongdae, the street of youth, I saw a restaurant sign named "Sanwoolim."

    That''s the restaurant that Chef Seo Jong-soo started.

    It was a restaurant that featured fusion Korean food.

    One day also had no more information, so I couldn''t help but look forward to what it would be like.

    Kim Ho-sung got out of his car and entered the restaurant with other chefs.

    A little larger than a table paradise, approximately.

    Most of the furniture, such as tables and chairs in the restaurant, was made of old-fashioned wood.

    Overall, when combined with the tile-like exterior, it gave off a Korean feel.

    I don''t know if the chefs were cooking at the right time, but it was full of food smell.

    In it, the smell of Western ingredients such as herbs and tomatoes secretly matched with the Korean interior.

    The so-called hip atmosphere.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk! Thank you for coming."

    "I''ve come all the way here on a golden holiday. We can eat something delicious, right?"

    "Oh, of course. I worked really hard on it. And... uh? Haru! Wow, long time no see. Dude!"

    Chef Seo Jong-soo, who was greeting each of the chefs, especially greeted them with joy when he found a day.

    Even after the Ga-Open party, he sometimes visited the table heaven, so we greeted each other happily."Then give me food first. I''m starving."

    "Oh, of course. Then please wait a little bit."

    Park Joo Hyuk complains that he''s hungry.

    As the chefs sat down at the table, Chef Seo Jong-soo quickly began to serve.

    In the first place, Chef Seo Jong-soo worked for a long time in oral fairy tales, so no one disagreed with his cooking skills.

    I''m just wondering what food he wanted to cook even as he left the restaurant.

    "Oh?"

    "Wow, boss, do you see this?"

    But the dishes that soon came out were not lacking to meet all those expectations.

    One day, honestly, I was a little impressed, and Yumi seemed genuinely surprised.

    "This is the soy bean paste vein made of boiled pork after sousing it, and you can eat it with the ratatouille on the bottom. And this is bibim pasta. It''s made by mixing thin angel hair pasta with bibimmyeon sauce, and this is beef sashimi that I reinterpreted in my own way...¡­.¡±

    Dishes that make your mouth water, even the quality.

    While listening to Chef Seo Jong-soo''s explanation, exclamations continued here and there.

    "Well, let''s have a meal!"

    Chef Seo Jong-soo, who finished explaining hard, naturally sat next to the day with a thud.

    Then he glanced around and whispered into the ear of the day.

    "Chef Haru, thank you for coming today.¡±

    "Of course, you should come because the chef said he''d open a restaurant."

    "Oh, you speak so beautifully. Anyway, did I happen to mention it?"

 Chapter - 182 180. Yumi in a Cage (2)

    Sanwoolim, a fusion Korean restaurant called Chef Seo Jongsu''s ambitious work.

    As if to represent his career, ability, and confidence. The food here is really delicious. I couldn''t do it, so I killed you.

    It was a bit expensive, but I think it''s cheaper with this quality.

    It was really well balanced to eat vegetables such as eggplant, zucchini, and carrots with suvidui, a dish that was softened in tomato sauce, along with soybean paste pulse that was properly juicy.

    The greasy taste completely disappeared, and the meat''s chewy texture and ratatouille''s mushy vegetables were chewed together, and the combination was quite good.

    Also, how about pasta bibimmyeon, a dish that you paid a lot of attention to.

    Of all pasta types, the thinnest "angel hair" pasta is boiled hard and mixed with bibimjang with a Korean feeling.

    It boasts a taste and texture that cannot be felt by ordinary thin noodles.

    In addition, let''s wrap soybean paste in this pasta bibimmyeon with the recommendation of Chef Seo Jong-soo.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Elasticity came out of nowhere.

    Everyone knows the combination of pork belly and bibim ramen.

    A national union that everyone recognizes.

    It is no exaggeration to say that this taste brought the combination''s luxuriousness and culinary prowess to the end as much as possible.

    It was delicious. It tasted so good that I could believe it was a oral fairy tale.

    Is that why? Of course, everyone was hungry because they were hungry all day, but Park Joo-hyuk and other chefs were all absorbed in the meal without saying anything unusual.

    It was quite unusual considering that usually open parties focused on the evaluation and conversation of dishes, not meals.

    It was then that Chef Seo Jong-soo, who looked at his former fellow chefs with a happy smile who tasted his dishes, gave Haru an eye to Haru.

    "What do you mean, that story?"

    "Oh, I guess you didn''t. There was a reason I wanted to make you a day. Well, in the first place, I missed you the most among the people who came to my restaurant''s open party today."

    "Is that so?"

    Chef Seo Jong-soo who says something hard to understand.

    One day, I''m not even a oral fairy tale person, and even Park Joo-hyuk is standing right next to me with his eyes wide open. Did you miss Haru the most?

    It''s not something that would be seriously controversial, but I couldn''t help but wonder why it was like this.

    Sure enough, Yumi, who was sitting next to me for a day, was already picking up her ears.

    "Do you remember when I said, ''When I went to your table to the heaven open party, it was better than I thought?''"

    "Of course. You told me that your worries were so good that I felt sorry for them." I still remember. In addition, he visited restaurants quite often after that.¡±

    Most oral storytellers have been to the table heaven once or twice and have not shown their faces more.

    Of course, there are many reasons. The biggest reason is simply being busy.

    To make the Michelin restaurant work properly, all chefs had to work like crazy for more than 15 hours a day.

    Therefore, on holidays, it was a daily routine to make up for lack of sleep all day like a bear in winter.However, Chef Seo Jong-soo has shown his face to heaven on the table several times, even burning such a honey-like holiday.

    He simply said that the dishes in heaven are delicious and he has something to learn as a chef.

    Now that he''s opened a restaurant like this.

    "Actually, Haru is the second largest shareholder in this forest after me. I really thought about it when I first went to the restaurant heaven for a party. I want to have my own restaurant like this."

    It''s not expensive and luxurious food that costs hundreds of thousands won per meal, it''s just a little bit more expensive in ordinary food.

    Much higher quality food served at that price.

    As a result, the "fusion Korean restaurant that is a little expensive but worth paying for" is said to be the vision of Sanwoolim that Chef Seo Jong-soo dreams of.

    In that respect, it really looked a lot like heaven at the table of the day.

    In addition, it was no other than a day that motivated him to move, he said.

    I want to open a restaurant like a table heaven. I want to be the owner of my restaurant, not the senior chef of the oral fairy tale.

    "To be honest, it wasn''t easy to get out of a oral fairy tale. But it was worth it. Because you had a good precedent. The other chefs understood easily."

    "What? I just...¡­. I was just a little lucky."

    "You don''t have to be so humble. There''s no one here who doesn''t know your cooking skills. Anyway, that''s why I wanted to say thank you.¡±

    Then, unfortunately, Chef Seo Jong-soo clapped a few times and drew attention and lifted his drink.

    Some chefs were drinking wine and some were drinking soju and beer.

    All the other chefs picked up the glass tactfully.

    "Well, you''ve heard most of what I just said to Chef Haru, except for all the miscellaneous things. Thank you for coming today, and we''ll continue to work hard to make a good forest for our oral fairy tale chefs to visit us often."

    -For the best, cheers!

    Cheers!

    Many glasses struck in the air and coughed up a clear sound.

    Starting with that, chefs who filled their stomachs to some extent began to talk in earnest about the various conversations they had put off.

    Chef Seo Jong-soo, who was drunk, put his arms around Haru and shouted.

    "Anyway, this is my goal. When our sales at Sanwoolim stabilize a little, we''re going to open a branch store. So the goal is to make it a franchise as early as 10 years!"

    "Franchise¡­¡­?¡±

    "Huh? Haru, you must be interested, too.¡±

    "Well, not to the point of interest. Just."

    "I''m just that kind of mind. As you know, the final destination of a typical restaurant is franchising. If you came out of a fine dining restaurant and opened a restaurant that''s quite common, you should have this goal! Well, of course it won''t be easy. Most of the recipes I use are very difficult."

    It''s a difficult road, but I''m confident. Talking Chef Seo Jong-soo.

    It''s a franchise."

    Coincidentally, the theme coincided with the Myeongseok I met earlier before coming here.

    Of course, there was a really big gap between Myung-seok and Chef Seo Jong-soo''s talking franchise.

    A regular cafe and a fusion Korean restaurant that uses its own recipe.Just looking at the difficulty of cooking, there was a really big difference.

    But the two had the same goal.

    The process may be different, but the essence was the same.

    And.

    I think I''m pretty much the same. No, I''m gonna have to be sure. That''s what I''m thinking.¡¯

    Not a day was much different.

    I don''t know if it''s once, but I was convinced that this happened twice.

    ''And that''s probably, Yumi.''

    Haru turned his head and looked at Yumi, who was sitting next to him.

    She was literally in a position where she only had her feet on oral fairy tales, but thanks to a day, she was now completely in harmony with the chefs of oral fairy tales.

    We talked about the dishes we cooked in heaven and the bad customers we''ve been looking for from time to time.

    It certainly made me feel inclined to see Yumi sipping wine and talking with the chefs.

    I''m sure Yumi is thinking the same thing.¡¯

    In the past, Yumi talked about something important to Haru.

    I remember that I gave up saying it was nothing.

    Maybe what Yumi said at that time is what Haru thinks.

    That heaven on the table is too small for him.

    The bird Yumi has already covered too much to grow here in a cage.

    So one day I couldn''t help but decide.

    All right, let''s bring it up.

    It''s the boss''s duty to bring it up before Yumi speaks first.

    Now there''s not a bit of regret left.

    Let''s send it whenever Yumi wants.

    At least one day I could be so sure.

    * * *

    "Well, Yumi. I want to say something seriously.¡±

    "What? Mr. Haru?"

    And that night. After the fun Ga-Open party, I called a taxi home.

    Haru, who sat in the front seat, looked at Yumi in the back seat through the room mirror and said, and she suddenly raised her head.

    I drank a lot earlier, so I must have been drunk to some extent now, but Yumi was busy writing something on her notebook that she always carried with her.

    Those are all the culinary knowledge and tips I''ve heard from the oral fairy tale chefs.

    While everyone is drunk and playing, they ask chefs questions or memorize all the stories they have been talking about business or cooking and take notes not to forget.

    Since all the chefs are here anyway, the stories that come out of course were also related to business and cooking.

    It was a tenacity that had to be said that it was really great.

    And it was such a yumi that one day I could speak with my own conviction.

    "Serious¡­¡­What do you mean?"

    "In the past, Yumi tried to say something important to me. Do you remember?"

    "Oh, I remember that. I was really sorry back then, boss. I thought I was bothering the boss because I thought I was cutting off in the middle of the conversation."

    "No, it''s definitely not Yumi''s fault. I''ve been thinking about it a lot lately. I wonder what Yumi thinks about the table heaven. Is there anything lacking? Maybe I''m underestimating Yumi too much. About things like that."

    "Yes, yes? Boss Haru, what''s that?"

    "You don''t have to. I''m telling you this after I''ve made a conclusion in my heart. It''s a situation like this, but at least I mean it.""No, I mean...¡­. That''s... ..."

    Yumi looked a little embarrassed, but she didn''t mind one day.

    Just as I had in mind. He confidently said what he thought.

    "I knew that our table heaven felt small for Yumi. There are fewer things I can teach Yumi. The most important thing is that Yumi is growing rapidly these days. I mean, even if the table is too small for Yumi. I can really understand."

    "President Haru¡­¡­.¡±

    Perhaps a little surprised by the story of the day, Yumi stared blankly at the day with sober eyes.

    For a moment, only the sound of a taxi rattling along the night road rang out.

    Breaking the silence, Yumi opened her mouth.

 Chapter - 183 181. A new family has been made (1)

    "What do you mean¡­¡­?"

    Right after hearing a day''s heartfelt words.

    Yumi opened her eyes wide and looked at the day.

    "Literally. Yumi, you''ve been thinking a lot lately, right? About food. And about yourself as a cook. So I thought about it a lot."

    "No, Mr. Haru. Well. That''s right. I did have a lot of worries these days."

    "You don''t have to say. In fact, it''s only natural for anyone to dream before being a cook, right? I want to go a little further."

    "Well, I mean. I thought about it. It''s not what Haru thinks it is.¡±

    Yumi, who had been absent-minded for a moment, nodded, and soon shouted, stretching her arms underneath.

    Yumi''s face pushed in at the same time.

    The day, which faltered and was pushed back a step, spewed out what Yumi said earlier.

    "¡­¡­What? What do you mean?"

    "Literally. I''m really thankful that Haru cares about me, but I''ve never thought about that before.¡±

    Yumi''s face, speaking with a little excitement, turned a little reddish for some reason.

    Is it just sad that Haru said such a thing? Or is there another reason why Haru doesn''t know?

    I didn''t know the exact reason, but that didn''t make Yumi look so bad now.

    "That''s what I said when I first came into Table Heaven. It''s like CEO Haru saved my life. So I''m going to put my life on the line and do my best.¡±

    Until now, it was easy for anyone to say, but Yumi did not simply express her determination.

    It was shown with real action.

    After doing business until dawn, he also went out to the early morning market to digest the hard schedule in the restaurant all day without a word of complaint, and even never said no to whatever the day asked him to do.

    For the chef, sometimes when Haru or Choi Han-seok gave advice on how to cook, or when various thoughts collided with him, Yumi accepted, saying, "Then the boss''s opinion would be right!"

    One day, I want to be a person like you. I want to be a chef with your skills.

    That was the biggest reason Yumi came into the table.

    But because of that.

    "You were determined to do so. He actually did that. That''s why I''m saying this. I think Yumi has improved as much as I did before."

    "That''s when Haru was chef Haru."

    "What?"

    "I like Haru more than Chef Haru. I know that Haru''s cooking skills have improved a lot in the table heaven. So I keep looking at Haru too. I want to go where the boss is now."

    Yumi, who says so, kept looking at the eyes of the day.

    The eyes are the windows of the mind, and I thought they wanted me to look into them and know my true feelings.

    So I couldn''t help but admit one day.

    "I guess I stepped up too much and thought about it again."

    He made a guess.

    Table heaven was not a cage for Yumi.It was an unbreakable egg and a baby bird growing in it. Of course with Haru.

    One day, I knew that once I broke the egg, a wide sky would unfold.

    The sky is lined up like stars with prestigious people called "star chefs."

    If you''re ready, you''ll have to break the table and compete to win the stars.

    That''s what I wanted for a day in the first place.

    And if that day comes one day, there''ll be Yumi next to it.

    Because it''s bigger than now. Becoming the most reliable partner who has become similar to himself.

    It was a bit of a dream, though. Thinking of it like that, something just made me smile.

    When Haru, who was somewhat nervous, suddenly relaxed his shoulders and smiled, Yumi, who was eye contact with him, also smiled.

    The air, which was a little heavy, quickly warmed up.

    "Thank you, Yumi. Thanks to you, I know a lot of things."

    "Please don''t doubt it later. I''ve never complained at any time. I like the table heaven. I really like it so much that I can''t stand it. He still has a lot to learn, too.¡±

    Yumi glanced at Haru''s right hand, saying so.

    A magical right hand, gripping the kitchen knife every day, creating thousands of dishes.

    Yumi''s eyes were always on Haru and his right hand. There couldn''t have been a break in the eye.

    "Oh, and what I''ve been thinking about is a different story. It''s about Ye-young...¡­.¡±

    "Hmm? Ye-young?"

    "As President Haru knows, Ye-young will be discharged soon. I''ve gotten a lot better lately. And we''ve been talking about discharge for a long time."

    "Well, your doctor said you could leave the hospital soon, but Yumi told you to stay for another week."

    "Because I''m worried! She literally broke her whole body, and she died and came back to death. Anyway, Ye-young said she would drive a motorcycle even after she was discharged from the hospital."

    For a moment, Ye-young''s awkward smile came to mind.

    I didn''t come to college, and there was nothing to get a job.

    Besides, it''s fun to ride a motorcycle and deliver after such an accident.

    I think all I can do is deliver. Yeyoung''s face that was scratching her head while talking.

    One day may have come to mind for a moment now, but perhaps Yumi''s voice of such a preliminary performance was not erased from her head all day long.

    I wonder if it''s a person who said cheesy things to be each other''s heart.

    Now I felt like all the puzzles were being put together.

    "Ah, so."

    "So! I''ve been thinking about it a little bit, haven''t I? Mr. Haru. Don''t you want to deliver to our table heaven?¡±

    "Delivery... .. I''ve thought about it a lot. Me, too."

    Yumi raises her right hand and shouts.

    It was a word that was roughly expected, so one day I nodded for now.

    Delivery.

    These days, the trend of eating out is leaning toward it, and the word "Koreans are the people of delivery" is spreading like a buzzword, so it''s not a bad plan.

    "You know that. Sometimes when I go to the market, merchants tell me a lot about delivery."

    "Our restaurant is near the market. It''s around lunch time, so many merchants come to eat.¡­.¡±

    Merchants in the market, where the day goes by every day, were also regulars of the table heaven.But there''s one thing that many merchants used to say.

    They are asking if heaven on the table has any intention of starting delivery.

    ''This is the only place I can eat at this price. I get sick when I eat noodles or flour.¡¯

    ''Maybe it''s because it''s a part of our business these days. I don''t have time to eat in the guest box. Of course it''s a good thing but...¡­, but wouldn''t a man do his work on rice?¡¯

    ''There''s a restaurant in the market, but it''s not a good idea. I like a bachelor''s dish for a day. If it''s difficult to deliver, what can I do if it''s near the restaurant?

    Come to think of it, I''ve heard these words a couple of times a week.

    Of course, it wasn''t that Haru didn''t think much. but

    "Delivery is really good, but there are some real problems. From simply how to deliver food."

    "That''s... that''s true."

    The table heaven of the day is a restaurant where food changes every day.

    It is easy to deliver when Korean food such as stir-fried squid or bulgogi is served.

    We can just buy a lunch box and put it in.

    But what if soup-based dishes come out? Or if there''s an ice cream kind of dessert?

    These days, the delivery trend itself is to deliver as fast as possible, but the moment you try to deliver, you are limited in selecting the menu.

    In addition, delivery itself, which emphasizes speed, contradicts Yumi''s bringing it up to Haru.

    "By the way... there''s nothing that can''t be done. It''s a difficult path, though. It''s worth a walk."

    but

    Whatever you cook, you must have the courage to match it.

    If you don''t, you can go through a little improvement. One day I had the skills to do so.

    If shaved ice goes out for dessert, you can enclose a small ice pack.

    Of course, there will be some profitable losses in terms of preparing containers or buying ice packs.

    "Our table heaven is not a business for money in the first place."

    In the first place, Haru himself is not greedy for money. And the same goes for Yumi and Choi Han-seok.

    Of course, I''m saving money steadily so that I can set up the store I want at any time later, but even if I put it aside.

    "There must be a delivery that you can do because it''s heaven on the table.¡±

    One day I wanted to try a new challenge.

    Delivery for customers only, because money is a table paradise, not the first purpose.

    And the beginning.

    "Mr. Yumi brought up delivery...¡­. You want Ye-young to get a job as a rider in our store?¡±

    "That''s... that''s right. I don''t know how it sounds to you."

    "Don''t worry, I''m for it. Ye-young took a step toward us."

    Bringing Ye-young into the table of heaven''s riders.

    The biggest reason is that Ye-young became aware of ghosts and the existence of the underworld.

    Of course, Ye-young can see ghosts now. You might feel the deafness. I can''t even notice the Grim Reaper.

    It''s just a normal normal person.

    However, it is true that no one knows what will happen in the future since Yeyoung stepped on the threshold of the afterlife once.

    If we have a preliminary next to us, we can be flexible no matter what happens.

    "And if Ye-young becomes a rider, and if our table heaven implements a ''slow delivery'' policy. Yumi and I will be much less worried."Of course, I''m worried that a friend who died from a motorcycle accident will ride it again.

    Combining the words that a day has said so far, the conclusion was one.

    Yumi stomped her feet and eventually asked, unable to resist.

    "I don''t think so.¡­.¡±

    "Let''s do it, delivery."

    Haru declared.

    I''m going to make a board where I can take a step further from now on.

    It was natural in a way that the number of family members increased, and so did what they could.

 Chapter - 184 182. A new family has been made (2)

    Immediately after Haru nodded, Yumi couldn''t resist and shouted hurray.

    "Chef Haru!¡±

    Yumi who opens her mouth and shouts hurray.

    I know it''s definitely not an easy way to go. But it wasn''t something we could postpone forever.

    It''s rather good. I thought this would suit me best.

    "Let''s go see Ye-young soon. I think I can bring you good news."

    "Yes, of course!"

    How will Yeyoung react to this news?

    Yumi said she would simply like it, but one day wasn''t that simple.

    However, Haru acknowledged the need for a warm-up in heaven for a new and bigger table.

    And another thing

    ''If it works out this time, maybe sooner or later...¡­.¡¯

    If the restaurant has been delivered, it means that the day has done everything it can do here.

    In other words, the time has come to prepare to go higher.

    Of course, what I''m thinking now is exciting.

    Even so, there was still a lot I wanted to do one day.

    The next target is Michelin.

    A dish that takes you a step further.

    I will challenge such a restaurant.

    * * *

    Rider, a part-time job with the concept of a rider, is in fashion these days.

    Until 10 years ago, motorcycle deliverymen belonged to the store and usually delivered only those stores.

    These days, different riders are assigned every time an order comes in.

    Of course, the more deliveries the riders get, the more money they get, so they drive their motorcycles like crazy and deliver quickly.

    In the meantime, there have been many accidents involving delivery.

    So I tried to deliver one day in a special way.

    "Me... as a rider?¡±

    "It''s a bit different from the rider you know. It''s an old-fashioned way to put it. They belong to the store and deliver for a fee."

    The day after the story came out.

    Haru and Yumi went to Yeyoung''s hospital room.

    I was going to bring a delicious meal as usual, but Ye-young brought the two to a restaurant near the hospital, saying she doesn''t have to eat in the hospital room because she is discharged tomorrow anyway.

    Although I have paid for it, I said I would buy a meal, saying that I received too much.

    I spent all my money and came to a beef restaurant.

    I felt something new when I ate beef that other people bought me from around lunch.

    Anyway, I told Yeyoung about Haru and Yumi''s vision.

    Yeyoung was surprised and listened to the story.

    "Well, actually, I was kind of expecting it.¡±

    It was a bit of a surprise.

    "Huh? Really? How?"

    "No, first of all, Yumi was really worried about me riding a motorcycle again. Crucially, you''ve been delivering it with Haru, haven''t you? To my hospital room. For months."

    "That''s... uh. It''s true."

    "Come to think of it, yes."

    Ye-young was more insightful than I thought.

    From Haru''s point of view or Yumi''s point of view, she took the food simply to visit the hospital, but in some ways, it''s delivered again delivered.

    "CEO Haru. Yumi was so mean to you, right? I''m worried, so let''s use it as a rider. I asked you if you wanted to start delivering.""It''s true to a certain extent."

    "Oh, Yumi, that''s exactly what you''re doing! Anyway... Thank you. Thank you for such a good offer."

    "Well, we''ll do it right away, right? Don''t that right?"

    Yeyoung nods her head gently.

    In a way, it was a matter of course.

    Ye-young and Yumi were very close now, and there is no reason for her to reject it.

    Of course, there may be a little less money to earn than when you were driving a motorcycle like crazy all day.

    That kind of delivery is paid per case, and it also comes with that amount of clutter and risk.

    One day, however, the idea is to hire Ye-young completely as an employee of the table heaven.

    I''m thinking of giving you a bonus, but basically a salary system.

    You can''t compare to dozens of deliveries a day.

    But it is never a small amount of money.

    Moreover, considering the intensity of labour and the physical condition of the current arrangement, it was clear that it was a really good opportunity.

    So Haru and Yumi were almost certain that Ye-young would accept it right away.

    It''s the same now...It used to be.

    "By the way, Mr. Haru. And Yumi. I''ve been thinking about it a little bit."

    "What do you think?"

    "As expected, I want to pursue my dream. You know what I told you before?¡±

    "Wait, what do you mean? You''re not going to do it? "Delivery to heaven on the table?"

    The nuance of rejection.

    Surprised, Yumi hurriedly held Ye-young''s hand and asked back.

    It''s going to be ambiguous.¡¯

    In a way, Haru is scouting Yeyoung.

    But if the scouted person refuses, there''s nothing more to say.

    But we can''t just push it.

    One day, Yumi, who was right in front of Ye-young, looked her in the eye.

    I felt like it was written on my face, ''Hurry up and explain what you mean!''

    After a moment of silence, Ye-young laughed and laughed for some reason.

    I wondered what Yumi was doing.

    "FYI, I mean delivery! Wow, the delivery is great. It''s something that I can do comfortably without any educational background or qualifications. Also, I get a lot of good food and things that I need. I get energy when I see people who like it.¡±

    Is it true that a preliminary performance is a preliminary performance? I never thought I''d turn it around like this.

    And at the end of the day, he even added, "Well, now I''m not going to do anything but deliver food."

    He''s so thorough in so many ways. No, I couldn''t help but be a bit of a pushover.

    Today, Ye-young''s eyes looked like a fox. But I think it looks like Yumi.

    "What? You scared me. I thought you said you''d turn down Haru''s offer."

    "I was just joking around for a second. Why are you doing that? Yumi, how can I say no when I notice you begging Haru so much? And... because it''s a really good suggestion.¡±

    "Well, is it okay to hear that you''re okay?¡±

    "Of course! No, how much have I received so far. Wouldn''t it be wrong to refuse?¡±

    Yeyoung says that and hits her chest with her fist.

    I''m sure he''s all right.

    "Let''s do our best. ID Yeyoung Ryder?

    "Yes, Mr. Haru! You''re a real boss now."

    "What about me? What am I?"

    "You''re Yumi, what would you call it?""Huh? Yumi, deputy chef. You''re not calling me that?¡±

    "Too long. Yumi is Yumi. That''s it. Why, don''t you?¡±

    "Not that I don''t like it."

    Yumi whines while looking at Yeyoung.

    I thought of a day when I was looking at those two people.

    ''That''s how we''ve got a better family.¡¯

    Ye-young, of course, won''t have a thing for ghost restaurants at all, but it''s certainly a family of heaven on the table.

    Also, it really suits Yumi.

    With Yeyoung coming in, there will be a big change in the table heaven.

    Of course it''s a good thing.

    Whatever you think, it seemed to work out.

    As it has been, and always will be.

    "Huh? Ye-young! The meat is burning here!"

    "Argh! I was chatting with you..."¡­. I''m sorry! Tongs! Tongs!

    Two people in a hurry.

    Ye-young made a big decision and the beef was a little burnt, but it was more delicious than always.

    * * *

    "Well, now it''s time for us to start testing things."

    Yeyoung must have joined a new family. We need to prepare to start the delivery business.

    In fact, there was no need to decide on a new menu.

    The heaven meal that changes every day, the kkanpunggi and chicken stir-fried soup meal that we always sell. I was only going to sell these three menus."

    Well, then can''t we just deliver it like a lunch box?

    "That''s the easiest thing I''ve ever.

    Dinner time when business was closed early.

    All personnel from Bapsang Heaven, including Choi Han-seok and Ye-young, were gathered to discuss their future visions.

    First of all, the most important thing is which menu to sell and how to sell it.

    The menu is about how to sell the things that are already sold in the dining heaven, as if they were lunch boxes.

    "I went to the wholesaler and bought lunch boxes or delivery containers as much as I could."

    Today''s table heaven menu was quite plain stir-fried spicy pork and beef radish soup.

    One main side dish and three side dishes. And rice and soup.

    This was the formal composition of the basic table heaven.

    "Well, then would you like to put it in a bowl? I think we have an order for one."

    "Sure."

    I started putting food in the lunch box that I bought a day ago.

    In the rice compartment, the rice was pressed down, and side dishes such as rolled omelet and stir-fried sausage were put in a generous amount, and even the finishing stir-fried spicy pork was added.

    Then, the transparent lid was covered well with a snap sound and the rubber band was tied in double so that the lid wouldn''t burst.

    Lastly, just scoop the beef radish soup into the bowl and you''re done.

    A single serving of a lunch box, which was quickly completed just by putting the food in advance, was placed in a plastic bag along with disposable utensils.

    "It feels like this."

    "It looks really good on the outside, doesn''t it? It''s neat and. It looks like a lot."

    - If you look at it like this...¡­, it seems easy.

    All you have to do is put the pre-made food in the bowl anyway.

    As Choi Han-seok said, it seemed a good way to expect additional income by adding a little simple work.

    However, Ye-young, who had a lot of experience in this field, had a slightly different idea.

    "Hmm. He, Mr. Haru. And you, Yumi. How much do you usually order for delivery?

    "I rarely eat delivery. Most of the meals are taken from the table in heaven.""I feel the same way. We used a convenience store or a driver''s restaurant even before entering the dining paradise. I didn''t crave delivery."

    "Of course. It''s obvious I haven''t had a lot of delivery. We shouldn''t do this. This."

    Ye-young, who shook her head small, picked up a plastic bag that was wrapped, saying she would show the reason why.

    Then he spreads his right arm wide and turns a big circle in the air.

    Crunch!

    A plastic bag containing one serving of a lunch box literally circled 360¡ã in the air.

    "Huh?"

    Surprised by the sudden action, Haru and Yumi opened their eyes wide.

 Chapter - 185 183. Do you like the knitting side, the champon? (1)

    You don''t have to do that with a lunch box that''s fine.

    Of course, the two were surprised, but Ye-young had different opinions.

    Her voice was unusually serious.

    "Huh?"

    "Sometimes it depends. There are a lot of shocks during delivery. It''s so shaky just by crossing the threshold. So, look at this."

    After turning around once, I opened the plastic bag again.

    The view from the inside was quite disastrous.

    "The lunch box is¡­¡­I wasn''t lucky enough to leak."

    "The side dish soup inside was overflowing. The rice turned red because of the overflow of the stir-fried spicy pork soup. Also, the lid of the radish soup was slightly open, so the soup leaked out.¡­."

    Stir-fried spicy pork is a stir-fried dish, but there was inevitably a little soup.

    The other side dishes were also a little over, and even though the radish soup was closed because it was properly closed, the lid was opened.

    How would you feel if the customer who delivered the lunch box received this kind of food?

    When I thought so, I had a hunch that it would never be easy to see.

    "I''ll have to start over. It''s not something that can be solved simply."

    "I''ve received orders from dozens of stores so far. I realized a few things while doing that.¡±

    Right now, it''s time for Ye-young to be scouted.

    Since she became an adult and started making money, she''s been working on motorcycles and deliveries all day, and she was almost at the end of her life.

    The bones were already thick and strong.

    "Once you deliver a lunch box, don''t put too much in it. Some of them break when the rice is pressed on the lid of the lunch box. There are many customers who don''t like the lid and food touching. Not to mention delivery stability.¡±

    "I purposely packed it with the thought of giving 1.3 servings. That might be a minus for you."

    "That''s right. And foreign soup. You have to think about the soup carefully. It''s very easy to carve and it smells bad even with a few drops.¡±

    "Oh, I have an opinion! Then can''t you wrap this soup bowl around with plastic wrap? Then it won''t flow. It flows, but it only flows in the lab!"

    Yumi says she has a good idea, raising her hand and saying it as if she''s making a presentation.

    Her opinion sounded like a pretty good way to go.

    Rap was meant to make sure that the food didn''t spill.

    but

    "I don''t think that''s a perfect solution. Even if you spill it in the plastic wrap, the customer has to take off the plastic wrap with soup. I''m sure it''ll be unpleasant.¡±

    "Oh, Mr. Haru, you''re so much! That''s absolutely correct."

    Ye-young answered by raising her thumb at Haru''s words.

    "In the end, we have to keep it from spilling. Soup or whatever.¡±

    "What do you think we should do? The soup container that CEO Haru brought just now, they said it was the hardest one in the store.¡±

    "It''s simple. You can put it somewhere else, not in the national flag."

    "Where else?"

    Words that are not easily understood.

    Ye-young confidently walked to the back of the kitchen to trust her, and soon took out a porridge container.

    "In a bowl of porridge?"

    "The porridge bowl was the same as the regular plastic one, but unlike the round soup bowl, it was square. It''s a little bit bigger.""There used to be a Korean restaurant that I used to deliver a lot. The owner of the restaurant did like this. Take a look at it."

    Put half the soup in a bowl of Yeyoung porridge and press the lid to close it.

    Then, likewise, he put it in a plastic bag, tied the entrance, and swung it in the air again and again.

    Unlike the one I shook earlier, about 10 times this time.

    When Ye-young reopened the plastic bag, which had a little sweat on her face, the soup remained as if something had happened.

    I didn''t rap, I just closed the lid, but I didn''t spill a drop of soup.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "It''s amazing. What did you do?¡±

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh What?"

    Ye-young shrugs as if it''s nothing.

    After several more hours of meetings, the rough foundation was set.

    Instead of a lunch box container, rice and soup containers will be used separately, and side dish containers will be used in 3-holes.

    In addition, the main side dish will probably not be spilled because we decided to buy a wrapping wrapper and use it.

    Yeyoung herself said there were few restaurants that prepared this thoroughly, so it should be okay.

    One day, I came to my senses and found that a lot of time had passed.

    It''s time for ghosts to come soon.

    "Well, let''s call it a day. We still have a little time."

    "Good. Thank you for your hard work. Mr. Ye-young."

    "Come on, come on. You''re going to give me a salary, so I have to work harder than this! By the way, Yumi. It looks like you''really happy. He''s been giggling for a while ago."

    "Of course! It''s great that Ye-young works with you. Delivery? We''re doing something new. It''s weird if it''s not funny. Isn''t it the same for Haru?¡±

    "Honestly, it is."

    A day of nodding gently at Yumi''s gaze.

    It was also very exciting and fun to start a new delivery business.

    Haru and Yumi have been grinning without even realizing it.

    "Hmm. Wait a minute."

    It was when the two were talking about it that Ye-young, who was about to go back after noticing to some extent that ghosts were coming, suddenly stopped.

    "CEO Haru. And you, Yumi. Do you know how the delivery system works these days?¡±

    "To a certain extent. I used to give out leaflets and delivery brochures in the past, but these days, they all order on their smartphones. On the delivery app."

    "Yes, that''s what I knew.¡±

    "Yumi, do you have a delivery app on your phone?¡±

    "Not yet..." "Not yet.

    "Install it right now."

    "Yes, I understand. Wait a minute."

    A different kind of tension than usual, when the laughter was always calm.

    Yumi also removed her playfulness and silently installed a delivery app.

    When the installation was completed, Ye-young, who took her cell phone, entered the app and set her address as the place where the table heaven was located.

    "Dinner heaven is Korean food, right?"

    "That''s right."

    There were several categories on the delivery app, including Korean food, Chinese food, snack food, Japanese food, etc., where Yeyoung pressed Korean food.

    Then Haru and Yumi put their phones down in front of them and started scrolling wildly.

    Flop, flop, flop, flop, flop, flop.

    Dozens, no, more than a hundred store brands have begun to descend at breakneck speed.

    Haru and Yumi''s mouth slowly opened, watching, slowly opened their mouths.Choi Han-seok, who was floating in the back, huh? He smiled and murmured.

    - If the economy is in trouble, it''s all about the heads of households.I heard you''re jumping into the business. It''s bloody.

    To be honest, it was really beyond my imagination.

    As many as 125.

    It was a list of Korean restaurants that can be delivered from the area where there is a table heaven.

    It''s only Korean food, so it''s about this much.

    Here is Western food, snack food, Chinese food, Japanese food...¡­. Including all the other stores, 500 would be ridiculous.

    "That''s a lot."

    "It''s not easy to deliver these days."

    Ye-young was talking to Yumi, but her voice reached Haru.

    I knew it was a piece of advice asking both of you to take note.

    "To be honest, I think it was a little easy. Delivery. We can just put it in and sell it. Of course, I knew there would be many difficulties, but I thought it would be just business difficulties."

    Haru accepted Yeyoung''s cell phone.

    Slurping down, scrolling down again.

    There were many names like ''~Doshirak'' and ''~Table'' among many Korean restaurants that went down endlessly.

    "In fact, this side of the dining paradise is a delivery battleground. In most cases, there are two or three franchises. There are a lot of private restaurants. Not to mention that every alley is full of delivery shops.¡±

    "Then all these shops must be my competitors."

    So far it has not been this far.

    Block with a table heaven. Around 20 restaurants in total near there.

    That much was just a competitor to heaven on the table, and a day''s worth of attention.

    But now?

    Dozens or hundreds of competitors are in this position.

    Even stores that were increasing in real time and have become bones due to their thick bones over the years of delivery are full and overflowing.

    I had to compete with these shops and drive customers.

    Of course, although the restaurant now has the merit of a really popular restaurant, how much does it work in the delivery industry?

    "I''ll have to rethink it. I shouldn''t do it comfortably. For those who are in the delivery business with their families on their shoulders."

    "It''s very presumptuous, but I wanted to tell you that.¡±

    "I can''t believe you''re talking about it. I was the one who was presumptuous. Thank you, Yeyoung."

    "Huh, thank you!"

    Ye-young is back with her original smile.

    But at least the atmosphere here has certainly changed.

    Starting delivery doesn''t just add up a little.

    Opening another new restaurant. It is no different from that.

    At least one day I''d work with that mindset.

    "You''ll have more to think about¡­¡­.¡±

    "Oh, right. It''s almost midnight, right? I''m going to go first.

    Ye-young, who glanced at the clock, quickly left the restaurant.

    She was a little scared of ghosts because she dipped her foot in the underworld once and took them out.

    I know it doesn''t hurt you, but do you have chills or something?

    After Ye-young returned, Haru and Yumi began to prepare dishes for ghosts as usual.

    I didn''t have much to do because I made more food for the meeting today.

    "I''m grateful to you for something."

    "Huh? All of a sudden?"

    "If it wasn''t for you, I think our delivery business would have been very difficult from the beginning. It would have been even better without Yumi."

    "Come on, come on. Yeyoung delivered food for a long time. Just."Perhaps a little shy, Yumi turned her head away.

    Chirirring~

    The door to the table heaven opened again soon after, without having time to say anything else.

    Looking at the ghosts coming in saying they''re hungry.

    One day, I felt that today''s business started again.

 Chapter - 186 184. Do you like the knitting side, the champon? (2)

    Oh, did that happen?

    That''s what happened to the little girl who came with the grim reaper. That''s great, though! I wish I could work with Haru!

    Delivery? Come to think of it now, I don''t know why I didn''t tell you earlier. I don''t go out to buy anything other than the kids'' bar these days. We go to convenience stores or deliver food.

    Around 1:30 a.m.

    Ghosts who filled their stomachs with rice began to chat over drinks or drinks.

    In a timely manner, Choi Han-seok brought up a story about the delivery business that he is preparing to start soon, so of course today''s topic is delivery.

    The ghosts of old men nodded, saying it seemed a good idea, and college students who were in the main demand seemed to have a lot to say.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok made an untimely late-night snack when they heard that they suddenly wanted a late-night delivery snack.

    Jokbal, the epitome of late-night delivery food...I couldn''t make it at this time when ¡­ wanted to eat it.

    Unfortunately, the combination of spicy chicken feet, rice balls, and steamed eggs was quickly made.

    Haru asked the college student ghosts who said they were dying of spicy food but couldn''t put down their red chicken feet on their hands wearing sanitary gloves.

    "You must have eaten a lot of delivery food."

    I can''t even speak! When I was studying and hanging out, I ate more delivery food than eating out. I used to eat delivery food 10 times a week.

    Me too. Me too. On weekends, I used to order a big meal of delivery food around 4 o''clock and starve all day. These days, the basic order price for delivery food is high and the quantity is high.

    The ghost of a college student couple, who had always taken up the counter, spoke out about whether they thought this was the time.

    What''s good around here? Come to think of it, there''s a good delivery place.

    In the past, I was taken to the emergency room after eating only delivery food for a week, etc.

    While hearing a story that seemed to be helpful but not helpful, he opened his mouth, saying that a male college student ghost came to mind.

    Oh, right. When CEO Haru delivers. You said it was a slow delivery on purpose, right?

    "That''s right. We haven''t registered as a company yet. I''m going to write it down on the notice when I register after I''m done preparing. Our delivery is a little late."

    It''s not a bad idea. I don''t think that''s enough.

    You''re right! People are so calculating these days. No matter how much it''s for the riders, it feels like we''re losing something if the delivery is late. I think you should give me something for free.

    "Services."

    That''s why I''m saying this. Why don''t you make the review event bigger? We will repay you with good service instead of safe delivery! Like this.

    Review event.

    It''s quite unfamiliar with delivery, but one day I thought it was the best word to represent modern delivery trends.

    The meaning is really simple, too.

    Having an event where you can give a certain service if you write a review.

    Delivery applications can be reviewed by people who buy food, which soon becomes a very important indicator of other consumers choosing the store.

    If there are hundreds of reviews like ''It''s delicious!!'' with pictures of delicious food, it''s trustworthy.To that end, restaurants offer customers some fried foods, rice balls, drinks, steamed eggs, etc. for free.

    The purpose was good, but it seems that the purpose is a little off these days as competition inside the delivery app heats up.

    There are so many restaurants that hold review events, so many restaurants that do not do so are neglected, and consumers feel like they are losing something because it has become natural.

    There are even so-called ''eat and run'' problems that only receive service food and don''t write reviews.

    Haru also had a lot of worries about this problem.

    "Oh, I was thinking the same thing!"

    Yumi, who was listening to the stories of college students, suddenly came to me.

    After realizing that their preparations were very insufficient, Yumi also seemed to have returned home and studied a lot.

    "No matter how considerate the riders are, it can be forced on the guests. So I thought we could have a better review event than other houses.¡±

    -Hey, we''re on the same page! Then what kind of service are you going to give me? It''s a lunch box restaurant. Well.

    Usually, lunch box store services end with spam, a fried egg, a drink, or something like that.

    In the first place, lunch boxes don''t cost tens of thousands of won. This is especially because it is ambiguous to give something more.

    That''s why it would be nice to make a difference.

    And Yumi''s idea is.

    "I''m giving you dessert! Like small cup shaved ice. There''s an oven at the restaurant, so you can bake a cookie or something. There are rice, soup, and side dishes in one lunch box anyway, so why don''t you give them dessert?¡±

    It wasn''t as bad as I thought.

    All the ingredients needed for the meal are in the lunch box anyway, so let''s give them dessert.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to eat something salty and wash your mouth sweetly?

    It''s not bad to hear it like this. Couldn''t seem like a really good idea.

    Baking cookies is a little too much for me, but it wasn''t that bad.

    And the reaction of university students.

    Oh, Cookie! I love it. If there''s a restaurant like that, I order it every day! Handmade cookies...¡­.

    I''m the opposite. I personally don''t eat dessert. I don''t think I''ll do it if the review event is a cookie.

    It''s cut in half exactly.

    "Really¡­¡­?"

    Yumi, who looks a little disappointed or unexpected.

    Haru turned Yumi around, leaving behind a couple of college students who started complaining about why they didn''t eat dessert.

    "There could be a lot of people who don''t like cookies or don''t like desserts. And there''s no benefit to those people, only the penalty of delay in delivery time. It can be unfair. And personally, I don''t want our store to have a review event.¡±

    "However, if we don''t have a review event, what should we do?¡±

    "It''s just a service. Our delivery is a little late compared to other stores, so we offer basic service! And Yumi. I''ve been thinking about it a little bit."

    Haru was really worried about this part.

    A service that can be liked and disliked by as many people as possible.

    I''ve thought of cookies and similar desserts like Yumi, but in the end it''s either good or bad.When I was thinking about it. Choi Han-seok, who came to the side as always, said this.

    Haru, what do you think is the best service when you order jajangmyeon?

    I personally like fried dumplings or jjamppong soup. I''m sorry that I only ordered one bowl, but I feel good when they give me jjamppong soup.

    It''s something I''ve always thought about. People usually think about whether it''s jajangmyeon or jjamppong. Then wouldn''t it be a real service to put some noodles in the small jjamppong soup?

    -...what?

    At first, I honestly didn''t know what that meant.

    However, after a little more thought from the perspective of the customer, Choi Han-seok''s intention was immediately revealed.

    "They''re the ones who order lunch at the lunch box store. Why don''t we add some of the other menus he didn''t choose for free?"

    It''s like giving a taste of Jjamppong to a customer who ordered Jjamppong after thinking about it''s like giving a taste of Jjamppong.

    The best-selling menus in heaven for a day''s meal are heaven''s meals, but there has always been some demand for chicken stir-fried soup, kkanpunggi, and pork cutlet dishes that are always sold.

    So if you give me more main side dishes. Wouldn''t there be almost no likes or dislikes?

    "I''ll add some chicken soup or kkanpunggi to the guests who ordered the heaven. To the person who ordered the Kkanpunggi set menu, we''ll give the main dish of heaven today.¡±

    "There might be food that customers don''t like. If you write it down in your request, we''ll give it to you."

    "If you don''t write it down, randomly. And it''s not a review event, it''s a basic service!"

    "That''s it."

    Can you really do that?

    That''s crazy. CEO Haru. Are you going to do that for the service? No, it''s really nice, but. Really?

    Between the fluent conversation between Yumi and Haru, college student ghosts intervened again this time.

    It''s a completely different reaction from before, when people liked and disliked.

    "Do you think it''s okay?¡±

    No, it''s not okay. It''s great! It''s nothing else, but the lunch box restaurant gives us more main side dishes. It''s not like we''re forcing a review event.

    I''m sure you know. I have a hard time choosing, so I only choose the menu for more than 30 minutes. I was thinking about whether to eat this or this. But even if you can choose...¡­. I think I''ll order it often.

    It''s not enough to be truly good, but I think my friends who are still alive will like it''s

    It is certain that it will be able to capture the hearts of college students, the biggest customer base here, which is quite a battlefield.

    It couldn''t help but be a really.

    I wonder if I can do that. There''s nothing left, right? What if they give you so much?

    "There''s a little less left. If we were to think of the maximum profit, we wouldn''t have delivered late."

    - Uh, yeah, that''s true. He''s really unique. Mr. Haru.

    "Oh, it''s about time. Let me know if there''s anything else you want to eat. My ears are closing soon, so I''ll make them quick."

    Talking about business that couldn''t be boring for Haru, the time for business passed quickly.

    Certainly things seemed to be being decided on how to start delivering one by one.

    It''s a little slow. But really, really, though.

    Of course, this idea was highly praised by Yeyoung who came to the restaurant from tomorrow morning.As a president, Haru said that if he could afford a little less profit and a little more work, he would certainly be able to hit the jackpot.

    So, about 15 days passed by quickly.

    Haru and Yumi are now able to pack a lunch box in 30 seconds with their eyes closed, and have completed all the procedures to register a trademark on the delivery application.

    One morning.

    A motorcycle stopped in front of the table heaven for the day with a roar.

    Taking off her thick helmet, Ye-young rushed in and pushed her cell phone with a red face.

    "CEO Haru, it''s Yumi! Look at this. Here!"

    "Dining heaven. Oh? Wow! Did it go up?¡±

    "Are we registered? Officially?"

    Yeyoung keeps nodding her head to see why she''s so happy even though it''s not her store.

    Indeed, her cell phone screen had a logo labeled "Table Heaven" stuck in the Korean food tab.

    It''s like opening another store.

    All that''s left is to wait for the order to come in.

    The day swallowed a breath full of anticipation.

 Chapter - 187 185. What we are going to be going for is separately! (1)

    One day ago, I said that.

    It''s definitely very small, but it feels similar to opening a new restaurant.

    Although it is said that he has experienced all kinds of aerial battles so far, he was very excited about this incident.

    Even if it goes well, it''s okay if it doesn''t, but I couldn''t help but feel nervous and excited about opening a new restaurant.

    Sneak peek, a peek.

    The next morning business started, but one day I looked at my cell phone whenever I had time.

    His restaurant is registered on a famous delivery app.

    Whenever I saw the four letters of "Table Heaven" in the Korean food/lunch box category, I was so proud that I couldn''t say anything.

    "CEO Haru. You said you''d get an alarm when the order comes in, right? ''Ding dong, here you go!''

    "That''s right. Ye-young said she registered it on the computer, so let''s wait and see.¡±

    "It''s about time we came in¡­¡­.¡±

    "It''s been hours since we started selling. I''m sure they''ll come in when they''s time.¡±

    It''s around 12 o''clock, but we still have zero orders.

    One day, I felt like, "I''ll come when the time comes," but Yumi and Yeyoung seemed to be a little worried.

    Yumi had to work busily, so even so, Ye-young was a problem.

    She, who is officially on her way to work from today, came out to the restaurant early in the morning and was ready to depart for delivery at any time, but she couldn''t work unless the order came in.

    Of course, you might think it''s better not to work because you''re getting paid anyway.

    But at least Ye-young wasn''t that kind of person.

    "Well¡­¡­."

    A troubled expression.

    Time flew by, looking alternately at the cell phone screen and day after day after day.

    7 p.m. when the business is almost over.

    In the end, Yumi, who couldn''t stand it, shouted while the guests were slowly falling out.

    "Oh, I can''t stand it! How come one order hasn''t come in yet? Does this make sense? Mr. Haru. Seriously, isn''t this broken? The machine?"

    "I don''t think it''s a failure. Here, if you look at today''s order history, there''s still none."

    "I know! I mean, how can a restaurant heaven be so successful on its first day of business? Is it possible that there is no order? We worked really hard on it.¡±

    At this point, honestly, I couldn''t help but suspect that a day was really broken.

    No matter how light-hearted I am, not a single order came in until the first day''s business was over.

    By the time I was so nervous.

    Ding dong!

    Here''s the delivery!

    "Huh?"

    "Oh, he''s here!"

    You said tigers would come if I told you. As soon as Yumi''s complaint was over, today''s first order came in.

    A day rushed to the front of the computer and checked, and heaven''s meal was ordered to a nearby villa.

    "As expected, it''s not broken."

    "I don''t know if I should like it or not. Oh, Mr. Haru."

    I was in a situation where I didn''t want to call the customer center driver right away.

    Haru made a small joke to Yumi that the driver should cancel it, but I could feel the bitterness of the two smiling people.

    Anyway, the order I''ve been waiting for has come in, so I''ll have to prepare quickly.Today''s heaven meal was bossam, so I packed it hard and held a plastic bag in Yeyoung''s hand.

    Of course, I''ll put a lot of Kkanpunggi, which is a service.

    "Well, I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    "Hurriedly..." No. I''ll be back safely, so don''t worry! I''m finally riding a motorcycle. "Kkkkk."

    Roar!

    Yeyoung''s motorcycle started soon.

    Two hours later, Haru and Yumi stared blankly at the computer screen until the business was over.

    But really tantalizingly, and heartily. The bloke didn''t ring a bell again.

    That''s how the first day of delivery ended.

    As Ye-young left work and prepared for the business for the ghosts, she patted Yumi on the back, who looked depressed, and laughed hard.

    "Don''t worry. They say you can''t be full from the beginning. I''m sure tomorrow, and the sand will be better.¡±

    "As expected, right? How delicious is CEO Haru''s cooking? I''m sure people will find it for you.¡±

    "Of course, so don''t worry too much. Come on, let''s cook. The ghosts must be waiting."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Yumi regained her energy instantly after a day''s consolation.

    It was the next day with so much energy.

    Ding dong! Here you go!

    Ding dong! Here you go!

    "¡­mmmmm."

    The next day''s sales increased considerably.

    It was quite literally here, but sales, which were one case yesterday, increased to two cases today, which was almost twice as much.

    Of course, from the perspective of the restaurant owner, that was the problem.

    "It''s a little heartbreaking. Now that it''s like this. Yumi. The person who ordered it yesterday, did you leave a review?¡±

    "No¡­¡­ I still have only one review in my store. It''s from Yeyoung."

    Ye-young wrote a review saying she wanted to be the first guest, and she refreshed it over and over again, but the number of reviews didn''t increase.

    But one day I struggled to say it was okay.

    It''s obvious that Yumi and Yeyoung are worried.

    If you worry about yourself, the atmosphere would have gone down in no time.

    "But you''ve improved, haven''t you? Let''s not be too impatient. I''m sure it''ll work out better in the future. Even if I go out a little slower."

    But the next day.

    The next day.

    Two and three orders are the same.

    There was someone who ordered twice, but that was all.

    But one good thing is that there''s a review.

    [Soft Cow (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)]

    The delivery is a little slow as the instructions say, but it was still delicious! I sometimes went to a restaurant when I wanted to eat home-cooked meals, and it''s nice to have you delivered. Today''s heaven meal tastes like heaven!

    My kid loves the pork cutlet you gave me for free.~

    I don''t know exactly who it is because the nickname is Malangkau, but it seemed to be a regular customer who came to heaven often.

    But it''s such a good review with 5 stars.

    They even took a pretty picture of the lunch box and put it in.

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh That''s how it feels."

    It feels completely different from when customers come to the restaurant and say they enjoyed the meal.

    One day, honestly, I felt really good when I saw this review whenever I had time.

    But I knew it.

    It''s not enough, but it''s not enough.

    "But I think there''s a problem, too. It looks like we need to get serious."It''s fun, but business is not a joke or a game.

    So I knew I couldn''t stand by any longer.

    The day after everyone decided to put their heads together, including Choi Han-seok.

    4 p.m. on the fourth day of business.

    It was at a time when customers rushed out at lunchtime and were preparing lunch for employees, waiting for the remaining guests.

    Ding dong!

    Here you go!

    Delivery that came in a little late.

    It was the first order on the fourth day of delivery, so Haru and Yumi jumped up and started preparing the food that came in right away.

    As I was quickly making three heavenly dishes, a customer who was almost finishing his meal suddenly raised his head.

    He was a college student in his early 20s who visited the table heaven once a week.

    I was attending a large university near Bobsang heaven.

    "Huh? Mr. Haru."

    "Oh, yes. May I help you with the check?"

    "No, more than that, have you started delivering? The ding-dong sound is from the delivery service."

    "Oh, right. It''s only been 4 days. We''ve started delivering. You can try all the official menus you eat here."

    A day to explain sincerely to interested guests.

    Soon there was an exclamation mark on his face.

    "Oh, it was real. That house is a little far from here, so I walked for about 20 minutes today. I would have ordered it if I knew it was delivered. No, but I really didn''t know. I really order a lot of food, so I know most of the new restaurants. Well, why didn''t I know?

    It''s not just another brand-new store, it''s a table paradise that''s doing a good job, and you don''t know what you haven''t noticed. He quickly took out his cell phone and went into the delivery application.

    I entered the lunch box category and scrolled down for a long time before I found a table paradise.

    "Oh, my God. That''s why I don''t know. It''s stuck on the bottom. If I do this, they won''t even know I have it unless I''m looking for it. Why isn''t the owner''s shop exposed? Other stores just put it on top of the super link or something.¡±

    "That''s because there''s no event at Haru''s store. I was going to talk about it last time, but I thought it was the CEO''s meaning, so I didn''t say anything.¡±

    "Event? Oh, was that some kind of event? I thought they''d just hang everything up when the new store came out."

    Ye-young, who was organizing the hall instead of Haru, answered the university student''s question.

    Yeyoung volunteered to do various chores in heaven, saying she said, "I can''t keep playing like this."

    Starting with cleaning up the hall, Haru and Yumi''s call, and entertaining guests.

    As expected, Yumi''s friend. She did a great job at one by one.

    This alone was not a waste of Ye-young''s salary, but Ye-young didn''t seem to be comfortable at all.

    "That''s right. I purposely said I wouldn''t take it. Events."

    "Yes, but why? Isn''t it always good to receive that? It''ll make a lot of people do it if it''s on top."

    A college student who asks a natural question in a way.

    The store basically had to do business, but it didn''t make sense that they refused an event to introduce their store to customers.A reasonable question. At the same time, it was quite an important question.

    But one day I answered right away without any hesitation.

    "At first, of course I was going to get an event. But there''s one thing I didn''t know."

    What is it?

    "In fact, if it''s natural in a capitalist society, it''s natural. The delivery app took a lot of things in return for the event. A lot bigger than I thought."

    Take a lot of what?

 Chapter - 188 186. What we are going to be going for is separately! (2)

    The college student guest was a regular customer among the regulars who liked heaven on the table more than anyone else.

    From his point of view, it must have been quite heartbreaking that his favorite restaurant, Table Heaven, was buried like this.

    But one day there was a reason. And Yeyoung knew that, so she didn''t say it on purpose.

    "If you get an event, you have to pay more commission to the delivery app. I can''t say exactly what percentage, but it''s probably much bigger than you think. Personally, I''d rather not accept the event than pay for it even if the guests know it a little later."

    In the case of CEOs who need to open restaurants and make profits immediately, they should use events to cry and eat mustard.

    But one day it wasn''t a situation that had to be, and crucially the cook was a man with the idea of speaking with food.

    "If I''m making the right dishes and selling them at the right price, you''ll find out one day. You might think it''s a little foolish...¡­. I''d love to."

    "No! What do you mean foolish? I don''t think so. And to be honest, it''s cool. "How should I say this? I''ve had a lot of failed deliveries at restaurants that are very advertised as events."

    A customer who nods his head saying yes.

    Meanwhile, a guest who was finishing his meal next to him broke into the conversation.

    He was also one of my regulars.

    She was a lady raising two elementary school children in a villa complex near here.

    "But wouldn''t it be better to advertise? After all, business is money. People need to know, so that Haru can make money."

    "Thank you for telling me, but I also want to be recognized as a dish.¡±

    "Oh, my God. It''s nice to have Zizo. This is the 21st century. Oh my god, how can I promote it? What a young man thinks is like my husband. Hahaha."

    Half joking, half serious.

    She was a lady who laughed it off awkwardly, but there was still a bone in her mouth.

    I thanked him with all my heart because I knew that he was not wrong and that he thought of me as a son.

    So all the guests left and the honey lunch time started like that way.

    Yumi has simply made banquet noodles for staff meals, but the atmosphere could not be completely comfortable.

    Around the time I kept hearing slurping, slurping and eating noodles. One day brought it up first.

    "I''m sure what you said earlier was right. Even though it''s my restaurant and my cooking. After all, I''m a chef and a restaurant owner."

    "Mr. Haru, though. But I think President Haru is right. What if we don''t get a little event? Even if we don''t have enough orders for a couple of months, we can gather regular customers little by little, right?"

    "That''s true, but we can''t have an uncertain future forever."

    A day with a serious look on one''s face.

    Ye-young, who put her chopsticks down, looked at Haru''s eyes.

    "What do you want to do, then?¡±

    "What''s the date now?¡±

    "Today is the 10th."

    "In a little while, we''re halfway through this month. So let''s just do it my way until the 1st of next month. If there''s no significant change by then, let''s get an event or something."

    That was the conclusion of the day.He wanted to pursue the ideal, but Haru, who was running, had to compromise because it was reality.

    But one day I didn''t feel bad or hurt my pride.

    "Still... It''s Haru''s store..."¡­.¡±

    "Yumi, don''t be too harsh. I''m not giving up or anything. I''ve tried as much as I can, but I can''t, so I''m just looking for another way."

    "Then I''ll do my best to help you. Yeyoung too! I''m sorry that she got her salary stolen. She''s saying she''s going to die. Right?"

    "Oh, no need to say. I''m helping you with the restaurant work because I don''t want to stay still, but by my standards, I''m still short of work compared to the money I get. Of course I''ll help you."

    The two people who said they would follow me well couldn''t be so reliable.

    The story ends with everyone doing their best until this month.

    It was simple if simple, but the sincerity of the family was real.

    Sure enough.

    From that evening, Ye-young and Yumi whispered something, and they made a lot of something in just two days.

    "Ta-da! Mr. Haru, do you want to see this?¡±

    "This is... a leaflet, isn''t it? Yumi and Yeyoung made it?¡±

    "I did the design, and Ye-young did the editing and printing. It''s okay, right?"

    What Yumi proudly brought is a delivery leaflet that promotes table heaven.

    I put the phone number of the restaurant, the menu, and pictures of the food that I can order from the delivery application.

    Sometimes it seemed much higher quality than flyers sown in Chinese restaurants.

    Yumi and Yeyoung''s praise didn''t end there.

    He said he could not be a salary thief like this, and he went out of the restaurant himself and started distributing flyers at a time when Ye-young did not deliver.

    Ye-young''s personality is so soft and friendly, so people didn''t ignore her and received her well.

    It even worked!

    Since Ye-young began to distribute flyers, the amount of orders hovering around three to four times a day has nearly doubled.

    At least five cases a day. At the highest level, I got up to 9 cases.

    "But it''s less than 10 a day¡­¡­. Sigh. It''s gloomy."

    1 a.m. about a week after the appointment.

    He complained, not complaining, saying that the day when he was feeding the ghosts was so hard.

    "Ye-young can''t live like this right now! Please do your best like that. I heard Yumi and I are promoting as much as we can, but I didn''t know that we wouldn''t improve this much. The amount of orders."

    "But I still have a few weeks left, so I''m still trying. As expected, it''s hard.¡±

    Huh... this is all happening. Not us, but Haru complains.

    It seems that the role has changed, and a ghost of my grandfather laughed for it.

    Still, we were thinking if there was anything we could do to help.

    The ghost of a couple of college students who always came to the restaurant every dawn spoke out.

    They whispered something with their ears together, and soon a female college student ghost found a day.

    Oh, this isn''t some kind of advice. When our couple was studying hard to get credits, we had some delivery difficulties.

    "Any difficulties?¡±

    There''s a library, or a lab, or a lab. Anyway, many college students have to go to school early in the morning, right? Then you''ll feel really hungry and empty inside.That''s right. But I don''t want to eat convenience store food. Still, ordering food for 24 hours was the only late-night snack at the jajangmyeon restaurant, so I starved a lot. Don''t you think you can take advantage of this?

    You''re right! President Haru goes to the market early in the morning anyway. If we start delivering then, at least college students will order a lot. It''s totally home-cooked meals, warm, and inexpensive.

    "Oh... that makes sense, doesn''t it?¡±

    "I agree!"

    At first, I wondered what it meant, but the more I heard it strangely, the more I nodded.

    In fact, the percentage of people who use delivery apps is young people.

    Especially due to the nature of the lunch box menu, it might be a much better strategy to shoot college students openly.

    As the day turned its head casually, Yumi was also looking at him.

    We were in sync. We were in sync.

    Now that we''ve set a goal, we''re thinking about how to do it.

    "Because I''m a college student¡­¡­How can I win the hearts of college students?"

    "Hmm. It''s early in the morning. Why, can''t we do it like a burger franchise serves breakfast? We can make something simple.¡±

    When the two chefs put their heads together, ideas came out.

    In the midst of such wild thinking, someone sneaked his head between the two.

    It was Choi Hanseok who was having a drinking party with the ghosts of the other day.

    He looked at Haru and Yumi alternately and opened his mouth as if he was throwing them.

    By the way, Haru. If you were a college student, wouldn''t you be smart? Think about the business you used to do.

    "In the past? In the past...¡­.Huh?Huh?!"

    And with that one word, it''s all over.

    I didn''t have to worry about it any more.

    Like a firecracker goes off.

    As if I had seen the answer to a complicated mathematical formula, I immediately remembered the specific answer in my head.

    Not to mention the recipe. Perfectly what to cook and how to sell.

    "Cup rice."

    Pretty good idea, don''t you think? It''s Haru.

    "Come on, that can''t be. Quite! Not quite, really. It''s really good. Why I''ve been forgetting that so far...¡­. I guess my vision was too narrow."

    - Isn''t it the teacher''s role to present such a disciple with a new path?

    "Wow, that''s right! That''s right, Master Choi Han-seok!

    When Haru gave Choi Han-seok a thumbs up, he nodded as if he was satisfied.

    Yumi, who was looking at the two for a while, asked carefully.

    "Well, wait a minute. By the way, wasn''t the sandwich that Haru used to sell in Noryangjin? Sandwich with short rib patties. But why cup rice?"

    "It''s simple. Sandwiches are good, but it''s too complicated because we have to prepare a completely new ingredient. Because we don''t have a lot of time in the morning. But instead, if you make cup rice using the main menu that goes into heaven. I don''t think there''s anything better for college students than that.¡±

    I already use the menu to sell, so I don''t need to prepare anything new.

    Even the price is quite cheap because it simply puts the menu on top of the rice.

    Due to the characteristics of cup rice, other side dishes are excluded as much as possible.

    And considering that it''s limited to breakfast, and that we can lower the price.

    "A hearty breakfast cup rice that changes every day. 3,500 won per bowl and 4,000 won for double portions! How about that? Do you think you''ll buy it if we sell it like this?"There''s no reason not to buy Haru''s dish if it''s that expensive! I''m sure they''ll order it. There are many cases where college students don''t eat on purpose because they don''t have money. You won''t even think about it if it''s that price.

    I also vote for your opinion! By the way, what''s left over if you sell it like that? I think it''s too cheap.

    "There''s still some left. A little... a little bit left, so it''s a problem. But I don''t usually try to make money for breakfast."

    This is the way to promote breakfast menus themselves. If you imprint the restaurant like this, you can order it later at lunch or dinner, right? It''s even delicious, and when I think of it as a proper restaurant. Well, it''s easy to become a regular after ordering a few times.

    As expected, Choi Han-seok, who has done more business than a day, answered right away.

    Business, but at the same time a publicity tool. It was good to say that it was an event for the restaurant itself.

    -Then... -I''m all for it! I honestly think it''s going to be a hit.

    These days, rumors spread so fast in universities. As soon as someone eats properly and reacts, the orders will pour like crazy!

    A college student couple ghost shouting ''This is definitely possible!''.

    A resilient day solidified my mind.

    "Okay, let''s do it."

    Food truck, the first business of a day, which hit the jackpot in Noryangjin.

    In a way, I was planning to recreate the memories of the time that served as the biggest foundation for the chef, Haru.

 Chapter - 189 187. Zombies live in the lab room at dawn.

    5am. In the middle of Seoul.

    Young people, who ran to the end without thinking about tomorrow, passed by with a groan of zombies while waiting for the first train while watching the morning sun rise.

    People who are about to go home and people who just got out of the house.

    University students who had to study from dawn were just sad.

    "Who said that when you become a college student, you can enjoy everything you want to enjoy¡­¡­. I thought it was over to get up early in the morning and study. d*mn it."

    Just a month later, it was the final exam period, and I even had to do my homework in the early morning rap.

    So I had to go to school early in the morning. Regardless of almost all departments, there were quite a few like him.

    Even my distant friends stayed up all night at school, so there was no need for words.

    I think it''s okay to take it easy, but since I''m preparing to get a job, every grade is like blood.

    Eventually, I had to grit my teeth and study again by crying and eating mustard.

    "Oh, Donghun is here? You look much worse today than you did yesterday.

    "What? Yeseo, your dark circles are down to your chin. It''s about to go down to your chest. Good luck."

    "Woo, is there anything she can''t say to a girl?"

    When I entered the lab drinking coffee from a convenience store on an empty stomach, my zombie-like colleagues welcomed me.

    I''m putting on my gown because I want to wake up and do what I have to do, but I think Yeseo, who has been my friend since high school, is suddenly staring blankly in the air.

    I asked him if he had finally lost his mind after doing his homework all day.

    "But what''s wrong with you? Wake up, can I get you a coffee?¡±

    "Ugh, that''s good. I''ve been drinking coffee like crazy on an empty stomach lately, so I''m dying of heartburn. I''m losing my mind. Besides... I''m hungry. I''ve been on an empty stomach for a whole day writing my report until dawn yesterday.

    "Well, obviously. You know, I''m hungry, too."

    Growl!

    Originally, I was maintaining an empty stomach without thinking, but when someone said I was hungry, I would also get hungry.

    Perhaps it was not just Dong-hoon who was infected with the growling sound, and his colleagues in the lab began to say that they were hungry one by one.

    My stomach growling from all over the place. In the end, Dong-hoon, who couldn''t stand it, opened his mouth.

    "Okay, then you have to eat first. Let''s eat something and get started. How about a convenience store, which is the national rule? Cup noodle with triangle kimbap?

    It was a stock-like combination for a cashless and tired college student.

    It''s cheap, it''s a lot, and it''s roughly delicious.

    But the faces of some colleagues suddenly turned black.

    "Uhh... I''m so sorry, but please look at the convenience store for me. I''ve been eating convenience store food all day because I have to save my living expenses, so I feel like throwing up just by smelling it.¡±

    "Me, too. Three meals a day, lunch box, ramen, triangular kimbap. This makes me feel like I''m a preservative. The convenience store owner told me to stop. And then I get carried away."

    "Well, that''s certainly the case."

    Dong-hoon was also at a time when convenience stores were not used to it.

    It tastes like convenience stores. Now that I''m feeling like eating a bit of a meal, please.If then,

    "Well, shall we order delivery? Just simply."

    "If it''s a restaurant that''s being delivered now, there''ll be only jajangmyeon and late-night snacks for 24 hours. We''re almost empty. On top of that, if you eat red chicken feet and cartilage, you go straight to the emergency room.¡±

    "Oh, so you can skip the assignment?"

    "Except for the assignment, your grades and this semester will be out. Wake up, no matter how many assignments I''m getting.But it''s not...¡­.¡±

    This time, Ye-seo shook her head, saying that it should never be done.

    Sigh, I let out a sigh of my own.

    This is how it ended up.

    There''s nothing to eat properly. But it doesn''t mean I have money.

    The conclusion may have been decided anyway.

    I''ll just starve, or I''ll put water on the ramen.

    "Phew... it''sorry. What kind of food is on our topic? Let''s just starve. We can go out and eat something after finishing our assignment."

    "I want to eat Korean food. You know, home-cooked meals. I want a hot meal."

    "Ye-seo, will rice fall from the sky? I want to eat it too, so just refer to the assignment...¡­.¡±

    "Huh? Huh? Hey! Donghun, look at this!"

    Ye-seo, who was thinking that there must be some way, found something in the corner of the lab.

    It was a slightly crumpled leaflet, which belonged to a shop called ''Table Heaven''.

    Donghun knew about this store to some extent.

    Some of my colleagues complimented this place so much.

    He likes Korean food, so I wanted to go there, but I was just thinking about it because he was waiting and there was a street.

    "Oh, here''s the delivery."

    "I remember this. Why, sometimes a very active sister gives out leaflets near the school. Take this! while doing it."

    "Yeah, I think I''ve seen it before. But common sense is that the sun is just rising. There''s no way a restaurant would do business right away.¡­.Huh?"

    Common sense is that there is no way that there is a restaurant that does business at 5 a.m. No matter how much you deliver.

    Thinking that way, he only gave a glance with a flyer, but Dong-hoon couldn''t help but doubt his eyes for a moment.

    Because something out of common sense was really happening.

    "What? Why is this real?"

    [Special breakfast menu] Limited sale from 5am to 9am!]

    [College students, office workers, don''t skip breakfast]~ ''Heaven Cup Rice'' will be released at a reasonable price of 3,500 won]

    [Release Event!] Free delivery if you order more than 5 pieces!]

    "Heaven cup rice. It''s like the Heavenly Table here, right?¡±

    "I think it''s because we have the same name. Hey, that''s amazing. How diligent is the owner of this store? It wouldn''t be easy to sell this early in the morning."

    It was a store that I had never imagined, but it was tempting to do so.

    Cup rice with freshly cooked white rice and the main menu that changes from day to day.

    In addition, 3,500 won is more expensive than going to a convenience store and eating gimbap with cup noodles.

    Then there was no reason to worry anymore.

    Dong-hoon looked up and looked around, and all his colleagues were looking at him.

    "Just in case, I''m a double.""Me, too!"

    "One more seven!"

    Did everyone get hungry?

    I was going to put a spell in it, but suddenly someone who was lying in the rap room stood up.

    "Wait a minute."

    Others looked almost like zombies, but he was really bad.

    My dark circles were really down to my chin.

    Even how much it was embedded here, the skin was completely white.

    Maybe that''s why, or indeed, he looked so much older than his other colleagues.

    At first glance, he seemed to have stayed here all night, but I don''t know why, but his colleagues swallowed their dry saliva at his appearance.

    "Here comes the correspondence!"

    I''m a bit short-lived.

    It was the name that called him.

    The god of picky eating, he was short for that.

    His taste buds were so narrow that he was not a believer for nothing.

    He only ate what he thought was delicious, and he threw away the food he ate right away if he felt it was out of his taste.

    She was two years older, even though she was in sync with other students.

    It was because Noryangjin, a battlefield of Korean study, retook the exam twice, and he suddenly woke up whenever he talked about cup rice, saying he could not forget the taste of cup rice he ate there.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Cup rice...¡­I heard there''s a new place."

    "Cup rice? Ho. I can''t miss another cup of rice."

    "No, I''m asking just in case. Are you okay?

    "Huh? What?"

    "You always eat half of it and throw it away because it''s not good. Especially for cup rice."

    "Hey, of course! I''ve lived in Noryangjin for years now. Cup rice master, master. If it doesn''t taste good when I eat it, it''s just not good. Oh, by the way, order one more for me too. I''m going to sleep until the delivery arrives, so wake me up."

    "Oh... Yes."

    He roughly throws a spell and goes back to the sofa and lies down.

    Dong-hoon, who got to pay more by crying and eating mustard, murmured in anger.

    "Oh, my God! What if they say it''s not good and ruin the atmosphere?"

    This was really not a lie, but few people at this university saw the correspondence say "delicious."

    Perhaps because he had even lived in Noryangjin, he really considered the cost-effectiveness, and he always wanted to taste 10,000 won worth of food while solving all meals in less than 5,000 won.

    I wanted to say, "Why don''t you order something expensive?" But he also knew that he was paying for his tuition while running a part-time job at a convenience store.

    Anyway, they were hungry and sad people. Now, Korean university students are.

    "Oh, I don''t know. Let''s order first. It''s not that expensive anyway, so if it''s not good, you don''t have to order again."

    "No way. Delivery is free anyway. Then you''re ordering?¡±

    Donghun who logged on to the delivery app and ordered cup rice according to the number of people without any thought.

    So I forgot my hunger for a while and started my assignment.

    And how long has it been?

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The door of the rap room opened coolly and someone showed up.

    With a white plastic bag full of hands, a fresh impression sister who looks like she''s seen it sometime around the front gate of college.

    "Girls, you were hungry! Cup rice is here!"

    As she put down the delivered cup rice, hungry college students rushed like hyenas.

    And a ghostly stand up and squeeze in between the students.He picked up a cup of rice in a bigger container than he thought, and made a mysterious look.

    "Hmm?"

    "Today is Oyako-dong, chicken rice bowl. Today''s official menu in heaven is that, too.

    "This..."

    It''s a mysterious expression of eccentricity.

    Students who wondered what was going on gathered around him.

    "What, you don''t like it again?¡±

    "I don''t like the way you looked last time, do I?"

    Students who are wary of their sister who delivered the food just in case she did something weird again.

    However, his subsequent reaction was very different from everyone''s expectations.

    "This is real."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "Really. No, it''s not like this. Go ahead and try it. I''m leaving first."

 Chapter - 190 188. Burneung Motorcycle Sounds (1)

    A picky eater, a picky eater, and a very cost-effective eater.

    Not only did it dominate the top 1, 2, and 3 rankings of "People Who Don''t Want to Eat Together" in earnest, but it evolved to the point where I thought it would be better not to be next to them when they were eating together.

    Therefore, the status of a single body in this place was elevated in a very strange way.

    Last time, a junior went to the Gimbap heaven with Pyeonsin. When I asked him what he was going to eat, he told me to order anything.¡¯

    Anything? So what?

    So my junior ordered me the same rice. After I came back from the bathroom, I found out that there was rice with fish roe and asked where I was eating rice in Gimbap heaven.¡­. The look on his face when he told me that story was dying.''

    Because there''s been so many things like this.

    In addition, we have to meet in the rap room or lecture room, and since we''re seniors, we want to eat together, but it''s hard to avoid it.

    The existence of a single body could be said to be quite a nuisance.

    No, it was unusual for other students to call him "Pyeonshin" in the first place.

    Anyway, it was that kind of correspondence.

    Even if he was such a proud cup rice, he would have taken a few bites and thrown them in the trash and cursed.

    "This is real."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "Really. No, it''s not like this. Go ahead and try it. I''m leaving first."

    Something very different came up today.

    Pyeon-sin, who threw out words that were hard to understand, strolled down to the sofa with his cup rice.

    Then, without saying anything, he simply munched food into his mouth.

    "Well, it''s fine, of course. This is how cup rice tastes. Hmm. Hmm."

    He even exclaimed with a sincere expression that it was delicious.

    Those who watch it are literally dumbfounded. I felt like I couldn''t do it.

    Dong-hoon and Ye-seo murmured with a laugh.

    "Wow, I''ve never seen a correspondent eat so well."

    "What is this? Yeseo. Unless we stay up all night and hallucinate. I think he''s eating it thinking that it''s delicious."

    Still, however, I could hear the rumbling sound from my stomach, so it was probably not a dream.

    Then it really means that this cup rice has achieved all of this.

    A click.

    "It does smell great."

    A visual that doesn''t seem to be worth just a few thousand won. And a huge smell.

    As the savory and oily smell of chicken and eggs combined with the salty smell of soy sauce seasoning, the stomach, which had already been growling just by the smell, shook even more.

    Yeah, well, you''ll find out when you try it anyway.

    Dong-hoon, who thought so, carefully went forward and picked up a cup of rice.

    Certainly, thanks to the double portion, I felt a heavy weight that would never be pushed back compared to other rice bowl restaurants.

    It was wrapped several times with a white lid, a rubber band, and plastic wrap.

    Beyond what I could feel that I cared, the shape remained as if I had come out of the restaurant right away.

    I carefully opened the lid and brought the spoon and chopsticks without thinkinglessly.

    "Huh? What?"I was surprised as if electricity had worked.

    Since it was near the university, of course there were quite a few rice bowls.

    By the way, most of the chicken and pork cutlet rice bowls that Donghun ordered around here were fully cooked.

    I thought it was only natural because it was like that no matter where they ordered it.

    "Totally... ..it''s half-cooked, isn''t it?

    It wasn''t this place.

    The soft-boiled egg, soaked in sauce, was still moistened with the whites and yolks.

    When you mix it with rice with a spoon, it makes a sticky sound. When the white and yolk are released, it is mixed with the sauce and soaked in the rice. Of course, the texture.

    There was no rice thief just with the rice soaked in the yolk.

    Add a piece of chewy chicken leg meat and put it in your mouth.

    "Oh dear¡­¡­"

    It was so delicious that I couldn''t speak.

    To be honest, I thought you were overreacting, but I could tell from a bite.

    "This is real. This is."

    I couldn''t help saying the same thing as before.

    I didn''t think this would make sense.

    This price, this amount, and even a few thousand won a bowl.

    However, the quality of the dish was innovatively better than other rice bowl restaurants that cost 8,000 won per bowl.¡­.

    "I did, didn''t I? It''s real."

    "You''re right. You''re right. Wow, how did this happen?¡±

    Two men in the snow nodded at the same time.

    At the same time, the lab was buzzing.

    "What, now. It''s real, isn''

    "Crazy. Hey, it''s been certified as a correspondent. It''s a cup rice restaurant you acknowledged!!"

    "Hurry up and fly it to Etta or anywhere. This is a really important issue. I''ve got a proof stamp on it!"

    A cup rice restaurant certified by the correspondent who knows everything at this university.

    Of course there was no reason not to be a hot topic.

    University students posted on their own group chat rooms and communities, and despite the early hours of the morning, the response was really hot.

    The tiredness of dawn flew away at some point when the correspondent admitted it.

    Communities of college students starting to burn in no time.

    Of course it''s the one-day restaurant that''s spewing heat right in the middle of the fire.

    It was a table paradise that had just begun to deliver.

    "Huh? What is it? Ahhhh! This is the place!¡±

    "Huh, did you start delivering here? This is crazy. I won''t ask you to do anything else."

    "I haven''t been there many times because I''m afraid there''s a wait. There''s no need for words on delivery. I missed home-cooked meals!"

    "No, but it''s been a while since you started delivering, and no one knew about this?"

    "I used to hand out leaflets, but they weren''t publicized enough to spread. But honestly, if you prove that you''re single on the cup rice menu, isn''t the game over? The boss there must be very busy.¡±

    "But they gave us this menu for our sake. We should keep our boss busy. I have to pay you a fortune!"

    "Right, right, right!"

    University students burning with one mind and one mind.

    Even since it was still cup rice delivery time, quite a few students ordered cup rice.

    And at the same time. Table heaven that received an unscheduled spell bomb.

    * * *

    Ring!

    Here''s the delivery!

    Ring!

    Here''s the delivery!

    Ring!

    -Delivery...

    Ring!

    Ring!

    -Ting!

    "CEO Haru. First of all, there are 18 cup rice cups in the university. No, 20. Twenty-two!!"

    "Let''s just make everything as it is. I''ll prepare more Oyako-dong right away, so Yumi, please adjust the quantity as much as you can. Oh, and please tell Ye-young not to rush.""Of course! Don''t worry. First of all, as much as possible.¡­. Ugh, we''re already running out of rice."

    Honestly, Haru and Yumi. And Yeyoung.

    Everyone in the table heaven was thinking that five orders for cup rice would be great today.

    Since it was a business that was aiming for dawn and morning, there could not be much demand, and there was no recognition first.

    So I was really happy when I suddenly received a large order from a university lab.

    But there''s someone who''s looking for you! I really did my best to prepare the food.

    I hope tomorrow is just like today. Yeah, this is definitely good enough for today!

    It felt like we were talking about this with Yumi while waiting for Yeyoung to deliver the food.

    I just closed my eyes and it became this situation.

    Orders continued to pour in to the extent that the alarm indicating the delivery was overshadowed.

    I cooked a new bowl of rice, and quickly cooked using the ingredients of chicken over rice that I had originally prepared for breakfast.

    It was quite a sudden situation, but there was no major difficulty as Haru and Yumi were familiar with these tasks.

    "Oh, boss. Yeyoung''s delivery is a bit empty, so I''ll help her. Can I put onions first?¡±

    "Mix the sauce first. I''ll go as soon as I finish preparing the chicken. Thank you, Yumi."

    Of course, it was also great that the hands were hit without much conversation.

    Because I knew what to do now even if I didn''t tell you.

    Naturally, time saved, and the quality of cooking never deteriorated.

    "Oh, I''ve been to the delivery service. By the way... how do you think it''s piled up more than when I went?¡±

    "It''s crazy right now! Orders are coming not only from universities but also from nearby villas. Although, of course, it''s near the university. Anyway, we''re getting a lot of orders!

    "Ye-young, you need to suffer a little bit. We''re cooking as fast as we can to meet the quantity, so please don''t worry too much."

    "Okay! Well, it''s much better to be busy delivering than resting like before. Well, I''ll be back!"

    Ye-young, who saluted coolly like a soldier on the battlefield, again put on her helmet.

    Ring ring!

    Ye-young leaves the restaurant with dozens of cup rice in the luggage compartment and emits an exhaust sound.

    Haru and Yumi had to heat up making cup rice again without having time to see her off, but strangely, they kept giggling.

    "After all, Haru was right again this time. You''re making it work without an event."

    "It''s not a success yet. It could be temporary. There''s no point in just selling cup rice. Does this lead to lunch box sales? If it continues, how long will it continue? You have to weigh all those things."

    "What? But now that it''s like this, you can just enjoy it. Honestly, that''s what Haru says, but isn''t it great inside?"

    Yumi, who was smiling saying she was just happy, inflated the fire by looking at the day that broke the mood a little.

    It''s actually good, but isn''t it?

    One day, I tried to refute something, but I thought it was a lie no matter what I said.

    Smiling.

    Then, without realizing it, I burst into laughter.

    She secretly accepted Yumi''s gaze, scratching her chin with an uncharacteristically awkward look."Well, actually, it''s very good. I''m so happy. I don''t even think about it. I just want to like it purely. How should I say this? It feels like opening a new restaurant. Since Yumi and Yeyoung are next to me. It''s new again."

    One day was no longer alone.

    Choi Han-seok was next to him, so it might be possible to say so, but now more people can definitely call him "family."

    "So I don''t worry too much. I''m not alone."

    "That''s... that''s a very encouraging thing.

    Yumi, who was busy stir-frying onions, shrugged her shoulders and talked.

    It was only a few words, but it felt different.

    I don''t know if it''s because of my family. I haven''t had a hard time working since dawn.

    Now the first business of renewed table heaven has begun.

    I thought so without realizing it.

 Chapter - 191 189. Burneung Motorcycle Sounds (2)

    [Lapsil Slave (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)]

    To be honest, I tried to fool them because they talked so much and they made me do it. It''s really good. The price is also the price, but the cup rice tastes ridiculously good. I ordered double portion, but now that I''m done eating, I feel like I''m going to explode. Of course, the delivery is a bit late, but you can''t say anything about the delivery while eating this at this price. I always order again. I strongly recommend it!

    [Hwa Yang Yeon Hwa (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)

    I was a little late, so I couldn''t order cup rice, but I ordered a lunch box. I didn''t think much at first. After receiving it, wow. All I could do was laugh. The amount of rice is good, but the side dishes are of high quality. The main side dish, stir-fried squid, is spicy and the soup you put in is not leaking at all, but it''s warm...¡­. You really shouldn''t do business like that. All the other lunch boxes will be ruined. Most people buy some side dishes, but each side dish is handmade here. Even the kkanpunggi that came as a review event was so crispy, sour, and spicy. Wow, it''s just crazy.

    [Tasty barking dog (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)]

    Month, month, month, month, month, month, month, month, month, month, month, month.

    Woof woof woof woof woof woof!! Woof woof woof woof woof woof woof woof!!!

    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Woof woof woof woof woof!!!!!

    At first, I was so happy with one review for the first time in days of business, but now it is running one by one when the review is forgettable.

    About 50 orders are placed regularly a day, with more than half of them, 25 people, giving reviews.

    Haru''s restaurant doesn''t even have a review event like any other restaurant.

    They just put other main menus such as Kkanpunggi and Dakbokkeumtang in a container with a sticker that says, "If it''s delicious, please write a review!"

    But the effect was really great.

    Not only did the reviews run much better than the review event, but there were few dissatisfied reviews, and most of them were five-star compliments.

    Even hair or debris came out of the food.Or if the food leaked a little bit.

    In a way, I didn''t even make a mistake that I thought was quite common.

    In conclusion, the operation told by college students'' ghosts was so successful that it lacked the word success.

    Cup rice is the use of the menu itself as a marketing tool.

    As expected of the day, the four letters "table heaven" were clearly imprinted on the students'' heads who tasted cup rice once, and it was a good reason to order lunch boxes for lunch or dinner.

    Is that why Haru''s table heaven glistened for a moment? No way.

    One out of three customers who had ordered before ordered again, and perhaps because of that, the order volume was steadily increasing as the day went by, even though the heat in the university was cooling down a little.

    Didn''t they say it''s much harder to maintain that than once?

    The day I accomplished that difficult thing, I could now take a deep breaths.

    "Huh, Yumi. Look at this. It''s a review 5 minutes ago. Nickname is a dog that barks when it''s delicious. "At first, I was wondering what it was."

    "Wow, woof woof woof, what a strange man. By the way, you bark a lot. It must have been really good."

    "These days, I live for the taste of these reviews. Thank you, thank you, and fun. I love it."

    We''ve processed dozens of orders today, and now it''s time for the last order.One day of making today''s last delivery lunch, I couldn''t take my eyes off the review window.

    How should I say this? It was definitely different from hearing from customers who came to the restaurant.

    Not everyone did that at the restaurant, and we even had to talk face to face.

    But the review is different.

    Even more raw, intact reviews have even been posted with photos.

    And that''s one of the reasons why heaven was able to float on the table of the day.

    Even a long photo in the eyes of people''s eyes. Because this credible review was very reliable.

    "You''re not going to end up losing your original order, are you?"

    "Come on, don''t tell me. Yumi, you''really. Why are you telling such a happy and scary story?"

    "No way. Right? Oh, here are four lunch boxes. This is the last delivery today, right?¡±

    "That''s right, well, by the way."

    By the time Yumi finished packing the lunch box, Ye-young, who had delivered it in a timely manner, returned.

    Realizing that it was the end of the day, Haru grabbed Ye-young, who was about to start the delivery.

    I looked back wondering what was going on and asked her carefully.

    "I''ll take delivery here. Mr. Ye-young."

    "What? All of a sudden?"

    The response, which can be said to be standard, has returned.

    Haru talked calmly.

    "I just happened to stop by my house, and this address is the way to my house. You must have had a hard time getting back from the delivery service without taking much rest all day. I''ll be back, so don''t worry and rest."

    "No, Mr. Haru. I''ll go. It''s really okay! I''m not too tired or anything."

    "Hey, I''m fine. I''m really on my way home anyway. There''s not that much time difference."

    "Oh... I think I''d better go, though."

    At this point, you''d say you knew.

    I don''t know why, but Ye-young continued to insist that she would go.

    Yeyoung wasn''t always this kind of character, was she?¡¯

    She used to follow Haru''s opinion, breaking her thoughts to some extent, rather than being stubborn if it wasn''t necessary.

    But the delivery. You''re even talking to me about leaving a case on your way home.

    In other words, this small delivery is a must for Ye-young.

    I don''t know what that means.

    "What''s wrong? This house."

    "Well, that''s....¡±

    "It''s all right. Please tell me anything."

    "Actually, the house is a little bit like. I''m not supposed to say this to you. We have a bit of a bad customers.¡±

    "Truth? No, is there a truth about delivery?"

    "Mr. Haru doesn''t know. The truth of delivery is more diverse and amazing than you can imagine. Anyway, that''s why I wanted to go instead. I don''t want you to experience that. Please don''t get me wrong because this is the only one."

    What an experience.

    It was not easy to imagine that there could simply be a truth in the delivery one day.

    Isn''t it over as long as you open the door and get the food?

    In addition, these days, the delivery app has made all the payments, so you really just need to get the food.

    Even those who don''t want to see the delivery man''s face wrote a request to leave it in front of the door, so that shouldn''t be a problem.And yet there''s a truth?

    "Then I''ll have to go further. I don''t know who it is, but you''re saying you''re a regular at our restaurant, right? And Yeyoung seems to be in trouble too...¡­. I''ll go first."

    "Uh, I don''t know. Did you stop me? Really?"

    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''m the boss."

    I couldn''t help it at this point.

    I wanted to see what kind of person he was with his own eyes.

    After asking Yumi to clean up the table, Ye-young left the office and picked up the last delivery item of the day.

    One lunch box from heaven. Service is Kkanpunggi.

    Seeing that there was only one lunch box, he seemed to live alone. It happened to be a villa with many people living alone as a delivery map.

    A day when I was worried that the food would cool down, I left the restaurant and walked quickly.

    It couldn''t have been faster than delivering by motorcycle.

    "Here it is. 404."

    Stopped in front of a villa named "Aseok Villa," the day began to climb the stairs carefully.

    It was not a particular villa.

    It''s a bit dark, and whenever I walk up the stairs, I hear a dog barking somewhere, but that''s all.

    Haru, who was in front of room 404, rang the bell.

    Press it down.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    But the sound that doesn''t come from it.

    I pressed it a few more times, but nothing changed.

    Is the bell broken? Eventually, I bent my fingers and knocked carefully.

    Knock knock!

    "Delivery has arrived. It''s a table paradise."

    I wonder if it''s been about 10 seconds since I knocked like that.

    There was no response.

    What, you''re not home?¡¯

    But there''s no way they won''t be home after ordering delivery.

    Just as a tilted day knocked on the door again.

    Squeak!

    Without saying anything like ''Get out!'' the door burst open.

    "Oh, hello. It''s a table heaven. Did you order it?¡±

    "Why are you so late? It''s been half an hour since I ordered it."

    A man who appears to be in his mid to late 20s.

    I was wearing a comfortable shirt to live here alone, and my head was completely shaggy like a cripple.

    Besides, there were piles of disposable dishes in the front door and kitchen to see how much delivery food we ordered.

    I don''t know what it smelled like.¡­I didn''t want to put it into words.

    As soon as he opened the door, he suddenly complained.

    "There''s definitely a reason why Ye-young said she was going."

    How many people in the world won''t be angry to talk like this?

    There was a voice that seemed to be a collection of irritations from all over the world, but one day I tried to stay calm as much as possible.

    "Ahaha... I''m so sorry, sir. I''m sure you saw the instructions when you ordered. Our store has a policy for riders. Delivery may be a little late...¡­.¡±

    "Oh, that''s none of my business anyway. It''s free, so I order it. What rider. Rider. I don''t even know his face because he''s wearing a helmet. Anyway, give it to me quickly."

    "Oh, yeah."

    Feeling the bottom of patience, Haru managed to keep his face as much as possible and handed him the food he ordered.

    And I''m about to go back.

    "Oh, wait a minute. Take this with you."

    "What? What is this?"

    He put something in the hand of the day.

    I didn''t just hand it over. The one you really put on your hand.

    An unseasoned yellow plastic bag.It was even a rotten smell of me, written ''Food Waste 3L''.

    At this point, it has become difficult to manage my facial expression even for a day.

    How many adults do you have to be to remain calm in this situation?

    Standing dumbfounded, he exclaimed, looking at the day with a salty cold gaze.

    "Throw it away while you''re at it. Of course."

    Boom!

    A door that''s closed like that.

    The night grew deeper.

 Chapter - 192 190. You know me? (1)

    Truth

    No matter what you do, if you do something that deals with people, you will be stuck in your head.

    Because meeting is inevitable, there is no way to avoid it or predict it, and even there are so many kinds that you can''t cope with it.

    Mart employees or business trip drivers who meet a lot of people.

    Or professions like telephone counselors are not called "emotional labor".

    But one day I wasn''t thinking a bit.

    The delivery man, who only briefly looks at his face and hands over food, is also within the line of emotional labor.

    I could tell for sure when I experienced it myself.

    I should give Yeyoung a raise.¡¯

    That Ye-young''s work must have been much harder than she had thought.

    Hahaha.

    I still can''t stop laughing.

    Looking at his hand, which was covered with red, unknown and unwanted food soup, his face naturally frowned.

    It wasn''t even just food waste.

    It smelled indescribable how many days it had been left old, and even though I peeked, the very colored descriptions of red to purple in the yellow envelope seemed to be able to create the universe if I left it like this for another month or two.

    "What kind of person is that?"

    What kind of life do I have to live to ask the delivery man to throw away food waste?

    One day I couldn''t even imagine.

    For years now, I thought I''d already met all the truths of the truth, but that person was quite a fresh shock to such a day.

    Also, now that I think about it, I remember having received orders to this location a few times.

    I think I ordered it 2 or 3 times a week.

    "Ye-young, you must have had a hard time. Yay."

    I can''t believe I''ve had a word of complaints while delivering so many things like this.

    It was a day when I unknowingly saw the preliminary again.

    Even that was not the end of it.

    Wait a minute. Excuse me, sir?

    Knock, knock, knock, knock!

    Of course, I knocked on his door again because I wondered what happened on the day when I was dumbfounded.

    But the man didn''t budge even though he knew it was definitely inside.

    Even if you don''t open the door again and come out, it''s worth a word from beyond the door.

    Once I closed the door and went in, that was it.

    In the end, he had no choice but to throw away food waste that had been forced to cry and eat mustard.

    "Ha... ha...¡­.¡±

    Sighing, then smirking again.

    As a result, I passed by my house and came to a restaurant.

    Yumi, who confirmed that the expression of the returned day was unusual, ran out in surprise.

    "Mr. Haru! Is there something wrong? You don''t look very well."

    "What''s going on¡­¡­There was. Honestly, I think I should give you a bonus. I knew there were so many weird people in the world.¡±

    Still, I was able to complain to Yumi and Choi Han-seok, so I was a little relieved.

    Yumi, who was listening to Haru''s story with a poop-chewing expression, shouted, opening her eyes as big as a fist."No, what a crazy person!"

    Wow, since delivery has improved since it''s the 21st century, the truth is developing as well. That''s awesome. People are the same. I''m not going anywhere.

    Yumi and Choi Hanseok, who say they''re amazing in a way and laugh out loud.

    A day when I felt much better, I shook my hand, saying, "Wouldn''t it be a guest?"

    First of all, it ended like this, but I was worried.

    I thought he wouldn''t order just this once.

    "What should I do? I think I have to do something for Yeyoung. Or should I just block his order? I heard it has that function."

    "Blocking... ..not bad. But you can order it as a non-member. It won''t be completely blocked.¡±

    "Non-membership orders. Come to think of it, it really is. What should I do?"

    We were thinking about it together.

    Haru, who couldn''t think of a suitable idea, habitually picked up his cell phone and turned on the review screen.

    He was encouraged to cook by reading new reviews several times a day.

    But this time, something was strange from the beginning.

    Apparently, until just now, the average score of 9.9 was down to 9.8 on the table.

    And the reason is.

    [Park Soo-young(¡î)]

    I just received the food and wrote. I ordered it a few times because I thought it was good, but the food condition isn''t good today. The rice and soup are cold. I don''t know why, but it doesn''t taste dirty. And there was a delivery from a man other than the woman who came. I think it''s the boss, so I''ll say something. No, you can just go if you''ve given me food. Why are you knocking on the door again? I was going to eat alone, but I didn''t know if it was going into my nose or mouth because I was scared. I''m speechless. Don''t do business like that when the customer is the king. You never know when or how you''re going to fail.

    "Oh, my..."

    At this point, the curse really came out.

    Confucius and Mencius couldn''t stand it here.

    You said you wouldn''t get angry if you were dumbfounded, but that was the state of your day earlier.

    But after being beaten up properly like this, the anger that I tried to turn off earlier came much bigger.

    "There''s a real degree. How can a man!"

    Isn''t the delivery man human?

    How could he say such a thing with his finger if he saw the delivery man?

    One day I really wanted to visit him and ask him.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Hey, that''s right. That''s crazy. This one.

    Yumi and Choi Han-seok, who read the review, also stuck out their tongues.

    Even though Choi Han-seok has been doing business for a long time that cannot be compared to a day, he said he has never met this level of truth.

    "I''m so angry that I can''t even speak. Mr. Haru, do you know that? Even this person. This is my first review. Take the service and eat it''s a good service! Of course, we don''t offer services on condition of review. But how...¡­.¡±

    That''s the case with the free service, but I even threw away the trash and this is what it''s like to come back.

    The more I thought about it, the more I was stunned and dumbfounded.

    "Really... I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve been so angry...¡­.¡±

    There was still a lot of things to prepare, but my body didn''t move.

    The day I sat down without any chair did my best to organize my mind.I really didn''t expect to get so angry with customers.

    Choi Han-seok, who quietly came to the side, looked at the distant mountain and talked.

    Forget it, just don''t care. If you pay attention to each of these things, how can you live with a headache? In this harsh world. Yes?

    "I don''t know how not to... ..." But you''re a guest anyway."

    -No, it''s not.

    "What?"

    I''m not a guest. People like this should be called hands. It''s just, I think so. I apologize for what I have to apologize for. If there is something to fix, fix it. But the other thing is absurd.

    "That''s... too obvious.¡±

    Yeah, that''s so obvious. There''s no irrationality in this world if all the people in the world live by it. But I can''t do that. That''s what you want to do. You know what I mean?

    Choi Han-seok, who spoke as if he were joking, but the smile he showed Haru was full of sincere comfort.

    A day of deep sighs jumped up and tied an apron.

    "Well, if I whine, he''ll laugh at me for good."

    Of course! Of course.

    "I''m just gonna finish my job. Because I''m busy anyway.¡±

    Still, if you focus on cooking, you will quickly forget these thoughts.

    Besides, this is the final exam period at university.

    As students have just begun to prepare hard for the final exams, orders to universities and nearby studio villages have nearly increased by 1.5 times.

    Ye-young said that it will double in a blink of an eye when the test period begins in earnest after about a week.

    In order to digest the current amount, Ye-young alone is already on the verge of exceeding the intention of "safe delivery."

    Assuming that both roads and traffic laws are important, the delivery speed is ambiguous.

    By the way, orders are increasing here?

    Obviously, there comes a time when Ye-young can''t handle it alone.

    Actually, I should have thought about this with Yumi today...¡­. Something unexpected has happened.

    "Of course, it''s right to get a new rider, right? Even in the short term."

    "I agree with that. Yeyoung kept saying that. Maybe next month he''ll have a hard time on his own."

    "Then the answer is set. Let''s get another rider in the short term, and if we get more supplies after that, let''s think about it again."

    "Yes, sir. Then I''ll post a notice. I heard it''s hard to find a part-time job for college students these days, but I''m sure you''ll get it quickly under the conditions of the boss.¡±

    "Whoo...¡­, right?"

    Don''t people say that once you go through something like this, it''s all bad? I''m sure a good rider with good common sense will come. Let''s just believe that.

    In the end, I couldn''t find a suitable solution, so I came to that conclusion.

    I tried my best to forget about it with the mindset that a day is no big deal.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to give Yeyoung a bonus.

    And I don''t know if what Choi Hanseok said was true, but the morning of the day Yumi posted an announcement at dawn.

    As soon as the sun rose, I got a call that I wanted to have an interview.

    I heard he''s a graduate student who''s taking a break from school because he''s in the military.

    He said he was looking for a part-time job that he could do because he had a little time before returning to class.Even his university is responsible for more than 50% of heaven''s delivery sales per day.

    Even his personality was very nice, so I liked it a lot.

    "Well, Mr. Bonam. I look forward to your kind cooperation. For the next month."

    "Oh, of course. Don''t worry. I''m so happy to meet a good boss like Haru. Slow delivery is the motto of the store. Oh, I admire you!"

    Bonam, who became a short-term family member for a month, had a fairly gentle personality compared to the burly build that reminded him of the previous furbos.

    Today is his first day of delivery.

    Haru, who was playing delivery food in his hands, found something and narrowed his eyes.

    "Huh? Wait a minute. Here."

 Chapter - 193 191. You know me? (2)

    There really wasn''t much reason for Yoo to start working part-time as a short-term rider in Table Heaven.

    I was forced to go to the military while attending graduate school, and I had time to rest until returning to school next semester, but I found a part-time job that looked good.

    He also liked the fact that he worked part-time at his regular restaurant because he was a regular customer who ordered home-cooked meals or Korean food every time he craved it in his own room.

    The first delivery was made today.

    At first, I wondered what it was called "safe delivery" that Haru, the president, emphasized so much, but when I delivered it in the morning, I could tell for sure.

    Unlike the bosses of other shops, customers who were already accustomed to the slight delay in delivery did not find it difficult to wait another five minutes.

    Even since it was a salary system, not a performance-based system, it couldn''t be as comfortable as this for the delivery man.

    Besides, the lunch and dinner made by Haru should be very delicious.

    Having a very happy part-time job that is regrettable to be short-term, President Haru, who handed over delivery food to him, said something meaningful.

    "Oh, here it is."

    "Huh? What''s in here?"

    "There''s something...To put it simply, the person who ordered here is a little. He''s the true story. Last time, he asked me to throw it away instead of food waste."

    "Huh? No, was there really someone like that?¡±

    "Anyway, he''s a little cautious. Just in case you get hurt."

    "Hey, don''t worry, boss. I''m not the kind of person who would get hurt easily by such a thing. Then I''ll be back safely!"

    Bonam, wearing a thick helmet, boarded the motorcycle again and started the delivery.

    As I started delivering in a studio village near the university, it was my turn to go to the house that my boss talked about.

    Sad Villa 404.

    "Tsk, the lake is suspicious. Hey, what''s going on?¡±

    I was a little nervous, but I don''t think Jinsang is the truth.

    I trudged up the stairs thinking it would be okay.

    When I knocked on the door, a man with an unemployed face poked out his head.

    "Oh, you''re here today, not your sister. Leave it there. And this one on the way."

    Whoosh!

    He snatched the food he ordered from his hand as if he had taken it away, and soon took out a food waste bag from the side of the kitchen as if he had waited.

    It was Bonam who was out of his mind for a moment when what he didn''t think would happen, but he pulled his hand back reflexively.

    ''Oh, sir? I don''t think that''s right.''

    "No? Are you kidding me? If a customer tells you to throw it away, you throw it away. And. I''m just going to go down anyway. Is it that hard to take it?¡±

    "It''s not a question of difficulty. Why would I throw away the trash at your house?"

    Honestly, it''s a short-term part-time job, but I thought it was a regular.

    The man in front of me seems to have mistaken himself for Haru, the boss, but I think it was because of the thick helmet.

    Bonam''s helmet had a shield to protect his eyes from sunlight.

    But apparently I was really angry.

    No matter how many times a guest says he''s king, this isn''t it."Ha, I''m really. I can''t do this. Are you really going to do that? I don''t know if you know, but I''m pretty famous in this university. I just want to close the store. Do you have a lot of customers?"

    A guy who brags about his fame in college.

    But when I heard it, something suddenly came to my mind.

    I was really used to something.

    I couldn''t recognize him for a moment because his beard is a bit shaggy and his eyes are blurry. This face. No way.

    "Excuse me. I''m sorry to interrupt you. Sir, you said you attended this university."

    "Yes, by the way?"

    "Did you happen to have a mechanical engineering class two years ago? Professor Jang Jae-young''s class."

    "¡­¡­how do you know that? No, it''s true, but. How do you do that?¡±

    Bingo

    Sure enough, the face of a man who was confident in the world changes instantly.

    Yoo Yoo-nam took off his helmet and smiled.

    "Don''t you remember me? You used to be an assistant in Professor Jang Jae-young''s class. Park Soo Young, your major?

    "¡­¡­Yubonam assistant?"

    Also

    Before joining the army, the face I saw while working as an assistant when I was a graduate student was right.

    Although his presence was very dim because he was a quiet and moderate student during the student''s grades were very low.

    I remembered that the suspicion of cheating exploded once in the midterm exam and was buried.

    There was no conclusion, but the whole university was so upside down that I couldn''t forget the face.

    I heard you took a leave of absence from school. This is how you''ve been living here.

    By the way, I thought it could be because it was near the university, but I thought the world was small.

    "Well, it''s been a while since I saw you. It''s changed a lot."

    "Oh, yeah. Well."

    Park Soo-young seemed really embarrassed by the appearance of Bona, who knew her identity.

    He/she desperately tried to close the door, avoiding the eyes of Bo-nam, leaving him/her somewhere to throw away food waste if he/she didn''t want to be in trouble.

    Of course, it wasn''t a stand-up.

    Chuck, put your foot through the closing front door.

    "But what are you doing? What, you''re a recognized person in college?

    "No, sir. That''s not it.¡±

    What do you mean, no?

    "So...."

    "Aren''t you ashamed? If you made a mistake and went to college, you should be alive. How did the loser who used to be there become so much human jam now? He''s so mean.¡±

    "I''m sorry, brother."

    "Sorry? Why are you sorry to me? You should feel sorry for Haru. Didn''t you think I was the boss?"

    "That''s like...¡­.¡±

    Sooyoung, whose face turned blue and couldn''t answer.

    Okay, you''ve met the right person today.

    Bo-nam, who clenched his tongue, fired a final blow.

    "Don''t ignore the delivery man. I know I''m doing this as a short-term part-timer, but it''s a hell of a lot of course. But you still get allowance from your parents. Don''t you think so?"

    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s right."

    "If you''re stuck in a house like that, you should be proud. Anyway, I knew you lived here, so be careful from now on. If you don''t want to move to college, you won''t be able to carry your face around in college if you stick to it one more time."Unlike swimming, who boasted that he was a little successful in college, Bonam was a bit successful if he was really successful.

    His face is half and half. My grades are good, too. Even in graduate school, he was loved by professors.

    I could see his connections from the fact that he went to the army while studying in graduate school.

    "I''m sorry. I won''t do that anymore."

    Suyeong, who had become a completely ignored expression, bowed her head.

    Then Bonam stepped away from the door with a satisfied look on his face.

    The door that''s about to slam shut.

    This time, he grabbed the door with his arms and put his head in.

    "You''re leaving?"

    "¡­¡­Goodbye."

    "Hi. See you next time."

    Boom!

    Only then did the door of 404

    Bo-nam, who turned pleasantly, came down the stairs and climbed on the motorcycle with an motorcycle.

    He hummed and quickly returned to heaven on the table.

    I approached Haru with a smile and said, "Good job."

    "Bonam, how''s everything going in room 404?¡±

    "Well, I was going to tell you that story anyway.¡±

    "Of course, something happened again! That''s why I was so worried. If you did something weird again...¡­.¡±

    "No, no. Thank you very much for your concern. Maybe there won''t be any problems there from now on. I''ve been talking so well.¡±

    "Really? Do you know him?"

    "You can say that.¡±

    Bonam explaining what happened earlier to Haru.

    At some point, Yumi came to the side and listened to it together, and she frowned pleasantly as if the two had sprite at the part where she had been properly warned.

    "Wow, that''s so nice!"

    "The world is really small, but it is very small. That''s how you met."

    "I''m surprised, too. I couldn''t remember when I first saw it, but after talking about college, I thought, "Ah!" I think Sooyoung was surprised too. I can still see the surprised look on my face after I took off my helmet. "Kkkkk."

    BONAM raising his thumb.

    I asked if Haru had any problems, but he nodded, saying he would be fine.

    I couldn''t be more satisfied because I was so stressed that I had to cut off the delivery to that direction.

    "Well, I''d like one more delivery this time, please. If you talk about tigers, you''ll get criminals. We''ve received a group order for 20 people from the university lab.¡±

    "Oh, sounds good. I''ll be right back!"

    "Let''s go eat after you come back. I''ll make you something delicious for dinner."

    "Yes, I''ll look forward to it, sir!"

    Once again, Bonam hangs a plastic bag with a lunch box and starts delivering.

    As expected, I was lucky to be able to get a job here.

    There were a lot of acquaintances near the university rap room, so I sneaked up on swimming and found out that no one knew about his recent status.

    Then he''ll be more careful on his own, so there''s no need to worry.

    After an instant delivery, dinner was already prepared.

    While eating delicious soft tofu stew with the restaurant''s family, he unconsciously picked up his cell phone and accessed the delivery app.

    I was worried that Sooyoung might have left another review, so I wanted to check it out.

    Soon he found something and opened his eyes wide.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Bonam?"

    "That''s not it. It''s a job, it''s a job. Would you like to see this?¡±

    Bo-Bo-Bo with a slightly excited voice on his cell phone.Haru and Yumi, as well as Ye-young, who was eating in a hurry, pushed their heads in front of his cell phone.

    And soon.

    "Huh?"

    "Wow, that''s awesome. That''s awesome. Mr. Haru, did you succeed?¡±

    "Wow¡­¡­ I''ve never done this before in years of delivery. As expected, it''s CEO Haru. Yes, that''s all I can say."

    Everyone couldn''t help but stick out their tongues.

 Chapter - 194 192. Do you want to eat cup noodles? (1)

    I want to try it without promotions or events. If I''m right, I think the guests will recognize me in any way.

    It was the answer given by Haru, who was pondering over Ye-young''s question of whether it would be better to receive an event.

    I''ve been cooking like this until now, and I''ve been living like this, so it was an answer that made me nod.

    I don''t think this is right.¡¯

    Even if it was Yumi, it was hard for Yeyoung to accept it at once.

    She''s been in the delivery business for years now and has received a lot of food from a lot of shops, whether she likes it or not, and she''s learned a lot about this industry.

    In addition, I have seen countless shops that refused to promote and collapsed as if they were taking a line-up as if they were not selling more than I expected.

    Of course, Bapsang Heaven was already a hit with one Korean restaurant, not a delivery restaurant.

    It was already a good store, so the foundation was really solid.

    I didn''t worry about collapsing, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but think seriously about whether I could hit the middle, let alone hit the jackpot.

    "Korean food ranking No. 5¡­...we''re holding it, right?¡±

    "It''s real time. If it''s 5th place, it''s chin-up. But this is real. Wow¡­¡­."

    President Haru has really achieved that.

    There is a real-time ranking that is updated every hour in the delivery application where the table heaven is registered.

    Unlike other banners that require further fees and promotions to be exposed to the top, real-time ranking really exposes purely well-selling restaurants at that time.

    There are only 1st to 5th places in each category.

    I don''t know if it''s temporary, but heaven on the table ranked fifth in the Korean food category.

    In this place, which is the center of Seoul delivery and is called a battlefield, 5th place without receiving promotions that everyone else receives.

    It was a ridiculous grade.

    No, I could assure you with all my heart.

    "To be honest, Mr. Haru. I''m sure they''re wondering what it is on the delivery app. It doesn''t make sense. It''s out of common sense, isn''t it? There''s no event, so I can''t expose it. I don''t even have a discount coupon that everyone else gets. And you''re ranked 5th in real time?"

    "Of course, I haven''t done delivery for a long time like Ye-young, but I still order a lot. I don''t even remember seeing a store that was ranked without any events. It''s Haru''s first time. This is, really."

    "Is that... about it?¡±

    Ye-young and Bo-nam''s open mouths didn''t know how to shut up.

    Yumi and Haru were just happy to be ranked.

    Perhaps the shock felt by the two was much greater.

    Well, one day, we rarely ordered delivery, so basically, what we know might be very different.

    I was wondering if it was this much.

    "Bonam, what do you think of this?"

    "Thinking, what?"

    "I mean, this ranking. Let''s say we''re almost done with the business today. Do you think it will be maintained tomorrow?¡±

    "That''s... I don''t know. Wouldn''t it work? The number of orders coming into the table is increasing day by day. Yeyoung, you can feel it, right? More and more work.¡±

    "Certainly, if it lasts until tomorrow, it will continue. If that happens...¡­. Mr. Haru. Seriously. We might have to pick one more rider."Ye-young nodding her head, looking at everyone with sparkling eyes.

    Now that she came out this far, the day was a little embarrassing.

    "Is it that bad.

    "Yes, really."

    I think the table heaven was going better than I thought.

    First of all, it may have been ranked while orders from other restaurants withered, so let''s wait and see.

    That''s how the story of the day ended.

    But the very next day.

    It was only two hours after the delivery service began.

    "Wow, this is really coming up."

    [Ranking: 5th]

    [Korean Food & Lunch Box: Table Heaven]

    It''s been a while since I started doing business, so I was already ranked.

    Very confidently beating the prominent shops Haru and Yumi had been looking around for years and years.

    As time went by, the ranking of other stores in the rankings quickly changed.

    But only heaven on the table remained firmly in fifth place.

    And the effect came out quickly so that we could know the sales without checking the sales.

    "Yumi, I think you need to move your hands a little faster. We''re behind on 5 orders.¡±

    "Five?! No, I just got all the hall orders."

    "There are two new guests in the hall and three more lunch boxes. Since all marinated kkanpunggi meat is out as a review event, the stock is ambiguous now...¡­. You might have to post a notice that you can''t go out more."

    "I think the orders we received today have increased by 20 percent. It''s no joke."

    "Let''s deal with it as soon as we can. Both Yumi and Bonam are out of delivery, and we have to make it right away when they come in."

    It was a kitchen that had been quite busy so far, but the previous schedule was so crowded that it looked like a fairy.

    The delivery was so crowded that it exceeded the expectations of the day that it was delayed for 5 or 10 minutes.

    It''s a good thing that the restaurant''s guidelines for "restaurant heaven" itself were set as "slow delivery."

    If this was the case with another company that emphasized rapid delivery, there would have been a call to protest why the delivery was not coming.

    "Let''s do it fast. Quickly. You can do it, right?¡±

    "Of course! Please wait a little longer."

    But Haru and Yumi did it without batting an eyelid.

    At this point, it wasn''t just that we were good at cooking.

    Like people I''ve known for a really long time, I''ve been running around the kitchen in perfect order, moving like one body.

    Let''s return it for 30 minutes until lunch time, process the delivery, and make an interim settlement.

    "You jumped 30 percent. Total sales."

    It was worthwhile to turn the wok to the point where I wondered if my arm would be cut off.

    Let''s turn on the delivery app just in case.

    [Ranking: 4th ¡ü]

    [Korean Food & Lunch Box: Table Heaven]

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Sure enough, it was ranked as high as fourth.

    Without any badges such as premium or event.

    "I''m going crazy.

    I don''t know if I should like it or not, but this one thing was for sure.

    "We need to raise the riders'' salaries a little bit more.¡±

    "Really?"

    Ye-young and Bon-am, who were eating out of tiredness, looked at each other and raised their voices as if they had promised.

    But there wasn''t much time to talk.

    As soon as the staff''s meal time was over, there were a lot of notifications that new orders had been placed.Haru and Yumi rushed to the kitchen.

    * * *

    "Oh, my. I''m dying.¡­.¡±

    That''s how business ended around 8 p.m.

    It was finished about an hour earlier than the original deadline because the materials were exhausted.

    I''ve done this a few times before, so I even bought enough ingredients for ghosts to come in the evening.

    But we ran out of ingredients.

    "It''s been a really long time since I''ve worked like this. I thought this would be the hardest thing when I left the distribution center early in the morning."

    "Me, too. I think it''s harder now than when I was a rookie and rolled like crazy in oral fairy tales. The order doesn''t stop even if I receive it or receive it. But... I feel really good."

    I don''t know if today was really a business day, but at the end of the day, we received a group order for as many as came in.

    I hung a [CLOSED] sign on the door of the restaurant and wiped out the remaining ingredients to make a lunch box, and my whole body was exhausted.

    Cheer up!

    Bo-nam came in after finishing the delivery at the right timing.

    I''m a little sorry for him, who just took off his sweaty helmet, but I couldn''t help it because Ye-young was out first.

    "Oh, Mr. Bonam. This is the last order for today. It''s a little too much."

    "It''s about college. It''s okay. I''ll be right there."

    "We can''t take any more orders today because we''re running out of ingredients anyway, so I think you can leave right away after you deliver it. Didn''t you say you were near there? That''s what I''ll tell Ye-young."

    "Oh, then I''d appreciate it. I''ll be right back!"

    Bo-nam''s expression that brightens up when he says he can leave work in a cool way.

    Lightly lifted up the lunch boxes, which would be quite heavy, and immediately got on the motorcycle with a helmet on.

    Haru shouted behind him, who was about to set off with a cool exhaust sound.

    "And this month''s bonus is 150,000 won!"

    "Thank you!!¡±

    As expected, you chose the right place to work.

    I couldn''t help but think of it.

    I don''t know if it''s just me, but the boxed lunch in both hands feels light, worth 150,000 won.

    With a feathery heart, I finished delivering in a flash and picked up my cell phone.

    "I''m sure it ended early."

    It was also good to finish work early even if there was a lot of work.

    Originally, after the part-time job, it was Bonam''s daily life that most of them went home and goofed around or studied a little bit.

    I had a good lunch earlier, but I was hungry maybe because I ran around like crazy all day.

    "I''m going to stop by a convenience store."

    I should buy some lunch boxes for cup noodles and go back.

    It happened to be a convenience store near the university, so I roughly went into any convenience store I could see.

    My chin!

    The motorcycle that stopped at the door for a while.

    "Huh? That one."

    But there was another motorcycle right next to it.

    That''s a pretty familiar fellow, too.

    "Isn''t that Ye-young''s?"

    It seemed obvious that Yeyoung''s motorcycle was Yeyoung''s.

    Is it in here by any chance?

    I trudged into the convenience store thinking like that.

    "That''s true."

    A familiar person stood in front of the cup noodle corner as well.

    Maybe he didn''t notice that he came in late.Ye-young was agonizing over something with her hands on her chin with a serious look on her face.

    Bo-nam, who slid into the side of Ye-young, asked subtly.

    "What are you thinking about?¡±

    "What cup noodle should I eat today? My life''s worries...¡­? Mr. Bonam?"

    Ye-young, who belatedly found Bonam, took two steps back with a gasp.

    There was a large bowl of noodles in her hand, and Bonam walked in front of the cup noodle stand and picked up the same one.

    "I like this, too. Ye-young, do you eat Pooh ramen?"

 Chapter - 195 193. Do you want to eat cup noodles? (2)

    "As expected, Haru has a big distribution. They gave us a bonus because we were busy. Wow!"

    "I know. Of course, I haven''t delivered it for a long time like Ye-young, but there''s no one like CEO Haru.¡±

    "Right? There are a few things I really can''t say. Anyway, Haru is really amazing. I''ll bury my bones in heaven on the table. Oh, do you want to make a toast?"

    "That''s good. Yes, yes."

    Like this!

    An ordinary convenience store near the university.

    Yeyoung and Bonam''s beer glasses collided on the outdoor terrace in front of him.

    Around nine o''clock in the evening.

    After the class, college students were rushing out and heading somewhere, and something smirked and laughed.

    "Don''t you envy Mr. Bonam?"

    "What?"

    "That''s how college students enjoy it. We went to bars. And CC. You said you''ve been studying. If I go to graduate school now, I won''t be able to play like that."

    "Well, I''m jealous. But there are so many things to do."

    Ye-young, who had never been to college, envied those students, to be honest.

    Whether I got pocket money or worked part-time.

    With the money I saved, I went to a bar with my friends and drank beer. I had a relationship during the break. Things like that.

    "Don''t you think so, Ye-young? You said you''ve been working. While saving money."

    Soon, Bonam returned a natural answer.

    Ye-young, who was thinking about it for a while, ate cup noodles honestly.

    It''s been a while since I ate outside, but it didn''t get soggy.

    Ye-young had her own way of eating ramen.

    After making a big bowl of Pooh ramen, you can add Jeonju bibimbap-flavored triangular kimbap and mix it.

    First of all, the visuals were pretty bad.

    Still, Jeonju Bibim triangular kimbap with a spicy Puramen and red pepper paste base matched quite well, and it was much more reliable than just eating ramen.

    The triangular gimbap seaweed, which is full of ramen soup, was also chewy, wrapped in chewy noodles and slurped, which was a delicacy.

    I recommended it to Bonam once, and he said it was better than eating it separately, so he scooped it up.

    "By the way, do you want to drop honorifics? It''s comfortable for me, too. Even if Bonam is a short-term part-timer, I''ll have to see him for a few more months."

    Unlike her appearance and personality, Ye-young was not as strong as she thought.

    Bonam won a can of beer because he said he would buy it while he was in the bonus, but he was getting nervous as he was just drinking it.

    Speaking informally since we''re in this mood.

    Looking at Bonam, I asked him with a grin, but I don''t know why, but he scratched his head.

    "I don''t mind."

    "That''s enough! Bonam."

    "Okay, Ye-young."

    "Oh, it''s a little cheesy. It''s not bad, though. Cheers, cheers."

    "You''re eating too fast, aren''t you? My face is already red."

    "No! I''m not drunk."

    Come to think of it, Bonam was next to me when I noticed.

    In the first place, the number of work increased so much that Haru urgently got a part-time job, and since he was always busy at the restaurant, there was not much time to talk.

    It''s been a few weeks since we worked together, but we happened to meet at a convenience store and opened our mouth.''Cause he''s a good kid. Mm.''

    But you don''t like it. It wasn''t like that again.

    Maybe it''s because he''s a big guy, but he''s also very honest.

    Besides, you''ve managed to get rid of a sick bastard a few days after he got to work.

    I wish there was a place where I could talk down like this. I was thinking.

    I was lucky in many ways, including getting a bonus today.

    "Wow, ramen is so delicious. I always had dinner alone.¡±

    "Did you do that every time at the convenience store?¡±

    "Huh? Well, yeah. I don''t usually eat breakfast. Since Haru is cooking something delicious for lunch. Evening is a simple meal."

    "But you have to eat well. You''re working hard, but if you eat like this every day, you''ll get rid of your insides."

    "That''s fine, it''s my trick to throw it away. Save money for dinner. What about you?

    "I don''t... It''s a lunch box or a sandwich to earn tuition."

    "Look, you''re the same! If you''re going to graduate school, you''ll have a lot of course. What department did you say you were in?¡±

    "I''ve never told you. Architecture."

    "Architecture? It''s a weird.

    He was so big and big. I thought it looked weird when you said architecture.

    The thought of him wearing a safety helmet and a field uniform makes me nod.

    And at the same time. Maybe because of the alcohol, I felt a little sincere.

    "I envy you."

    You''re younger than yourself, you''ve already decided what you want to do and you''re going to graduate school.

    He''s been delivering all along.

    He even survived one death.

    If it weren''t for Haru, I would have died and become a handful of ashes...¡­. It made my whole life feel empty.

    "I''m rather jealous of you."

    But the unexpected word came back.

    "Me? Why?"

    "Just, you have a nice personality. He''s passionate about everything. I feel like you''d do a good job no matter what you do?"

    "Are you talking like you''re not. You''re very nice, too.¡±

    "I tried so hard to change it. I used to be very introverted."

    "Really? I can''t imagine anything."

    I can''t believe a bear like him was such an introvert.

    I tried to think as much as I could, but I couldn''t think of anything.

    I''m just yawning.

    "Sigh...." I''m getting drunk. If you''re done eating, let''s get going. We have to go back to work tomorrow."

    "That''s true. Let''s have dinner together sometimes if you don''t mind. You''re both on your own anyway."

    "Yes, yes. I like it. Oh, you''re not driving a motorcycle, are you? Drag it away?"

    "Of course. Take care, sister."

    Ye-young skillfully pulls a motorcycle bigger than her own size.

    A little further from the convenience store where I had a beer, there was a fork, where two people were torn.

    After greeting Bonam, I was dragging my motorcycle home in a pungent mood, and suddenly my mind flashed.

    Come to think of it. There''s something I wanted to ask him.

    I didn''t do it on purpose, but I overheard what Bonam said when he came to the table heaven and had an interview.

    It''s hard to say that I overheard. This is because the time Bonam came for an interview was lunch time for the staff.

    Of course, due to Haru''s personality, we ate together after the interview in less than 10 minutes. Anyway''Cause Haru said it back then. Why are you delivering?''

    For Bonam, the natural answer was to earn graduate school tuition.

    But one day didn''t stop there.

    Instead of skipping all the other questions that could be considered canonical, I asked them again.

    What are you going to do after grad school?

    It was a question that might feel a little bad in a way, but Haru had a talent to make the listener feel better.

    Anyway, I was impressed by Bona''s answer, saying that she was a bit shy.

    I just wanted to show my parents. I can do what I like well by myself. I thought you would accept my graduate diploma.

    I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with your parents, but you want to show them that you can do what you like.

    I thought it was a very unusual reason to look at the fact that I went to graduate school after years of dedication.

    One thought at the same time.

    Haru and Yumi are the same.

    Anyway, running frantically into what you like, doing any process.

    It was a dish for Haru and Yumi, and architecture for Bonam.

    ''I don''t think that''s the case with the delivery.¡¯

    But what about Ye-young?

    It''s good to deliver, and I think it''s my best job, so I pushed for it.

    It''s just a "good job," not a job that I wanted to do all my life on foot like President Haru.

    I do it because I want to, because I have no choice but to do it. It''s kind of like this.

    Maybe that''s why I was more envious of college students who enjoy their youth like this.

    But they must have entered the department they wanted because they wanted something, and they are living a life where they are steadily approaching their goals.

    I don''t have parents who can borrow my hand because my family is in a bad situation.

    That''s why I''ve been making excuses, but I''m sick of it.

    That''s why I wanted to ask Bonam with a drink.

    "Bonam!"

    "Oh, yes, yes. Yeyoung." What''s the matter?"

    When I sang at a crossroads, Bonam''s face appeared from far away.

    Ye-young, who turned red, asked while trying to clear her pronunciation.

    "That''s a funny question. Don''t think it''s weird and listen. All right?

    "Of course, go ahead."

    "Why do you build?"

    A pretty out of the blue question.

    But the answer came right back.

    "There are many reasons. Basically, I like architecture. I want to build a building with my own hands in this wide Seoul! I had that dream. But in my case, my parents were very influential."

    "¡­¡­Parents? You''re against it, are you?"

    "The opposite is the opposite. It''s hard to tell you in detail, but the opposite was a bit intense. It''s just a family business, the eldest son of a b*tc* who''s trying to build! Would you know if I said it''s like that?¡±

    "What, you''re doing a pretty good job, aren''t you?¡±

    "Hey, it''s not like that. Anyway, so I just left the house. I want to do what I want to do. So while earning tuition by myself...¡­. Go out to the field and do some rough labor. Kkk, but I don''t regret it."

    Bo-nam talks like it''s nothing.

    But the kernels were stronger than Ye-young thought.

    You''re running home penniless to earn your tuition for one thing you want to do.

    How passionate can he be to do this extent."Cool, man."

    "Well, let''s just say, you earn a day and live a day."

    Honestly, I was jealous.

    I''m jealous of Bonam and Yumi. I envied another day.

    But he couldn''t speak out, so he held it in and walked home silently.

    But this guy kept chasing me.

    "It''s not this way, is it?"

    "You can go this way. It''ll take about three minutes."

    "Why do you have to go back? Let''s just go the way we''re going."

    "I''m worried about your red face. You stumbled earlier to miss your motorcycle."

    "That''s... that''s true."

    I was getting drunk, and now I just don''t know.

    Without saying much, I trudged home with Bonam.

    I don''t know why, but I slept better that day than I thought.

 Chapter - 196 194. Doldol Rolled Yggu -1

    "Three thousand kings? No, it''s not an old fantasy novel. What kind of university has that?¡±

    A few days later, the morning table paradise.

    As soon as I went to work, I lost track of time and worked like crazy, and it became lunch time.

    As I took out the side dishes as much as I could and was simply boiling doenjang stew and eating, Bonam brought up the topic.

    "I didn''t know, but it happened while I was in the army.I guess so. I heard that three people who are particularly picky about delivery food are called picky eater. In the past, there was a time when Table Heaven appeared on social media, right? One of the three kings acknowledged it.¡±

    "That''s very unusual. But I''m glad to hear that it''s helpful.

    "Wait, what about the other two? If it''s the Three Heavenly Kings, there will be two left."

    After mixing miso soup with rice, Yumi, who was filming an eating show, even kimchi, raised her head, saying that she thought of something.

    Surely that was the case again.

    I heard on SNS that the person who is a single person is the weakest among the three kings. And the other two?

    "Well, I got curious, so I looked into it through my juniors. Actually, it''s time for the two of us to come out."

    "So what happened?"

    "The answer wasn''t as big as I thought. Junior said, "If they see nothing going on, they''ll admit that they''re eating well."

    "What''s that? It''s very bland."

    Ye-young, who was listening to Bona''s story with concentration, smiled as if she was speechless.

    After naming him the Three Heavenly Kings, he came up with the ending, "He was actually one of the guests.

    "But if it''s good, it''s good. The juniors told me that the couple is 1 or 2 million kings. All the restaurants that are delivered around here are full of stars, and if it''s not good enough, they''ll go crazy. He''s the king of the three heavens because he''s a good horse. He said it was the end of the story.¡±

    "Wow, are you even a couple? You said you were going out with each other, and it''s no joke."

    "I''m rather grateful. I''m not saying that they acknowledged me without saying anything. Our cooking. And I think I might be hiding as a regular customer."

    Indeed, it is now a table paradise that has stably settled in the fourth to fifth place in the real-time ranking in the Korean food sector.

    The fact that you''re achieving this much without an event is proof that you''ve already succeeded.

    It was strange that the people of Samcheonwang did not admit it, no matter how unique their tastes were.

    "Didn''t you come and go again today?"

    "That''s right. From what Bonam said, it seemed like he was trying to protect his pride and didn''t show that it was delicious."

    "That''s possible.

    At this point, I really wanted to see your face.

    They are a couple who are picky enough to be called King Samcheon, but are eating in the table heaven without knowingly.

    "If I find out later, I''ll give you a drink for free."

    As expected, I thought a lot of interesting things were happening while doing business.

    * * *

    "I don''t like the service here. It tastes good here, but it''s too expensive. It''s too cheap here."

    As I walked thinking about this and that, Daehak-ro was far away.

    At this point, I''m getting annoyed.

    "There isn''t a restaurant for real."

    I didn''t think Hwa Sa herself was seeking perfection.

    I just wanted to find a moderately cheap, moderately delicious, and moderately serviceable restaurant and eat.Unfortunately, I couldn''t see such a restaurant near my house and school that I went back and forth every day.

    Of course, I accept what I have to admit.

    Perhaps because he was a bit picky about his taste buds, he complained about eating every day, so he even got the name of a picky eater.

    At first, I wondered what it was, but thanks to you, I met my boyfriend who is sensitive to taste. Now everyone is like the king of heaven. I think they''re starting to enjoy it.

    "But really, wow...¡­. How can you do this?"

    I''m getting hungry and my free time is decreasing, but I couldn''t see the restaurant even if I died.

    Around the time I think I''m really going to walk to America.

    Sure enough, there was now a familiar restaurant in the distance.

    The sign that I saw almost every day on my phone screen.

    Unusually, it was a shop where rice piled up on a rice bowl with wings was a symbol, and it was a famous Korean restaurant so famous that everyone at school knew it.

    "Today is a table paradise. Sigh, I didn''t mean to be tempted by the word that it''s more delicious if you go there.¡±

    It''s called Table Heaven.

    In the past, only people who knew what they were ordered.However, now it is a daily routine to order once and wait for 50 minutes because the orders are so crowded.

    They say they are college students who react violently every five or ten minutes, but even if they wait for an hour, no one says anything.

    Of course, there are many reasons.

    The delivery lady is pretty. The delivery guy is my senior and I know how hard he works. Because the service is delicious and so on...It is said that ¡­, but in the end, it is the biggest because it is just delicious.

    Rather than waiting for 30 minutes and eating a bowl of rice with more than 10,000 won, it means that even if you wait for an hour, you will buy a delicious and cheap paradise meal.

    In addition, if you order in groups, you can get rid of the delivery fee, and sometimes you can get fruits as a service.

    To be honest, Hwa Sa was proud of her strict taste, but at this point, she couldn''t help but order it.

    So I ordered the famous heaven meal with my boyfriend...¡­. I''ve seen heaven for real.

    Cheap, delicious, serviceable restaurant.

    I found the restaurant that I''ve been looking for so far in vain.

    From then on, I started to order a table heaven every time I ate. I''ve become a complete regular.

    To be honest, I thought I''d get sick of it quickly because it''s a delivery food if I ate it a few times, but I didn''t even do it.

    It was new every time I ate it because the menu changed every day.

    "You don''t have kids, do you? I don''t think so. Ugh, it''s pathetic of me to read the room for such a thing."

    Even so, Hwa Sa secretly ordered delivery with her boyfriend to maintain her image as the king of the three heavens, but at some point, she heard this from her friend.

    It tastes better because it''s warm and the boss''s manners are really good.

    In the end, I came all the way here under the excuse of not taking classes or not, picking a time when the children were in the middle.

    Table heaven.

    It was almost 4 p.m., when the restaurant was least crowded, but I could feel the restaurant being crowded from far away.

    Fortunately, there was no waiting line, but they even said it was given when delivery began.Not surprisingly, the delivery woman, who had lunch boxes in her hands, even climbed on the motorcycle.

    Hwa Sa is staring at it blankly.

    "Huh? Sir, aren''t you the one we used to order at restaurants? Why, the villas in front of you."

    "Yes, yes? Oh, right. Do you recognize me?"

    "The regulars who eat often tend to try to remember. Wow, you''re here to eat at the store today! Good job. I think it''s twice as delicious when you go there. How should I say it, if Haru gives it to me, it feels different on the spot?¡±

    "Double¡­¡­Feeling real¡­"¡­.¡±

    "It''s time for the staff to eat soon, so hurry up and go home. If it''s too late, we won''t be eating."

    "Gasp, I see. Thank you!"

    The door-to-door sales rep''s comments made me fall for it.

    When I came to my senses, I was standing in front of the restaurant, leaving the face of the three kings.

    There was a spicy and savory smell coming from the door. I turned my head and looked to the side.

    [Table Heaven]

    [Today''s Heaven Formal: Spicy Pork Back Ribs Kimchi Steamed!!!]

    "Braised Back Ribs with Kimchi! Crazy!"

    Hwasa''s favorite menu just happened to be here.

    With this happening, I naturally thought that today was a heaven-sent opportunity.

    Recalling Ryder''s words that she might not be able to eat if she is late here, she sprang to open the door of the store.

    President Haru, who was only seen as a handsome president on SNS, was doing a great job of woking, and he almost bowed his head unconsciously.

    "Oh, you have a visitor. Would you like to sit here for now? There''s only one seat left because the seats are a bit crowded. Do you mind if I sit at the counter?¡±

    "It''s okay. I''m alone anyway."

    "Oh, that''s possible. Then what would you like?"

    "One heavenly meal, please."

    "Yes, if you wait a little longer, we''ll get you ready right away! Yumi, there''s a heaven here!!"

    A spell that flows like water.

    It was certainly a popular restaurant, but there was only one seat.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­!"

    Even if you sniff a little, you can feel the smell of sweet rice and the smell of spicy kimchi.

    The salivary glands were not stimulated, so they were gushing, and watching the person next to them eat, their saliva naturally swallowed.

    Fortunately, you don''t know anyone.

    Hwasa, who roughly scanned the restaurant, turned her head to the left thinking so, and saw an unexpected face.

    "¡­¡­Oppa?"

    "Hwasa?"

    Why are you coming out here?

    Her boyfriend, who was betting the title of King Samcheon with her, was sitting next to her.

    People were so surprised and speechless, but now it''s just like that.

    Even if the weakest team that fell to the delivery lunch box early on, the remaining two kings of the three thousand naturally sit next to the restaurant.

    I wondered what this was, but I couldn''t stand human appetite, which was strangely funny.

    My brother opened his mouth first when I was just spouting a laugh.

    "No, I''m just. You have an appointment today. So I was thinking about what to eat alone. I just thought about it and came here...¡­, so this was your promise? Meals in heaven alone?!"

    "How many times have I told you that it''s better for the kids to come and eat? Honestly, how can I hold it in because I''m curious. And would I have ever imagined you here?""That''s... that''s true."

    After exchanging words in a slightly sharp voice, an awkward atmosphere soon came.

    Two large trays broke the ice between the two.

    Rice, soup, simple side dishes, and today''s main dish, Braised Back Rib Kimchi, were placed in front of me, and I felt like I was losing my anger as if I had fought.

    Churping.

    My mouth was watering again without realizing it.

    Yeah, it doesn''t matter.

    There''s braised kimchi in front of me!

 Chapter - 197 195. Doldol Rolled Yggugu (2)

    As expected, I had a big hand.

    Meat and kimchi piled up so high that they could climb onto the bowl.

    I asked, doubting my eyes for a moment.

    "Excuse me, sir. It''s for one person, right?"

    "Yes, yes. Just one serving. I''ve been giving plenty to people who eat at restaurants these days. Oh, let me know if you need rice or steamed rice. I''ll give you more."

    "Still... ..remaining?"

    "Let''s do it because we''re left! As many as you come, I want to give you more.¡±

    It might be a bit rude, but Haru answered kindly with a bright smile.

    Even though I''ve been busy working all along the way.

    I was already quite touched, but I haven''t tasted the most important food yet.

    Hwa-sa nodded small when she made eye contact with her boyfriend.

    Then he carefully picked up his chopsticks and began to welcome the back ribs.

    "Wow."

    "The quality itself is different from the braised short ribs delivered. Don''t you think so?"

    "I know. As you said, it''s supposed to be crumbly and crumbly. It''s chewy on the outside."

    Two people were good at delivery food, but the quality was so good that I was sorry to compare them.

    I lifted a piece of meat and tasted it.

    Slurp!

    "Wow?"

    The meat made a sound that could not fly.

    It was boiled and steamed for how long, and as soon as the teeth were put, the meat was removed from the bones.

    I''m sure everyone knows. The meat on the bones is more savory and chewy.

    Even the spicy and sour kimchi sauce was well soaked in it.

    "Bob, Bob!"

    It was like a complete rice thief.

    My boyfriend next to me is a big bite of meat, a bite of rice, a bite of kimchi...¡­. I was filming an eating show without saying a word.

    Hwa Sa also picked up a spoon and chopsticks.

    "Of course it is.¡±

    Scoop thick kimchi stew with a spoon and pour it into white rice several times.

    Mix it well and take a big spoonful.

    On top of that, I added a well-cooked kimchi and a piece of meat that was easily removed.

    Now I don''t need face or face. Koreans could be more faithful to their instincts than anyone else in front of kimchi jjim!

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Let''s do that.

    "Growl!"

    Heaven has come where I can''t say anything...¡­. Oh, it was so delicious.

    There''s a reason why the kids came and told you to eat. I even felt bad for doubting my friend.

    As soon as I was so absorbed in eating show. The voices of female students were heard at the next table.

    "CEO Haru. Please add our cheese sari!"

    "Cheese sari? Okay, wait a minute!"

    "¡­¡­cheese sari!"

    Probably the most fantastic four letters in the world.

    Hwasa and her boyfriend faced each other at the same time as if they had promised.

    He nodded and raised his hand most politely in the world.

    "Sir, we''re going to."

    "Please add us both a cheese sari."

    "Would you like me to be your guest?"

    "But there''s no reason for that on the menu."

    "Oh, what should I say. A regular menu? It''s something like that. Noodles or ramen. Cheese and kimchi. I''m only paying 12,000 won for these ingredients. Then could you wait a little longer?""Yes, yes, of course!"

    I can''t believe we can add more sari!

    I felt like one more reason to come to the restaurant and eat rice, not delivery.

    By the way, to be honest, I couldn''t imagine it well.

    I added it along with the older customers, but I can''t believe it''s kimchi stew and cheese. Will it look good on you?

    Perhaps he did something strange because he was swept away by the atmosphere.

    Such anxiety suddenly came rushing in.

    But the feeling lasted less than five minutes.

    Hwasa almost lost her mind at the fascinating sight in front of her.

    "Naaaa, we have extra cheese."

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    I said sarira, but what came out was more like a waterfall.

    The white-melted mozzarella cheese sank between kimchi and back ribs, and it seemed like a completely new dish came out.

    "It''s just melted, so it''s going to stretch. Pick it up with chopsticks and stretch it out, then roll it around and eat it.¡±

    "Roll?"

    "Yes, roll."

    President Haru kindly explains how to eat.

    Hwasa, nodding her head blankly, picks up her chopsticks and picks up the cheese.

    Stretch!

    Indeed, it has stretched well.

    "Then I told you not to roll it on your back ribs.¡±

    The moment the chewy cheese clothes fell down on the moist back ribs filled with kimchi seasoning.

    It was a perfect fusion of Korean food and a perfect style, but the result was a perfect fusion Korean food itself.

    Let''s put the reborn back ribs in our mouths with a slightly shaky hand.

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    It''s an exclamation to come out right away, the only thing that goes in was the ribs with cheese.

    "Oppa, let''s just come often from now on.

    "Yes. Three thousand kings. Whatever. Honestly, if it tastes like this, it''s worth losing face. We were frogs in a well. It''s really much more delicious."

    Like when did you fight? The relationship between the two couples melted like cheese.

    It was the moment when two true people, who terrorized the Seoul-centered commercial district, became regulars of the faithful table heaven than anyone else.

    Of course, I never dreamed it was happening.

    No matter what, today. The table heaven went well.

    * * *

    Around one afternoon when such a busy and peaceful day continued.

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking at a corner of the restaurant with his arms folded with an expression of uncomfortableness, approached Haru and whispered in his ear.

    Well, it''s a day. I''ve been looking at it carefully for a while ago. Isn''t that a little strange, sir?

    "¡­¡­all of a sudden?"

    What Choi Hanseok points to is a customer who came in just in time for 3 o''clock.

    He was such a big old gentleman that he looked so cool and old.

    He was not called a gentleman for nothing, but he was wearing a really neat black suit and a hat.

    There''s a market next door.

    I thought you were going to a good place today because it''s a time when middle-aged and old-aged customers visit often.

    Suddenly, Choi Han-seok shook his arm saying he felt something strange.

    No, not out of the blue! Take a closer look. My decades of persimmons are telling me the truth. Something''s really out of the ordinary. Don''t you feel like you''re coming?

    "Hmm. I really don''t know about Ora. What are you coming for?¡±

    How should I say it? A big, big, suspicious or something?"What''s that? Anyway, I think you''re just a nice gentleman. You can''t do that to a good diner."

    Well, I can''t help it if you do that.

    Choi Han-seok takes a step back, saying, "I knew that your day wasn''t a big deal."

    At first, I wondered what was wrong with him. It bothered me a little because Choi Han-seok, not anyone else, said so much.

    Of course, I was really, really sorry for the guests who couldn''t even imagine what they were told by the ghost.

    "I''m sure you''re still looking around the restaurant."

    Maybe it''s because of Choi Hanseok.

    Come to think of it, this person seemed a little more interested in a day''s table heaven than other guests.

    Keep looking around the restaurant, and glance at the kitchen.

    Then, he glances outside where the motorcycles are parked.

    Then, Haru and Yumi will see each other cooking.

    "Hey, I can''t do this. You''re a guest."

    The day when I was thinking hard, I shook my head soon.

    Instead, I did ask you a question.

    Today''s official menu in heaven is simple pork cutlet.

    Of course, Haru and Yumi made pork sirloin with a hammer from dawn.

    I was thinking about whether to do it in Japanese style or Gyeongyang style, but I spread it out completely and made it Gyeongyang style, and the customers'' responses were better than I thought.

    "Do you like today''s meal, sir?"

    "Oh, yeah, it''s a lot better than I thought. Since I was young, I liked this pork cutlet, so I bought it often. I asked my cook to make it. I think it''s more delicious than that."

    A customer who answers politely.

    But listening to it, something didn''t sound right. Was Choi Han-seok''s hunch really right?

    "Is there a chef at home?"

    "Well...." It''s not easy for me and my wife to cook because we''re getting older. There''s one person who helps me sometimes. My husband and I like to make small meals at home."

    "Oh, I see. But you''re still amazing! I don''t usually eat when I get off work.¡±

    "Huh, thank you."

    A middle-aged gentleman bowing his head.

    As the startled day bowed down, Yumi, who was next to him, followed along.

    If you''re greeted by an adult in a Confucian country, you should say hello like this.

    The greeting was meaningless with that thought, but I don''t know why, but the gentleman''s face seemed to have brightened up considerably.

    "You must be delivering pretty well these days. I think we''re still getting orders."

    "That''s right. Thankfully, the guests keep coming. There are a lot of orders from the market and the university in front of us."

    "No wonder there are so many orders because you serve such delicious food. Because cooking doesn''t lie."

    "Oh, that''s right! I''m grateful for everything you say."

    "What, and if...How are the deliverymen?"

    "If you''re a delivery man, you''re a rider. There are two riders, who''s better at work! They''re working so hard that I''m sorry to say that. Sometimes I''m thankful for everything. I think it''s all thanks to the riders that the delivery is so good.¡±

    Who works better, black cow or yellow cow...¡­. It was a question that reminded me of this phrase, but one day I answered it with all my heart.A middle-aged gentleman nodded. It was, like, an indescribable expression.

    So when you emptied a plate of soup and ate a third of the pork cutlet.

    Chiririrring! The door to heaven opened politely, and a giant figure in a large helmet appeared.

    "Mr. Haru! It''s piled up again, isn''t it?"

    "Oh, Mr. Bonam. It''s meal time in a little while, so I'' I''ll ask Ye-young a little later for the market, and can you deliver these only to the university? Then I think the delivery before lunch will be over today."

    "Oh, this is good enough. Then I''ll be right back.¡­.Huh?"

    Bonam, who was about to leave the restaurant after taking over a plastic bag full of lunch boxes from Haru, stood tall and stopped.

    As if all the time around has stopped.

    After a few seconds, which seemed like a billion years, he took off his helmet with a trembling hand and murmured quietly as he looked at the middle-aged gentleman.

    "¡­¡­father?"

    "¡­¡­What?!"

    Look, what did I say? I told you it wasn''t unusual!

 Chapter - 198 196. Give me your son! (1)

    It was quite out of the blue, but at the same time, it was a situation where I thought, "Well, this could happen in my life."

    Of course, I never dreamed it would happen right now, and in the table heaven.

    "¡­¡­father?"

    "You''ve gained a lot of weight. You seem to be eating well."

    Bonam, who took off his helmet, stood blankly looking at the middle-aged man in his suit.

    "Wasn''t I right?" said Haru, who put aside Choi Han-seok, who was angry for a while, because he was speechless.

    "Father?!¡±

    No, well, yeah, it could be.

    The part-timer''s father can come to the restaurant, and even if there''s no other reason, it''s not a problem to just visit as a guest.

    However, the biggest reason why Jeong-dong was embarrassed was the strange atmosphere between the two father and son.

    It was never harmonious.

    No, rather than harmonious, there was a strong feeling that Bonam was intentionally avoiding his father''s eyes.

    He was always smiling and reliable, but he looked uncomfortable for the first time since he entered the table heaven.

    If the table heaven is home, one day is the father of the restaurant.

    Therefore, I was worried about what happened.

    "The introduction is late. I''m Bonam''s father, Yoo Seong-bok."

    "Oh, I''m rather late. If I had known you were my father, I should have said hello first. I''m Haru, the owner of this restaurant."

    Revealing that he was Bonam''s father, he greeted Haru with a small bow.

    Let''s bow down accordingly.

    Yumi, who was handling orders that had already been placed on behalf of Haru, glanced at how the situation was going.

    "I''m sorry about the time you''re in business. Still... I wanted to see my son working."

    "Yes, I''m fine. Feel free to talk. We''re past our busiest time. I''ll be fine if it''s before lunch time is over."

    Today was a weekday when there were not many deliveries, and it was break time soon anyway.

    Yeyoung, please work a little harder.

    "Thank you for your consideration. Mr. Haru. Of course."

    Bonam''s father, who bowed politely, looked at his son.

    Then he spoke in a stern voice to Bonam, who had been cringing uncharacteristically, looking at Haru and his countenance.

    "How many years has it been?¡±

    "¡­¡­It''s been a little less than three years since I left the house in earnest except for the army."

    "That''s enough. Three years is more than enough. Come back home. "My mother is very worried."

    "Are you here to say that, too?¡±

    "I have a lot of other things to say, but you know that. "Now I''m out there running around."

    But the conversation between the two was quite unusual.

    What do you mean come back home? What do you mean three years is enough?

    Oh, what the hell is going on?

    It was a day when I promised to turn off my nerves because it was the work of Bonam''s family, but the conversation was too exciting to do so.

    What happened to Bona''s father, Yoo Seong-bok, who came this far and told his son to come back?

    Sure enough, Yumi''s hands, who was washing the dishes, were strangely slow, perhaps thinking the same thing as Haru''s.

    Haru''s eyes met and the two nodded in unison.

    I don''t know anything else, but I meant let''s listen first.

    For your information, Choi Han-seok was eavesdropping on the conversation by flying to the side of Bonam, fearing that he was a ghost.No, it''s hard to say that I''m already eavesdropping at this point.

    ''Hmm?''

    However, Choi Han-seok''s eyes, who was closely observing Bonam and meteor suits, narrowed for a while.

    Although Yoo Seong-bok had been saying he was suspicious, did he find something else?

    He rushed to Haru and opened his mouth carefully.

    Hey, Haru. Did you really feel anything? About Yoo Seong-bok.

    "Mr. President? No, I..."

    Then look at that hand. Then you''ll see it.

    "If you say hand."

    What on earth is in the hand of a meteor suit?

    Haru looked at his hand carefully.

    "Aha."

    In an instant, Choi Han-seok caught what he was trying to say.

    "Well, you''re a restaurant worker. That''s also something that uses a lot of oil. If it''s a restaurant that uses a lot of oil in Korea, chicken restaurants are the most likely.¡±

    Wow, that''s our day. I can understand ten words in a word. Right? You can see it, right?

    Haru didn''t make this guess because he had some superpower or insight like a forensic team.

    One evidence, the hand of a meteor suit.

    There were a lot of burn marks on his hands.

    It was not directly burned somewhere, but burned and piled up by splashing oil.

    It was a day when I had made so many foods since I was young, and I had so many injuries that I could guess with confidence.

    The only restaurant I could think of was a chicken restaurant that fried oil enough to leave a scar like that.

    In addition, the wound continued to occur, but at some point it suddenly stopped.

    It meant he quit his job at some point.

    "No... How do you know that? Mr. Haru, you''re not even a detective in a movie."

    "It''s not that I want to know, it''s just what I see. I''ve been through a lot of similar things."

    Of course, from a day''s point of view, there were more cuts and stabs than fried burns, but let''s move on.

    Increasingly, I became seriously curious about the true identity of the meteor suit.

    I think he used to run a chicken restaurant, but now he''s starting to feel something unusual like Choi Han-seok.

    Around the time when such question marks are steadily passing by.

    Cheer up!

    "I''m back! Oh, now it''s the brake after one or two more deliveries, right? I''m starving...¡­ hmm? What''s going on?"

    Ye-young, who returned to the restaurant energetically after the delivery, sensed an unusual atmosphere and looked at the day.

    I meant to ask you to explain what happened, but I just shrug because I don''t know much about it.

    However, Ye-young''s reaction to Bonam and his father was a little strange.

    Like, I''ve known him for a long time.

    Half serious and half interested, he rushed to Haru and asked carefully.

    "CEO Haru, what''s going on?"

    "I know. Let me explain...¡­.¡±

    "No, not like that. Why is the CEO of YMCA Chicken doing that with Bonam? You two know each other?"

    "¡­¡­What? What kind of chicken?¡±

    "YMCA chicken! It''s not that famous. Oh, you never know?¡±

    Know

    No matter how poorly a day eats delivery, I know the name YMCA Chicken itself.

    And it''s the same with Yumi and Choi Han-seok.

    "What? Was Yoo Seong-bok the CEO of YMCA Chicken?"¡±

    You said you had a feeling. I told you. My persimmon isn''t dead yet. Wow, there''s an amazing person here.Two people surprised by the intensity they couldn''t even compare to before.

    However, Ye-young, who actually dropped the bomb, only stomped her feet, saying she was still frustrated that she had not figured out the situation.

    "No, but how do you know that?"

    "I used to work at a YMCA chicken restaurant. Why? You know when the new menu came out and it was really popular. Anyway, the company I worked for was selected as an excellent company. The CEO came and had an event. I met him once. But I heard you''re the owner of a chicken franchise. It''s memorable, right?"

    "Aha...¡­."

    Gulp.

    I know it''s nothing, but somehow I had a dry mouth.

    If he''s the owner of a chicken restaurant, Bonam naturally means his son.

    A person who can also be called the second generation of a similar conglomerate plays a delivery rider at Haru''s restaurant?

    "I don''t know, Bonam''s family affairs seem to be very complicated."

    What am I gonna do about this?

    But a day didn''t take long to think about.

    Sooner or later, almost break time.

    Yoo Seong-bok, president of the company who walked to Haru, left Bonam with a look of death, bowed his head and said this.

    "Mr. Haru, I know it''s really sudden for you to say this. But as the head of a family and as the owner of a restaurant, please. Won''t you return my son?"

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    "Literally. Please fire Bonam. I''d like to take him home.¡±

    "Oh, Father!"

    "You stay put! This is adult business!"

    Two people yelling.

    ''Huh¡­¡­''

    Haru, who was laughing as if he was dumbfounded, sighed a small sigh and shouted.

    I don''t think so. The situation is too overheated.

    There is only one way in this case.

    "Then let''s take a break. It''s break time in a little by little. I''ll make you something sweet so you can cool off."

    Eating snacks for a while and moving on.

    Haru turned his head and rolled up the sleeves of his cooking suit.

    * * *

    Although it''s a little external, the most important medium in the story of the two friends, Yumi and Yeyoung, is ice cream.

    It''s the same with the two met. The fact that they gained strength from each other.

    Maybe that''s why Yumi and Yeyoung still really liked ice cream...¡­.

    Therefore, the frozen room in the table heaven was almost always full of ice cream.

    "This is the best thing to do without likes and dislikes."

    I took out a bucket of vanilla ice cream, which is more delicious with two people.

    There''s nothing like ice cream to cool off your hot hair.

    I didn''t have much time, so I decided to make it simple.

    "There''s a bag of strawberries I bought for winter."

    This is enough ingredients.

    While trimming strawberries, I changed my mind as I tried to cut them into pieces.

    Haru, who took out a sharp Chinese food, began to scoop strawberries very thinly.

    A small strawberry was cut into thin slices, about 15 pieces, reflecting the other side.

    A scoop of vanilla ice cream was scooped into a small dessert bowl and sliced strawberry sashimi was wrapped in a circle like a pretty flower.

    And what if you put strawberry syrup around it? It''s done in an instant.

    The taste itself is a taste anyone can imagine, but the texture is really unique thanks to the sliced strawberries.Moreover, thanks to the ice cream, the strawberries were slightly frozen and tasted crunchy, so there was no need to say anything now.

    "Come on, let''s talk while you eat this.¡±

    And crucially, one day was a person who was cooler than anyone else while cooking.

    That''s why I was able to organize all my thoughts in that short time.

    How you should answer the question of a meteor suit.

    Yoo Yoo-nam was looking at the day with shaking eyes.

 Chapter - 199 197. Give me your son! (2)

    Please, boss. Give me back my son back.

    I want you to fire the reserved man. So let me come back home.

    Before the request of the mid-sized chicken franchise president, YMCA, it was a request made by the father of a "family" who works at his restaurant.

    Of course, one day couldn''t help but agonize.

    As a restaurant owner named Bapsang Heaven, as well as as a chef like Yoo Seong-bok.

    But at the same time, Yoo said to Haru as a looker.

    - I don''t want to go back. I want to continue working here.

    These days, I have often said that I love heaven on the table.

    Besides, whether it''s true or not.

    When I overheard Yoo Seong-bok''s story, it was highly likely that Bonam would naturally have to give up his graduate school if he left the table now.

    After all this hard delivery work. Even the graduate school I was trying to save money hard.

    What authority does a day have to prevent him from learning?

    Bonam said he wanted to build.

    He didn''t ask why, but his eyes, which said he wanted to be an architect, were very familiar to Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    It''s nothing but that they had it when they were Bona''s age.

    Someone who wants to do something and is ready to do it. Eyes full of determination.

    Therefore, I wanted to support Bonam even more for one day.

    ''What should I do?''¡¯

    Whether to stand by the father or the son. It''s a perfect Lee Ji-sun.

    Yumi was also shaking her head for a while, and Choi Han-seok also left the decision to Haru, saying it was up to you, the owner of the restaurant.

    What should I do?

    But the concern wasn''t as long as I thought.

    "Hmm."

    The eyes of the meteor suit, which tasted strawberries and ice cream on a small dessert spoon, grew for a moment.

    It''s amazing that the actual taste is a little different from what I thought when I saw it from the outside.

    Sweet vanilla ice cream, strawberry and strawberry syrup.

    It was a taste that anyone could imagine, but it was different in texture.

    So is the texture of very thinly sliced strawberries, but the syrup seeps into them very quickly.

    It was obviously raw strawberries, but the taste and flavor were marinated for several days.

    It was much sweeter and more palatable.

    Certainly, eating something sweet made my head spin more.

    "You said it was Haru, right?¡±

    "Yes, yes, that''s right."

    "You''re really good at using knives. How could you write strawberries like this without any softening...¡­. And when I ate earlier, to be honest, I was a little surprised. I thought it was just a good restaurant. I never imagined that they would serve such simple and luxurious Korean food.¡±

    "I''m flattered. You''re the CEO of YMCA Chicken.I never thought you''d win."

    "I think my son, who is not good enough, can learn a lot from working at your restaurant. A chef who uses a knife well says there''s nothing else to see. My son seems very passionate. I''m sure you''ve grown up a lot as a cook."

    "I... I hope so, too.

    As expected, he was the representative of a franchise company, so he was good at liquidating his words.

    I was praising him for the day, but he turned it around and gave Bonam a hint to come back.

    "I didn''t mean to tell you the truth."

    One more bite. Yoo Seong-bok, who ate ice cream, slightly looked sideways at Yoo Yeon-nam sitting next to him."You''ve already noticed it, so I don''t want to hide it. Yes, that¡¯s right. I''m the representative YMCA Chicken franchise.¡­, this is my son."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Yoo Seong-bok, the representative who makes sure to say the line.

    At that moment, the faces of the heavenly family members at the table, who were sitting in the same seat, were instantly stirred.

    Even if Haruna and Yumi were, Ye-young seemed a little shocked.

    If it''s obvious, it''s obvious.

    It turns out that a colleague who was closest to Yumi who delivered the food together was the son of a famous chicken franchise CEO. How can there be no shock?

    Whoops! Whoops!

    The meteor suit, which contained plenty of ice cream, was quickly emptied.

    I put the empty cup down on the table and stared straight at the day.

    "So, have you thought about it? Mr. Haru."

    What he said earlier, could you give Bonam back?

    "Dad, didn''t I tell you? I am!"

    "Stay still! This is a job for adults. I told you it was a family thing!¡±

    "The same way this time¡­¡­.¡±

    Bo-nam trying to keep his temper.

    He made eye contact with him and brought out the answer that Haru had prepared, smiling as if he was okay.

    "Yes, I''ve been thinking."

    "How do you like it?"

    "At the request of CEO Yoo Sung-bok, it is right for me to force Bonam to fire him."

    "Mr. Haru!"

    "As expected, right? Thank you for your understanding. It''s hard for me to tell you in detail, but our situation is not so good right now. So does his mother.¡±

    Maybe it''s because I answered the question.

    Bonam and Yeyoung were a little angry.

    But one day I just shake my head calmly.

    "But from the perspective of the restaurant owner. You can''t force an employee to fire who you think is a family member."

    "¡­¡­family? I''m a real family member. I''m his father.¡±

    "He''s precious to me, too, Mr. Bonam. Thank you for choosing our restaurant and coming to the interview.¡±

    "Is that so?"

    A day of stubborn refusal.

    To be honest, Haru and Choi Han-seok thought Yoo Seong-bok would come out a little rough.

    I came to Haru''s restaurant in person. Because I boldly asked for my son back.

    But it wasn''t.

    He was as gentlemanly as he was at first impressions.

    "Me too¡­¡­I ran a restaurant. My son is an adult, no matter how much he is a father. I know I can''t force you."

    "I''m sorry. I can''t help it."

    "Then could I have a moment more time? It''s a little bit separate, but I''d like to tell you a little bit about myself."

    "Story?"

    "If you''re in the restaurant business, it''s worth listening to."

    If you just listen to me, I''ll give up and go back.

    It wasn''t a bad offer for a day, nor for Bonam.

    What is it? I''m looking forward to it. Then.

    I was even looking forward to what Choi Han-seok would say.

    Haru looked around, and Yumi and Yeyoung nodded.

    I can eat lunch a little soon, so it''s fine.

    "Well, let''s hear it. The boss''s story.¡±

    "Well, I don''t know where to start. It''s kind of weird to say it myself. YMCA chicken, you all know that, right? It''s not very famous, but you know it to a certain extent."

    That''s about it.

    To that extent, YMCA chicken in Yoo Seong-bok had a position.

    * * *

    "It wasn''t much of a start to my business. I''ve loved chicken since I was young. It''s delicious, right? There''s no Korean who doesn''t like chicken."Chicken is not Korean food.

    Although there are many stories that say that Africa is the originator rather than the United States, there is probably no one to deny that it is so popular that it is almost treated as a Korean food in Korea.

    Crispy, savory. Even though it''s all meat, it tastes good, doesn''t like it, and it''s not that expensive.

    Of course, it''s hard to call it food for the common people now, although the price has gone up to 20,000 won per person.

    At least until CEO Yoo Seong-bok first started his business, chicken was not that expensive.

    "Many people say they''re running chicken restaurants after failing their businesses, but¡­¡­. I''ve always been a chicken. In the first place, I used to work with a knife while moving around the restaurant, and then I met my wife. That''s how I ended up with Bo Nam.¡±

    "Then you''ve always been a cook. And Yoo Seong-bok."

    "Yes, it is. But after giving birth to Bonam, it doesn''t cost a lot of money. Besides, you must have some money saved, you must be confident. I suddenly opened a chicken restaurant.¡±

    "Not a franchise?¡±

    "I''ve been thinking about the franchise, but I also like my shop."

    CEO Yoo Seong-bok opened his own store instead of a well-known and stable franchise.

    Thanks to his thorough career and experience, chicken restaurants did better than expected.

    "At first, there were only three flavors. Fried, seasoned, soy sauce. Of course, I made all the seasoning. This is it."

    "But isn''t the menu really increased now?¡±

    "That''s what customers say. The chicken restaurant here is cheap and delicious, but there are no other franchise chicken restaurants that sell it. So I started developing it. Well, it''s a hit."

    Unique taste and menu.

    It is one of the many conditions that a franchise must have.

    Without big waves, the YMCA chicken cruised.

    The store that started with one column grew bigger and more people wanted to open a franchise store, so the second and third stores were opened.

    But that''s not all. It hasn''t really become a franchise.

    And there''s a reason why YMCA Chicken became what it is now.

    "Have you heard of Bburing Bburing Chicken?"

    "If it''s Bbooring Bbooring¡­¡­. You sprinkled cheese-flavored sweet powder on the chicken, right? I know it''s very famous."

    "Then do you know where the chicken was first made?"

    Bburing bburing chicken.

    Anyone who said I''d opened some chicken couldn''t help it.

    Thanks to the sweet and savory flavor of cheese, it became extremely popular with young people, even sprinkling this ppurring seasoning on other foods such as cheese balls and fries, not chicken.

    The originator of the Bburing Bburing.

    As far as I know, Haru doesn''t order chicken often.

    "I think it''s... Youngjun''s chicken."

    "Me, too. Youngjun''s chicken was the original on TV. Celebrities are coming out. People order a lot."

    Not YMCA, but a chicken restaurant named Young-joon''s was the original.

    Youngjun''s Chicken was one of the top three chicken brands in Korea, and it was really big enough to be said to be a large company.

 Chapter - 200 198. Time to go beyond midnight (1)

    Bburing bburing chicken.

    Anyone who has eaten chicken can''t be unaware of its existence.

    Like the name Bburing Bburing, it''s a chicken with a lot of powder called Bburing Bburing Seasoning on top of fried chicken, and it''s very salty and sweet with the scent of vegetables and cheese...¡­. I couldn''t say a word.

    It was a combination of sweet cheese powder and fried chicken, so few people would hate it.

    The word sensation has become a huge sensation, creating a sensation that is very popular.

    The reason is simple. Because it''s really famous.

    Some are known to people simply because they are delicious, and others have hit advertisements like crazy on TV or other media.

    I''m not sure if he intended to push this one, but he put a big chicken advertisement on the expensive subway in Seoul.

    Of course, at Youngjun''s Chicken, not YMCA.

    "That''s what everyone knows. Who made this chicken? Let''s say 8 out of 10 are Youngjun''s chicken.¡±

    "That''s... that''s what I thought. It''s just that I''m advertising it on TV. I''m sorry about something."

    "Me, too. I never imagined it. I can''t believe there was any aid.¡±

    "That''s all right, you don''t have to apologize. What''s wrong with consumers who simply buy chicken? It''s chicken that I order with a light heart. It''s weird to care about the original every time you buy it.¡±

    "That''s true again."

    Haru and Yumi, who became sorry for something, apologized, but Yoo Seong-bok, president of the company, strongly dissuaded them from apologizing.

    Of course he is right.

    Consumers simply have to pay for what they want to buy.

    The origin of the product, who made it first, was not for consumers but for the president of the company to think about.

    Yumi through indirect experiences. And one day I ran a lot of things myself, so I knew it very well.

    At the same time, so there''s very little I can do to help the chief.

    "Our YMCA chicken was just a small shop at first. There were 2nd and 3rd stores, but there were 1 or 2 stores a year. We had an operator, but the scale itself was incredibly small."

    President Yoo Seong-bok carefully began talking about his past.

    He was talking to Haru and Yumi, but he could easily notice.

    You''re not talking to me.

    Isn''t it strange for Yoo Sung-bok to suddenly bring up his story here in the first place?

    It was a story that Bonam, who was sitting next to everyone, told them to listen to.

    Haru drew the line that he didn''t want to fire him, and it seems that he doesn''t want to go back, so do you want to leave room like this?

    Then what should I do with myself?

    Thinking hard, I decided to keep listening to him for now.

    Haru also had a rare opportunity to listen to the history of the CEO of a big chicken franchise.

    "But it didn''t go down. I was growing up very slowly and steadily.¡±

    "You must have been very strict about your operations."

    "Oh, no need to say. I never gave you a branch easily. Definitely a judge. Another judge. If the taste changes even a little, I relentlessly kicked it out. Of course, that''s why all the branches'' sales came out pretty good.""Good for you."

    "That''s how we kept cruising, and there was a big hit. There''s always a curve in life, and fortunately I''m on the good side."

    One day, Yoo Seong-bok''s YMCA Chicken, which had been cruising well, developed a new menu.

    It was originally YMCA that only sold basic menus such as fried, seasoned, and soy sauce, but customers'' requests will continue to come in.

    The number of branches is increasing now, I felt the need to develop a new menu.

    But I didn''t want to copy other chicken restaurants'' menus.

    I felt like I was copying something, and crucially, because of the characteristics of the menus, I did business for two to three months and got rid of the menu.

    That wasn''t Yoo Seong-bok''s style.

    "Young children and older people can all enjoy it. I also rushed to make chicken that young people like these days. After months of research.¡±

    Of course, it was not easy to make a new product on bare ground.

    Once basically all the chicken was on the market, they had to make a whole new one.

    It took a long time. It was also a painful time.

    However, Yoo Seong-bok eventually did it.

    "I''ve been up all night, and I''ve been bleeding my nose. This Bburing Bburing chicken.¡±

    "I knew that. It was really popular. Sales would have almost doubled as soon as it was released.¡±

    "You know it, don''t you?"

    "At that time, the third YMCA Chicken store, which was a few in the country, was in front of my house. We delivered a lot of food there. I felt it right away."

    As soon as the story about Bburing Bburing Chicken came out, Ye-young, who had been silent, jumped to her feet as if she had waited.

    She knew from the beginning that the origin of Bburing Bburing Chicken was YMCA Chicken.

    Rather, he may have been waiting for this story to come out now.

    As E-young moved, Bonam, who was shaking his head like a sinner, glanced at her.

    What is he trying to say?

    Such shaking continued to stare at the preliminary stage.

    "I still remember. If there were 10 deliveries, 8 were bburing bburing chicken. It''s spread through social media. And the number of franchises is increasing."

    "It was a dream time. Finally, my family, my efforts are paying off! At this rate, our chicken restaurant could become a liquor franchise! I''m working hard thinking like that. One day... Suddenly, there was a TV full of commercials."

    Although sales and recognition soared due to the unconventional success of the new menu, YMCA Chicken was still about the size of a small and medium-sized company.

    Now, with this momentum, we''re going to blow up a few more, run a few more years, and expand the size of the company. To the point where you can draw a picture.

    But just then, Youngjun''s chicken detonated a bomb.

    "How come he didn''t change his name and used our menu name? Bburing bburing chicken. I''m sure the guy I made with all my blood and sweat was on TV with the mark of another big chicken restaurant."

    That''s when it started.

    YMCA chicken began to be eaten more and more by marketing like Erie, who discovered the prey, which would not be enough to be aggressive.

    People have increasingly come to believe that the origin of Bburing Bburing chicken is Youngjun''s chicken.

    He poured a huge amount of money into advertising and put out Bburing Bburing Chicken at all Youngjun''s chicken chains.

    Sales of YMCA chicken, which had been stabilized by the launch of an event that even reduced prices, were directly hit.CEO Yoo Seong-bok, who was like a nose cut, was dumbfounded and couldn''t even shed tears.

    I couldn''t protest, and I was just being treated as a small person.

    And the aftermath continues years later.

    "So now¡­¡­. The brand YMCA Chicken itself is very difficult. The franchises are closing down one by one or changing to another franchise. It''s hard to find an employee who you can trust and trust while sales continue to decline."

    President Yoo Seong-bok''s eyes slipped to the side.

    As his story continued, he headed to his son, who kept shaking his head.

    Bo-nam, who raised his head very slowly, opened his mouth in a dying voice.

    "That much...Is it a very difficult situation?"

    "I told you. I''m just maintaining it. Now we need young blood in our chicken restaurant. And you can trust him like a family."

    In fact, it''s not bad enough to keep it about the size of a YMCA chicken house.

    I can roughly predict the income and things like that kind of thing.

    However, it cannot be bigger even if it can be maintained at this rate.

    I need a young man who can take over my job completely.

    "Come back, Bonam. For me and your mother. That''s enough."

    "I''m¡­."

    Father who talks while looking at Bonam''s face.

    Even more wrinkled hands for his age were full of scars.

    But Bonam was unable to answer.

    The awkward time between the rich and the poor just flew by.

    * * *

    Clattering, clattering.

    Clattering, clattering.

    "Oh, Yumi. Could you make the roux there first? I''m in a bit of a hurry with the sauce."

    "Yes, I''ll make it right away."

    And that evening.

    The time before midnight after sending all the regular guests, leaving Bonam and Yeyoung.

    There was an awkward silence in the table heaven, which was preparing dinner for ghost guests.

    The reason was simple.

    Haru and Yumi. Even Choi Hanseok, who was so talkative. It''s all because of the complicated mind.

    "At the end of the day... nothing has been decided.¡±

    "Right, Bonam couldn''t answer. "CEO Seongbok said he would come back to see his son someday."

    It''s because I''m old. Did you say Seongbok? I could hear his burning heart all the way here. What a nice son you have, what a world. How does it get tangled up?

    The family of heaven, saying a word out of disappointment.

    Nevertheless, the things on the chest seemed to be getting heavier rather than lighter.

    Yumi, who was making pork cutlet sauce at the request of the day, shook the pot and muttered lamentably.

    "I''m most worried about Ye-young''s expression. Yeyoung wouldn''t have imagined it. A few days ago, you said you met a friend who''s in love with each other, and you were really happy. It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to a man."

    "From Yeyoung''s point of view¡­¡­. I''m sure you are."

    The problems felt by Haru or Yumi and the problems felt by Ye-young were certainly different.

    Until yesterday, everyone in Table of Heaven knew Bonam as just a ''slightly poor graduate student''.

    Graduate school, of course, supports research funds and other things, but he is still passionate enough to earn money in his spare time.However, it turned out that Bonam''s father was the chairman of a large chicken franchise, and Bonam ran out on his own because he didn''t like such a house.

    I''ve lived from zero to now.

    At the same time, it was not strange for E-young, who felt sympathy for Bonam, who thought he was similar, to feel a little betrayed.

    And what worries me most is that Ye-young will blame herself for the crime.

    She''s always hard on the outside, but I knew she wasn''t.

 Chapter - 201 199. Midnight Time (2)

    The day looked into the air and talked.

    Her face, which was always smiling, passed by.

    "I''m such a selfish person¡­¡­. I think that''s what you''re thinking. "Because of Ye-young''s personality."

    Definitely. Yeyoung''s personality can do that. You looked depressed earlier. Not because of others, but because of you.

    "I have a lot on my mind. I thought there would be a lot of problems running the restaurant, but I never imagined there would be a problem like this."

    But of course, Haru is the owner of the restaurant.

    I thought about it, but Haru himself couldn''t make up his mind yet.

    So, I put it aside for now and was preparing for the moment with Yumi.

    "Let''s just think that time will solve it and wait and see. In a little while, it''s time for the ghosts to come."

    "That''s right. Plus, this pork cutlet, the college student couple ghost who came every day, were singing because they wanted to eat it.¡±

    Unsurprisingly, not long after, the door to the table heaven, which had been tightly closed, continued to open.

    A bell that constantly shakes and makes sounds.

    Ghost guests began to enter, and Haru and Yumi put down their thoughts about Bonam and greeted them with a full smile.

    I didn''t really want to hand over the business of the boss and the store to the customers.

    I was so busy receiving customers, and a college student couple ghost, who recommended today''s menu, came in with someone they saw for the first time.

    "Welcome¡­¡­Huh? There''s a face I''ve never seen before."

    Mr. Haru! Hmm, this pork cutlet smell. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting?

    We met this person while taking a walk around the neighborhood. I heard he died today. Unlike other ghosts, I think you have a lot of memories. So I brought him here. We did a good job, right?

    Couples who are in their mid-20s and late 20s are drawing a V-shape.

    It was definitely a face I had never seen before, and a little peculiarly, he was wearing a work suit that said "XX Biotech."

    I felt like a worker working at a factory nearby.

    I don''t know why, but I can''t believe I died this young...¡­. I was heartbroken.

    But I couldn''t make it obvious, so I tried to smile.

    Choi Han-seok rushed next to him and sat him down.

    "Oh, so it must be your first time at our restaurant."

    What, you''ve never been dead before, huh? Come on, that could be embarrassing. Are you hungry? Sit down. Today''s menu is pork cutlet, but if there''s anything else you want to eat, I''ll make you something. I''m sure college students over there explained everything about our restaurant.

    -Yeah, well... It''s a place to feed ghosts. That''s what I heard.

    Okay! Then you knew I''s going to happen. Let''s eat first. Is there anything you want to eat?

    "Anything is fine, so if you tell me, I''ll do it as much as I can. Please feel free to tell me."

    As soon as he sat down, as if he had promised, other ghosts flocked and began to ask questions.

    What''s your name, how old are you, where did you work, how far do you remember...¡­.

    If people flock around you and continue to talk to you, you can forget even for a moment the hard memories of dying or the embarrassment of being a ghost.

    Through that gap, a day helps recover by making a bowl of warm food.It was an implicit rule that had been made sometime between Haru and ghosts, while running the Table Heaven for a long time.

    Uh... My name is Kim Yong Sam Kim. I''m 27 years old.

    Your clothes look like you worked at an industrial complex nearby.

    Right. I used to make semiconductors and stuff. Actually, it was just good work. Keep the machine running. Research. I was a low-level researcher.

    -And do you, by any chance, remember how he died?

    An old man ghost asked very naturally.

    It seemed like a small, obvious question, but for ghosts it was simply more important than life.

    Do you remember how you died. Because it meant you thought of resentment at the same time.

    That alone greatly determines how long it takes this ghost to make a living.

    No one can promise when he or she will be holy if he or she can''t recall resentment. But what if you remembered resentment?

    Assuming Haru and Yumi do their best to help, they can still hope to be successful.

    but

    I don''t remember that. I just stood there blankly in front of the industrial complex when I woke up.

    What a shame.

    It''s too bad for the young man. President Haru''s regular customer will increase.

    I''ve said it in a roundabout way, but I''m really sorry to hear that. Many ghosts flick their tongues.

    But he thought of something after thinking hard for a while.

    Still... I didn''t know this before, but I just thought of something since I came into this restaurant.

    You have something in mind? There you go! Then tell me anything. Yongsam.

    You know, the pork cutlet.

    "Pork cutlet?"

    Yes, the pork cutlet you''re making now.

    Ghosts'' resentment usually doesn''t occur until they see or feel something related to resentment.

    So it was normal to wait for something to come to you.

    Whether it is a coincidence or inevitable, great luck seems to have come to Yongsam.

    - When I used to work in the industrial complex. I ate at a restaurant outside the industrial complex. I often went to snack bars, and the main menu there was pork cutlet. It''s 5,000 won pork cutlet. It smelled exactly the same as this one.

    "What Haru is making right now is kimbap paradise style! I think the restaurant in front of the industrial complex would have felt similar, so?"

    It''s 6,500 won. So there was a pork cutlet that was 1,500 won more expensive. I really wanted to eat it, but I couldn''t eat it once. I''m saving money.

    I forgot about it, but now I remember pork cutlet. You didn''t even eat once when you were alive?

    The smell of resentment came out.

    I think we''re almost there.¡¯

    One day was almost certain from experience so far.

    If Yong-sam recreates this pork cutlet that came to mind now, he can make it holy grail!

    "Then can you tell me as much detail as you can? There''s still meat left, I''ll make it for you."

    "Yes, Yong-sam, you''re really lucky."

    Haru and Yumi are so excited that they can make a saint right away, but.

    I can''t think of it anymore.

    "You can''t remember?¡±

    Really. There was pork cutlet at that price, and I really wanted to eat it. That''s all I remember.

    "Oh, really?"

    I thought we were almost there.

    Haru and Yumi had a new ordeal.Ah, but. Well, it was very savory. That''s about it.

    "I see. Well, savory, 6,500 won pork cutlet."

    There are only three hints so far.

    In front of the industrial complex, more expensive pork cutlet, and savory smell.

    With these alone, we had to embody the pork cutlet that existed in Yongsam''s life.

    I''ve cooked dozens or hundreds of dishes so far, but I''ve never done this before.

    It wasn''t too difficult though.

    It was a tonkatsu that changed. To some extent, the answer was visible.

    "I think I know what it is. I''ll make it right away."

    Really? Are you sure you don''t mind?

    "Of course. Oh, Yumi. I''ll prepare the bottom part, so could you find it under the freezer?¡±

    "Yes, sir! I''ll get it right away!"

    Yumi, who ran to the freezer without saying what it was, soon brought something big.

    That''s mozzarella cheese in block form.

    "Cheese pork cutlet. I think that''s it.¡±

    A half-confident day began to cook quickly.

    Well, what do we do?

    Choi Han-seok was looking at Haru and Yumi with an interesting expression.

    * * *

    Cheese pork cutlet.

    Spicy buckwheat noodles and cold buckwheat noodles. Seasoned and fried chicken. Pouring sauce and dipping sauce.

    When it comes to choosing a food, there is really a food that people like or dislike in half.

    One day, I thought cheese pork cutlet was one of them.

    People who like cheese pork cutlet only eat this, and people who don''t like it only eat regular pork cutlet.

    Besides, didn''t you say that dragon ginseng is only 1,500 won more expensive?

    A little more expensive than the basic tonkatsu, and it smelled savory?

    If it smelled sweet, I would think of something like sweet potato pork cutlet, but if it was savory, the most likely thing was cheese.

    "I''m ready, so I can do it in a minute."

    It would be very difficult to make pork cutlet at home.

    But what if you actually do it? I find it more doable than I thought.

    Of course, it''s overwhelmingly convenient to buy and eat.

    "Yumi, do we have any meat left?"

    "Yes! I still have about four left."

    "Then let''s write it down."

    After buying pork sirloin, season with salt and pepper and spread it out widely.

    You can use a hammer at home, but these days, when a butcher makes pork cutlet, they turn it around and spread it out.

    It''s really easy from now on.

    Place a square cut mozzarella cheese cube in the center of the seasoned meat.

    The cheese here was put in the freezer or refrigerator, so it''s better to have it cold.

    This is because it gets sticky as soon as the temperature rises, similar to butter.

    Then wrap the cheese well with meat and dress it in the order of flour-egg-bread crumbs, which is the basis of the style.

    One day, I used a particularly thick and rough breadcrumbs to give the texture with breadcrumbs because the cheese is fluffy.

    I''m done now. Just fry it in properly heated oil and you''re done.

    Cheese pork cutlet, which was more appetizing than I thought, was made in an instantaneously.

    Here''s the cheese pork cutlet you ordered!

    -Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    I cut it in half on purpose, but the green cheese flowed through the cutting surface.

    White cheese is well-fried golden pork cutlet.

    On top of that, brown pork cutlet sauce sinks.

    If you pick up a piece with a fork, the melted cheese will stretch out. Isn''t it a delicacy to wrap it in a fork?In addition, kimchi, kkakdugi, and pickled radish were served together to meet the historical records.

    Who can resist this magical food?

    Gulp.

    a mouth-watering dragon ginseng It was a good start.

    Even ghosts that naturally flock around are nervous.

    He dipped cheese pork cutlet in sauce and tasted it.

    Yum yum, gulp!

    Waiting for Yong-sam to swallow a bite, he asked in a confident voice.

    "So, what do you remember again?"

 Chapter - 202 200. Let us talk for a second (1)

    One day, to be honest, I was confident.

    There were no ghosts who knew Han but couldn''t make him angry, and he was gaining confidence in his cooking skills.

    Tonkatsu is not a difficult dish, and it is clear that Yongsam''s cheese tonkatsu is the best.

    So it shouldn''t be too hard to make him holy.

    It was a matter of course, of course.

    Although it was a flow of thoughts that began with persimmon in the first place and ended with persimmon, everyone knew that much of the world went back to persimmon.

    And even more so if it''s a day''s work dealing with dozens of Imagine.

    Even this time, Yumi convinced her that the only answer is cheese pork cutlet.

    Except for Choi Han-seok, Yumi''s words, which she thinks is the most reliable colleague in this table, made Haru''s shoulders more comfortable.

    It''s a bowl of cheese pork cutlet with all those thoughts in it.

    "So, what do you remember again?"

    - Uh... - I know. Well.

    The response was not good.

    I got the hang of course.

    That''s not good.

    At the same time, my spine was chilled.

    * * *

    Is it supposed to be like this? When I eat food, I feel like I''m in a movie and my memories come back. Well, I didn''t mean for that to happen.

    "That''s... They said it''s right. All the ghosts who have been holy."

    It is said that when one dies, one compresses all one''s life.

    As if several panoramic pictures were falling.

    It''s called a taillight.

    All the ghosts who realized their resentment after eating a day''s food said so.

    I was like, "Oh, this is what a flashlight looks like."

    That''s why there was such a strong response.

    The most precious memory in life.

    And seeing and remembering all the memories that I didn''t want to recall the most.

    Emotions are flooding in like a flood, so I can''t control it."

    But what about Yongsam now? It just seems calm. It was never the reaction of a man who remembered resentment.

    There''s only one conclusion.

    "I think I failed."

    "Ha, but. No way. It was definitely cheese pork cutlet. Can''t there be any other answer than that? 1,500 won more expensive pork cutlet."

    "That''s what I thought. There must have been something else. What should I do...¡­.¡±

    It was a day of pretending to be fine, but my insides were burning.

    I was annoyed with myself, and at the same time, I felt so sorry that I couldn''t tell Yong-sam.

    I was so sure of it. You must have expected a lot.

    After all, the only thing a day has given back to a guest is a bowl of ordinary food.

    Can this be a reward for the expectation?

    No way.

    My heart was burning with heat. As a cook, I felt sorry and ashamed.

    Hey, do you have any other ideas?

    President Haru rarely failed.Hmm, this is a bit embarrassing for me, too.

    I''m sorry, but nothing changes. The memory remains the same, how he died.

    What''s wrong with you? Maybe the food you''re grieving about isn''t pork cutlet or something?

    No way. Haru made a mistake.

    It wasn''t just Haru or Yumi who was embarrassed.

    A thin line of voice intervened among the ghosts who rushed in and whispered.

    Choi Han-seok, who has been sitting still for a while.

    He was clattering the tableware in the kitchen, and one day he came out.After shaking off his apron, he looked at the day with a touch of his hand.

    One day, I was shaking my head a little bit as if I was a sinner, and I caught eye with Choi Han-seok.

    "It''s my... mistake, it''s my fault."

    But it''s just one day. Let me get this straight. What do you think is the reason?

    "I think I was thinking too simply. Of course it''s cheese pork cutlet. That''s what I thought."

    -Hmm, yeah, that''s right. Let me tell you first. You almost got everything right, but you made a mistake at the end.

    Choi Han-seok, who said so, walked with a confident expression and lifted the cheese pork cutlet plate that Yong-sam was eating.

    Then he took a piece out and stuck it out to Haru.

    Smell it. Try it.

    "Yes, chef."

    Crispy!

    It was still crispy and delicious over time. but

    What did Yongsam say? I told you it smelled savory. But this isn''t it. It''s not savory, it''s greasy.

    "¡­¡­Yes, chef."

    - I believe you''ve noticed by now. Do it again. I don''t have much time. I''ll let you go.

    Haru, who nodded instead of answering, looked at the clock.

    40 minutes before the door closes.

    It was tight, but it was worth it.

    "Yumi, let''s make it again. I''ll get the ingredients back, so please prepare the meat right away."

    "Yes, yes, yes, sir!"

    Two people moving fast.

    Soon after, a piece of meat and a large block of cheese were placed again on the cutting board as before.

    First of all, cheese pork cutlet is right.

    I didn''t miss the big picture.

    Choi Han-seok used to say that.

    The cheese pork cutlet he made is not savory, it''s greasy.

    Being cheesy is certainly not a bad thing.

    Foods like cream pasta and soup are focused on greasy food rather than savory food.

    Greasy is one of the obvious flavors.

    But what we need now is savory, not greasy. In addition, the main ingredient, cheese, must be taken continuously.

    Then, how can you change the greasy taste of cheese to savory.

    The secret was closer than I thought.

    "Sesame leaves!"

    "I''m going to use this. Naturally, it''s not tonkatsu but roll gas. It''s roll gas.¡±

    What Yumi brought is sesame leaf.

    Cut a large block of cheese vertically and wrap some perilla leaves around the cheese.

    Sprinkle a little too much pepper and roll the pork cutlet as if it were wrapped in kimbap.

    Rolled up, of course it''s called roll gas, which is usually sold at pork cutlet restaurants.

    It''s not usually sold in places like Gimbap heaven.

    What if the restaurant in front of the industrial complex is handmade with pork cutlet?

    Besides, there''s no university around there. Young students pass by quite often.

    There''s nothing strange about selling it.¡¯

    It doesn''t make much difference after rolling it well.

    Just like before, wheat, Gye, bread, and fry.

    Put a knife on the crispy golden pork cutlet and let''s cut it all at once! The sound sounded clear and the cheese melted down inside.

    But the smell was quite different from before.

    Indeed, Choi Han-seok said, it was not greasy and suing.

    Rather than smelling perilla leaves, he''s trying to control the greasy smell of cheese with his own scent.

    That''s just what the day wanted.

    "Well, would you like to try it?¡±

    Oh, I see. Thank you again!

    Gulp!

    Yongsam swallowed much bigger mouthwater than before.

    He carefully picked up a piece of roll gas cut into bite-sized pieces.Dip it in the sauce and take it to your mouth.

    -Oh!

    Certainly, a different reaction than before has popped up.

    At first, I opened my eyes wide as if it was delicious.

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    The expression slowly began to harden, as other ghosts did.

    Yong-sam closed his eyes.

    What is he looking at and what is he thinking now.

    One day I didn''t know exactly, but this one thing was for sure.

    Whing--!

    A cool breeze blew from somewhere.

    The always warm and cozy table that made everyone''s spine cool in heaven, opened the door and looked at the day with one leg.

    Hoot, exhaling, Haru made eye contact with her and grinned.

    "I''ve been waiting for you, Grim Reaper."

    "Hi, thank you for your trouble."

    The brave man was holy.

    * * *

    According to him, Yongsam joined a small business as soon as he graduated from a three-year university.

    The position is a researcher at the bottom.

    As any small and medium-sized enterprise in the corporation would do, Yong-sam was not only the youngest but also the youngest, but he had to roll around working in a way that was not enough to say it was really hard.

    There is no big reason why Yong-sam worked so hard.

    It''s not like there''s a big shortage of money at home or a sick family.

    He had a student loan to pay off. There was no vision in the future. There were no specifications or educational background in reality.

    It was because he was a young man who had no choice but to work hard at what was given to him in order to live a normal life day by day by day.

    Besides, it''s not like he''s been through anything big.

    Cause of death is accident.

    The factory where Yongsam used to work had a large press machine, originally for stamping materials and flattening them.

    However, after staying up all night for 3 days to meet the production volume, I naturally fell asleep. Maybe because the machine stayed up all night and malfunctioned...¡­. Boom!

    "Death, accident! It''s an accident!"

    "There''s been an accident! Turn off the machine and call an ambulance!!"

    "Is he all right? It''s not moving."

    "It''s on the press machine. It''s probably....¡±

    The last thing I remember was other workers shouting when the accident happened.

    Yong-sam said so.

    A life that worked for no particular reason, and then died in an accident.

    Nothing special. Nothing special.

    A soul that could have wandered around the world, feeling sorry for the cheese roll gas that he couldn''t eat because of 1,500 won.

    It''s a man named Yongsam, the grim reaper said.

    "Wow, I''m glad you let me. In the first place, it wasn''t a deep-rooted or single-minded marriage...¡­. It ended easier than I thought.¡±

    "Well done, Grim Reaper. Thank you again today."

    "Well, I should thank you. By the way, I wasn''t dissatisfied at first with the increase in work. Looking at the world and the underworld now...¡­. I''m glad you''re here."

    The grim reaper, who returned from the holy fire of the dragon, asked him to make something, saying he was hungry, so he fried some pork cutlet for one day.

    Of course, with red pepper paste base with capsaicin and cheongyang red pepper to her liking of spicy food.

    Watching the Grim Reaper eating deliciously while heber-hubbing a can of beer made me feel good, but at the same time, I was so sad that I wondered what to say.

    "All the ghosts...¡­, you don''t have a big story to tell me."

    "That''s right. There''s a saying that a meal that you haven''t eaten is regrettable."How many young people are like Yongsam?

    Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps.

    So, you''re done talking?

    Choi Han-seok, who was looking around for a while, threatened.

    The grim reaper nodded and he called the day.

    Let''s have a little talk.

 Chapter - 203 201. Let us talk for a second (2)

    "Yes, chef."

    Let''s go outside for a second. Yumi, I want you to treat the grim reaper well, okay?

    "Yes, don''t worry!"

    Yumi, who answered bravely, but still gave Haru an eye.

    Yumi''s voice, "Don''t worry too much and have a safe trip!" seemed to be heard in my ears.

    In fact, I was expecting to a certain extent.

    That Choi Han-seok has something to say to himself. And that it won''t be as pleasant as it is now.

    Maybe one day was better informed.

    Yong-sam eventually felt that the process was not smooth, although he was sacred after gratefully eating and finding his memory.

    If Choi Han-seok had not given advice this time, would he have been able to make a brave man holy?

    ''You could''ve done it.¡¯

    But the period would have been extended.

    It''s not good for ghosts to wander through the heavens.

    In the meantime, Yongsan would have to suffer more.

    Of course, it''s not the fault of the day. But the day feels like it''s his fault.

    All of this made the day harder.

    I knew that I had to feel heavy on my shoulders, and that I had to enjoy the weight so that I could continue my current work and live as a life received by ghosts, but it''s still hard.

    Yong-sam, who had been staying up all night repeatedly, stumbled for a while because he couldn''t overcome the difficulty, and because of that moment, he was crushed by the machine and had an accident.

    A day may have a similar accident one day.

    That''s why Choi called for a day.

    To wake you up. And as a teacher, to share the burden on the shoulders.

    Squeak!

    I opened the back door of the restaurant and came out.

    The cold early morning air, which made me think that Park Joo-hyuk might have smoked a cigarette, made my face cold.

    Haru, is cooking fun?

    Choi Han-seok opened his mouth.

    Gulp, answered Haru politely, swallowing a dry saliva.

    "Yes, it''s fun. It used to be, and it''s now...¡­. It''s very interesting."

    Isn''t work hard?

    "It''s hard. But it''s still fun. Because I think it''s what I wanted and what I have to do. That''s why I''m doing it."

    Yeah, I see.

    I didn''t know if it was because the grim reaper was in the restaurant, but the wind blew hard today.

    His mouth and ears turned red, but he did not feel cold.

    This is because Choi Han-seok, standing next to him, looked colder.

    Remember Yoo Yeon-nam? CEO of YMCA Chicken.

    "Yes, of course."

    He said that. He said he used to cook because it was fun. But now I''m a businessman.

    "¡­¡­right."

    I keep thinking about it. What is the difference between a cook and a businessman? You''re a cook, you''re a businessman? Then what am I?

    The biggest story when I met Yoo Seong-bok was also about a reserved man who became a part-timer to a family member.

    But if I think back and think about it now, there''s really a lot to gain and think about as a senior.

    As Choi Han-seok said on this topic.

    - But I wasn''t too hard to answer. Because I had a lot of similar concerns at your age. Do I want to make money, or do I want to cook? Do I want to be a great chef or a successful businessman?

    "I also... saw the boss'' hand earlier.

    What do you think?

    "As the chef said. There were a lot of burns and cuts, but all of them were scarred. He hasn''t cooked for a while. That''s what you need to do to run a franchise. There''s a lot of other things to do besides cooking."That''s right. You saw it right. That boss used to love cooking, too. Right? But now?

    "Making money is more important than cooking. I''m a businessman, and I''m no longer a cook."

    Yes, Yoo Seong-bok chose the path of a businessman. He had a chance, and he took it. I had a family to feed, and I had ambition.

    That''s why I couldn''t help thinking about it for a day.

    Am I a cook or a businessman now.

    What do I want to be.

    These days... our shoulders have gone up a lot.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It''s a good thing. Well, it''s a good thing. I mean, being confident. By the way... as you know. To be a good chef, detail is important. Don''t miss every little thing. Remember your face, remember your taste. You have to remember what you can''t eat and what you like. You know, I used to work in oral fairy tales. I told you I was a role model.

    "The chef is right. These days, I''ve been putting too much weight on my shoulders."

    I''m so confident. I thought I could do anything.

    Unknowingly, I was looking at customers from the perspective of a businessman.

    That''s why this happened today.

    I missed the detail of a piece of sesame leaf, and in the end, Yong-sam almost failed to make it.

    It''s an obvious mistake. It may be just one perilla leaf, but Yongsam''s future life was at stake.

    A businessman simply makes food for people, but a chef has to put a lot of things on a plate other than food.

    And one day failed in that respect.

    It''s not because I don''t have the ability. It''s simply because I couldn''t care less.

    "I almost made a big mistake. If Chef Choi Han-seok didn''t catch me today, I didn''t know what kind of mistake I would make.¡±

    I''m not holding you back. Haru, you said that. You said you were a role model. Your life is about living alone, living as you please. I can''t argue with you. Instead, I can tell you boring stories about old people living to help you decide.

    "Chef¡­¡­"

    You know that. I remained a chef, not a businessman. No matter how much money I make, I spend it on cooking something else I want to cook. Then, I met such a precious friend at the orphanage. You know that, right? What does it mean?

    "I want to be a chef like you. It''s a dish that started with that heart, and it''s a kitchen knife that I grabbed."

    Then let''s pay a little more attention. You have to stay strong and look at the money, not the cooking and sales. You''re the captain of this restaurant. If you look at the workplace, you go to the workplace, and if you look at your restaurant, you go there. Okay?

    "Yes, chef. Thank you."

    Oh, you did a great job cold weather. Let''s go in. They''ll be waiting.

    A conversation that ended with a lot of modest stories.

    Although only bright and hopeful stories were exchanged, one day felt like walking on thin ice.

    It is not because Choi Han-seok is likely to scold him or anything.

    Only because I could clearly feel how much tension I''d been letting go of.

    How many things are hanging on these hands. What kind of person you are.

    That''s fine. Thanks to you, I was able to realize it again.

    I thanked Choi Han-seok from the bottom of my heart and went back to the kitchen.

    It was so cold and chilly outside, but as soon as I entered the restaurant, the warm, fluffy air warmed my cheeks.Yeah, this is what I wanted.¡¯

    When I thought so, I laughed without realizing it.

    Looking at the day while drinking beer, the grim reaper burst into laughter as if he was speechless.

    "What, I thought you were going to get in trouble, so I guess you weren''t it? I was preparing to comfort you.¡±

    "I''ve been scolded. But I feel really good. Just. If you comfort me, I''ll appreciate it.¡±

    "Oh, look at him talking. This is why I can''t hate you. Well... anyway, that''s my point. You''re more of a man than you think. You know what I mean, right?

    "You said it was the first time in the world. To entertain ghosts like this. That''s why we have to work harder in the future. Because I have to make ends meet! Right, Yumi?

    "Of course! We have plenty of time, but we still have to take care of the guests first!"

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Way to go! Whoo!"

    The grim reaper, who seemed drunk while he was out and coming back, swung his arm like a squid and gave a high-five.

    In an instant, he patted his cell phone for a while with his red face and immediately put an exclamation mark on his face.

    "Wow, that was close."

    "Suddenly? What''s wrong?"

    "I had something to tell you a day, and it''s very important."

    "It''s important what the Grim Reaper will say...¡­. What is it?"

    "Tomorrow at 3 a.m. Can I make a reservation for a table in heaven?¡±

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    It was a day of nervousness for a while, but when the unexpected answer came back, the tension could not be eased and my shoulders shrugged.

    What do you mean? Suddenly?

    "Well, it''s possible. Why all of a sudden? What''s the matter with you, the grim reaper."

    "It''s not exactly what I do, but...You know, the man above heaven wants to eat your food after a long time. But if you come when other ghosts or people are around, you''ll get in the way of business. Well, you understand what I mean, don''t you?

    The high man of the underworld, and the man who can rent a table heaven right after the door is closed.

    I couldn''t help but notice.

    There was only one.

    -Yum... -No. Is the Lord of the Underworld coming?

    "Yes, he wants to come tomorrow."

    "Of course! I have to do something for someone so high. What kind of food do you want to eat? I was a bit disappointed that I made you a feast noodle last time.¡±

    "Well, wait a minute. Grim Reaper or CEO Haru? Ji, is the Lord of the Underworld really coming? The Lord of the Underworld?¡±

    A table heaven that is confused by the words of the grim reaper.

    Did he sober up when two letters of Yeom-ra''s name came out?

    The grim reaper continued, with a look and tone far more calm than before.

    "I don''t know what else you want to eat. They say it would be nice if it was just authentic Korean food. And... there''s one more reason for you to come. Haru said he wanted to ask you something separately. Actually, I''m here to tell you this."

    "You want to ask me something else? The Lord of the Underworld?¡±

    Of course, I guessed that it wasn''t just coming to eat, but this is an unexpected development.

    I couldn''t even imagine what a request from the underworld was.

    "Didn''t Table Heaven start delivering this time? It''s even doing really well."

    "Yes, yes, it is."

    "The Great King of the Underworld must have been very impressed by that. You''ve been thinking hard about something and you''ve made an appointment in such a hurry. I think it''s related to delivery. I don''t know the details.""Anyway... I see. Then I''ll have it ready tomorrow."

    "Yes, thank you."

    The grim reaper who leaves the restaurant after booking.

    Something came to my mind.

    These things have been happening over and over again for the past few days.

    I feel like the world is testing itself.

    Still, it''s definitely fun.

    But it wasn''t bad.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been looking forward to tomorrow''s dawn like this.

 Chapter - 204 202. The World Is The Last Day (1)

    Gulp.

    A day swallowed a dry saliva.

    It wasn''t just one day I was nervous.

    Yumi and Choi Hanseok. All three looked fine on the surface, but inside they must be thinking about all sorts of things.

    Until Yeom-ra comes, 5 minutes to go! You''re ready, aren''t you?

    "Five minutes!"

    "I''m ready for now. I don''t know if the food you mentioned will be this good.¡±

    "Because you said Korean food. I hope it suits your taste."

    The food that Yeomra asked through the Grim Reaper...¡­ wasn''t specific today either.

    Just, Korean food. Anything.

    From the perspective of restaurant management, this is probably the most difficult order in the world. Anything.

    Of course, Haru was worried because he was a guest, but after searching the Internet called the sea of information, he agreed to cook with buckwheat, which he said was his favorite ingredient.

    Buckwheat noodles were representative, but Yeomra made me banquet noodles last time. Let''s move on.

    Choi Han-seok''s idea of making mukbap with buckwheat noodles seemed very good, so he made it so.

    Buy quality buckwheat and stir-fry it yourself, grind it in the mill, and make it into rock...¡­.

    Since it was a dish that requires a lot of work, the official menu of heaven became buckwheat rice.

    Although the menu was a little unpopular, there was no one who disliked it, so I was expecting that it would enjoy the salt.

    For reference, the ghosts quickly ate rice and alcohol when they heard that the underworld was coming, and quickly ran away 30 minutes before the door was closed.

    According to the grim reaper, ghosts do not faint when they meet the underworld, but Mukbap was a day when I saw ghosts slurping and eating deliciously even though they were scared.

    Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to prepare comfortably and it was almost time.

    "There''s only a few seconds left."

    Tick, knock!

    The moment when the second hand, which was moving each and every needle at the right speed, touched the exact moment, whether it knows the minds of complex people.

    -Chirring!

    And then.

    A cool wind blew from somewhere, and for a moment, the lights of the entire table heaven went out once and then came back on.

    The front door of the restaurant opened and the hanging bell moved and made a sound.

    In front of him, I noticed two dolls that I was used to to to a certain extent.

    The grim reaper, of course, is bowing politely. And someone next to him.

    "You''re here, Mr. Underworldly. I''ve been waiting for you."

    "Ki, I''ve been waiting for you!"

    Thank you for coming to our humble restaurant.

    Members of Table Heaven, who say hello one by one.

    Yeomra''s appearance was no different from before.

    He was really tall, middle-aged, and a neutral appearance that I couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman.

    However, unlike the past, when he wore something like a loose-fitting garb and hanbok, he looked a little comfortable this time.

    Of course, it was made of silk that looked like hundreds of years ago.

    Squeeze!

    I felt something on the left hand of the day as I greeted Yeom-ra slowly.

    When I lowered my head and checked, Yumi, standing next to me, held her hand tightly.Even a little nervous.

    It''s not the first time I''ve seen Yeomra, but I wonder if I still have a little bit of fear in the past.

    The day I thought I couldn''t help it whispered softly.

    Don''t worry. You know he''s nicer than I thought.

    ''Well, still.''

    It''s okay. I''ll be there for you. Relax. I think you''re just a customer. It''s something you always do, isn''t it?''

    Yumi nods instead of answering.

    He took a few deep breaths to see if it helped, and soon returned with a clearly calmed look.

    As soon as the day seemed to smile, the underworld was just around the corner.

    "You''ve prepared a lot. Clean up the restaurant. They''ve arranged it neatly."

    "Because you''re a guest renting a restaurant. We wanted to provide you with a better service."

    "Well, that''s right. I''m here as a guest today. By the way, did you say Yumi? You look much better than you did last time."

    "Go, thank you! President Haru is such a good cook. Because the restaurant is doing well...¡­.¡±

    "You look happy. That''s fine. Well, I think it''s a good idea to help Yumi.¡±

    Yeom-ra smiled in front of Yumi, and Yumi laughed it off, but a drop of cold sweat flowed on her back.

    Yeomra, who trudged along with the grim reaper, sat at the table in the center of the restaurant.

    A day quickly rolled up two bowls of rice with rock, and made a pancake using buckwheat flour.

    As soon as Yumi served the food and side dishes quickly, Yeom-ra let a smile out satisfactorily.

    "Well, buckwheat rice and buckwheat pancakes. Ghosts love buckwheat. That''s how you investigated it?"

    "Oh, right. I looked up the materials and found out that I like buckwheat."

    "Actually... it''s half right and half wrong. Not all ghosts like buckwheat, but only goblins like buckwheat. Ghosts don''t really like food, they just like what they used to like when they were alive."

    "You were a goblin. I''m sorry, my investigation is insufficient."

    "Don''t say that. Isn''t there a limit to how much research a living person does? And it''s been a while since I had Muk and Jeonbyeong. I just wanted to eat it. And it''s my favorite kind of mukbap."

    Slurp!

    Yeomra, who tasted a spoonful of soup with a spoon, smiled satisfactorily.

    You may think that mukbap is all the same, but there are actually many kinds.

    Two big ones.

    It can be divided into traditional rock rice and modern rock rice.

    First of all, Mukbap, which is familiar to most people, is of course modern.

    There''s only one difference, broth.

    Modern mukbap uses cold noodle broth on the market.

    There is a house that sometimes adds dongchimi broth, but in reality, it is common to bring the broth of cold noodles and use it as it is.

    It is convenient to think that the garnish goes up more in naengmyeon and there is muk instead of noodles.

    But what about the traditional food?

    "There aren''t a lot of places these days that make this kind of mukbap. Anchovies and kelp...¡­. I bought other vegetables and boiled them down."

    "That''s right. The underworld used to say that. I didn''t think the taste of food would change even if Gangsan changes, but everything has changed these days. I heard you were surprised because it tasted completely different from what you know when you bought a bowl of rice with rock last time. Why don''t you ask Mr. Haru to do it? You know, they say no because they''re sorry, right?"The Grim Reaper?¡±

    "When did I say that? You''re so...¡­.¡±

    Unlike usual, the grim reaper, who was always whispering, opened his mouth for the first time, said a word coyly, and began to eat silently again.

    That''s right. Traditional mukbap is convenient when you think of banquet noodle broth.

    Vegetables, anchovies, and kelp base.

    After boiling the ingredients that taste good, pour the steamy broth and eat it hot.

    That''s the traditional rice soup recipe.

    Yeomra seemed to like the food of the day very much.

    "Well, I can''t. I was just going to eat before I leave.¡±

    "Lord of the Underworld? No way...¡­.¡±

    "I''ll have a drink. It''s a holiday today, isn''t it? It''s not even business hours, so don''t be too tight."

    He put down his spoon and chopsticks, saying it was unbearable, and soon put his hand in his wide hanbok sleeves.

    And then, like the grim reaper, he takes something out of it.

    I stared at him thinking what was going on, and it was nothing but a bottle of makgeolli.

    It''s a design that Haru or Yumi has never seen before.

    Yeomra looked at Haru and Yumi and talked.

    "May I have a drink?¡±

    "Oh, of course. It''s okay. If you had told us, we would have brought it up."

    "No matter how much alcohol I drink, I don''t get drunk. This is makgeolli made by the Great Dam of Hwatang Hell in our underworld. It can be called the masterpiece of the underworld...Would you like to have a taste of ¡­?"

    Another huge thing came out casually.

    What do you mean, makgeolli made by the Great Master of the Underworld?

    Haru and Yumi were dumbfounded, but there was someone else who was interested.

    Oh, then can I have a drink?

    "Of course. Can you bring me a glass? It doesn''t taste good if you drink alone. The underworld doesn''t drink this because it''s good for people."

    Ahaha, that''s possible. Then I''ll get you the glass right away!

    Choi Han-seok, who was slowly reading the room, suddenly hit and left.

    Is it interesting to hear that it is the masterpiece of the underworld?

    When he took two cups of makgeolli, Yeomra opened the bottle.

    There was makgeolli in a long-mouthed jar that you''d only see in a historical drama.

    Sealed with red silk thread and with a seal written "Hwatang Hell" in the center, it really seemed to be the liquor of the underworld.

    "Let''s have just one drink each today. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Flop!

    When the white liquor was poured a little, Yeomra took a sip first.

    "Hmm. I knew it."

    Yumra frowns pleasantly and smiles as if she likes it.

    Does the king of the underworld drink alcohol?

    Choi Han-seok, who carefully took the glass in front of his eyes and smelled the sniff, soon opened his mouth.

    -Wow.

    The look on his face that looks absolutely startled.

    He soon turned his head after thinking for a while.

    Haru!

    "Yes, yes, chef?"

    Come here. I think you should drink this.

    "Me?"

    Don''t talk to me. Hurry up!

    As the day rushed, Choi Han-seok carefully offered a drink.

    The liquor that glides into it. Let''s smell it carefully.

    "Huh?"

    At the moment, he doubted his nose.

    He had worked as a chef for years and was confident that his sense of smell and taste was developed in his own way, but now this was different.

    A scent that can never be felt in ordinary alcohol.

    The scent of everything on the ground smelled as if it had been tightly compressed in this sip.''This is the drink of the underworld...¡­.¡¯

    The ark itself was different from the usual liquor now sold in the liquor store in Bapsang Heaven.

    It was fine to say something completely different.

    At this point, I could see why Choi Han-seok called him.

    Since Yeomra said let''s take a sip each, she wanted to taste this to Haru, not herself.

 Chapter - 205 203. The World Is The Last Day (2)

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    It was such a fleeting moment, to close and open my eyes.

    It seemed that the film was cut off at the moment and at the same time, it seemed like I slept well and woke up.

    But when I came to my senses, the glass was completely empty.

    I drank all of this.

    That alone seemed certain.

    "What, does it taste good?"

    "It''s... .. I actually lost my mind the moment I tasted it. So I don''t know the exact taste. I''m so sorry."

    It was a day when I knew it was so precious that I couldn''t even dream of it, so I decided to sincerely apologize.

    But Yeom-ra always smiles with the same expression.

    "I gave it to you with some knowledge, so don''t worry too much."

    "But I can still feel the taste in my mouth. It''s sweet, sour, salty, spicy, and I think it has all the flavors of the world."

    "Of course. I used all the ingredients in the world to make it.¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "It''s nothing. By the way, I''ve had a drink of the underworld silk, which will help you a little in your life."

    As expected, Yeomra didn''t really bring out the drink for no reason.

    Perhaps Choi Han-seok realized something similar and handed over the drink to Haru.

    Yeomra always spoke vaguely.

    I didn''t know if he was enjoying it or if he was originally. Still, it was clear that this drink was unusual.

    I can''t believe alcohol helps Haru. How?

    I was madly curious, but I didn''t bother asking.

    Because the underworld didn''t tell me. Then I can''t ask for a day. That''s what hospitality is about.

    "Thank you. Thank you for the drink."

    "It was a nice meal for me."

    To what extent it really tasted, the underworld quickly emptied the whole bowl.

    He stole some tissues from the table and turned his chair slightly to Harune''s side.

    ''Well, don''t tell me you just came to eat.¡¯

    I was expecting that the main point was not a meal.

    Sure enough. His expression changed one step more seriously.

    "First of all, I''m here today for a meal purpose, but I''d like to ask you a favor."

    It''s something the underworld wants to come and ask for in personally.

    I couldn''t imagine what a grotesque request it would be.

    "The underworld? Bring me the one you prepared."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The grim reaper, who bowed his head, soon held out three neatly organized files to everyone.

    [A small practice for a clean and clear transfer!] It was a file season with a title that looked like a public service advertisement. The content was not much different from the title.

    The point was this.

    "Good Butterfly Effect...¡­.¡±

    "I mean, if I help someone a little, the practice gets bigger and bigger, which means I''m helping a lot more people. Is that so?"

    "That''s right. We don''t have to go far away right now, we can tell just by looking at the relationship between Choi Han-seok and Haru. You get it, right? A bowl of samgyetang."

    The words immediately nodded my head.

    It was a coincidence, and it was inevitable. The reason why Choi Han-seok volunteered to make samgyetang at the nursery school where he spent a day.

    In conclusion, however, the relationship that began with a bowl of samgyetang has now led to the heaven on the table.

    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Like the precedent of two people now. There are so many opportunities in this world that you can save lives of so many people with so little motivation."Of course, most of them fail very sadly.

    The expression of Yeom-ra with these words seemed a little sad.

    "That''s too bad. I wish it had been a little more direct coincidence. That''s all I was thinking...¡­. We just started delivering food from heaven, didn''t we? That gave me a good idea."

    "Does the Lord of the Underworld personally order delivery?¡±

    "If you say so, it would be similar. Of course, my order will be more direct and complicated. Oh, it should contain the order you want to give today. Would you like to read it?¡±

    Haru, Yumi, and Choi Han-seok, who quickly turned the file back at Yeomra''s words.

    Almost on the back page there was really an order-related part.

    The place is, huh? Baby Angel Nursery? This is a nursery school, too.

    "The deadline is a month. Deliver warm fried chicken to a child named ''Kim Hyun-myung'' at the baby angel nursery.

    "It''s very similar to what Haru told you before, right? At the nursery school, of course, samgyetang was changed to chicken. Still."

    Delivery as if reviewing Haru''s meeting with Choi Han-seok.

    When the two looked at Yeom-ra with suspicious eyes, he opened his mouth as if he had waited.

    "That''s a kid I''ve been eyeing for a long time. Although I''m having a hard time at nursery school now...He has the potential to become a doctor who helps many people in the future. He has a very nice soul."

    "If I deliver the chicken. Do you mean he can be a doctor?"

    "Yes, that would be a doctor who could save a lot of people. In conclusion, a chicken of Haru saves hundreds of lives.¡±

    "Well... it''s delivery. What the Lord of the Underworld wants us to do."

    "Is it worth it? At the same time, the only one in the world. It''s something only you can do with your feet in the afterlife and the world."

    There is no reason not to accept a day like this.

    I''ve already owed two big debts to the underworld and the underworld. And as a cook, there was no reason to refuse.

    I didn''t want anything in return.

    As if Choi Han-seok didn''t give Haru a warm hand for the price.

    But the underworld wasn''t a pushover.

    "I think I''ll ask you to do this from time to time. What do you want as a reward?¡±

    As expected, it came out again.

    The same question she used to give Haru a talisman.

    What do you want?

    One day I answered immediately.

    "The reward is... okay. I''ve been indebted to Chef Choi Han-seok for the rest of my life. I''m just grateful you''ve given me this precious opportunities like this opportunity."

    "As expected, you have a talent for speaking beautifully. But you can''t do that. If there''s something to go, there''s something to come. It''s the law of the underworld. So tell me."

    What you need. What do you want?

    A day''s agony was not long.

    "There are still many ghosts in the table heaven who have not been holy."

    "Well, yes. There were about 15 people there?"

    "That''s right, and most of them don''t even have a clue about Hahn. They''re just waiting for fate to reach and find a clue to their memory."

    "The underworld posted a report like that a long ago. That''s about thirty percent of the ghosts that are wandering around the world right now."

    "I want to help them more. Even a little bit more direct. I want the ghosts, who are so faint that they even give up hope, to get back at least a fragment of their memories.""Mr. Haru."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "That word now. Do you know it''s against the laws of the underworld? Asking ghosts who wander around the world to regain their memories. In a way, it could be a request to turn the underworld upside down."

    In a moment, the atmosphere of the underworld changed completely.

    She used to talk so softly that she could not realize that she was the king, but now she feels pressure beyond words.

    One day I was looking under her feet with my head slightly down.

    It is also to show a polite attitude, but I couldn''t bring myself to raise my head.

    What kind of expression does Yeom-ra have now? I''m sure he''s smiling.

    That''s why I was more afraid. Because I didn''t know what he was gonna do.

    But that atmosphere didn''t last long.

    "Well, I''m already speechless at a time when the Great King has come down to this world.¡±

    "¡­¡­thank you."

    "All right, I''ll do that for you. Help the ghosts find their memories. It''s not a difficult request. You''re okay, aren''t you''re fine.

    Smiling and turning around, Yeom-ra found the grim reaper who was taking a step back.

    Standing unusually polite, she answered a little curtly.

    "No matter what I say, I know you''ll proceed."

    "I know. I know, but I''m asking. Sometimes formal matters, don''t you think?¡±

    Soon after, Yeom-ra, who put her hand in the hanbok sleeve dance, took a small bottle out of it.

    It looked like a spice bottle used frequently in any restaurant.

    The four sides were made of glass, and the Chinese character "(" was embedded in the center.

    "It''s a spice bottle. There''s a little salt inside."

    "I''m sure it''s not ordinary salt.

    "Of course. Try using it little by little in the future. If the dish is related to a forgotten memory, it will come to mind."

    There is no dish in the world that doesn''t use salt," he added.

    Salt that reminds me of cooking memories. That''s just what I needed a day to be.

    Wouldn''t it be much easier to help ghosts who have completely forgotten their resentment?

    However, there was one problem.

    The spice jar itself was very small in the first place, and the amount was really small.

    I think I''ll use it up if I spray it five or six times.

    "Every time you help me deliver, I''ll be filled with salt in the spice jar. Think of it as my own reward."

    "Thank you for your precious gift."

    "I''m just grateful that you''ve helped me a lot with the work of the underworld.¡±

    After finishing work, Yeom-ra organized her clothes to go back to the underworld.

    Just as the grim reaper stood in front of the door of the table heaven and opened the door to the underworld.

    Hold on. If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you a question.

    "What is it?"

    Choi Han-seok, who was still in the corner of the hall, stopped Yeom-ra.

    -The underworld... -I thought it wasn''t just a place to save people. Why is the king of the underworld trying to save people? May I ask you.

    And soon, he asked a question that destroyed everything so far.

    It was simple.

    Why? Why does Yeomra do this?

    The grim reaper once told Haru this before.

    The underworld is basically a place to judge sinners.

    Yeomra basically doesn''t help humans directly, and it can''t.

    There''s something he can''t do, even with his formidable status as the king of the underworld.The memory of thinking so was still vivid.

    Therefore, Choi Han-seok''s question was quite natural in a way.

    Why does he do such a thing.

    The underworld just smiled as usual.

    "Looking at the way things are going these days. At this rate, I''m going to lose my job."

 Chapter - 206 204. The World Is The Last Days (3)

    Choi Han-seok, who asked a question, swallowed his breath for a moment.

    He doubted his ears.

    The same was true of Haru and Yumi who were next to them.

    What did the underworld say?

    Now, what?

    "I think that''s enough for my answer. Then, Grim Reaper? Let''s go back. There''s a lot of work to be done."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The grim reaper, who nodded, opened the door to heaven on the table, and a black space appeared where nothing was reflected.

    The Great Underworld disappeared beyond that.

    There was a silence in the table heaven, where Yeomra and the grim reaper disappeared for question and answer dance.

    A day brooded over what he had said.

    "The world is about to lose its job¡­¡­.¡±

    "That''s how bad it is, right? The world we live in now.¡±

    - I think so, don''t think. Well, it''s not even funny. The King of the Underworld campaigned to move and make the world better place. There''s no joke that''s this boring.

    If it''s a joke, it''s basically telling me to smirk even if it''s not funny, but how can I laugh when I hear this?

    If that''s the case, he''s a big part of creating this world.

    "By the way, it''s supposed to be a good time to feel good.

    He properly entertained Yeom-ra, a guest who is not enough to be called VIP, and also received a new gem called spice jar.

    Of course it was something to celebrate from the standpoint of Table Heaven. Now I don''t feel like it at all.

    "Get ready to close.¡±

    "Yes, sir."

    I ended up closing without saying anything, and that''s how the day ended.

    I was getting ready for the sun to rise slowly when it was time to go home.

    It was unusually early in the morning today.

    * * *

    "By the way, Mr. Haru. I thought about it when I got home. I think it''s a much more difficult request than I thought. I''m asking you to deliver chicken to the nursery."

    The next day.

    When I came back from shopping at dawn, Yumi, who was yawning and rubbing her eyes as if she was tired, carefully brought up the story.

    "If it''s a nursery school, there must be a lot of kids other than Hyunmyeong. Besides, we won''t be able to get in easily. It''s even more ridiculous to go and give chicken only to Hyunmyeong."

    "In fact, the answer is somewhat fixed, right? The king said that he chose Hyunmyeong because it''s similar to the relationship between chef Choi Hanseok and me. You can do volunteer work.¡±

    "As expected, right?¡±

    Yumi immediately nodded to see if she had similar thoughts.

    It''s delivery because it''s easy to say. What Yeomra did is more of a "request" to be exact.

    It''s a delivery to change the world in a better way. It doesn''t make sense for Hyunmyeong to give delicious food to only one of those children.

    In conclusion, the only way is to go to volunteer work.

    Of course it wasn''t so easy.

    "When I researched with Chef Choi Han-seok yesterday, there were about 100 children in the baby angel nursery. There are 50 chickens per person. And the other nuns and volunteers who work there."

    "We''re going to need 100 of them. Besides, Chef Haru has to go and make his own."

    "It''s definitely not an easy thing to do.¡±

    It is not something that can be solved simply by setting a date.

    The cost of all that chicken is also a cost, but you should talk to the nursery school.Of course, the dining paradise is famous, but it''s only a small restaurant with four people.

    Whether to allow such a large-scale service was a matter of serious consideration.

    Besides, Haru and Yumi had one more problem to use their brains.

    When I went back to the restaurant after shopping, there was a familiar motorcycle.

    Yumi, who found Ye-young hanging around in front of the restaurant, raised her hand and shouted.

    "Oh, Ye-young! Why did you come so early today? You still have some time to go to work.¡±

    "I just can''t sleep well. I woke up early and went for a drive. Oh, boss. Give me the bag, please. I''ll hold it for you."

    Yeyoung, who snatches a plastic bag with sauce out of her hand with a unique cat-like smile.

    She was smiling, but dark circles were clearly thick around her eyes.

    As expected, Ye-young must have a lot of worries. That''s what happened to Bonam a few days ago.¡¯

    I heard from Yumi that Ye-young opened her heart to Bonam to some extent and also relied on her a little.

    Of course, living completely closed to others so far.

    Ye-young, who didn''t rely on her friend, also.

    But who would have expected such a background for Bonam?

    I wonder what kind of stress Yeyoung had and what kind of worries she had. Haru and Yumi didn''t dare to imagine.

    Let Ye-young go into the restaurant first.

    Haru, who came out of the restaurant under the pretext of waiting for a food truck, hinted at Yumi.

    "You said you''d come back. Mr. Yoo Seong-bok."

    "Yes... .. although you didn''t tell me the exact date. Still."

    "I''ll have to get ready first."

    Yumi nods her head.

    In fact, this part hasn''t fully settled down yet.

    Bonam refuses to go back home and wants to stay in heaven on the table. He said, and as the number of orders for delivery from the table to heaven continued to soar, a competent rider named Bonam was also needed from the perspective of the restaurant''s

    But Bonam continued to agonize.

    Can I really stay here?

    Haru and Yumi. And most of all, I couldn''t stop worrying about Ye-young.

    I wanted to tell Bonam not to go if I could.

    But there was nothing to be sure of. Everything was not seasoned, so it was like a bland meat soup.

    "Of course, I have to get ready. We have to protect Mr. Bonam!"

    But

    Ye-young seemed to have already made up her mind.

    "Ye-young?"

    "Surprised! Since when have you been here?¡±

    Yeyoung, who suddenly sticks out her head.

    Were they listening to Haru and Yumi''s conversation behind the scenes?

    "After finishing organizing the ingredients you asked for earlier, you two were talking about something funny. You''re gonna let me in, right? We''re a family. "of the table heaven.

    "That''s, right. Let''s talk together. About Mr. Bonam."

    "There was something I wanted to tell you. Mr. Haru. I hope Bonam stays in heaven for dinner. Seriously."

    "But you...Are you okay? You told me last time. I can''t trust people anymore. Didn''t you feel betrayed by Bonam?¡±

    "I did, though. I''ve been thinking about it. Yumi, it''s not wrong that you didn''t tell us about your family. Right?""That''s... that''s true."

    "That''s enough. I just decided not to care anymore. What about Bonam''s family, what about his father. You said that last time. He keeps saying he wants to stay in heaven. Then we''ll have to help. Don''t you think so, boss?

    To be honest, I had that thought one day.

    Why is Yeyoung so fast?

    Is it possible to say let''s leave Bonam at the restaurant with such a great deal of confidence?

    However, the answer to the problem came out sooner than I thought.

    Simply because Ye-young was that kind of person.

    Like her vocation to ride a motorcycle, she had no doubt about the conclusion she had reached once.

    A personality that is possible because he is confident about himself.

    So it''s worth believing.

    "Right, I didn''t do anything wrong."

    It''s not a matter of who did well or wrong in the first place.

    Just a question of what I want to do.

    But at the same time, Bonam was not alone, but a matter of table heaven.

    Therefore, Haru, the owner of the table heaven, had to step up first.

    What I want to be a day is a cook.

    And maybe, in the case of Yoo Yeon-nam, he was a businessman.

    Choi Han-seok is not wrong.

    So one day, I thought I''d know the answer a little bit.

    "Yes, I have to get ready. Just in case CEO Yoo Yu-nam comes."

    Wouldn''t there be only one if the restaurant prepared it?

    A bowl of delicious food. That''s enough.

    Beep beep beep---!

    A truck filled with ingredients to be cooked today was just coming in.

    * * *

    After discussing with Choi Han-seok, the plan for the day was simpler than expected.

    A dish that can bring Yoo Yoo-nam, now a perfect businessman, back to being a chef for a while.

    It was intended to make a bowl, invite Yoo Yu-nam, and treat him.

    In fact, up to this point, you might think it''s a very empty plan.

    No matter how deep cooking can be, how can you change a person''s mind with a dish of cooking, not even a doctor or a wizard?

    But today it made sense.

    There was something in the hand of the day that could have caused more magical things than magic.

    "Spice of the Underworld. You can use this.¡±

    Spice that Yeomra left for testing.

    If you have a memory related to the food you ate, it reminds you of it.

    Yumi thought it was only for ghosts.However, when Haru asked the grim reaper, he said he could use it for living people.

    It doesn''t matter if you''re dead or alive because you''re the same person.

    Instead, there is one condition.

    That the door should be open when used.

    It is said that although it can be used before the door is opened, it can only be used when the door is open to achieve 100% effect.

    At the end of the day, he kindly added that this is more expensive than the diamond.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok said this. CEO Yoo Seong-bok is a businessman. That''s why I''m trying to bring Mr. Bonam."

    But what if a day reminds you of when Yoo Seong-bok was a chef here? Well, at least I can understand him better than I do now.

    "Wow... that''s crazy, by the way. Spice from the underworld. And when I wasn''t around, did the Lord of the Underworld come and go?""Ye-young, you understand I couldn''t call you, right? It''s like me or Haru."

    "Oh, I don''t have to tell you. You don''t think I''m gonna be upset about that? Don''t worry about it. I''m just so grateful that you write such precious things, right? Boss?"

    Still, Ye-young seems to have recovered her energy quickly.

    I don''t know if I''m really getting up and gaining energy or if I''m getting energy from it. The result will be the same.

    Anyway, Haru told Bonam himself without telling him the exact story of the spice of the underworld.

    Lunch time after a round of delivery. Yumi and Ye-young quickly ate and went outside.

    "Bonam, you look tired these days."

    One day brought up the story first.

    Bonam scratched the back of his head as if he was awkward.

 Chapter - 207 205. Dad Has Come (1)

    Scratching his head, he opened his mouth as if nothing happened to Bonam.

    "No, it''s not that I''m having a hard time.¡­.¡±

    The two soon talked a lot.

    The ice cream that I brought for dessert is melting down.

    It started with a small story, but there was only one conclusion.

    Bonam wanted to stay in heaven on the table, but he hasn''t decided yet, and Haru asked him to invite his father to the restaurant soon.

    Of course, everything didn''t go as fast as I thought.

    It took a whole week just to contact the baby angel nursery and discuss the schedule for chicken service, and it took three more days for Bonam to make up his mind and contact his father.

    It''s a matter of course.

    It''s a small restaurant job with a group, and Bonam spent most of his life together.

    It was like a burnt frying pan to wipe out the relationship.

    But time solved it for me.

    As the days went by, Bonam seemed to be comfortable as if he had put down some weight of his heart.

    Not to mention that Ye-young also felt lighthearted when he became comfortable.

    Nothing''s been completely resolved yet. Still, the original atmosphere of the table heaven was slowly returning.

    Maybe everything will be fine at this rate. I didn''t know everyone was thinking that.

    I thought that time was more effective than the spice of the underworld given by Yeomra.

    Slowly, but surely.

    * * *

    [Our table heaven is closed for XX/XX days.]

    [Reason: Chicken Delivery for Baby Angels]

    Ten o''clock in the evening when all the guests left.

    Yumi, who posted a notice in front of the restaurant''s door as an errand for a day, stretched coolly.

    Haru, who was breathing over a cup of coffee for a while, made eye contact with Yumi.

    "Oh, Yumi. Did you put it on?¡±

    "Yes, yes. Ugh, it''s a real hit. It''s like going to the baby angel nursery school to volunteer. Bonam''s father is supposed to be here at midnight today, right?¡±

    "It''s two things that happened around the same time. Maybe it''s natural to try to end around the same time. Of course, it''s important to finish it well.¡±

    There are about 10 days left to volunteer at the Baby Angel Nursery School, and depending on how effective the spices of Yeomra are, Bonam''s work may be finished today.

    Of course, the personal money of the day has been broken in relation to the baby angel nursery, but it''s basically for children.

    It was not a waste of time because it was a job to obtain spices from the underworld that are more precious than diamonds.

    In a few minutes, CEO Yoo Seong-bok will visit the table heaven.

    I asked them to come about 20 minutes after the door was opened.

    Basically, people instinctively avoid the haunted table heaven, but visiting a restaurant with any promise is a slightly different matter.

    Even more if it''s a promise to the families of heaven on the table.

    It was not long before midnight when the door of the house opened.

    Realizing that today''s menu was chicken, ghosts who had been waiting for it began to flock in.

    This is it! Chicken!

    CEO Haru. Can you do this more often? Oh, of course I know it''s not easy because of the morning business. But this is. You know what? Koreans can''t stand it.First, three chickens and three bottles of beer. No. Five bottles today! I''m taking it out!

    Who knows? Ghosts who look for alcohol before giving out chicken.

    The ghosts of old grandfathers and college students who are also young.

    As expected, not many Koreans hate chicken.

    Come to think of it, it''s funny.

    Chicken is not even Korean food. Before I knew it, I became a soul food for all generations of Koreans.

    Of course, today''s chicken was a little different from the usual fried chicken.

    Perhaps it was because he felt a slight change in taste, and an old man ghost, who was excitedly tearing off the chicken legs in both hands, turned his head away.

    By the way, I think it tastes a little different.

    What, I wasn''t the only one who thought so? It doesn''t taste bad. Has the sauce changed?

    "Do you recognize me?"

    Of course! How many chickens have I eaten so far? He''ll start a chicken farm with the chicken I ate.

    "There''s going to be a visitor later. I made this recipe for him.¡±

    Oh, you''re a guest. That''s unusual, is he alive?

    "Yes, it''s time for you to come."

    Cheer up!

    Sure enough.

    As soon as I looked at the clock a few times, the door to the table heaven opened again.

    What appeared was Yoo Seong-bok wearing a thick coat.

    White breath came out, whether it was very cold outside or because of ghosts.

    It''s a normal room and even the stove is spinning.

    It was quite a sensational situation, but Yoo Sung-bok was so surprised that he could not see such a thing.

    "At this hour... There are so many people."

    Guests buzzing even as it''s almost 1 a.m.

    It was not an unusual sight, but considering that the dining paradise was a Korean restaurant, it was unusual and ridiculous.

    Even more for him, a businessman before a cook.

    Maybe I''m feeling like common sense is collapsing.

    "Our restaurant is open late at night like a bar at dawn. We have guests who only come to visit us at this is the only time."

    "Oh... I see. He works hard in business. It must be hard."

    "It''s okay. There are times when I have a hard time, but I gain strength when I see customers. Please enjoy the food and say thank you for the food."

    "That''s great. That''s why we run the store."

    Coincidentally or inevitably, there was only one counter seat right in front of the full store.

    President Yoo Seong-bok pulled out a chair with an expression that he had no choice but to sit there.

    As the awkward silence in the noisy restaurant was about to flow, he looked up at the day and opened his mouth.

    "I saw the notice you posted outside. They''re going to be closed soon. Baby angels...¡­. It says something."

    "Oh, there''s a nursery where we went and volunteered. I''m going to do volunteer work to fry chicken. Kids like chicken, don''t they?¡±

    "That''s right. I''ve been selling chicken for decades, but I haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t like it. Hmmmm, in that sense. Bonam must have given you the recipe."

    "You recognize me right away."

    "I have a background. I can tell by the smell. Our brand''s fried chicken. The spice I developed, the percentage of spices I found out after failing several times...¡­, deep in my nose, like oil stains.""You''re not angry.¡±

    "I''m here because Bonam called me. Besides, it smells like you cooked it right. Then what''s there to be angry about? There is no copyright to the taste of food."

    Mr. Yoo Yoo-nam laughs it off pleasantly.

    In that respect, not even Haru, but even Choi Han-seok, who was next to him, truly admired him.

    In fact, there was no copyright to the taste of food.

    If someone could register a copyright in a food recipe, we would have to pay for it whenever we cook soybean paste stew at home.

    In short, it is nonsense.

    CEO Yoo Yoo-nam laughed it off easily, but there were thick thorns in his words.

    Let''s not talk nonsense from now on. Let''s just share words with bones.

    It was also clear that he did not come to meet the day at this dawn with an easy determination.

    "Will you fry one for me, too? Pride sounds good.¡±

    "I couldn''t prepare any other menu anyway. Hold on a minute, please. I''ll fry it for you in a minute."

    The chicken, which had been sufficiently salted in advance, was even coated with frying powder.

    After diving chicken into fried water made from Bonam''s recipe, he ploped it into boiling oil.

    Jagrrrrrrrrrrrrrr-!!

    Like sending pajeon, or maybe even more than that.

    YMCA''s fried chicken is ripening with the sound of rain falling down.

    It didn''t take long for the chicken to fully cook.

    He put the crispy fried one on a perforated tray to filter the oil and shook it once, and added a little bit of Yeomra spice.

    A couple of times would be enough.¡¯

    In the first place, there is not enough amount to put in.

    Talk talk.

    When lightly added, the chicken was coated with salt-like powders.

    For your information, a day when I was curious about the taste of spices, I dipped a little bit and tried it, and it really tasted unimaginable.

    If I were to compare it to something like. Snow falling from the sky?

    You may wonder what this means, but it really tasted like that.

    "Well, here''s your fried chicken. Do you need a drink?"

    "I brought my car, so I don''t mind drinking. If you have a coke, I''ll have one."

    "Oh, then I''ll fill it up with ice and put it in a beer glass. Please wait a little longer."

    So prepared, a table for the president.

    A coke filled with golden fried chicken and a beer cup.

    "Let''s eat and talk.¡±

    "I still don''t know what you''re thinking. Still, they prepared this much for us. You have to believe it."

    In fact, there is no need to say more.

    This award to him was what he wanted to say on behalf of others.

    President Yoo Yeon-nam, who had been thinking for a while, picked up a big chicken leg.

    Wrap the bottom with tissue, blow out the hot paper, and take a big bite.

    Crispy!

    Frying clothes that break lightly like snacks.

    The pepper-flavored mixture of oil and juice splashes up to make the lips smooth and the chicken skin attached to the inside gives the world a savory taste.

    And soon you''ll meet the juicy, fluffy chicken legs.

    When you chew chewy chicken legs and savory frying clothes together, most people automatically smile around their mouths.That''s what chicken is.

    And the "most likely" also included Yoo Seong-bok, president of course.

    Decades ago, to be exact. He must have been a little closer when he just started the chicken business.

    The spices of the underworld touched that very part.

    In the memories that stick to the tongue and nose. I pulled something out of the deepest part.

    "The taste..."

    CEO Yoo Seong-bok opened his eyes wide.

 Chapter - 208 206. Dad Has Come (2)

    What does he taste like now?

    He took a bite of the chicken''s legs, opened his eyes wide as if he could not believe it, and soon brought his nose close to him again and sniffed at the chickens.

    Did it taste different from what I thought?

    The president of Yoosungbok looked at the day for a momentarily.

    When Haru didn''t say anything, he took a big breath and started eating chicken silently again.

    Everyone likes chicken legs.

    Chewy and juicy breasts, wings that people like and dislike, but prefer to legs.

    And my favorite part of the day is thigh fat.

    Half a chicken.

    CEO Yoo Seong-bok, who ate all the parts one by one, as if hiding his eyes from the maparam, gulped down an ice-floating coke.

    "Growl!"

    The one who frowns pleasantly.

    Haru threw the same comment as always.

    "You must be feeling a little better."

    And just like I always say.

    "It''s not okay, it''s just that I like it so that''s the problem.

    The answer, too, has always been fixed.

    "You didn''t even tell me."

    "It''s not that I didn''t, it''s that I couldn''t Oh, well, I don''t know how to say this. Honestly, I was really surprised. I realized I had died like this."

    "Suddenly? What do you mean, dead?"

    Yoo Seong-bok, who brings up a bit of sensitivity for Haru.

    A slightly embarrassed day flinched, and he grinned.

    "I''m talking about Yoo Seong-bok as a chef. When I came in and smelled it, I thought it was the same as YMCA chicken. No, I don''t know. It''s very different after tasting it. Oh, of course it''s YMCA if it''s YMCA."

    "I don''t know what you mean. Isn''t it the same YMCA chicken?"

    "It''s different. Yes, it''s definitely different. I''m telling you, it''s the first YMCA chicken I made. I''ve studied a lot and failed a lot for decades. And the taste changed a lot. Until we have chicken now."

    That''s what happened.

    The earliest chicken.

    It was a day when I was confused about what happened, but all the puzzle pieces were put together at once.

    "The spice of the Lord of the Underworld has worked properly."

    Yoo Seong-bok''s biggest memory of chicken is the shape of the earliest chicken he made.

    Otherwise, he won''t be able to feel ''fantastic'' while eating now.

    Really? I heard from CEO Haru that he''s a great franchise CEO. Can you tell me your life story?

    Yoo Seong-bok, who was feeling a calm afterglow, hinted at a faceless man standing next to the day.

    Shameless and not hateful way of speaking. And the accent.

    Choi Han-seok''s exclusive patent, Yoo Sung-bok, the president of the company, melted down in no time after time.

    "Huh, what do you mean¡­¡­. I''ve only been able to hang in there day in and day by day by day. But it would be rude if you didn''t do anything for me. Well, that''s great. Ask me if you have any questions. I''ll be happy to answer that."

    I''m just curious. I''ve been meaning to ask you this. Could you tell me when you decided to do the chicken business?

    "When did you decide to make a living by frying chicken? Just a timely question, yes. Yeah, you must have thought a little bit about it.But I... I can tell you right now."CEO Yoo Seong-bok closed his eyes and leaned his head back completely against the chair.

    Soon the memories began to come to my mind surprisingly vividly.

    Forgotten, but never completely forgotten.

    One evening when CEO Yoo Seong-bok is now a third grader in elementary school.

    One day, when I was living in an environment that was not enough and was never well off, my father had a black plastic bag full of oil on his way home from work.

    The chicken that I bought at the market in front of my house.

    The young meteor suit, which woke up rubbing its eyes while sleeping after hearing that it had bought a whole chicken, ate it deliciously even in the midst of being half-asleep.

    Dad, you don''t eatin''?

    Dad ate a lot of food. Seongbok, eat a lot. Here, have some coke. Is it good?

    Yes! It''s delicious!

    I''ll make a lot of money and buy it often. Yeah, you should.

    A red face full of the smell of alcohol.

    Young Seong-bok thought he wanted his father to drink often.

    There was always a whole chicken on his way home drunk.

    Happy memories of childhood.

    Since then, Yoo Seong-bok must have dreamed of becoming a chicken restaurant owner.

    That''s what I remember now, apparently.

    "I was hungry. I wanted to eat something delicious. I wanted to give people a taste of the delicious things I ate. I guess that''s how it started."

    -Seeing you say yes.

    "Yes, now that I think about it. At first, I thought it was because I was crazy about money. Come to think of it.¡±

    I started to make money, but there were many other things in it.

    Whether it''s french fries or a couple more pieces of chicken.

    When seasoning children with the price of fried chicken.

    It''s a chicken restaurant in a small alley, and at the same time, it became a love room for people in the neighborhood.

    On Children''s Day or Parents'' Day, I had to fry chicken all day in the yard where fathers from all over the town come.

    Forgot about it now.

    Much beyond memory bloomed like oil.

    Choi Han-seok opened his mouth.

    You must have been a cook.

    "Chef..."

    Choi Hanseok hits the nail on the head.

    His expression was normal, neither smiling nor frowning. What does Choi Han-seok look like to CEO Yoo Seong-bok?

    "I''m listening to you right now."

    I''m not a boss just because I hear you, and I''m not a chef just because I hear you.

    "Huh, yeah. That''s what I''

    Perhaps the moment he leaves the restaurant, he will completely forget all the stories he shared with Choi Han-seok inside.

    However, there will be things left that he realizes himself during the story.

    All those who came to the restaurant when the door was opened were like that.

    "Boss or cook."

    To that question, Yoo Sung-bok eventually failed to answer.

    I gave her a coke because she drove her car, but I wonder if she got drunk after drinking it.

    President Yoo Seong-bok, who had been struggling with his head down like a drunk, eventually shook his head and stood up.

    "Would you like the rest to go?"

    "Oh, yes, please."

    I''m sure you called here one day to talk to him about a reserved man.

    The answer to that, the answer to Choi Han-seok''s question.

    A meteor suit didn''t seem to decide anything.

    With a stumble of steps. He greeted Haru and left the restaurant after receiving the package from Haru.

    Late at night.The cold night air tickled the tip of my nose, and somehow my dreamy mind came back.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    What was I doing?

    As if I was possessed, I thought so for a moment.

    But I couldn''t go back inside the restaurant.

    President Yoo Seong-bok, who had been hesitating for a while in front of the main gate of Bobsang Heaven, soon got into his parked car and headed home.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok watched until his car disappeared from view.

    * * *

    Beep beep!

    I hit my familiar password and entered the house.

    It is an apartment in Seoul that was said to be luxurious, but after living for a long time, I have already become blunt in dealing with my house.

    "Hmm. Honey, are you here?"

    "Honey, aren''t you asleep? I''m sleeping at this dawn."

    At the sound of the return of the meteor suit, his wife, who was sleeping on the sofa, woke up rubbing her eyes.

    It was clear that he stayed up all night waiting for himself to come in at dawn.

    I''m sorry for the rush.

    "If you''re not feeling well, why sleep in a place like this? Sleeping comfortably in the master bedroom."

    "I can''t sleep either. I''ve been waiting for you, watching TV. So, how was your trip? What are we going to do with Bonam?"

    "It''s... I actually didn''t say it well. It''s not like the young boss there was being stubborn. It''s just. I don''t know why, but it''s hard to say."

    Now that I think about it, it was so strange and ridiculous.

    I thought he was a kid.

    Also, he/she said he/she would talk properly and put strength on his/her neck, but he/she was the one who came back without even answering the question.

    It was amazing.

    I thought you were definitely young. I felt like a master of cooking for decades.

    Maybe that''s why I didn''t feel so bad. I just felt like I had a dream.

    "Not anyone else, but you? What the hell did you talk about?"

    "Just don''t ask too much. We''ll sleep a little, wake up, and talk again in the morning."

    "Yes, if you do, I can''t help it. By the way, did the boss over there fry the chicken for you to come?"

    The wife who pointed to the black plastic bag that the meteor suit was holding.

    Looking down, "Huh?" he shook his right hand in surprise.

    "Huh? No, what is this?!¡±

    "What, didn''t you know you brought this? You''ve been stuck in here the whole time.¡±

    "No, obviously. Well, yeah. I brought it with me. Huh... Anyway, it''s very unique. Am I really old?"

    "Give me a second. Well, it''s fried chicken. It smells familiar.¡±

    "Bonam must have taught us our recipe. It was really good fried."

    "Then give it to me. I just happened to be hungry, so I''ll have to eat a few pieces before I use them."

    My wife took the black plastic bag that Seongbok was holding, saying it was good.

    Inside the white oil paper was half a fried chicken, which was cold but still crispy.

    Of course, with the spices of the underworld.

    Contrary to Haru and Choi Han-seok''s intentions, spices were delivered to Seongbok''s wife.

    Maybe it''s just a little bit of luck. Or maybe it''s because of the food that I made with all my heart.

    If not, is everyone a big picture of the underworld?

    It didn''t matter what the reason was.

    As a result"¡­¡­Honey? Honey, what''s wrong with you. Are you okay?"

    "No, it''s just. It reminds me of the past. It''s nothing, so don''t worry."

    For some reason, a big whimper wife and a flabby boss who calms her down.

    The two middle-aged couples eventually stayed up all night until the sun rose and passed.

    About the table heaven. About chicken. About Haru and Bonam.

    And about many things that Yoo Seong-bok has seen and felt so far.

    I saw the answer while talking.

    The meaning of the day was conveyed properly.

 Chapter - 209 207. The blood was not in the nail (1)

    "¡­¡­that''s what happened. In conjunction with Chef Choi Han-seok''s Choi Han-seok Foundation, our table heaven volunteered. I''m sorry to tell you so late."

    "No, there''s nothing to be sorry about. By the way, volunteering to nursery school. How should I put it? It''s like CEO Haru."

    "What do you mean me? That''s an unexpected reaction."

    Immediately after Haru told Yeyoung and Bonam that they will soon take a day off from the store because they will go to the Baby Angel Nursery School for volunteer work.

    Contrary to her expectations, Ye-young nodded, saying, "I knew it."

    If Yumi has an old friend Yeyoung''s personality, she would say, ''How can I take a day off when business is going so well? I expected you''d say, "No, I can''t!"

    Haru nodded, saying it seemed right.

    Ye-young said, "I knew it because I couldn''t admit it."

    "President Haru doesn''t want much money. Everyone in the world knows it. Everyone in the universe knows that you like cooking and children. In that sense, I think going to a nursery school as a cooking service is the most like a day-old boss."

    "Oh, I can''t argue with that.¡±

    "As expected, right?¡±

    "Anyway...." So you two can rest then. I decided it on my own, so I won''t install it even during vacation. I''ll give it to you at a paid rate, so please take a rest."

    I can''t believe you gave me a day off for free.

    Where in the world is such a good boss?

    Of course, Ye-young and Bonam have been working really hard these days, and both of them must have their own complicated minds, so it was also meant to be organized.

    but

    "No, I want to go, too!"

    "Huh? No, why?"

    Ye-young shaking her head and expressing her desire not to rest even if she dies.

    Bonam, who was thinking about what to do, looked at Ye-young in surprise, and Haru and Yumi responded similarly.

    The president of Haru, who gives free holidays for volunteer work, was quite unusual, but the employee who wanted to kick the holiday and follow the service was even more unusual.

    Haru and Yumi were a little dumbfounded and laughed.

    "It''s been a while since you''ve been on vacation. Are you sure you don''t mind?¡±

    "I know. Yeyoung, you. You don''t need to rest? You''ve been working too hard lately.¡±

    "I feel lonely when I rest alone. There''s nothing to do alone. I''m bored. I don''t have many friends to play with except Yumi or Bonam anyway.Let''s just follow him. You''re going to do something good anyway, right?¡±

    "If you say so, we have nothing to say. All right, I don''t have to be a bad hand.¡±

    "Wow. What, what. Yeyoung, how can you be this cool alone?¡±

    One day, she said, "I can''t help it," and Yumi was excited to hear that her friend was following her, and her corners of her mouth kept going up without knowing that the sky was high.

    Then all that''s left is Bona''s choice.

    Now that the atmosphere is flowing like this, Bona''s choice is probably...¡­.

    One day, I could guess to a certain extent, but I didn''t want to put pressure on him.

    We haven''t even confirmed what happened to Bona''s father, who ate chicken with Yeomra spices at dawn today.

    "How do you like it, Bonam? Do you want to go see the babies with your sister? Huh?"

    "Well, I....¡±

    At the moment when Bonam hesitated to answer after thinking for a while.

    -Ring ring!

    -Ring ring!

    The cell phone that rings fiercely.

    His expression, which confirmed the caller, suddenly hardened, and he said he was sorry and quickly ran out of the restaurant.It''s finally time.

    Looking back at him answering the phone seriously, the three gulped dry saliva.

    * * *

    "What''s the matter? Father."

    - I heard it from Haru. In a few days, the table heaven is a holiday, right? Come to your parents'' house for a while then. Let''s talk about it with my mom.

    As soon as I answered the phone, the main point popped up.

    A voice that sounds a little coercive.

    As expected, my father is still the same. Bo-nam''s voice, which he thought so, was also powerful.

    "What''s wrong with your parents? I could have a job that day."

    I know you''re not in college yet. And even if you have a little work to do, shouldn''t you come when your father calls you? It''s because it''s important. I''ve already spoken to my mother.

    "No, I told you I wouldn''t go to my parents'' house until I graduate from graduate school. And if I go, just come back and continue the family business anyway. That''s what you''d say."

    - Maybe I could say something else. Come here first. We have to talk face to face.

    I didn''t even want to know what it was to say face to face.

    In the end, you''re just pushing hard again like this way. You don''t care what I do or what I want to do.

    Bo-nam''s gaze, who thought so, gradually fell down.

    Didn''t you say you''d do a chicken-frying chicken-frying service? The one who left the house because he didn''t like fried chicken. Is it chicken after all that you''re not coming home? It''s not even funny. Think about it carefully. Bonam, you can''t cheat after all.

    "That and this are different. The chicken that Haru makes is...It''s very different from what my father makes. It tastes like that, too. And what''s in it."

    Yeah, I know what you mean. I fried chicken to make money, to make ends meet. President Haru must have his own other reasons. Bonam, I''m just saying, ''cause I know that.

    Father who says he knows what Bonam means.

    Bonam hated his father even more.

    You said you knew everything, and you only forced him to continue the family business, saying you didn''t want to understand what he wanted to do.

    Even CEO Haru, who is a benefactor to you?

    Yeah, it''s rather good. Thanks to that, Bonam was completely determined.

    "I''m not off that day. I''m going to volunteer with President Haru. That''s why I can''t go. I''m sorry."

    Wait, Bo-nam. Come on, think about it. I''m not just telling you to come back...¡­.

    "I came out in a hurry, so I have to go in right away. I''ll call you later because I''m busy. I''m sorry."

    A completely opposite situation and a completely opposite personality. And because of the fate that heaven twisted in some way.

    The way the father and son looked at each other was completely different.

    Stop!

    That''s how the phone got cut off.

    I stared blankly at my cell phone for a while and waited, but the phone didn''t ring back.

    Whether to like it or not.

    Bonam, who had been pacing in front of the restaurant for a few seconds, breathed out a big sigh and went back inside the restaurant.

    Then he looked at Ye-young, and said in a voice filled with conviction.

    "Noona, I want to go, too. Service."

    "Are you okay?"

    "Of course, it''s to help the babies, and everyone else is going, so I''m going with you. CEO Haru and Yumi. Are you all right?""Of course. Bonam has worked at a chicken restaurant before, so it would be very helpful if you could come with me. My hands were really tight. Well, then I''ll treat you to dinner on volunteer day because I''m so sorry. Whether it''s beef or sushi, it''s expensive."

    "Oh, I''ll have a vote for beef!"

    "I like beef, too."

    Ye-young shouting so excitedly.

    Perhaps he was relieved a little, and Bonam laughed, saying it was good to follow such a pre-young.

    Thus, it was concluded that all four members of the table heaven would go to the Baby Angel Nursery School.

    Haru and Yumi didn''t expect this, but they couldn''t even tell them not to come when they wanted to.

    Let''s talk about the ending.

    It was almost time for the guests to come, so the rest of the day ended with a text message and began to prepare for their separate tasks.

    -Ring ring!

    -Ring ring!

    The cell phone that rings again.

    But this time, it was not Bonam, it was Table Heaven''s.

    The day when I thought a group order had come in, I rushed to answer the phone.

    "Yes, the table is heaven on the table?"

    -Yoosungbok... ..Bonam is the father. Are you Haru''s boss?

    The voice I can hear is CEO Yoo Seong-bok.

    Haru, who thought it was time to come, looked up and looked at Bo-nam''s eyes.

    Fortunately he didn''t notice a thing because he was chatting with Yeyoung.

    CEO Yoo Seong-bok talked to Bonam earlier and called Haru this time.

    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter?"

    -I''m sure you''re busy, so I''ll get to the point. I know it sounds a little sudden. But if you don''t mind boss...¡­.

    "¡­¡­What? Really?"

    Yoo Seong-bok, the owner of the whispering.

    One day he doubted his ears.

    Yumi slightly pushed her head and glistened her eyes, and she pushed her right hand, saying that the day was okay for now.

    "The painting of the Underworld, was it something like this?¡¯

    To that extent, Yoo Seong-bok''s proposal was surprising.

    I didn''t even think that the person who said he was having a hard time would do it, and it was just amazing how the mind of the person who was pleading for his son back a few days ago could change this much in this short time.

    You said the world is in a state of course. After a few turns and turns, this is the result.

    Is this the power of spices from the underworld and the underworld?

    The day, which seemed to give me a little goosebumps, slowly picked up my breath.

    Beyond the phone was Yoo Seong-bok''s voice, which was stronger than anything else.

    Can''t we?

    "No way. It''s not that I can''t, but I''m a little flustered. But I like it. There''s no reason to say no."

    What did you talk about with Bonam earlier?

    I wanted to ask, but it was a pity that I couldn''t.

    Haru, who swallowed such hearts, accepted at once. You can do whatever you want.

    Okay, then I''ll see you at the nursery school at the time you told me. Thank you.

    "Me, too. Get in, boss."

    There''s less than a week left before volunteering.

    A lot of things seemed to happen at a nursery school outside of Seoul.

    Haru, what do you think will happen?

    "Nursery or Mr. Bonam''s job?"

    Both. I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''m old.

    "I''m not worried about the nursery. Chef Choi Han-seok''s foundation decided to help me, and Ye-young and Bonam decided to go together. The delivery of the Lord of the Underworld will end without a problem."Okay, I agree with that. I have no opinion if you say so. What about Bonam?

    "Well, Mr. Bonam."

    Just before today''s business starts.

    The day I was looking out of the window and contemplating for a while soon closed my eyes.

    "On the day of volunteer work. I think it depends on what you think of my father''s present."

 Chapter - 210 208. The blood was not in the nail (2)

    Time flew as usual, and when I closed my eyes and looked up, the morning of the volunteer day dawned.

    It was a day that I always woke up early in the morning and prepared for, so it wasn''t that different just because it was a volunteer day.

    6 a.m., the boundary between morning and dawn.

    Four people, including Haru, gathered in front of Table Heaven, the gathering place.

    "Since we''re going to meet people from the Choi Han-seok Foundation near the nursery school, shall we get going?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Yeyoung raises her head bravely and salutes with the tension of a picnic.

    Choi Han-seok scratched his head behind Bonam, who smiled awkwardly at her.

    Maybe I should''ve changed the name of the foundation. What''s Choi Hanseok Foundation? Choi Hanseok Foundation.

    "Why? I think it''s neat and nice. Chef Choi Hanseok set it up. Choi Hanseok Foundation. It''s okay, right?¡±

    -Hey, you should be my man. This is a lot more embarrassing than I thought. Anyway, don''t do this kind of thing. Do something nice! You''ll earn a lot of money if you open a restaurant later anyway.

    "I hope so. I''much.

    Money is the best, right?

    "No, it''s a restaurant. Of course. You can''t buy it even if you pay. The dream restaurant I''m the owner of."

    Phew, you''re only doing pretty things. anyway

    Anyway, it was right to thank Choi Han-seok for today.

    Thanks to Choi Han-seok''s continued relationship with the foundation, oral fairy tale, and Haru, the schedule coordination with the baby angel nursery school ended very easily.

    In addition, the foundation has provided a lot of support for money and equipment, which has greatly reduced the burden of the day.

    If it were not for the Choi Han-seok Foundation, the day would have had to move a number of cooking utensils, starting with the oil can.

    There are some things that are being used in the nursery school, but there were some things that were necessary to fry the chicken properly.

    However, it was solved very easily thanks to the foundation''s support for human resources by renting out buses.

    I couldn''t help but thank you enough because there was no reason to refuse even if Chef Haru said he would do it himself.

    "Are you going, then? Yumi, hold on!¡±

    Roar!

    Since there were only four people, Haru and Yumi, wearing helmets, set off for nursery school in the back seat of Yeyoung and Bonam''s motorcycle.

    It was a distance of about two hours by motorcycle, but it was worth going.

    "Let''s get going, boss."

    "Yes, yes. Please drive safely.¡±

    Bonam''s motorcycle starts after Yeyoung and Yumi.

    But in the two hours until arriving at the nursery, the two didn''t talk much.

    It wasn''t just because Haru and Bonam were awkward.

    Under the name of safe driving, Bonam had many concerns.

    After all, what you do when you leave the house is fried chicken.¡­.

    One day when I noticed it, I silently closed my mouth and waited, and by the time I arrived at the nursery school, I was very excited.

    But

    "Oh, Chef Haru. Thank you for coming. It must have been tough with a motorcycle because this is a mountain road."

    "It''s okay. Our riders drive so well. By the way, I think it would have been harder for these big trucks to come up."

    "Huh, the drivers of our foundation are quite experienced."The main gate of the Baby Angel Nursery School located near a mountain outside Seoul, which is quite familiar to Haru.

    He came first and greeted the people of the foundation who were waiting for the day.

    Then Bonam, who found something between the trucks and cars lined up behind him, slowly got off the motorcycle.

    Then I carefully took off my helmet.

    There was something complicated in it, a mixture of anxiety, anxiety, and incredulity in my eyes.

    "CEO Haru. What''s that... ..?"

    Bonam pointing to a small truck in the parking lot.

    An employee of the foundation who found him came running and opened his mouth.

    "Oh, it''s a truck with support from YMCA Chicken. Chef Haru has a good ability. The CEO of YMCA Chicken decided to support all ingredients such as chicken and chicken powder for this volunteer work.¡±

    "I didn''t tell Mr. Bonam on purpose. I got a call from my father last time. I''d like to add a hand to your service. Is it okay?"

    "My father¡­¡­?¡±

    Bonam kept staring blankly at the truck with the name YMCA on it.

    I''m surprised that this is here. Once again, I was surprised that it was my father who brought it.

    "Your father. Why?"

    "I don''t know about that. I want to apply. You only told me this, but you didn''t tell me anything else. I couldn''t have asked either."

    The same goes for a day.

    It''s not that I didn''t ask, I couldn''t ask.

    Bonam knew it because he was a person who had a sense.

    It''s not a day, it''s yourself standing in the middle of this.

    "Why on earth¡­¡­.¡±

    And it''s up to him to find out what his father meant.

    The mission that the day needs to solve here is to deliver a hot chicken to a child named Hyun-myung, but the mission that Bonam needs to solve is to find answers to his father''s questions.

    "Well, I''m sorry you''re in the middle of a serious conversation. It''s slowly becoming the time I promised with the director. If you don''t mind, why don''t we go in?"

    "Oh, yeah, sure."

    "I''m fine, too. Let''s go in."

    Although it was somewhat expected, Bonam did not run away even after receiving his father''s gift.

    I was a bit nervous, but that''s about it.

    Yumi gave attention to Ye-young, who was worried about Bo-nam, saying that it was okay.

    Baby Angel Nursery was not a very large place, but it was not small.

    As expected, it''s about the same.

    Haru, who was looking inside the nursery school, nodded without realizing it.

    I was so indebted to the nursery school for a day.

    Of course, it was a different nursery school from here, but the overall feeling of the baby angel nursery and the place in the memory of the day were similar, just as hundreds of schools across the country seemed similar.

    It reminded me of my childhood memories for a moment.

    I can''t say it''s a good thing, but.

    What, Haru, you look like you''re in a good mood. Smiling.

    "I don''t know if you feel good. It''s just, come to think of it, I worked really hard...¡­. I thought I knew what was going on in the world.¡±

    What did you think of when you gave up again?

    "The chef''s samgyetang saved me, who used to be like a zombie. I''m here to fry chicken for you, right? For me, a young man, who will save a lot of people later."

    You said you could be a doctor, right?"Yes, so you''re gonna help a lot of people. It''s not anyone else, but the Lord of the Underworld himself, so it must be a great help to the world."

    I can deliver the hope of a warm chicken to such a child.

    Maybe it''s not really worth it, it''s worth it.

    At least that''s what I thought one day.

    I met the head of the nursery school with the people of the foundation and introduced them to the children.

    Due to the time limit, the director could not explain each and every child, but Haru and Choi Han-seok were able to find out who Hyun-myung was at once.

    Oh, there you are. Haru, your eyes look exactly like yours when you were young.

    Maybe I''m not fully awake. I''m not sure.

    But there was one child with a live, wick eyes that I couldn''t believe he was a child.

    After completing various procedures, the group soon headed to the kitchen.

    A little bigger than the kitchen in heaven.

    A moderately sized kitchen equipped with a large amount of food to cook.

    "Then you can prepare the food for lunch at 2 o''clock. You can ask me if you need anything."

    "I see. Please wait a little longer. I''ll make it delicious."

    "They''ve been really looking forward to the chicken. Thank you so much. Chef Haru. Well, I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    The director walks out of the kitchen after saying hello politely.

    At the same time, Haru and Yumi rolled up their sleeves as if they had waited.

    "Well, let''s get started quickly. There''s a lot to make today."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Yes, you should."

    Bo-nam nods his head gently.

    Making chicken for the young soul has begun.

    * * *

    Fried chicken.

    Most people don''t know the recipe because most of them just buy it, but it''s not as difficult to make as you think.

    It''s a little harder than pork cutlet if you think about the difficulty level. It''s because it takes a little too much work, but when you actually try it, it''s quite worth it.

    Of course, making delicious food is a completely different matter.¡­. Anyway.

    The first thing to do is to salt the trimmed chicken.

    "CEO Haru. By the way, what''s salt? You salt it, or something like that''s all.

    "It''s similar. When Yeyoung eats chicken, there''s red sauce inside the chicken. It''s salty even if you don''t dip it in the sauce. That''s how you put the seasoning in the chicken first."¡®

    In fact, I thought this salt was more important than frying one day.

    It was much easier because YMCA Chicken did not only support all trimmed chickens, but also provided salt seasoning.

    Put cuts around the trimmed chicken with a knife, then marinate it in the salted powder as if it were making kimchi.

    Of course, the seasoning gets absorbed between the skin and the flesh.

    The inside of the sheath must also be soaked in the liver.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. If you just mix it, it''s too much."

    "It''s harder than I thought. I need some tips.¡±

    "Well, I''ll try my best. I mean... Like CEO Haru does. You put the chicken in and eat it."

    Yeyoung wrestling with a chicken that doesn''t work as I thought.

    After watching such a preliminary performance for a while, Bonam sneaked up behind her."Give it to me."

    "Huh, Bonam?"

    "You have to do it with more force than you think. Be careful not to peel off the skin. It absorbs well if you make it feel like you''re spilling the sauce into the sheath. Like this."

    Smooth!

    Chicken that quickly becomes seasoned when Bonam in cooking rubber gloves touches it.

    After Ye-young opened her mouth as if it was amazing, Haru and Yumi made eye contact and laughed.

    "He''s the son of a chicken restaurant."

    There was a saying that blood can''t be deceived for no reason.

 Chapter - 211 209. The blood was not in the way (3)

    "The most important thing in fried food is the temperature of the oil."

    "I agree. No matter how well you season it, it''s over if you burn it or if it''s not cooked.¡±

    The reason why we eat fried food?

    There may be many things for each person, but the most important thing is the crisp texture of the well-fried fried batter and the savory taste of the oil from it.

    Carbohydrates and fats. Chicken may actually be a complete dish, as it contains two fried foods that people feel most delicious and even chicken seasoned with its contents.

    In that sense, Haru was able to assert that the most important thing in frying was the temperature of frying oil, not the contents or clothes.

    170 degrees, the best way to make chicken.

    There are many ways to know that the temperature has risen appropriately.

    Soak wooden chopsticks to see if bubbles come up or if you drop some batter.

    But as expected, the best of all of them.

    Beep beep--

    Beep beep beep--!

    "Oh, the alarm went off. Let''s put it in."

    "This way, too. I''ll fry it right away. Sister, be careful not to splash oil."

    As expected, it is a thermometer that was said to be a product of modern science in the 21st century.

    As the temperature of the oil rose to the pre-set temperature, the thermometer creaked by itself.

    Haru, Yumi. Bonam, Yeyoung.

    Four people, each divided into two teams and stood in front of a large pot-like fryer, quickly began frying chicken.

    Haru and Yumi team had no problem with both of them because they had so much cooking experience, and Ye-young rarely cooked, but they didn''t worry about a day as the person standing next to them was still the son of a chicken restaurant.

    In addition, Bonam actually fried chicken quite well.

    I thought the hand movement was unusual since I started saltning earlier, but I was sure when I saw him frying it now.

    (sighs)

    When the chicken was neatly coated in the heated oil, it boiled to a crisp.

    At the same time, sounds like rain is falling.

    Now you have to pick up the big tongs and keep flipping the chickens.

    Fried food is fried in oil as if boiling, so you may think it doesn''t have to be flipped, but it''s a big miscalculation.

    You have to keep flipping the meat around thinking of grilling it on a grill so that it doesn''t burn.

    "Sir, I think we can get it out of here."

    "Well, that''s perfect. Let''s get it right away.¡±

    After frying it for five to seven minutes, a golden color came out that looked good.

    Haru, who looked at Bonam, rescued the chickens at this timing.

    Then he picked up a spoon and started hitting the chicken he had picked up.

    If someone who doesn''t know sees it, it''s a sight that makes you think, "What the hell is this?" but it''s a process that makes fried food much tastier than expected.

    Likewise, Ye-young, who was looking at Bonam, who was hitting the chicken with a question mark, asked.

    "Bonam, why are you doing this? He''s acting like a chicken."

    "Well...." First of all, this chicken isn''t fully cooked. About 70 per cent. You have to take it out first, cool it down, and fry it again to make it more crispy. In the meantime, you hit the batter with a spoon to make a crack."

    "Cracks?"

    "That way, hot oil goes back into it, and it cooks better inside. It takes a little bit of work, though. But this makes it even more delicious."

    A few decades ago? Fried chicken hasn''t arrived in Korea yet, and when you go to the market, the cauldron used to fry chickens without fried clothes.At that time, when I went to the market, the owners of fried chicken used long tongs to scoop out the flesh of fried chickens in the cauldron.

    Oil goes in through the flesh, and it''s more savory. To make it more delicious.

    Of course, it takes a lot of work, so it''s rarely done these days, and it''s a process that you can''t even find in franchise chicken restaurants.

    But the fact that Bonam knows this.

    "As expected, Bonam''s father used to be a cook.¡±

    You said that last time. In the past, when we were still in an unnamed neighborhood chicken restaurant, we just tried to make it even a little more delicious. I''m sure Bonam learned it from the CEO of Seongbok.

    Choi Han-seok sighs while looking at the place where Bonam is.

    What is he thinking now, making chicken with ripe ingredients from his father''s eyes?

    Fluttering--!

    After cooling the chicken, dip it in the oil that was slightly higher than before and cook it quickly.

    The surface was covered with golden wavy patterns, and the savory and salty scent filled the kitchen.

    Fried chicken, which is being completed at such a rapid pace.

    Similar to Haru and Yumi Joe, Bonam and Yeyoung fried all the first chickens.

    "Wow¡­¡­ the same quality as what they sell." It''s awesome.

    "It''s made of real ingredients."

    "Hey, Bonam. Do you want me to taste this? Huh? Why? Maybe it wasn''t seasoned well. Anyway, you know, right?¡±

    "Yes, I have to make sure it''s cooked inside anyway."

    Originally, fried food, especially chicken, is the most delicious thing in the world when freshly fried.

    President Yoo Seong-bok sent me so many chickens that I could feed all the children and employees, so there will be no big problem if I pick up a few pieces.

    "Oh, that''s what chicken is for! Aren''t you going to eat?"

    "I''m fine. I just want to see you eat."

    Ye-young, who picked up a large chicken leg, which is the favorite part of Koreans, touched her lips.

    After blowing it out, a big bite was taken, and the moment I took a bite, the clear juices flowed down with the sound of crunch!

    Sour and crispy fried clothes. It''s salty and tender, and the juice that pops out every time you chew it.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "How do you like it?"

    "I''m not lying. This is the best chicken I''ve ever had in my life. What''s this? Bonam, are you this kind of man?¡±

    "What kind of man is this? Anyway, I''m glad you like it.¡±

    "I''ve seen it again. You''ve been hiding your power, boy.Can I have one more slice, in that sense?"

    "Of course. Try this one this time. It''s thigh fat, but I like this more than chicken legs.¡±

    Does praise make even whales dance?

    He looked a little upset until earlier, but he seemed to be relieved instantly when Ye-young smiled brightly with her thumbs up.

    Who wouldn''t like it if someone ate and liked the food they worked hard on?

    "Well, I think it''s going well over there, too.

    "Ye-young looks so happy. She doesn''t usually laugh that much. So does Bonam."

    "I guess that''s fine. Yumi, let''s do our best. I''ll wait for them.¡±

    "Yes, sir!"

    Haru, who gained momentum, and Yumi were able to fry all the chicken after cooking hard.I''ve been standing in front of the frying pot for hours and it''s completely covered with oil.

    But it was fun, so it''ll be okay.

    When I took a break from putting chicken full of delivery containers, the staff contacted me that the children were ready to eat.

    Harune, who changed his apron, wore a mask and gloves and headed to the kitchen.

    Originally, employees of the Baby Angel Nursery School said they would do the distribution, but it is because they came forward saying that they wanted to serve the food because the day was made by themselves.

    Of course, the goal was to find Hyunmyeong who is today''s goal.

    "Baby angels? Today, volunteers came from far away for our angels. How many times have we met? The volunteers of the Choi Han-seok Foundation and Chef Haru, the owner of the table heaven. Shall we all say hello?¡±

    "Hello!"

    The children, who filled a fairly large restaurant, bowed their heads to greet the nun at the words of the director.

    Of course, the children''s faces said, ''I want to eat chicken quickly!'' But I think it''s okay because they''re cute.

    One day, with today''s main, fried chicken, I even made sandwiches and salads to eat with.

    Of course, most of the other dishes were helped by volunteers.

    "Give me those chicken legs! Chicken legs!"

    "Enjoy your meal, my friend. What''s your name?"

    "That''s Wooseo. I''m angry."

    "Yes, Wooseo. You have to chew it so that you don''t get indigestion. All right?"

    "Yes! Thank you, Uncle Cook!"

    When I saw the children running toward their friends holding the food tray with a bright expression, I naturally smiled.

    By the way. Where is Hyunmyeong? I''m getting my kids'' food.

    "Well, it''s about time you saw it."

    Haru asked most of the children for their names, but Hyun-myung was rarely seen.

    A situation in which a child could not be found until the food was almost finished.

    A day when I felt something cold, I finally visited the director nun who finished eating quickly and asked.

    "Oh, Chef Haru. The food you made for me today was so delicious. It''s been a really long time since children ate that well. Thank you very much."

    "No, by the way¡­¡­. Are there any children who haven''t eaten yet?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I think there''s a little less kids in the restaurant than I''ve heard before. So I wanted to ask you just in case."

    A well-rounded day. The principal nun, who had been thinking for a while, carefully opened her mouth.

    "Fortunately, I don''t have any friends who can''t eat because they are sick today. There are friends who sometimes run away because they don''t want to eat, so if you wait a little longer, more children may come."

    "I see. I see."

    "Oh, and especially high school children who take care of young children often eat late. You know, young angels are such tomboys."

    "High school...?¡±

    I''m glad that there are no children who can''t eat because they are sick.

    But the word "high school" caught Haru''s ear.

    Now that I think about it, it was.

    I thought Hyunmyeong would be like an elementary school student.

    Maybe he''s in high school.

    "Then I''ll have to wait a little longer."

    "You can eat first? You can look at the kitchen from our nursery."

    "Oh, it''s okay. But I''m in charge of it once, and I just want to finish it.""Chef Haru has such a beautiful heart. Then I''ll leave it to you. Thank you."

    After the director''s nun, who thanked her with a kind smile, left, one day she wore gloves and masks again and went into the kitchen.

    ''I hope the chicken doesn''t cool down.¡¯

    Take out a few pieces of chicken that were slowly losing its crispness and warmth and fry it again lightly in the oil.

    It wasn''t even this much, because there was still someone who could come.

    I wonder if there''s another 15 minutes until lunch time is over like that'' that.

    Beyond the restaurant, a face peeped out.

    "Oh... I''m hungry."

    You look like you''re really out of energy.

    She was an outward-looking girl who looked about first and second years of high school, and as the principal said, she seemed to have had a hard time taking care of her children.

    The man who rushed to the restaurant picked up the food tray and bowed his head looking at the day.

    "Hello, you''re the volunteer today, aren''t you? I heard the story. The kids are so happy to eat chicken. Do you have any left?"

    "I''ve fried enough. There''s a lot left."

    "Oh, thank God. I usually take care of my kids and come to the restaurant late, so there are times when there are no leftovers. I would have cried if it weren''t for the chicken. It could have been the saddest day of Yoo Hyun-myung''s 17-year life."

    A kid who smiles while acting crying.

    A day couldn''t help but laugh as well.

    "Yes, wise man. I fried chicken deliciously, so eat a lot. For you."

    "Wow, that''s a very exciting thing to say. Thank you anyway. Thank you for the food."

    The boy, who was walking with a brisket filled with chicken, suddenly stopped.

    Then he turned his head around and came up to Haru again and asked.

    "By the way, I heard from the nuns earlier. You said you were a cook, right? It''s also in a very famous restaurant."

    "Do you have any questions?¡±

    One day, and Choi Han-seok next to him thought.

    "Well, actually, there were a few things. Can I ask you?"

    "Of course. Ask me anything. I''ll let you know anything."

    It''s a little different from the situation where they met. But if you''re a kid with sparkling eyes like this.

    As Yeomra said.

    Done. Looks like we''re done. Good job, Haru.

    We talked about Haru, Hyunmyeong''s dream, dream, delicious food, and hard work.

    A little bit of white powder filled his spice bottle in the table heaven.

 Chapter - 212 210. The blood was not in the nail (4)

    A little action, a little word.

    Or indeed, people''s lives can be changed with a snap of the hat.

    That''s why I can''t predict the future. That''s why it''s delicious to live in.

    What if you didn''t get the energy to walk out after smelling samgyetang spreading softly while lying on a cold bed?

    There wouldn''t have been a day as a chef of oral fairy tales.

    He and Choi Han-seok met and spread various things to the world, which would have never happened since the beginning.

    A lot of ghosts and people I''ve met. And all of our relationships.

    ''If that''s the case. I probably couldn''t do more than a part-time job at a restaurant.¡¯

    I couldn''t imagine a future without cooking from myself.

    But at least, I could assure you it would have been a lot different now.

    So I didn''t care what Yeom-ra said, "One day is an old doctor, and I will save many people."

    In my little talk with this child now, I just said what I wanted to say.

    Lightly. But with sincerity.

    "Why do you cook, uncle? I heard he was a great restaurant chef. Then you would have cooked really hard.¡±

    "Well¡­¡­I just liked cooking. To the point where I can''t think of everything else. So I was able to work hard. I wanted to work hard."

    "Aha... I envy you. I found something I like."

    "Hasn''t you decided yet, wise?"

    The issue of career path may be the worries of most children of Hyunmyeong''s age.

    What do I want to do.

    This question could change to ''What should I eat?'' or ''What should I do to play?''

    At least wise was a child of some maturity.

    "Well, I honestly don''t know. What I like. So I''m studying for now, but I''m not motivated at all. What are you going to do in college? It would be much more encouraging if there was something like this. In that sense, I envy my uncle. You''ve been looking for your future since you were a child."

    "Then why don''t you think about what Hyunmyeong likes? I started it because I like cooking."

    "What I like...¡­. Hmm... Chicken?"

    "It''s my first time meeting you today. From what I can tell, you looked so happy when you were hanging out with the kids earlier. With a big smile."

    A day when I looked at him for a while, he said something as if it was nothing.

    Hyun-myung, who was chewing salad with a slightly upset look, was surprised and jumped like a spring.

    "Did you see that?¡±

    "The playground was right in front of the kitchen."

    As Mother Mother said, wise man was like a babysitter for children here.

    Especially, he takes good care of the lower grade elementary school children who came here at a young age.

    When I think about Hyunmyeong starving and taking care of the kids outside the kitchen.

    At that time, I could be even more certain if I saw her expression smiling happily.

    "Certainly, playing with the kids. It''s a lot of fun when you do that."

    "Then let''s start with that and find a dream. We still have a lot of time. Don''t that right?"

    "That''s... that''s right. Ugh, it''s a good thing I asked my uncle. It''s a little embarrassing to talk to other nuns, you know?"Of course, I know what you mean."

    That was it.

    After a few more words, he left the room asking me to eat comfortably for one day.

    When I came back to the kitchen, the other family members were eating in advance.

    Yumi prepared food for the day in advance, so she sat down and quickly began to eat.

    I was very hungry because I worked in such a big kitchen for the first time in a while. The cold rice was also very delicious.

    "How, do you think that''s good?¡±

    "I''m not sure right now. I think it went well. Let''s go back and check the spice bottle later.¡±

    "Oh, I hope it goes well. It''s nothing else, but the Lord of the Underworld asked for it."

    "Don''t worry. It feels really good.¡±

    Yumi, who asked with a face full of anxiety, assured me that the day would be fine.

    We finished delivering chicken that we originally asked for.

    On top of that, they gave me career counseling as a bonus, so wouldn''t it be a power trip if I raise a problem here?

    Now that the original purpose has been achieved, there was only one left.

    If Yeomra''s request is the main one, this is the serve.

    But at the same time, there was one really important subquest left in the table heaven.

    What about you, Bonam?

    "You mean me?"

    "I''m sure you felt a lot today."

    Originally, it was best to say this at the table head.

    It''s finally time. As if he had thought, Bo-nam chewed his lower lip with his tongue hanging down.

    The family of heaven on the table can''t be pushed out, even if they will sit by.

    Ye-young and Yumi swallowed their dry saliva and looked at Bonam.

    Much will depend on what he will answer here.

    As expected, I''m the son of a chicken restaurant. Or, as expected, I hate the smell of oil like this.

    If that''s

    "It''s very, very nice. Earlier... I saw babies eating chicken at the restaurant."

    "What? You kept glancing at the restaurant. Aren''t you waiting for Haru?¡±

    "As you said, there are things like that. It''s just, I keep looking at it."

    Bonam is now covered in oil.

    No matter how careful I was, I''m wearing an apron, pants, and even hair.

    I couldn''t help but be a duck bathed in oil by frying so many chickens.

    I remember what he said to his father before. I was sick and tired of the smell of oil.

    Stuffed with such gruesome oil, Bonam looked at the day and said.

    "So I could be sure. I don''t know. What I want to do. For me...I know you took care of me on purpose. Thank you very much. Mr. Haru."

    "Well, I''m more than anything. My father helped me a lot."

    "That''s right! Haru said he had a lot on his mind. Especially about moving ingredients and money!"

    Happy smile Haru and Yumi.

    Bonam took the remaining chicken leg and grabbed it and bit it off.

    It was a little cold, but chicken was delicious.

    "Now that I think about it, it''s amazing. I just started my part-time job because I wanted to earn some pocket money when I took a leave of absence. I didn''t even imagine it. I can''t believe I''m going to enter this restaurant called Table Heaven."

    "I agree."

    In the first place, Bonam itself was a short-term part-timer to spend about two or three months.

    Of course, the delivery service to heaven on the table has gone so well that it''s not a short term, and even the salary has increased dramatically.Still, Bonam''s original plan must have been disrupted.

    Because he was going to go back to school.

    As I told my father before, Bonam was majoring in architecture and wanted to do his job.

    He said he didn''t want to smell any more horrible oil.

    In addition, there is not much time left for Bonam to apply for return to school.

    He''s got to make a choice.

    Whether to stay in heaven and prepare to take over the chicken restaurant or go back to school.

    but

    "Are you going back home?¡±

    Like so many people who have been through a day. And as Bonam is showing Haru right now.

    The answers of those who said these things were always similar.

    Now that you''ve found what you want to do, what you want.

    In an instant, Bo-nam ate a whole chicken leg, which was quite big.

    He laid down the bones of his leg neatly in a bone bowl, wiped his hands with tissue, and opened his mouth.

    "No, I''m going back to school. Thank you so much, Mr. Haru."

    Bonam bowed his head to greet him.

    One day, I accepted his greetings, saying, "That''s enough."

    * * *

    "Oh, Ye-young. The food is ready here. I''m going to college again. It''s a bit of a large order, is that okay?"

    "Of course. There''s a lot of people coming in these days. I''ve been running around with it, and I''m going to get muscles in my arms."

    "But it''ll be closed in a little while, so please take care of me."

    "Yes, of course! I''ll be back safely! Oh, and the boss. If you don''t mind today, could you pack two lunch boxes when I get off work?¡­.¡±

    "Yumi has been preparing side dishes for Yeyoung since earlier. I''m making my favorite sausage rolled omelet."

    "Oh, really? Yumi! Hey! I''ll get ice cream on my way back!"

    Ye-young, wearing a helmet with a brave smile, accepted the food served by Haru and climbed on her motorcycle.

    Between her running backside, the sun fell and I could see the blackened landscape.

    This is the end of today''s business.

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    It''s been a month or two. Already. Time flies.¡¯

    It has been about two months since Bonam left the table heaven.

    His vacancy was easily filled with saving other riders.

    These days, I''ve been using it as a way to call when orders are crowded because there are riders who come when I just call them.

    For your information, Bonam sometimes comes to help when there is a lot of work on holidays.

    Riding like a daily part-time job, and it''s easy to breathe because of the rush of orders.

    Of course, it is much more uncomfortable than when Bonam is an employee. But it is worth getting by.

    I left the restaurant, but I''m still family.¡¯

    The physical distance did not make the mind so.

    It''s not like Bonam and Haru are fighting each other.

    Once or twice a week, Bonam often encountered Haru as he came to eat in the dining heaven.

    Furthermore, Bonam returned to graduate school as soon as he left the table.

    As soon as she started going to school again, she said she stayed up all night thinking it was a paper or an experiment, so Ye-young said it was her daily routine to drop by the rap room every day on her way home and deliver lunch boxes to Bonam.

    If I don''t do this, I don''t eat well.Of course, because he was such a diligent son, his grades are as good as they could be.

    Graduate school is giving us a lot of support. I think I''ll be able to get a decent job at the same time as I graduate."

    Of course, Yeyoung liked the news the most.

    "You''ll know by now."

    And the biggest issue.

    It means that Bonam and Yeyoung started dating.

    Actually, it''s been about two months.

    I found out later, though. On the way out of the nursery that day, Bonam confessed to Ye-young.

 Chapter - 213 211. I want to eat three meals (1)

    Mom is full just watching my son and daughter eat.

    One day there was a time when I didn''t understand what this word meant.

    There was simply no mother in his memory, and before that, how on earth can he be full when he doesn''t eat...There was also a fundamental concern that ¡­.

    But at least. Now I thought I could see what that meant.

    That''s also my mother''s point of view.

    "Hey, Bonam. Say ah. Ah."

    "Well, still. The boss and Yumi are all here...¡­.¡±

    "Why? It''s not like I''m being told what I can''t do. What''s wrong with a couple doing this? Isn''t it perfectly healthy these days? Or, by any chance, you don''t want to eat the rice I make for you?¡±

    "Oh, no, no! That can''t be true. Sister."

    "Then ah!"

    "Ahhhhhaha.

    Ye-young, who put a big slice of mackerel meat on top of white rice, put a spoon and chopsticks around Bonam''s mouth.

    Haru, whose face turned red in an instant, and Bonam, who was wary of Yumi, opened his mouth as if he couldn''t win, and ate the rice that Ye-young put in.

    Ye-young, with her chin slightly on her shoulders, smiled as she looked at him with her eyes.

    Munch munch munch munch.

    "Is it good?"

    "It tastes like¡­¡­." It''s made by CEO Haru."

    "You have to say it''s delicious because I gave it to you!"

    "It''s only natural that it''s delicious because you gave it to me. What?"

    "Wow, that''s so cute. He''s as big as a bear, can he be this cute? Huh? Come here. I''ll put more mackerel on you."

    The word "kissy" couldn''t fit better than this.

    Two couples can scatter sesame seeds with mackerel and white rice.

    I don''t know if it''s just me, but the rice smelled like sesame oil that I didn''t even hit.

    Sesame seeds could not be poured out and flowed to the floor.

    How many months has it been since we started dating?

    It has been some time since Ye-young and Bon-am started dating.

    Honestly, when I first heard the news, I was busy escaping from reality, saying, "Is it really Yumi High School and Haru?" But seeing the two actually happy, the corners of my mouth naturally went up.

    Bonam also went to heaven on the table, but she''s still attending graduate school.

    He often visited the Bapsang Heaven to see a preliminary performance and maintained a good relationship with Haru.

    Besides, the two were quite a match.

    Bo-nam, who is like a bear, and Ye-young, who is short and tall, seemed to live in a cute way.

    Like, "Baby. There must be better names. Bo Nam, noona, just using the same name.

    What should I say? If I get married, I feel like I can see my marriage?

    "Anyway, Bonam, thank you so much for today. It would have been a disaster if Bonam didn''t come quickly."

    "Mr. Haru is right! Ugh, I still feel like my arms are shaking. You only gave me 2 hours, and now you''re ordering a group of course. It''s good to see it all done, but...¡­. It''s so hard as expected. It''s ridiculously hard!"

    Today, Bonam rushed to the request for SOS, which was a day in a hurry.Haru paid for the part-time job and even made me a meal, but I couldn''t help but feel sorry and grateful.

    BONAM and YEYOUNG do a lot of other things besides working. I don''t want to keep calling it a day.''

    Of course, they wave their hands and say it''s okay if they try to do something different for each day.

    They said it''s enough just to eat the food of Haru, who is so delicious.

    However, returning such responses did not make me feel comfortable for a day.

    I can''t do this because I''m sorry.¡¯

    In addition, the two are the No. 1 couple in heaven, in name and reality.

    It was hard to pass this slope.

    "Do you happen to have a schedule this weekend?"

    "We? Hmm...¡­. I just wanted to hang out, but I haven''t decided anything. Right?"

    "Yes, sister, we haven''t decided anything."

    "Then would you like to come to the restaurant on the weekend? Let''s finish our business a little early and go eat dinner. I''ll buy you something delicious. Yeyoung and Bonam helped me a lot these days. We''re the first couple in the restaurant, right? The boss should have a get-together.¡±

    "Weren''t we having a get-together every day? Mr. Haru is cooking for us.

    "But why don''t you go somewhere nice and buy me some nice meat?¡±

    "Meat!"

    Come to think of it, I rarely had a get-together, so I might have been the president of Zarin Gobi.

    The word "get-together" and "meat" made Bo-nam, Ye-young and Yumi soar.

    Does meat have the magic to move people''s hearts?

    "So everyone''s for it, right?¡±

    "There''s no one who takes out meat!"

    "What kind of meat is that? Korean soul pork belly? Or, by any chance, beef?!"

    "You''ll know when you get there. See you on the weekend. I''m going to eat something delicious, so look forward to it."

    A day of smiling without telling me what the company dinner menu is.

    Ye-young and Yumi were chatting, and Ye-young laughed, saying, "If Haru buys me Korean beef, I will bow right away."

    Korean beef... Although it was the best menu for a get-t But isn''t it too bad that there''s a name value for a day?

    Haru, who turned around, looked at people and texted somewhere.

    Chef Park Joohyuk, how have you been? I was wondering if there would be any reservations left for oral fairy tales this weekend.

    Pork belly? Beef?

    No, but. You have to buy me a oral fairy tale so that''ll pay.

    One day, I was a man who saved money but used it when I used it.

    * * *

    "Oh my god. Crazy. Mr. Haru. Don''t tell me you''

    "Isn''t this the place? What Yumi always said. Haru learned how to cook. A very popular Michelin three-star."

    The old fairy tale, which had not been remodeled in a while, had a slight change in the entrance.

    I used tiles to emphasize the Korean vibe.

    Maybe that''s why I felt so grand as if I was going inside the house of the Grandmaster.

    "But it''s a get-together, so you should come to a nice place.¡±

    "No, but. Yumi. How much is it here? If I knew this would happen, I would have dressed better. You don''t have to go through immigration when you enter this restaurant, do you? There are rules or something like that. Like five fork knives each.""Don''t say weird things. There''s no such thing as that, so just go and eat comfortably. The price... I don''t know."

    Yumi knows everything but says something else.

    But surely oral fairy tales were very expensive.

    The dinner course costs about 350,000 won per person.

    It''s less than 150 for 4 people.

    It''s a lot of money for a meal, but it was enough money for a day.

    In addition, it was worth visiting as a chef because it was the season when the menu was renewed a little as the season changed.

    "But now that we have a couple, we have to shoot this much as a boss. Don''t feel too pressured to go in."

    "Mr. Haru, I love oral fairy tales, too. I''m telling you."

    "Yumi, how many times have you not been with me?"

    "No, well, that''s true. I feel like I''ve gotten better recently. "I want to live on oral fairy tales for three meals a day."

    "That much? "Kkkkk."

    One day I thought.

    They liked Yumi so much. I''m glad I came here.

    When I entered the restaurant, Kim Ho-sung welcomed me as always.

    Since I made a reservation directly through Park Joo-hyuk, the food was set up in a decent room inside the restaurant, and the first food was served shortly after introducing Yeyoung and Bonam to the restaurant chefs.

    The server dressed in a nice suit bowed politely, putting down the food.

    "Today''s Amuse Bush. This side is 10,000 yukhoe with dried pollack. Inside, I added some plum extract and red pepper paste. I added some herring roe to enhance the texture. This is a bite-sized fried rice ball using foie gras puree. You can put it in one bite."

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Is this food? It''s so pretty. It''s like a work of art."

    The first to be served was Amuse Bush, also known as a side dish.

    It''s always served at Michelin-class fine dining restaurants.

    In other words, four to five bite-sized appetizers are collected to stimulate appetite.

    The server explains how to make small dishes one by one and how to eat them.

    Even Ye-young, who was not very interested in cooking, listened carefully to it, saying it was so interesting.

    In fact, it is true that it is a fine dining restaurant.

    Some go simply to eat delicious food, but there is also a big reason why we are looking for this new "experience.

    This is the only restaurant that gives in-depth explanation of course.

    "Wow, I''ve never had foie gras before. I never thought I''d get a chance to eat such expensive food in my life. Crying, I''m so moved."

    "What? I like both Yeyoung and Bonam. I like them all. Well, then eat it."

    "Fried foie gras rice balls¡­¡­. Hmm? Wow!"

    Honestly, when I heard the name of the food, I wondered what it tasted like, but when I tried it, my eyes opened wide.

    Foie gras itself is a really savory ingredient in the first place, but when it was fried in rice, the green taste pierced the ceiling.

    The crystal of the savory. There was also a tuna mayo flavor somewhere.

    It''s really hard to say. But it''s unbelievably delicious.

    "Wow, it''s really good. There''s this kind of food."

    "Right! Right! Wow, I was really surprised. This is foie gras."

    But the course has just begun.There were still many dishes left, starting with the whole and the main.

    While each dish was served, Yeyoung and Bonam felt like riding a roller coaster.

    Surprisingly delicious food has been constantly served.

    In front of the two who had become half-dreaming like that, dessert, almost the end of the course today, was finally served.

    And the dessert I brought.

    "Hey, we''ve grown up a lot. We''re here to have a get-together with the restaurants!"

    The face that Haru missed the most.

    "What brings you here in personally. Chef Park Joo-hyuk."

    "But the star chef from our oral fairy tale is here, shouldn''t I come with you?¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk, who smiles as well as ever.

    There was an irresistible smile on the lips of the day.

 Chapter - 214 212. I want to eat three meals (2)

    "I was introduced by Haru earlier, but it suits you well. Hey, when are we getting married for a day?"

    "Isn''t it the same for you, Chef?"

    "Do you have to say that and hit the candle?¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was trying to continue the conversation with his deft voice, sighed a small sigh at the unexpected blocking of the day.

    Still, Park Joo-hyuk was making a fuss when Haru introduced Bo-nam and Ye-young earlier, saying they looked like a couple that would last for a long time.

    As with Haru, he might be reacting more loudly because he will not be able to escape being an old bachelor.

    "Haru, why. You know what they say. The chef has to do it in the kitchen to date. Do you know why?¡±

    "I''m too busy to go out of the kitchen all day. I know. It''s something our seniors have always said."

    In fact, chefs often meet in the kitchen, date, and even marry.

    It happens naturally because we work in a small kitchen all day and share the same concerns.

    "Is that really what you''re saying? I''ve never heard of it before."

    "In our oral fairy tale, it was a very famous saying. In fact, when I was on duty, there were a lot of cases where chefs were dating like that."

    "Chef should go out in the kitchen...¡­. I like something very much."

    Yumi looks into the air and makes a happy face.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who also talked with her for a while, naturally sat next to the day.

    He even brought his own dessert. He seemed to be trying to fool around very openly.

    In fact, a head chef can fool around.

    Other chefs prefer not to be in the kitchen.

    "By the way, it''s a day. I heard the story. I thought you were in trouble again.¡±

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "You went to the nursery school for volunteer work. You went through the Choi Han-seok Foundation and you didn''t think I wouldn''t hear from you, did you?

    "That''s not what I thought. I didn''t expect you to be interested."

    "How can I not be interested in my youngest doing volunteer work? By the way, the nursery school there is usually helped by the Choi Han-seok Foundation, so I''m close to the principal nun."

    "I''ve heard of it.¡±

    "She''s been talking about your compliments. It''s the first time the kids have loved it so much. The oral fairy tale chefs said it was better than when they went and made me black bean noodles. Hm, at least one ability is great. I don''t know how, but I got sponsored by YMCA chicken."

    "Somehow. That''s what happens."

    The world helps me when I try to do something good.

    Those words were roughly passed on, and Park Chu-hyuk did not ask questions for long.

    If you don''t want to talk, you don''t. That was the rule between you two.

    The dessert in the oral fairy tale course today was ice cream cake.

    Of course, it was not a regular ice cream cake, but a stone-hare shaped cake filled with mugwort vanilla ice cream.

    For reference, Park Joo-hyuk said he likes ice cream, but he didn''t do any plating and only put a lot of ice cream next to Dolharubang.

    It was a privilege that only a head chef could enjoy.

    "Hmm. It''s really good!"

    Yumi, who scooped ice cream and cake with a small dessert spoon at the same time, laughed out loud as if she couldn''t help it.

    Sweet and fluffy chiffon cake. And the combination of mild mugwort scents.Even all of them were handmade, so the taste was quite luxurious.

    Ice cream like Ha x Da x, which is known to be expensive, feels like a 300 won hard drive.

    "How are you doing, chef? I heard that you''ve also done a new oral fairy tale interior.¡±

    "Me? I''m the same. Cooking all day. I''m craving chefs. I''m wrestling. I get bitten by people who follow me."

    "Are there people following you these days?¡±

    "Oh, man, I can''t even speak. People who ask me to kneel down and let them work come when they''re bored, and people who start with a general merchandiser and ask if they''re producers or actors are no joke. What''s so good about people who can only cook?"

    No one is probably very opposed to Park Joo-hyuk being a star chef in Korea.

    He/she is so shy that he/she doesn''t go on the air, but this is because the restaurant he/she is in has become so famous all over the world.

    Haru, who listened carefully to Park Joo-hyuk''s story, asked carefully.

    "There must be one of you these days. Someone who follows."

    "It''s like a ghost. Haru. So, speaking of...¡­. Are you interested in documentaries?"

    "Do you have a documentary.

    Two letters out of the blue.

    It was a day when I was stunned, but I quickly came to my senses and clapped my cheeks.

    I could tell by half instinct. You can''t dry it on your face here.

    If you dry it here, there''s no end to it. The future seemed to be in sight.

    "Wait. Chef, I think it''s a very familiar development. I''m not the only one, am I?

    "That''s why I don''t like juniors who are quick-witted.¡±

    "I think you''ve handed someone over to me in a similar way before. I believe it''s just a feeling."

    "Haru, don''t you feel it now? Isn''t this why they put their juniors in this position? And you seem to have a lot of time these days."

    "I don''t have time. I woke up early in the morning, went grocery shopping, cooked, and organized again. It''s actually busier than in oral fairy tales? Right, Yumi?

    Haru looked at Yumi and looked at her desperately.

    If you mess around here, you may end up with another chore.

    Yumi, who fully understood the intention of the day, nodded furiously like a baby bird looking for food.

    "Oh, of course! I''m starting to get dark circles these days. Plus, the work doubled while delivering this time, so I''ll double the shopping. Twice as much to cook. Twice as much as I need to trim. It''s really hard. Really."

    "See? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m really sorry, but we''re going to have to...¡­.¡±

    "Hey. But you took the time to volunteer. Right?"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    d*mn it.

    As expected, Park Joo-hyuk had plans for everything.

    I thought it would make the day fun by talking about the baby angel nursery school, but there is no reason to give compliments without any reason.

    ''You''ll be in trouble if you''re pushed back like this.¡¯

    This time, I don''t know exactly why, but considering that he tried to build up the documentary by bringing it up first, it was probably something related to it.

    Someone told Park Joohyuk that they wanted to shoot a documentary.

    Maybe Park Joo-hyuk is trying to toss it to Haru.

    I don''t know exactly, but given the experience so far, the probability of this scenario being the same seemed considerable.

    Then there''s nothing we can do."Head chef Park Joo-hyuk?"

    "Why, my beloved junior?"

    "I really, really mean it. I want to take some time to focus on cooking. I realized that while I was volunteering at the nursery school. There are many thoughts that I had while I was running Bob Sang''s heaven. I want to keep doing what I have to do for a while and organize my thoughts."

    "Well, I see."

    Park Joo-hyuk looks up at Haru''s eyes.

    I wonder what he''s thinking now.

    I didn''t know exactly, but one day I guess.

    "Sigh, yeah. If you do. I won''t ask you any more questions. First of all, you''re the one outside the oral fairy tale, and now I''m not your boss.

    "But in my heart, you''re always in a position worth more than my boss."

    "Yes, thank you for saying so."

    "I''m alive.

    I think it''s okay to say this.

    Park Joo-hyuk seemed desperate in his own way, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of pushing his opinion against Haru''s words.

    "Then I''ll get going."

    "What? You can stay a little longer."

    "That''s fine. But I''m sorry if I leave the kitchen too long. I''m gonna go nag the kids again. Anyway, thank you for coming today. You did a great job. And you said Yeyoung and Bonam, right? Please take care of us for the rest of our day."

    "Huh? Oh, no."

    "We owe it to you. I really enjoyed the food. It was so delicious, like a dream."

    Park Joo-hyuk walks out of the room where Harune is after greeting Ye-young and Bonam cheerfully.

    After seeing him off until his back disappeared, Haru sat down with a sigh of relief.

    "Whoo... I''m sorry to the chef. But I don''t have the time."

    There is no such thing as having to do something right away to Haru.

    On the contrary, he had to find some time to relax.

    Didn''t you talk to Choi Han-seok last time?

    How long will you stay in heaven on the table?

    You should set up a restaurant named after yourself, the grand dream of a day, which you talked about before.

    And it came a little closer, and now it was really within reach.

    I had to think for those big things. I needed some time to do that.

    I''m sorry for Park, but I couldn''t help it.

    "Have you finished your meal?¡±

    When I looked around, other people ate too.

    Especially, Yumi and Yeyoung, who liked ice cream, scratched the bowl and ate it was so delicious.

    I have a little free time today, but it''s just a nuisance to stay here for a long time.

    As soon as I woke up, I took the bill and went outside.

    I have to scratch a fortune, but I don''t want to show off.

    One day when I didn''t like to do that, I was just going to quietly pay for myself.

    "Oh, you''re done for a day. I''ll stay a little longer."

    "It''s okay, everyone else has work to do, and it''ll be a nuisance if we stay longer. I''ll come back later. Oh, can I ask you to pay in a lump sum?"

    "Huh? No."

    "What do you mean no? It''s okay. I still have some balance, so don''t worry."

    Kim Ho-sung suddenly smiles and waves his hands.

    For a moment, he held out his card again, saying, "Don''t decline," which he thought meant he didn''t have to pay in a lump sum, but Kim Ho-sung only sent the card back once again, saying, "It''s really not."

    And the reason is."Chef Park Joo-hyuk paid in advance. Why, after you enter the room where you were with ice cream."

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk..."Did you pay for it? That''s a lot of money?!"

    "Yes. That''s why I thought you were treating a junior after a long time. Apparently, you didn''t tell me, did you? Chef Park Joohyuk has been wanting to see you so much. I guess you really missed it. "Kkkkk."

    "Ahaha, what¡­¡­. That''s right, yeah...¡­.¡±

    He tried to manage his facial expression, but a cold sweat was rising from his back.

    It was a day when I knew Park Chu-hyuk well, so I could be sure.

    ''Yes. Chef Park Joo-hyuk can''t step down so easily.¡¯

    Let''s call this situation "porking" these days.

    Then you''re in the middle of a rainy day.

    "I got you!"

    Whether to like it or not. One day I couldn''t give you a definite answer.

 Chapter - 215 213. Life Is This Takeda (1)

    To be honest, I was a little afraid at this point because I was not worried.

    It''s good that Park Joohyuk has become very friendly and changed in a good way.

    What are you trying to make yourself pay more than 1 million won for food?

    Even insinuating that it was something to do with the documentary, nothing else gave a word.

    One day when I found out that Park Joo-hyuk paid the bill, I ran straight to ask him, but Park Joo-hyuk was just blurring his words, saying it was an investment for the future star chef.

    ''He talks like that, but he can''t have just bought it for me...¡­.¡¯

    In the end, there was only one choice a day could make.

    Waiting for Park Joohyuk to move again.

    I didn''t know what he meant, but I know it''s not something that''s at least harmful to a day.

    It might be a good offer for him in the first place, but I''m handing it over to Haru because it''s annoying.

    It was like that in the past broadcasts. Probably the same now.

    Park Chu-hyuk is a person who doesn''t want to do anything other than cooking.

    Well, it''s a bit like a day in this respect.

    "Uh... I hope everything''s okay."

    "Don''t worry too much, boss. You said that last time, too. Since I joined Chef Park Joohyuk, I heard it''s a heavy job. Whether it''s money or recognition.¡±

    "That''s true, though. Yumi is right. It could sound like you''re full.¡±

    Yumi who comforts the day when she was a little upset.

    The expression of the day brightened up in an instant with a sincere voice.

    And Yumi wasn''t wrong at all.

    Even now, there are still a lot of chefs in Korea who want to get this kind of thing.

    From their point of view, they''ll only see him full for the day.

    -Oh, Mr. Haru. We''re getting drunk today, aren''t we?

    Draw it! Draw it! It''s so sweet. So by the way, can you make me a ramen? Put a lot of cheongyang peppers in!

    "Ramen with cheongyang peppers. Okay, please wait a little longer. I''ll cook it for you in a minute."

    Oi! Thank you!

    It''s almost 1 a.m.

    Even today, the ghosts of the middle-aged men, who were chatting and telling them to pour and drink, put in additional orders to Haru.

    In fact, the additional menu of the heaven on the table was to make the food you wanted as much as possible, but the most popular of them was definitely ramen.

    It''s a soul food for Koreans, but the biggest reason is.

    Yes, while we''re at it, mine, too.

    Everyone eats ramen, but they can''t leave it. We have one too!

    Even though San-Ha-Jin-Mi is in front of you, you have to eat a bite of ramen. Please cook one for us too!

    It''s because there are few ghosts who can stand the boiling water in a pot and the smell of stimulating ramen soup begins to spread.

    Whenever someone ordered ramen, five came in funny even if they couldn''t follow up.

    One day, when I got used to it, I put enough water on it in advance when I thought the ramen order came in.

    I''ll cook it today. Could you prepare some chili peppers and chili powder?

    "Oh, of course. Chef."

    I took out the cheongyang peppers that I had frozen in the freezer, cut them well, and handed them to Choi Han-seok.

    I added eggs to the noodles that were boiled hard, and I also added a lot of cheongyang peppers and red pepper powder.There has never been such a simple and delicious meal and side dish for alcohol.

    Slurp! Slurp!

    In particular, college student couple ghosts liked ramen very much.

    I was eating a lot of kimchi on top of my noodles, and a male student looked like a hamster," he said with a smile.

    I decided to clean up the food ingredients while I was having a good time watching ghosts eating ramen deliciously.

    As I put the container of chili powder that I used earlier in the cupboard, I saw the container of spices that Yeomra left on the side.

    "I''m sure... ..it''s up."

    One day, who returned to the table after finishing work at the baby angel nursery school, rushed to check the spice jar.

    But I think there''s a little bit of a ghost left.

    About 3 to 5 servings of food?

    "Even though the Lord of the Underworld didn''t come by himself. But it means we did a good job of what we left."

    I didn''t say anything, but I thought this would be the answer.

    What do you want?

    - I want to make the ghosts sacred.

    Suddenly, I remembered what I had said to Yeom-ra before.

    The day turned its head and looked at the ghosts having an untimely ramen party.

    Ghosts that still have about a dozen left.

    "Yes, it''s the holy grail."

    Come to think of it, I may have paid less attention to ghosts these days because I''ve been focusing too much on the present life.

    It was necessary to recall that ghosts were the ones that allowed the day to live in the present.

    "I''m sure we''ve had a lot of fun.

    Choi Han-seok said.

    The essence of a cook is cooking, and the essence of a cook named Haru is holy fire.

    Starting with a person and ending with a person is the dish of the day.

    "Now it''s time to get back to business."

    Looking at the ghosts, the day became determined.

    Come on, let''s get all of them in the holy grail.

    "The table makes heaven."

    I want to move on to a wider stage. We have to move on.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok?"

    Uh, Haru. What happened?

    "Do you have a moment after finishing the business today? Yumi too. There''s a story I''d like to share."

    It''s time for ghosts to remain. I have a rough idea what you''re going to say. How about Yumi?

    "Of course you should!"

    Two people who answer right away without any hesitation.

    Haru nodded vigorously, feeling emotions that could not be expressed even by saying thank you.

    As they used to eat ramen as dessert in the first place, today''s early morning business ended quickly.

    The whole day, peeling off some fruits from the refrigerator, sat in the middle of the quiet table heaven.

    Choi Han-seok opened his mouth first as if he had waited for a piece of apple to be eaten.

    Table heaven, you''re about to fold up, right?

    "Folding the table heaven?! Oh, no, of course it did smell like that. But still. Suddenly like this?¡±

    Yumi, who was munching on apples, was so surprised that she giggled.

    After trying to calm down the disaster that could cause a piece of apple to pop out of his nose, he opened his eyes wide and looked at the day.

    "Not right now. I don''t know how long it will take. And it''s still undecided whether to fold it completely...¡­. You don''t have to worry too much.¡±

    Anyway, the important thing is the holy fire. To do something, at least all the ghosts here must be given the holy fire.

    "That''s what I asked you to do today. As Chef Choi Hanseok said. It''s time to use it."Haru said so and put out the spice jar of Yeomra that he had taken out in advance.

    Almost the only way to bring back memories of ghosts who have forgotten them.

    Also, simply find dishes related to ghosts'' lost memories, add spices, and then cycle.

    It''s much easier to let go of Han as long as you find what it is.

    But the problem is, I don''t know what the dish is.

    "Most of the ghosts left now, let alone remember, didn''t even have a clue.¡±

    "As Yumi said. If I could, I think I''d get a lot of spices if I used them while cooking, but the amount of spices is too small to do that."

    At the end of the day, the people of the table heaven must somehow find the least clue.

    Even the number of times you can use spices is limited, so very carefully.

    "It''s hard¡­¡­ It''s too difficult.¡±

    Hmm. I don''t think it''s a question that we can answer by ourselves.

    I thought about it a little, but I couldn''t find an answer.

    I''m at a loss.

    Eventually, Choi Han-seok jumped to his feet.

    Let''s just ask the underworld.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    For a moment, Haru and Yumi, who wondered what they meant, were dumbfounded.

    -No, you know what? Think about it, knowing about ghosts? Of course, he''s the grim reaper who''s been scaring such ghosts. Isn''t it?

    "No, that''s true. The Grim Reaper can''t tell us that."

    "President Haru is right. Why, you said that last time. I''d love to."

    -I can''t do that because of the law of the underworld. I know. I know. Well, the underworld is on our side anyway, right? So

    First of all, I have an idea. Trust me for once.

    Choi Han-seok who brags about it.

    He was even close to the grim reaper, so I wondered what he was thinking.

    Let''s just call the underworld tomorrow. Then I''ll do my best.

    "How do you call the grim reaper? I don''t even know your phone number."

    Haru, think about it. Didn''t the grim reaper know every time he made his favorite food? That''s why we''re making food that the underworld can''t resist. How is it?

    Food that the grim reaper can''t eat without coming to the restaurant.

    "That''s not a bad idea."

    Right? I''m not dead yet!

    That''s how the special menu for tomorrow''s dawn was decided.

    * * *

    The food that the grim reaper likes.

    If you search on Naver, you''ll find something like this.

    Noodles or meat. Like rock.

    But Haru and Yumi know this is literally old information.

    This is the information age of the 21st century.

    In line with the fast-growing society, the grim reaper has also modernized its favorite food, which is...¡­.

    Rushing! Rushing!

    A day poured something into a large sack of bags in a pot filled with warm water.

    Pinkish, frozen at the same time, incredibly hard meat.

    It was none other than Korean frozen chicken feet that I ordered at the early morning market and received it.

    "How spicy would you like it to be? I can''t eat spicy food well."

    "Well, you said it was less spicy when we cooked it for you last time. Let''s add a lot of red pepper and capsaicin. I can make you food to protect your stomach."

    "As expected, isn''t it?"Chicken feet are literally feet, so there are many impurities.

    So you have to blanch it once and wash it off in cold water.

    The chicken feet, which had been pink, turned white when a huge amount of impurities was sent away.

    I''m almost done with cooking.

    Make the sauce based on red pepper paste, capsaicin, and plum juice and marinate the boiled chicken feet once.

    I used chungyang chilies and Thai chilies, also known as rat dung peppers.

    I thought this would not be enough, so I added capsaicin that I bought from the mart.

    What''s important when making spicy sauce is that you need to put more sugar than you think.

    The reason is simple.

    Chili peppers and capsaicin are literally sharp ingredients that are enough to be called bombs, and if you use them as they are, it tastes like you''re going to rip your mouth off.

    That is why sugar neutralizes it.

    One day I used all three types of sugar, oligosaccharide, and plum juice.

    Now, if you''re ready, turn on the stove in the kitchen as big as you can.

    There''s a clatter--.

    Just grill it well and it''s over.

    The red-seasoned chicken feet began to cook with a strange color.

    Smells like the grim reaper won''t be able to come without him.

 Chapter - 216 214. Life Is This Takeda (2)

    People who have grilled something with spicy sauce at home will know.

    First of all, there is one crucial problem, let alone.

    "Oh, my eyes...¡­.¡±

    "The windows and restaurant doors are wide open. You have to keep burning it to make it taste like fire."

    The spicy smoke was no joke as the chicken feet with red sauce were grilled over high heat.

    Yumi, whose eyes turned red, ran away, saying she couldn''t stand it.

    However, the chicken feet that taste like fire will come out only after this process of patience.

    Some chicken feet sold on the market were artificially made by mixing oil that tasted similar to fire, but I didn''t like that way for a day, perhaps because of my experience working in oral fairy tales.

    If it tastes like fire, you have to make it with fire.

    The fact that the red chicken feet were covered with black soot here and there, and that the spiciness of the visuals was worth the trouble.

    He also made steamed cheese eggs and spam rice balls to eat with chicken feet.

    Steamed eggs. Put all the ingredients and steam it. That''s it.

    It couldn''t have been this easy just to bake rice balls with spam, cut them into small pieces, and add mayonnaise, seaweed powder, and sesame oil.

    If you prepare a big drink, CoolX, which is a must-have drink, today''s late-night snack is complete!

    "Maybe it''s because we prepared it earlier than I thought."

    "I know. I thought it would take a little longer."

    The time for ghosts to come was 12 p.m., and it was just past 11 p.m. after finishing cooking.

    It''s an important food, so I thought about making it quickly, so I had an hour to spare.

    Haru, who checked his watch, crossed his arms and looked at the entrance to the table heaven.

    "All we need is the grim reaper."

    "Will you come¡­¡­?"

    The next world will definitely come. Trust me! Trust me! Haru and Yumi know. When we always talk about this.

    Cheer up~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "What is this, this amazing smell? What day is it today?"

    It comes like this.

    Choi Han-seok, who smiles when a tiger speaks.

    Wearing black lipstick and eyeshadow, she scuttled into the restaurant with a sound of her shoes.

    * * *

    "Huh, huh, huh¡­¡­.¡±

    Can''t you just eat quietly? Why do you keep moaning?

    "No, it''s because it''s spicy. I think I''m on fire."

    Then take your time and eat.

    "If that''s the case, I won''t eat spicy food."

    Oh, my.

    In conclusion, Choi Han-seok''s plan to seduce the grim reaper with her favorite spicy food was very successful.

    Not to mention bringing in the Grim Reaper, the primary goal. Even satisfying her second goal went well.

    "By the way. What happened today that you had chicken feet like this? It''s also very spicy.¡±

    "I just... went to the market and found something good."

    "Aha. Somehow it was more delicious than usual. It''s savory and chewy. Lol."

    Chicken feet basically have chicken feet with bones and no bones, but in the case of chicken feet without bones, they should be made by machine.

    So I had no choice but to use a guy with bones.

    Perhaps that was his taste, the grim reaper wore gloves in both hands, held chicken feet in one hand, and made a round rice ball with one hand.Bite the red chicken feet big, munch the bones roughly, and take a bite of rice ball.

    When the spicy taste was about to come up, my mouth opened when I scooped up a spoonful of steamed cheese eggs, and when I gulped down CoolX, I thought this is what people buy.

    Of course, the grim reaper isn''t a man. maybe

    Eat slowly. You''re going to get indigestion. Who''s coming after you?

    "Ghosts are coming soon. And I also forced myself to come here to eat. I''m going to eat fast and go to work."

    In a hurry, the grim reaper who finishes food fast enough to fit this phrase.

    Looking at her dishes that were empty in an instant, Choi Han-seok, who continued to look at her with the last chicken feet in his hand, opened his mouth deftly.

    By the way, Mr. Grim Reaper. I have a little favor to ask you.

    "Please? What is it?"

    You know the spice that King Yeomra gave you last time. That thing from the underworld.

    "Oh, but?"

    - We''re trying to write some of it, but it''s not easy. Give me some tips. Well, you know what? Like, who''s a ghost that''s easy to make a saintly. Or what Han is.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    The grim reaper, who had chicken feet seasoned red on his lips, opened his mouth as if he was speechless.

    I was so shocked that I even dropped the chicken feet that I was holding in my right hand.

    I knew this would happen!¡¯

    What should I do, Mr. Haru? Isn''t the Grim Reaper angry?¡¯

    He is a grim reaper who has always said things such as discipline of the underworld, causality, and so on.

    I knew too well that she couldn''t easily tell.

    In a way, it was natural for the grim reaper to react like this.

    "Did you get dementia too late? There''s a level of mischief. Does that make any sense?"

    I''m no joke. Do I look like someone who''s gonna play with this?

    "It''s ridiculous enough that I want it to be a joke, so I''m going to get married and become a train wreck. Say something that makes sense. I tell you all the time. There''s a reason why the world works, and there''s a law of the underworld.¡­.¡±

    I heard that the Lord of the Underworld is the law of the underworld.

    "Yes?"

    The grim reaper retorts in a slightly annoying tone.

    However, Choi did not blink an eye.

    No, but quietly as if you want to try. But he ran sharply.

    You said that last time. I heard the Lord of the Underworld is the law.

    "No, well, he''s the master of the underworld. That''s true, but. Why would that be a reason for me to break the causality and leak things?"

    I want to make the ghosts holy. I made a wish. So I got that spice bottle. Make it holy with this, don''t you mean? The Lord of the Underworld, who said the law of the underworld, gave it to me to make it holy. No?

    "Of course not¡­It should be ¡­."

    Stomp!

    A drop of cold sweat fell from her forehead.

    The grim reaper''s face turned red. I don''t know if it''s because the chicken feet are spicy or because the current situation is spicier.

    "Did I get you? Now?"

    Realizing something, Haru smiled awkwardly and replied to the grim reaper looking around.

    "Maybe¡­¡­do?"

    "I''m going crazy. Yes, the king is right. This is how the world works. To stab me in the back of my head until the day I trust the most. I love how I''m going to live in this tough world."

    The grim reaper sighing deeply.

    Just as Haru was hit by Choi Han-seok, she was also hit by the so-called "pubble."

    Choi Han-seok threw a masterstroke, and the grim reaper bought time, but could not find anything to refute it.I think it''s even somewhat tempting.

    Then it''s over.

    "Oh no... I don''t know, now."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok made eye contact and smiled.

    As expected, the old man''s skill cannot be beaten.

    * * *

    "As I''ve said before, there''s a causality in this world. People are born, live, die. Such things of the present day."

    Is it okay to understand "fate..."?¡±

    "Similar, um, and living that life and collecting the dead and punishing them for what they did wrong. Let''s give him a prize. So it''s our job to send him back to the real world."

    The hell the Grim Reaper says is simpler than I thought.

    Punished as much as you did wrong, rewarded as much as you did well. And the biggest justice who mediates it is the Lord of the Underworld.

    "Not all the ghosts who roam this world have sinned greatly. It''s just that their souls are still too far away."

    "I know that. That''s why it''s the holy fire to let go of that lingering feeling."

    "Now you know better than I do. Haru, you''ve been doing this for quite a long time. Anyway, that''s why the existence of ghosts is a little vague. Ghosts have one foot on this world and one foot on the other."

    Those who are dead but can''t go to the underworld because of Han.

    Those who cannot even begin trials may in some ways be the poorest.

    A big bone has formed in the eyes and speech of the grim reaper who is aware of reality.

    The grim reaper sincerely treats Haru or Choi Han-seok, especially when talking about the grim reaper.

    I guess she''s a pretty professional grim reaper, too.

    "So even in the afterlife, I''m really careful about dealing with ghosts in this world. It seems that the Lord of the Underworld moves easily, but in fact, it''s the result of thinking hard."

    -No, so what''s the conclusion? What are we supposed to do?

    "I mean, the conclusion is that I''m too careful to tell you!"

    Is this how you do it, Mr. Grim Reaper?

    "We''re in a relationship and we''re in a bad mood.¡­. To be honest, I want to make all the ghosts holy. Just looking at your case right now, Hanseok Choi, you''ve been doing volunteer work all your life, and you''ve been suffering from one thing. There are so many cases like this."

    Just because the grim reaper keeps stepping back doesn''t mean she''s not on the side of the day.

    No, in a way, he is the most reliable supporter of all the people outside the table heaven.

    That''s why I need your help. Because what we want is the same. Don''t you think so? We''re a team. We

    "Team... ..team."

    The Grim Reaper who glances around members of Bob Sang''s heaven.

    Then suddenly, he smirked and laughed.

    "Oh, I don''t know. Anyway, if you can''t do it, you can''t work. Something similar happened in the past, but is there a reason why it''s a leak? If you say something wrong, the world will break in half."

    "Gee, really?"

    "I don''t know because I haven''t done it. Anyway, I just said no. Anyway, I enjoyed the food. Next time, you''ll be mad if you hook me like this!"

    I''m so scared.

    "That''s enough. I''m leaving. I''ve been pushed back by work for a long time. Still... Thank you, Haru. Thanks to you, I enjoyed it. Sincerely."

    "What, I''m sorry to say, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Go on in¡ªI''m sorry if I offended you.""Well, actually, it wasn''t so bad. So don''t worry too much. Of course."

    Squeak!

    The image of the grim reaper who opened the door and escaped out disappeared in an instant, as always.

    In the quiet restaurant again.

    Haru and Yumi, who were all relaxed, collapsed with a sound of wind blowing.

    "You failed in the end."

    "I can''t help it¡­¡­. The grim reaper said no. Ugh, that''s too bad!"

    Perhaps it is because of the strong lingering of failure.

    Even though I knew I couldn''t, I kept lingering feelings.

    but

    No, we succeeded.

    Choi seems to have seen something different.

 Chapter - 217 215. Life Is This Takeda (3)

    Yumi and Haru were surprised and jumped up and asked.

    "What? How?¡±

    "The Grim Reaper just left. You said no to the end."

    No, I''m just saying I can''t speak. The underworld definitely gave us a hint. Let''s do something else instead of words.

    "How¡­¡­? I didn''t notice anything."

    Choi Hanseok, who speaks with a confident look.

    Is he looking at something else that Haru and Yumi haven''t seen?

    Choi Han-seok, who smiled with a similar look as the grim reaper earlier, raised the corners of his mouth.

    Haru, since when did the grim reaper wear a ring? It''s like a black ring to look at this.

    "A black ring?"

    "Did the Grim Reaper ever wear a ring?"¡±

    No way.

    I''ve never looked at the grim reaper''s hand carefully, but at least I knew she wasn''t wearing jewelry like a ring.

    Besides, a black ring. If you wore such a thing, you couldn''t have known a day.

    I was wearing it just before I left the restaurant. On the ring finger of the right hand, a black ring.

    "Ring finger... ..Ring finger.

    "Isn''t that a finger for a wedding ring?"

    As Choi Han-seok said, a black ring came out of nowhere.

    What does the grim reaper''s hint mean instead of food?

    I couldn''t think of anything right away.

    Cheer up~~

    Haru, we''re here!

    Boss, us too!

    Oh, my. This smell. Isn''t this chicken feet? I love it so much!

    Ghosts who come in as soon as it''s midnight.

    ''Now you can figure it out.¡¯

    Haru and Yumi nodded with a determined look.

    * * *

    Just as flowers have meanings, so do the fingers that wear rings.

    Among them, the most famous is the ring finger.

    What stands for is love.

    Usually, wedding rings or couple rings are worn on the ring finger.

    In that sense, the grim reaper gave a big hint.

    "First of all, husband and wife, or at least something to do with a couple.¡¯

    Otherwise, there is no way to do something meaningful on purpose.

    Then let''s find out the ghosts left in the table heaven.

    Most of them are grandfathers and uncle ghosts, and there are some young ghosts, including college student couples.

    Haru and Yumi looked at their ring fingers as they treated ghosts as usual.

    A ghost wearing a wedding ring or something like that?

    First of all, the older ones don''t have it.

    Then there''s only one left.

    Haru''s eyes carefully turned to the college student couple.

    Soon, something was found in the hands of a man wearing plastic gloves and deliciously ripping off chicken feet.

    That''s it.

    A ring was inserted in the ring finger of the male college student ghost.

    If it''s thin, it was a thin ring. It seemed gold and there was an unknown gem.

    You can say how did you notice this now, but when you look at people, you don''t really look at them.

    Unless we are lovers who really love each other.

    Who wears which ring on which finger, these are areas where you have to really look at someone.

    But something''s wrong.¡¯

    As I said before, wearing a ring on the ring finger means I love you.

    And of course, the target would be a girlfriend sitting next to him.

    Then of course she should have a ring.I don''t have a ring.¡¯

    There wasn''t.

    Nothing at all.

    I washed my eyes and looked at them, but they were just bare hands.

    In this respect, Yumi, a master, pretended to bring rice.

    "Are your chicken feet okay today?"

    It''s not a bit, it''s very delicious! I used to be a chicken feet killer when I was alive. I think they''ll only open a chicken farm with the chickens they ate then.

    That''s right. We used to eat chicken feet a lot in his room. He said he''s craving for chicken feet at dawn. That''s right, sweetheart.

    That was a good time, brother. But I prefer it now!

    The two men, as usual, flirtatious.

    asked Yumi carefully.

    "By the way. I''m suddenly curious. That''s a couple ring on your ring finger, right?"

    Huh? Uh, what?

    "The ring on your ring finger. I just noticed it today. Oh, maybe it was a rude question."

    No, no, no! What do you mean excuse me? This is just. There''s nothing to it.

    Can you bring me one more CoolX? I think my mouth is on fire because I just ate it because it was spicy.

    Oh, well, I''ll get it right away. Wait a minute!

    A man who leaves quickly.

    Seeing you avoid answering vaguely now makes it clear.

    Haru, Yumi, and Choi Han-seok quickly exchanged their eyes.

    I need to dig a little bit.¡¯

    College student ghosts who used to be regulars of Bobsang heaven.

    I think it was these people who were the next guests that the grim reaper noticed.

    * * *

    Of course.

    Getting a faint clue didn''t mean anything was going on.

    To do so, I really needed a heaven-sent coincidence.

    Of course, it wasn''t easy to find, so Haru was trying everywhere to use the spices of Yeomra somehow.

    Nevertheless, it was impossible to question the two ghosts as if they were being questioned, so it was concluded that we should take a little time to watch.

    Because there''s no rush and you have to be careful.

    However, one day when I was only concerned about college student ghosts, I forgot something important.

    In the oral fairy tale, he was half-forced to eat by Park Joo-hyuk.

    And that he had something to ask Haru.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s request came without a day noticing.

    Cheering~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Welcome!"

    When the door of the table heaven opened and guests came in, Yumi, who was holding a pan and making fried rice, turned her head and greeted.

    Today''s official menu was kimchi fried rice and seaweed soup.

    Thanks to the customers who ate fried rice so well, I was in a hurry to bring more ingredients and make more.

    "Oh, hello. Where should I sit?¡±

    "I''d like you to sit anywhere you like. I''ll bring you the menu and water right away."

    I''ve never seen a guest before.

    He was an American foreigner with fair skin and blonde hair.

    Due to the nature of the table heaven, which advocates Korean restaurants, it was quite fresh because few foreigners came.

    "Would you like to order?¡±

    "I''d like a heavenly meal, please. Is this the signature menu here?"

    "That''s right. It''s the menu that changes every day, and it''s the most popular.¡±

    "It''s unusual. It changes every day.¡­.¡±

    Yumi, who has been ordered from a foreigner who came to the restaurant alone.

    It was such a busy lunch time that it was hard to pay attention to the day, so I just made a heaven meal and served it.

    Kimchi fried rice with spam and beef seaweed soup.

    It was the best combination anyone knew.

    The rice is kimchi fried rice, but there''s kimchi as a side dish. It was more Korean than anyone else.

    Foreigners were looking at the table served by Yumi as if it was amazing for a while.Yumi, who was a little worried, carefully approached again and asked.

    In the first place, English was a must, not an option, to learn other than Korean food, especially to go above a certain schedule as a chef.

    So Haru and Yumi speak English quite well.

    "It could be a little spicy. Are you sure you don''t mind?¡±

    "Oh, it''s okay. I haven''t tried a lot of Korean food, but I''m good at eating spicy food. And... what is this?"

    "Oh, that''s seaweed. It''s a soup with seaweed and beef. It goes well with fried rice."

    "Oh! I see. Kimchi and seaweed. I''ll try it."

    Is he on a business trip to Korea?

    As I could hear English from time to time between the sounds of the guests, I naturally glanced at it.

    I was a little worried about how much kimchi fried rice, which is the center of Korean food, would suit foreigners'' tastes.

    "I think it looks like Chinese food."

    Looking at the dishes with a curious look, like a reporter who came to the press, he carefully took a bite and tasted them.

    ''I''m strangely nervous.¡¯

    It''s not a competition, it''s not a screening, but I''ve been strangely bothered one day.

    I''m worried if Korean food will suit my taste because I''m a foreigner.

    But it was a rain.

    "Well, this is what it tastes like."

    As soon as you eat a bite of kimchi fried rice, you can naturally see the smile around your mouth.

    Soon after, he tasted it twice and three times in a row and drank seaweed soup, too much seaweed soup.

    "Oh!"

    It''s delicious. Before that, the feeling of being interesting.

    Definitely, the combination of kimchi fried rice and seaweed soup was quite unique for foreigners, so I understood it.

    It''s always a fascinating experience to go on a trip abroad and taste local food.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±

    "Well done. We should get ready to eat too. Yumi, is there anything you want to eat?"

    "Well, yeah. Should we just eat fried rice too? I saw the customers eating earlier, so I was craving it too."

    As the break time neared, customers who filled the restaurant began to slowly escape.

    Perhaps because the weather is getting warmer, I feel drowsy no matter what I do these days.

    While Haru and Yumi were waiting for Yeyoung, they were going to make fried rice for lunch.

    "Hey, boss?"

    "Oh, you''re done eating. How did it taste?¡±

    "Of course! It was delicious. Moderately salty, sour, spicy...¡­. Especially that seaweed soup? It was a very special food. It''s my first time eating seaweed soup.¡±

    At some point, a man who had finished eating stood in front of the counter with a card.

    Turning his head and looking at the seat where he was sitting, he left no rice grass or seaweed stem behind.

    It''s really worth it.¡¯

    I can''t believe that a foreign customer who seems to have just arrived in Korea ate up the meal.

    To be honest, I liked the restaurant. from the ground of one''s heart

    "I''m glad you enjoyed it. Oh, it''s 7,000 won."

    "The price is so cheap. If you can eat this for $7 in the U.S., that restaurant will definitely hit the jackpot.

    "I''m flattered."

    "Sincerely, I think the people around here are really lucky. What a nice restaurant nearby. I think I''d come every day. I think I''ll be here for a while for work.¡±

    "I guess you''re on a business trip nearby.

    "Exactly... It''s still up in the air. Anyway, it was delicious!"

    Judging from the constant compliments, it seems that the food fits so well.I didn''t know that laughter would disappear even when I bowed my head and said thank you.

    I feel full even though I didn''t eat.

    "If you come again later, I''ll serve you!"

    "Huh? Wait a minute. What''s this, by any chance?"

    A man who was leaving the restaurant after paying found something near the entrance.

    He picked up a piece of paper from under a small barrel and floated a question mark full of faces.

 Chapter - 218 216. Juicy Fanfare (1)

    The paper that the man picked up was none other than next to the recommendation box.

    A day approached with a friendly smile brought a ballpoint pen into his hand.

    "This is a food recommendation box."

    "Food..." Recommendation box?¡±

    "Our restaurant''s menu changes every day. If you write down the food you want to eat and put it in, we''ll do the next menu. Of course, I don''t know when."

    "Wow, that''s a system I never imagined.¡±

    The man listening to Haru''s explanation was surprised and put his hands to his mouth.

    As I''ve been feeling, this person. The face value at least is over 30 years old, and the behavior is the same as that of a child.

    I''m surprised and amazed by everything.

    Kind of, quite a distance from the average businessman.

    As I treat at least a few hundred customers throughout the day, I have a wide range of eyes for people.

    In that sense, this guy. I wondered what the hell it was.

    "I know. I''ll write down the menu here and come back later."

    "Maybe there''s a menu.¡±

    "Oh, my God. I like it a lot. I''m really happy right now. It''s like we''re in an amusement park."

    "What do you mean¡­¡­. I''m glad to hear that''s a relief. Would you like to try one?¡±

    "Of course!"

    Then he puts paper on the wall as if he doesn''t want to show Haru and writes something down.

    I folded the paper nicely and put it in the request box and took out my wallet for payment.

    "Oh, and. I''ll give you this too. There''s a request box. I think I''ll visit a few more times.¡±

    The man stuck out another one with his credit card.

    Black, square paper. It was his business card.

    William Bacon.

    How is a person''s name Bacon? It''s a pretty common name in America, if you''d like to.

    But there was something else that caught the eye of the day.

    "Made Fur Films?"

    "Oh, you know that, don''t you?

    "No, I can''t help but notice. As a chef. You opened a YouTube channel. I''m a subscriber there."

    [William Bacon]

    [Made Fur Films - General]

    It was, no, his rank on William Bacon''s business card.

    Made Fur Films was an American production company Haru knew already.

    This is because it was one of the top three broadcasters in the U.S. broadcasting industry.

    Cooking broadcasts in Korea are not as popular as I thought, and even the number is quite small.

    The only professional cooking show on cable is X-Live TV.

    But America is different.

    There are several professional cooking cables, and even on video platforms such as Mitube, they are thriving, attracting tens of millions of subscribers.

    In addition, MADEFFER Films hired several chefs who could be known only by their names in Korea to launch their own YouTube channel.

    X or X or something. People like X-Al-X-Ber already.

    I don''t know the names of celebrities, but I knew the names of popular chefs. From his perspective, the two people who are like celebrities.

    Moreover, I couldn''t help but notice Made Fur Films, which hired two people.

    But what, the general manager?

    "I didn''t know. I''m a fan. I''d like an autograph, please."

    I wanted to bow to him, but on a day when I couldn''t, he greeted me as politely as he could."CEO Haru, here you are."

    "I love you, Yumi."

    Yumi, who was very tactful, brought a stiff A4 paper and a permanent marker.

    Haru, whose eyes turned into a heart, took the paper from Yumi and stuck it out to William Bacon.

    I''ll leave this as a heirloom. I''ll cherish it forever.

    Staring at Bacon, trying to hide his trembling heart.

    "Well¡­¡­."

    "Hmm?"

    "I have an interesting idea! Chef Haru."

    "Yes?"

    "You said that earlier. I''ll be back later. And the chef did. I''ll make you the food I want! So, I''ll be back on the day you make the food I put in. I''ll sign it for you then!"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I thought he was an unusual person from a while ago, but I didn''t know he would be this bad.

    A day in a blink of an eye when I was asked to cook by a producer in charge of America''s top cooking channel.

    His eyes were on fire.

    "I assure you."

    "Oh!"

    "Whatever food you put in, you''ll be satisfied."

    "That''s it! Wow, I can''t wait. Then someday. I''ll be back when the chef cooks for me. Thank you!"

    Bacon walking out of the restaurant like some seven-year-old.

    A day when I was looking at his back quickly regained my sense of reality.

    But I guess it wasn''t Yumi, for your information, she was a fan of the channel just like Haru Haru.

    "Boss, boss. Now we''re...¡­. What kind of guest did you receive?¡±

    "You''re more of a ghost than a ghost. Really."

    As soon as Bacon left the store, a sense of reality flooded in.

    "Wait, but what the hell did you write?"

    Originally, it was normal to open it every two or three days when the store was over, but today it was a little hard to endure.

    When she nodded, saying that the day was fine, Yumi rushed to open it.

    I emptied it yesterday, so there was only one note in it.

    When I opened it right away, it was written in a serious handwriting that was different from my personality.

    [I want some hamburger, but New York style]

    It was about this way to interpret it.

    "Hamburger?"

    "They''re asking you to do it in New York style.¡±

    At a Korean restaurant, Americans, not enough to order hamburgers, so you kindly added the New York-style tin?

    "I''m going crazy.¡±

    This is how your head is overloaded.

    I couldn''t help but think of such things.

    * * *

    In fact, hamburgers are the food that comes to mind in the United States, but at the same time, they are loved all over the world.

    Right now, hamburgers are quite mainstream just by looking at Korea, and in addition to franchises from the United States, hamburger franchises made in Korea are jumping into the market and competing every day.

    It''s cheap. It doesn''t mean it''s bad. No matter what age or gender you are.

    You can even find a store wherever you go outside your house.

    Hamburgers are definitely closer to Korea than most Korean food.

    Of course, that doesn''t mean that hamburgers don''t die for Korean food.¡¯

    So I couldn''t help thinking about it for a day.

    "What and how to make it."

    William Bacon is a really big guest. Now that he had even given the quest to Haru, he wanted to satisfy it.

    In addition, there was one more reason.

    ''He may have been sent by Chef Park Joo-hyuk.¡¯

    Park Chu-hyuk even insisted that he wanted to leave it to Haru.William Bacon, of course, could have come to the restaurant of the day by accident.

    But coincidences are just coincidences. Among these large Korean restaurants, the probability of him choosing a table heaven was not much different from the probability of winning the lottery because one day felt it.

    So it would be right to assume that Choi Han-seok sent it.

    "What''s going on with William Bacon? And made fur? I can''t imagine what''s going on.''

    At this point, I''m more grateful for Haru.

    I can''t lose him if he''s involved. No, it''s something that makes me want to come forward and get it myself.

    So there''s only one conclusion.

    There are a lot of things I don''t know yet. As a result

    ''No matter what happens, you have to make the best hamburger of your bacon life.¡¯

    He should have more than ''Delicious!'' exclamations coming out of his mouth.

    When I find out what Park Joohyuk was going to do later, I should have done better so that I don''t regret it.

    When I was a kid? The only hamburger I''ve ever eaten was a military hamburger.

    Oh, army?

    I told you. On the bread that was breaking down, soup, salad, weirdly bad, delicious patties. Everyone went to the bathroom because their stomach hurts after eating that.

    My seniors used to do that. Army-Lia Patty actually has chicken heads and eyeballs...¡­, that''s what it''s made of.

    Oh, so did your unit? We used to be like that.

    Military rumors are the same everywhere. Speaking of hamburgers, I''m suddenly reminded of this.

    I told them some of the stories that happened today, and the ghosts were blooming with stories about hamburgers themselves.

    Starting with the army ria that men can''t not know.

    Oh, and I went to China when I was alive. I''ve ordered hamburgers from XDonald''s in China. I was really surprised.

    Why? Is there a rat?

    It''s not a mouse. It was just incredibly salty. It''s a menu in Korea, too! I guess the Chinese made hamburgers salty because they ate salty food.

    Even if it''s the same hamburger, it tastes different depending on the world. That''s unique.

    Really? I''ve never been out of Korea.

    Even the story about the hamburger taste of the world.

    In fact, as I said earlier, hamburger was spread across the West and East, so this story deserved to come out.

    It''s a hamburger if you just put meat between the breads.

    In a way, it might be strange not to spread.

    Anyway

    Haruna and Yumi stepped in and talked about the world''s people and the localization of companies.

    One of the college student ghosts. A female ghost, who had been drooling for the first time in a while, said something came to mind.

    Oh, right. Mr. Haru. Then how about Greece? Are Greek hamburgers really salty, too? Or is it a lot of cheese?

    "Greece?"

    College student couple ghosts were subject to "special management" of the table heaven because they were those given hints by the grim reaper.

    As Choi Han-seok, including Haru and Yumi, were paying all kinds of attention to find out the clues to their resentment, a question mark could not help but come up with the word "Greece" that popped up.

    "Greece, um, is actually famous for cheese, but it''s also famous for salty food. Greek food is very salty for Koreans. It''s probably worse than China.¡±

    You shouldn''t do that. I''m not good at eating salty food. That''s right, sweetheart.That''s right, right. Because you like sweet things more than salty things.

    "Aha, I guess what. Since you usually eat bland food. But what about Greece? Were you planning on going on a trip?¡±

    A question of the day that followed lightly.

    I mean, it wasn''t really that big of a deal.

    -Uh...that''s it.

    The reaction was a little strange.

 Chapter - 219 217. Juicy Fanfare (2)

    "Why? What''s wrong?"

    -No, more than anything. Just.

    -Just... -Greece is good for traveling, right? We''ve been like that for a long time. Oh, I want to travel to Greece. I heard it''s a great place to travel. Like this.

    When Haru asked questions, the two college student ghosts looked at each other with awkward smiles and exchanged their eyes.

    At this point, not just Harune, but any middle school student could have noticed everything.

    Greece, and there''s something in the word travel.

    "Something to do with Han."

    Two people who''ve always fried sesame seeds try to change the subject.

    The possibility of being able to think was that.

    In addition

    I don''t think you two want to talk about it.

    One day may not be able to catch up on the conversation that college student couple ghosts are having with their eyes, but I could still read the atmosphere.

    I made a mistake. What should I do?

    Let''s not talk, you know we''re supposed to.

    Yes, you''re right. You shouldn''t say that.

    For some reason the two were trying not to tell Haru stories about the trip.

    And this, in other words.

    At least one of them realized resentment.¡¯

    Not all of it. But at least half.

    The puzzle in my head was being worked out little by little to make the two people holy fire.

    There is only one conclusion.

    College student couple ghost, at least one. Or both of them are aware of resentment.

    To be honest, I was lucky today. We took a step closer to the answer with the keyword that came up in the middle of the conversation.

    Of course it''s a coincidence, and it just happened to be possible.

    I guess heaven helped you because you cared.¡¯

    One day I thought so.

    Haru, Yumi, Choi Hanseok. Everyone in the table of heaven was paying attention to the college ghost.

    When cooking, serving, sometimes talking to other ghosts.

    Opportunities come as much as people try. One day I was truly grateful for that.

    "Greece is good for that. I really wanted to go to Greece. People only think of France and the United States when they think of gourmet, but it''s a city of Christian gastronomy."

    Gourmet. Gourmet is good. Oh, by the way. What ingredients do you have left today? Mr. President

    That''s right. I''m a little hungry today. Can you do something else?

    As expected, two quick spinners.

    I wanted to ask more, but I knew I couldn''t.

    Turning around and looking at the refrigerator, the day with a small sigh soon turned to his usual wide smile.

    "There''s a little cheese left, how about corn cheese as a side dish? I''ll make it sweet."

    Oh, corn cheese! I love it!

    As expected, CEO Haru. You have a good sense of choosing food, don''t you think?

    If you want to do that, I''ll have to adjust it''s okay.

    Today, the dawn of the table heaven was cooked with the smell of cooking food.

    * * *

    Dawn is a time for ghosts. What if it''s after the light.

    A day when I rubbed my eyes to work, opened the restaurant door, and stretched out the window looked out.

    The streets were full of people, even though it was only about 7 a.m.

    People dressed up in suits and busily moving somewhere busy with a cup of coffee in one hand.The world has been so busy since morning.

    The grim reaper said that the time after the brightness is the time of the living.¡¯

    There are no people on the streets at dawn, but perhaps because of the nature of the table heaven, where ghosts are crowded, there is no one passing by in front of the restaurant.

    Just now, I was looking at such a scenery and looking at this bustling street a few hours later, I felt very restless.

    ''The sun is up, so I''m going to live in the present.¡¯

    Ghosts have done their best before, so now is the time to do things for people.

    William Bacon of Maid Fur Films.

    He ordered Haru to make a hamburger, nothing else.

    ''It''s not just a burger, it''s a New York hamburger.¡¯

    Unlike his age, his eyes and way of speaking were like a child full of excitement.

    Most of the best businessmen are nerds, but he doesn''t seem to be much different.

    However, it was rather good.

    There was no reason not to accept the challenge because it came in.

    Furthermore, a hamburger video was posted on a YouTube channel run by Made Fur Films a few days ago, whether it was intended or coincidental.

    It was a baking film where Chef X-Den X-G made homemade hamburgers.

    The day was impressive.

    So today, I was going to make a hamburger that starts with bread by using the recipe in the video.

    "Yumi, we''re really on our way today. Do you understand?

    "Of course! It''s a burger made by yourself. I''ve been looking forward to it since yesterday."

    "Well, let''s start with this.¡±

    Boom!

    A huge amount of meat was delivered from a truck from the market and placed in the kitchen of the table''s paradise.

    Imported beef (picked American for detail) 100 per cent.

    He asked Haru to defrost the quality frozen meat he chose himself and grind it not too fine at his regular butcher''s.

    Meat is the most important thing in hamburgers.

    "I''ll be patty, and Yumi, please give me some bread.¡±

    "Yes, I''ll do my best!"

    Patty is one day old, and Yumi decided to bake the bread herself.

    I didn''t say much, but the cooking started quickly. Because they were two people in the first place.

    Baking bread itself takes a lot of work and is not too difficult.

    Add flour, sugar, milk, and other ingredients on a scale.

    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­.¡±

    Beat the dough with all your heart.

    Since this is also an arm bread, the amount of dough was enormous, so the arm strength was not enough.

    The more you hit the dough and make it difficult to move around, the more elastic the dough becomes, which is called "gluten generation."

    In other words, the harder a person is, the more delicious the bread becomes.

    "Yumi, if you''re too tired, you can just use the machine. We have a kneader."

    "It''s okay! And as Haru knows, the bread tastes better when you do it with your hands, right? We''ll have a special guest. You have to make it as delicious as you can!"

    I''ll do my best, sweating profusely. Talking Yumi.

    Every word she said set fire to the day.

    "That''s right. That''s the way it should be."

    The most delicious hamburger you can make.

    Cooking as a cook, not a businessman.

    Haru, who poured all the ground beef into a large bowl, took out the spice jar.

    Starting with basic salt and pepper, add a little garlic powder and ginger powder.It''s the method that Chef Go X Ram X used. If you do this, you can get rid of the smell even if you don''t use a big hand.

    It is similar to adding a little bit of marinade to remove the smell when cooking in Korea.

    And the secret ingredients for the day.

    You said it was a New York burger.¡¯

    I asked him to make a New York-style burger, not just a burger.

    So the thing to keep in mind about Bacon''s order is not the burger but the New York way.

    The part he wanted to test for the day.

    You can say how the New York burger is different from other burgers, but there was a difference in the day.

    You have to spill the juice.¡¯

    The juice from the patty! The taste of meat!

    The hamburger that focuses most on meat than any other hamburger.

    That was the New York burger that Haru thought.

    Even, there are many burger shops on the New York side where you can actually determine the degree of patty''s ripening.

    When we eat steak. Like medium, rare, something like that.

    Hamburger patties can also be adjusted by eating medium.

    So the most important thing in a New York style burger is none other than meat.

    What the day prepared for that.

    "Sometimes you have to give up a certain amount of health for the sake of taste."¡¯

    The best quality beef I''ve ever had.

    White milky beef oil was put between the grated meat.

    In fact, more than 70% of what we feel is gravy while eating meat is just oil.

    In other words, the easiest way to make meat delicious is to add oil.

    I don''t know if this makes sense, but most of the dishes are like this.

    It''s delicious to gain weight, and if you put in a lot of it, it becomes delicious. It''s a simple principle.

    After finishing the dough, I peeled off a little bit of meat and tasted it.

    "Well, the liver is fine, it doesn''t smell."

    It doesn''t matter if you eat raw meat in a fresh enough medium.

    The finished dough was molded into a circle.

    Then sprinkle a little salt and pepper and overlap using plastic wrap.

    "Yumi is cooking it after fermentation. Let me get started."

    "Gasp, are we going to try it?¡±

    "Of course. Let''s taste it before the guests come. Medium call?"

    "Call, unconditionally!"

    Now that we''re almost ready, it''s time to assemble the hamburger.

    After heating a large iron plate, when it heated up red, he poured oil and tried to put a patty on it.

    (sighs)

    Patty ripening with an indescribable sound.

    When I flipped it around well with a spatula, it quickly became colored and cooked.

    It''s not that big, and it''s ground meat, so it cooks much faster than normal raw meat.

    When patties are done, rest for a while and prepare for assembly.

    Cut in half and place the cooled patties on the bottom of the hamburger bread that was briefly baked in butter with sauce mixed with Whole Grain Mustard and mayonnaise.

    Then put some sauce back on the tomato, lettuce, and stomach bread and combine.

    It''s a combination that you can focus on meat as much as you can.

    Then bring a sharp knife and cut it in half.

    "This is more than I thought."

    "No, how did you get this visual? This is crazy. You''re crazy!!"Quality and thickness that you can''t even dare compare to that of a regular fast food restaurant.

    Finally, inside the soft pink medium, clear juices spewed out whenever pressed with fingers.

    Tomatoes and lettuce, which will help reduce the greasiness, were also very fresh and balanced.

    "Crazy."

    This is the only visual word that comes out.

    Gulp!

    The two who swallowed their mouths met eyes and picked up a half hamburger one by one.

    "Oh, let''s try it. Boss?"

    "If you don''t eat this, you''ll sin in heaven. Thank you for the meal."

    Yaam!

    Then he carefully put it in his mouth.

 Chapter - 220 218. Juicy Fanfare (3)

    Even if you call yourself a baked bread, a homemade patty, and a master of baking, a day without any shame even if you look up to the sky is perfectly baked in medium.

    A hamburger perfect for a day, with no regrets left.

    Of course, it was regrettable that the French fries that went out together were not made by themselves.

    But this is really the inevitable part.

    It didn''t make sense to make French fries in the first place.

    French fries were harder than hamburgers.¡¯

    I don''t know if this makes sense, but it''s real.

    First of all, the most important thing in French fries is definitely ''potato''.

    Potatoes sold in Korea cannot make proper french fries. This is because the varieties are different.

    Korean potatoes are basically very moist. The texture that crumbles easily is representative.

    This is great when making Korean food, but it''s different from French fries.

    If you make french fries with Korean potatoes, they will all crumble.

    In addition, even if it is fried well, the texture itself is too soft.

    That''s why I have to pay a lot of money to get potatoes from abroad, cut them and fry them twice...¡­. I can''t take my time.

    "I can''t wait to see the return on hamburgers right now.

    Even though Haru is not greedy for money, the table heaven is basically a restaurant.

    It''s the basic thing to pursue minimum profits.

    Now, there is nothing left to say that handmade hamburgers alone make sense based on other restaurants.

    It is possible simply because it is only one day in this really wide Korea.

    Still, I gave Coke to him as a co-coke to check his history.

    Put ice cubes in a glass that''s

    Hamburger, french fries, and iced frozen coke.

    It was the best thing a day could do.

    "Wow, amazing!"

    William sat in front of him.

    He asked for a menu and cooked for me the next day, and he came as if he had been watching the table heaven as expected.

    What would you do if a day had served the hamburger he ordered a week later.

    He was a weirdo, though, to keep thinking about. It''s also a very capable geek.

    "I''ve tried my best to make the New York hamburger you ordered."

    "First of all, I want to say thank you. There''s nothing more valuable than a chef changing the menu for me. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. Chef."

    "Well, I''m just grateful that you''ve visited my humble restaurant twice."

    "What do you mean humble? Don''t say that. It''s a restaurant that Chef Park praised so much. Park''s eyes and mouth are 200% reliable to me?¡±

    "In that case, I owe you an apology."

    Chef Park complimented me so much for a day.

    With this seemingly dripping word, William Bacon declared this.

    ''Yes, you''re right. I''m the one that Park Juhyuk sent. I don''t know how far it goes, but I''ve heard the story roughly.

    It was a pretty good response from an off-the-shelf perspective to him to reveal himself like this and start.

    At least the day''s cooking, which is visible to the eyes and felt through the nose now, exceeded expectations.

    Enough to think you don''t have to hide your identity anymore. At least it wouldn''t have been strange to interpret it this way."No, no! You don''t have to apologize. Anyway, that''s a long story. A cold hamburger is a way for the soul to escape. Can I taste it first?¡±

    "Of course!"

    William Bacon, who was struggling to play the piano with 10 fingers of both hands as if he was dying of anticipation, carefully picked up the day''s hamburger.

    Made directly from patties and bread, and very thick, it was thicker than the largest burger in a typical burger shop.

    When I put a little bit of strength on the finger that picked up the burger, the clear, pink juice flowed out.

    William, who was gazing at it, poked out his tongue unconsciously.

    "Sure."

    And a big bite.

    Yaam!

    Identify, bursty juices and oil.

    The flavor of the cow, which does not smell at all, spreads through the mouth, and soon becomes so delicious that it is a waste of space to describe it.

    "Oh my God."

    A taste of New York, pure and simple, with only this exclamation.

    Bacon, who had one bite, soon ate another bite in a row.

    And three bites. Four bites.

    If I had eaten other hamburgers like this, I would have choked, but the daily hamburger was not even how juicy it was.

    William stopped eating shortly after he had emptied more than one-half of the large hamburger out of the maparam.

    Why, there is no such saying. Jjamppong is a jjamppong that you can''t think of pickled radish.

    The hamburger of the day was just like that. It was just delicious without the best friend french fries or coke.

    Soon after, Haru brought up a regular comment.

    "How does it taste?"

    "It''s all right! It''s delicious. So delicious! Friend."

    "¡­¡­BUT?"

    His expression of happiness suddenly changed in the midst of a series of praise that he thought was natural.

    Success! Haru and Yumi''s heart suddenly sank after just thinking about it.

    "Bout, this isn''t a New York burger. Chef Haru."

    William Bacon looked at the day with cold eyes.

    Oh, this is getting interesting.

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching the situation as if he was an audience watching a movie behind him, smiled full of laughter.

    * * *

    "What do you mean? It wasn''t good enough."

    To be honest, one day was a real big disappointment.

    To William Bacon, who called his masterpiece a disappointment, of course not.

    "I was a frog in a well."

    Even after making a masterpiece, he received this kind of evaluation. One day I was feeling a sense of shame.

    Until now, he may have been trapped in a small well called Korea.

    Only in Korea is the chef of Korean food, who has a good day.

    Park Joo-hyuk of the oral fairy tale admitted it, and Choi Han-seok, Park Joo-hyuk''s teacher, admitted it.

    But in the world?

    Made Fur Films, which dominates the world with cooking. And the producer, William Bacon.

    From his perspective, was Haru seen as a "just that" chef, not a "really good" chef?

    No, it doesn''t matter. How he evaluated the day was not interested in the first place.

    There''s only one thing that matters. That William Bacon is not satisfied now.

    Only that one was the problem.

    That as a cook I couldn''t make a dish that would satisfy my guest.

    That was the problem of the day, and it''s what''s bothering him now.

    "Taste? Oh, no! It tasted so good."

    by the way

    Bacon''s answer was something very different from the day''s expectations of the day."There''s a burger place in New York that I really like. It''s a place where people line up and eat for three hours...¡­. It was more delicious than the hamburger I had there. I mean it! I don''t mix lies or exaggeration about cooking."

    "Well, I''m sure you said that earlier. This isn''t a New York burger."

    "Oh, chef! That''s a matter of course. Is this New York? How can I release the soul of Real New York in Korea?"

    Since it was not New York, New York hamburgers could not be made anyway.

    It''s a pun, but on reflection it''s not wrong.

    I heard they sell pork and rice soup in Korean town in LA. Would it taste like Busan? That''s ridiculous.

    "Besides, Chef. How much is the meal here? As far as I know, it was about seven dollars."

    "I don''t know exactly what the exchange rate is, but yes. I think that''s about it."

    "If you order a set from that burger place in New York, you''ll get $12.99. It''s about twice as expensive. By the way. No matter how many times I think about it, I think the cost of this hamburger will be at least 4 dollars. And if we do all the labor costs and stuff."

    "There''s very little left. Yes, I know that."

    "In fact, common sense, Chef. It''s something a typical restaurant owner can never do. Don''t restaurants basically have to pursue profit? We have to make money! Don''t you think so?"

    "That''s... that''s right."

    The more we talked, the more I felt like I was being dragged into William''s pace.

    I couldn''t guess what he was trying to say.

    Are you trying to compliment or make a claim that it wasn''t delicious.

    But it wasn''t long before he smirked at customers still rushing in from outside the restaurant that one day was found in that laugh.

    I''m not satisfied. You really liked it.¡¯

    Very satisfied!

    One day''s cooking failed, but it succeeded.

    "Actually, before I came here today, I had some interviews with regular customers here. But I heard that other restaurants serve high-quality food that you can never eat at 7 dollars.¡±

    "Honestly... you''re right. If there''s any food I want to eat or food that customers want, I''m going to overdo it.¡±

    "Do you know what I saw there, Chef?"

    Boom!

    Bacon, which hit the restaurant hard, jumped up like a spring.

    One thing is for sure, he was excited. That''s a lot.

    Perhaps the reason was for a day.

    "The chef is not the boss. It''s literally a chef! It''s not business, it''s business, it''s money, it''s cooking, it''s art on a plate."

    "¡­¡­I''m flattered."

    He was humble, but one day he couldn''t control the corners of his mouth that kept going up without knowing the ceiling was high.

    I can''t believe I''m getting this much praise from William Bacon!

    I felt like I was dreaming. It felt really good. In addition

    "And the person we''re looking for at Made Fur Films is a chef like you. 99% of chefs are businessmen these days! I''m not trying to cook, I''m trying to make money. But you''re not the boss. Cooking rather than money! Who knows how to see a guest as a real hand!"

    "Right! I don''t know who it is, but you''re right. Our Haru boss is no joke.""I agree! There''s no restaurant like this. By the way, who are you?¡±

    As it happened, many university students were eating at restaurants, and many of them spoke English well.

    Those who were eavesdropping on William''s one-day conversation joined the atmosphere and ruled in favor of William.

    And eventually.

    "In that sense, I''d like to make a suggestion to the chef."

    Having called Haru a chef, not a boss, he threw an offer.

    An offer that a day can never refuse.

 Chapter - 221 219. Juicy Fanfare (4)

    Boom!

    A large whole pork belly falls on the cutting board.

    By size, at least two roots will pass by.

    The camera, which had been shining on pork belly for a while, immediately turns around and reflects the chef standing in front of it.

    White cooking clothes. There are wrinkles on the face, but the eyes of the hand holding the knife are alive.

    - Prepare a very sharp knife.

    And the dish that starts.

    Make diamond-shaped cuts to pork belly and season with salt and pepper.

    Today''s dish is grilled pork belly.

    The person who is cooking on a mobile phone screen with MeTube turned on is Xden X-Zee, a hero who dreams of becoming a chef.

    This video, which Haru is watching now, is a video that made a chef named Ramsey.

    In addition to the enormous number of views, this video alone allowed his recognition to extend beyond the chef to ordinary people overseas.

    With a video clip of only 4 minutes and 15 seconds, cooking pork belly.

    That much in modern society, and for chefs who wanted to be stars, YouTube and videos were really important.

    At the end of the video, a logo glittered on the staff roll, which had been briefly climbing for about three seconds.

    Made Fur Films.

    The name of Films, where William Bacon works as a producer.

    And at the same time.

    "What do you think? Chef."

    It was a logo emblazoned in the first page of the plan he was sticking out to Haru.

    * * *

    To begin with, William Bacon admitted a day.

    As a chef who will qualify to appear on the Korean episode of the "Food Documentary" project he tried to try.

    But there''s a problem that''s not a problem here.

    One day showed more than the chef''s maximum for a day he expected.

    In other words, even if it''s good, it''s too good.

    "You know, the moment I took a bite of the burger...¡­. I just felt it. Oh, this is what you mean by "I''m dying of joy!"

    "Ahaha... I''m flattered. It''s not that bad."

    "What do you mean, not to that extent! Honestly? I mean, it''s a very hurtful thing to the American people. Who would have dared to imagine tasting hamburgers this big in the East, not in the West?¡±

    To put it simply, it''s like this.

    I happened to buy kimchi fried rice when I went on a trip to the United States, and it was more delicious than the fried rice at my regular restaurant.

    It''s fascinating and ridiculous. At the same time, it hurts my pride.

    William was feeling that way, thanks to the day.

    "Anyway, that''s why I''m offering. As I said before, this is a big deal for Made Fur Films."

    "A video medium, not a TV program¡­¡­. I don''t really know. It''s N.Flix. Do you know Yumi?

    In common sense, anyone who makes a documentary will think of what''s on TV.

    But this time it wasn''t.

    As anyone who likes to watch videos on mobile phones would know, there is a platform called Nflix as an extension of Mitube.

    You can watch it on your phone, and if you pay for it per month, you can watch it on TV or movies.

    Or it''s a platform where you can watch exclusive dramas, and the documentary produced by Made Per Films said it will be exclusive to Nflix, not TV.

    "Of course! N.Flix is nibbling away at the rest of my time these days. There are a lot of movies and dramas, too.¡­. All the exclusive documentaries are of great quality. I like documentaries.""It must be very big."

    "It''s because Korea is just starting, but in the U.S. and other places, it''s almost eating up TV already. I didn''t just grow up!"

    "Oh, my God.

    And I was asking Haru to do it in such an Nflix.

    Through the mouth of Made Fur Films.

    "We''re going to film chefs from all over the world...¡­ a documentary showing the country''s food."

    "That''s right! First of all, Japan, China, the U.S., and France. We finished filming in four countries. There are about 5 more countries left, including Korea. It''s a big project."

    One day I looked into the plan William gave me.

    A documentary project that shows the unique food of each country through the hands of artisans.

    Then it makes sense that William was the first to visit Park Joo-hyuk.

    Simply, Park Joo-hyuk was now the only chef in Korea who received Michelin 3 stars for Korean food and was also a student of Choi Han-seok, a world-renowned Korean food authority.

    Few would dispute that Park Chu-hyuk is the most famous Korean food player in Korea.

    And Park Joo-hyuk recommended a day.

    "Honestly, at first, I wondered what this was. Not a restaurant but a small restaurant...¡­ and where they sell food for only about $7 and deliver it...¡­.¡±

    William was very disappointed just by the appearance of the table heaven, but he came in and ate with only one thought that there might be a reason because Park Joo-hyuk recommended it.

    Then I realized.

    "However, I could feel the first spoon as soon as I took it. Chef Park Joo-hyuk wasn''t wrong!"

    Park Chu-hyuk was right.

    So one day was also right.

    His food was more Korean than anyone else, he was talented and dignified, and crucially.

    "You''ve made burgers in New York so perfect. Then what else do we need to say? You''re not necessarily a good chef when you''re in a restaurant. Therefore, I would like to propose sincerely. Chef? Please appear in our documentary."

    One day, I even thought that I was dreaming a little.

    I can''t believe this day has come in my life!

    I never imagined I''d be offered a role by William Bacon in person.

    If this was the case, he should have treated Park Joo-hyuk with rice.

    ''I''ll treat you something really expensive and delicious later.¡¯

    Everything was perfect.

    It was all good, there was no reason to refuse it.

    Money-wise, a chef of a day was a gift that was not enough for a single person to say profit.

    But there was only one problem.

    "How long did you say it would take?"

    "You can think about it for about a month. Of course, there could be another week of delay...¡­. I hope you know that, too."

    It''s time.

    William told Haru that he wanted to capture 24 hours of table heaven.

    Then, even if you cut the filming time in half with another excuse, it means you can''t do business for at least two weeks.

    ''We''re fine.''

    Once Haru and Yumi die during that time, fortunately not.

    So far, there have been many ghosts in the holy fire, and almost 100 days have been saved one by one due to the generous amount of time accumulated while doing business every day.

    Even if Haru and Yumi share half and half, it is 50 days per person. So time is not a problem.

    but

    I mean, they''re not ghosts.

    If you say you''re out of business for two weeks, the ghosts will say yes.But I know one day. I wonder how hungry the ghosts who eat every day will be.

    And how far will things fade away that you''ve been trying so far, perhaps you''ve been holding onto.

    As a chef, that was unacceptable.

    You can''t starve ghosts for two weeks for yourself.

    But we can''t give up this opportunity.¡¯

    Like William Bacon, a chance to shoot a documentary featuring himself?

    It was a heaven-sent opportunity for two more times in one day''s life.

    Then I have to catch both rabbits.

    At least one day thought of one answer.

    ''I''m making all the ghosts holy and documentary. As fast as you can.¡¯

    I have to do things that I put off.

    As soon as possible.

    And the first opponent is.

    ''College student ghosts. Let''s send them first.''

    The day burned out my eyes.

    * * *

    Hamburger... is, in a way, the soul food of people all over the world.

    Isn''t that so? It''s like that''s the case. How many people in the world haven''t tried hamburgers?

    In that sense, let''s move boldly to speed up. One day I had a good idea.

    "Let''s use spices for a hamburger for business this early morning.

    Of course you can''t give all ghosts a hamburger with spices.

    Although the amount increased after completing Yeomra''s request, it was still less than half of the spice bottles.

    However, you can use it boldly only once or twice.

    So one evening, I was going to treat college student ghosts to hamburgers with the spices of the underworld.

    There''s no other world-class food than hamburgers. Also, aren''t you a college student?

    You can''t help but get close to fast food in college.

    How many college students have never eaten a hamburger before? It''s cheap, delicious, has a lot of events, young taste...¡­.

    Anyway, there is a good reason to gamble at the expense of this episode of spices.

    A month.

    One day I talked to William Bacon well and bought him a month.

    We have to make as many ghosts sacred as we can in this time. I had to do my best for it.

    We don''t have time, so let''s hurry.

    With that in mind, the day went by and it became midnight.

    Chirirring~

    Ghosts rushing into the restaurant as soon as midnight.

    Hamburger! It''s hamburger today, right?

    I saw some customers eating breakfast earlier. It looks so delicious. I can''t even feel the smell because my ears are not open yet. I can smell something. Anyway, you know what I mean!

    It was also very popular among young customers, perhaps because of the nature of the food called hamburgers.

    Screaming with a pleasant sound, the ghosts, who were watching with their necks pulled out like turtles, unconsciously swallowed their mouths as the day''s thick patties were put on the grill.

    And, of course, there was a mixture of Haru and Yumi''s target college student couple ghosts.

    Haru asked, looking at the two with meaningful eyes.

    "Do you like hamburgers?"

    Of course! Everyone hates hamburgers.

    - I didn''t have a lot of money...¡­. I used to eat a lot. It''s cheap. I was sick of it back then, but after not eating it, I really want to eat it. Anyway, it''s a unique food.Both of them are welcoming with their hands up, saying, "Isn''t it natural?"

    A smiling day sprinkled spices on two patties while Yumi drew attention.

    As soon as the white snow-like spices touched the patty, they melted away.

    ''Please, make progress.''

 Chapter - 222 220. Todays menu is honeymoon (1)

    Honey, what''s wrong?

    What do you mean work?

    -No... just. You were spacing out, so I was worried. What''s wrong?

    Ah, it''s nothing. It''s just that hamburgers are so delicious. Surprised!

    Oh, really?

    Of course~ Do you want to try it too? You''ll be surprised. Why? You''ve been saying you want to eat it. He used to like hamburgers.

    Oh, right. That''s right. Then let''s...¡­mmmmmmmmm!!

    A mouthful of juice, a killer ensemble of ingredients and bread...¡­. I didn''t need any of that.

    No, to be honest, it didn''t even taste good.

    Rather, if this hamburger felt bitter, I could feel it.

    Yes, I wrote it. It was also written really dirty. I got goosebumps all over my body and shuddered.

    Much more than the bitter powder I forced myself to take when I was young.

    Wow, that''s crazy. Don''t you think so, brother? Ugh!

    Eun Ji keeps hitting her knees and saying exclamations as if it''s really delicious.

    Yes, it''s really good.

    Yuseong responded to Eun Ji''s words, but she couldn''t laugh as sincerely as she used to.

    Yes, it was Eun Ji.

    My girlfriend. Eun Ji.

    ''So far, implicitly...¡­ because we didn''t call each other by name.¡¯

    I didn''t know this could happen.

    As Haru said, I thought ghosts would just forget all the memories related to their resentment.

    There could be a unique case like yourself.

    I forgot, but I couldn''t, so I thought about it, but I didn''t know anything.

    It''s not a blank slate. But it''s not like there''s a picture on it.

    It''s like, a puzzle forced together by force. There was a part, but it didn''t fit.

    That''s why it was hard. It was painful. I was happy at the same time.

    But that''s why the meteor was able to tell.

    ''That''s it for us, too.¡¯

    I wanted to cry.

    Inside the restaurant, where everyone was holding a hamburger and laughing, Yuseong felt salty.

    * * *

    You think you got it?¡¯

    I don''t know what it is, but I''m sure it is.¡¯

    Yeah, that''s for sure.

    Haru, Yumi, and Choi Han-seok realized at the same time.

    That one of the two lottery tickets I bought for good luck was won.

    The girlfriend didn''t seem to think of anything special because it was the same as usual.

    But my boyfriend''s.

    I mean, it''s the same as usual, though.

    Shortly after he took a bite of the hamburger and suddenly stopped for a few seconds, his eyes met for a day.

    He spoke to Haru through his gaze, though.

    All right, sir.

    What did he know?

    I don''t know exactly, but what I''m trying to say is clear.

    I was able to notice other things at the same time.

    ''Then we''ll have to talk about it now.¡¯

    The Holy Father basically has to entail dialogue.

    What kind of thoughts, what kind of past and how it became a grudge.

    If possible, ghosts should tell Haru with their own mouth of their own will.

    But now the situation is a little unusual.

    I think I found some memories on my boyfriend''s side, but I don''t think so on my girlfriend''s side.

    You have to put it away.¡¯

    Somehow I had to create a place where I could talk to a man alone.

    I didn''t know exactly, but he seemed to want this, too.

    It''s a matter of course, perhaps.

    Memories of han are basically painful.That''s why it can''t be easy to talk next to someone precious who hasn''t realized it yet.

    But they''re together all day long.¡¯

    But it''s a couple ghost. It is not easy to separate. Especially if it''s a man''s day.

    But there is no worry.

    "The Amulet of the Underworld."

    First of all, there is Yeomra''s talisman, which is a strong insurance policy like rice soup. Crucially.

    "By the way, I have a question.¡±

    What is it?

    Haru had a good sense of humor and an exceptional personality.

    Haru didn''t say much, but Yumi refilled the coke as a service and spoke very naturally.

    Perhaps it was really delicious, but the girlfriend ghost, who ate half of the hamburger in an instant, put sauce around her mouth and opened her mouth.

    "Are you two hanging out all day? Oh, don''t think it''s weird. It''s just, you come in and out of the restaurant together every day."

    Oh, that one? Of course we stick together all day! I won''t be separated from you even if I die with you.

    "He''s already dead.¡±

    That''s why it won''t come off! This is the power of love. I can''t live without myself for a second. Sobbing

    A ghost who talks while acting cute.

    I was envious of Yumi''s eyes, but let''s move on.

    Anyway, the important thing was this.

    The man who smiled and stroked his girlfriend''s head said deftly.

    Come on, we''re a couple of hours a day apart. Why, when you watch your drama. It was a morning drama, right? At 9 o''clock at 9pm.

    You said you didn''t want to watch the drama with me.

    I don''t like morning dramas. In love with rich men and poor women forbidden, eventually betrayal. Betrayal. Unexpected. A twist, a twist...¡­. It''s not funny.

    That''s why you always go to watch other dramas. Variety shows or soccer.

    Okay.

    As expected, the men''s side was right to remember resentment.

    If the conversation comes out like this, there''s only one answer.

    Sure enough, he looked at the day with a gentle smile.

    All right?

    I thought I heard such a thing.

    "I see."

    "Drama, I like dramas, too! Have you been watching that lately? "Princess Aurora, who''s been rolling on a vine?"

    Oh, you know it!

    "It''s so much fun!"

    Does it mean that there is a story that women can communicate with each other?

    By the way, I didn''t know Yumi liked dramas.

    Anyway, Yumi and the female college student ghost were so enthusiastic about the drama until dawn.

    The business of the day that ended like that.

    But everyone knew this was the real beginning.

    The expression of the day when all the ghosts were sent out and the restaurant closed changed instantly.

    A nice smile but more serious than anything.

    "Tomorrow at 9 o''clock. I''ll call my boyfriend''s ghost as a talisman.¡±

    "What''s HAN? Really... I can''t even predict it."

    - The same goes for me. Well, I guess it''s something about love. To be honest, I don''t know the details. It''s not only that two college students are dead, but it''s also that they''re still stir-frying sesame seeds.

    Choi Han-seok was definitely right.

    I''d imagine what the other ghosts would be like, but the two of them were literally out of the question.

    I couldn''t even imagine it, let alone guess. What the hell is Han?

    But it was okay.

    "You''ll find out soon enough.""Let''s be strong. I don''t know what I''m going to hear."

    - Well, it''s never gonna be a good story. What can I do when two students are dead?

    The conclusion is already set.

    Whatever, two people are dead.

    But nevertheless. Isn''t it a day''s work to fulfill what you haven''t done?

    "I''ll try."

    That''s how the day dawned.

    A day after waking up from a nap arrived at the restaurant and took out the talisman.

    "I''ll call you."

    "Yes, sir!"

    A solemn atmosphere.

    Then he stood still and thought.

    "¡­¡­but what was your name?¡±

    "¡­¡­What? He''s my boyfriend¡­¡­ huh?"

    Crazy.

    No one knew his name.

    * * *

    "Oh, that''s ridiculous. I''ve never done this before."

    The grim reaper, who rushed to the restaurant, laughed repeatedly as if he was dumbfounded.

    Haru and Yumi were also ridiculous when they saw themselves.

    How long have we been together?

    Not only did the three of them not know their names, but they didn''t even have any doubts.

    The Grim Reaper says why.

    "In fact, Haru, you know, I''ve never seen a living person like you treat a ghost before. So there are a lot of unexpected situations. Well, if you think about the reason, I think it''s related to their resentment."

    "With HAN? What does it have to do with you not knowing his name?"

    "I can''t say exactly. It''s like this, to put it roughly. There is, but there isn''t. There isn''t, there is."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    That''s not the sound of a local dog meowing. Well, one day, he''s alive and dead. I''m a ghost, but I''m a human being.

    "You''re not wrong.¡±

    - Well, uh, huh! Hmm, yeah.

    "Anyway! I don''t know the details. I told you, there''s a lot of unexpected situations. Anyway, meteors and eunji. If you get to know their resentment, you can roughly understand why.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    "I''m leaving. I''m busy. Don''t sing too long."

    Chirirring~

    The grim reaper disappeared in an instant.

    It''s ridiculous.

    "Thank you."

    Yeah, I''m grateful. Is that what you call a tsundere?

    "Tsundere, right? Really."

    Anyway, I thought one character was so unique.

    But I knew the name anyway, so that''s fine.

    A meteor. What a lovely name.

    Why hasn''t anyone ever asked for that name.

    No, it seemed to have been removed from my head.

    As if Yuseong''s name was really a college student boyfriend.

    But well, it doesn''t matter anyway. You''ll find out soon enough.

    Haru closed his eyes with his talisman clenched tightly.

    "Choi Yoo-sung, Choi Yoo-sung, Choi Yoo-sung."

    -¡­¡­this is what it feels.

    "Yes, this is how it feels. Yuseong. It''s your first time calling me by my name, right?¡±

    Choi Yoo Sung.

    He appeared in front of everyone, seeing him alone for the first time.

    * * *

    - I was just roughly... - I was expecting that.

    "Hamburger, right?"

    You must have used your hands.

    "There''s no reason to lie. That''s right."

    I don''t know if it''s bad luck or not. The meteor certainly seemed to have some inkling.

    If that''s the case, fine. The story accelerated.

    At some point, Yoo-sung''s expression, looking back and looking at whether he was trying to check if he had a girlfriend, became clear.

    It''s always a little silly. He used to smile a lot, but now he''s met a day without a girlfriend.

    At the same time, he showed a stiff face for the first time.

    -If a wizard exists in the world. I think it''s the boss.A little out of the blue.

    Haru and Yumi, who were nervous, grinned.

    "What do you mean, wizard?¡±

    What else can''t be done? They let the ghosts eat and fill their stomachs. They made us some magical food. You summoned me and reminded me of my memories. Isn''t that magic?

    "Now that you mention it, I can''t argue again."

    "My boss is a wonderful man like a wizard!¡±

    Haru and Yumi responding lightly.

    That''s enough of the introduction.

    Yuseong, standing politely in the center of the restaurant, looked around everyone.

    - I knew you''ve been caring about us lately. First of all, I noticed...¡­. I''m not sure about Eunji.

    "What? You knew?¡±

    Whether she didn''t know, Yumi''s eyes became round like a cat.

 Chapter - 223 221. Todays menu is honeymoon (2)

    The meteor continued, looking at Yumi.

    You look at me often. He talked to me a lot. There''s such a thing as persimmon.

    "It''s persimmon. We said we wouldn''t get caught. That''s too bad."

    We''re more than grateful. It''s always thankful that someone cares about you.

    Pay attention, give attention to.

    Keep paying attention to it''s Keep your eyes on it.

    "He was more delicate than I thought.¡¯

    Come to think of it, I''ve never talked to a meteor in depth.

    Well, it doesn''t matter at a time when I forgot if I knew his name or not.

    "You were hiding yourself out there like that?¡¯

    One day I got goosebumps, even a little bit.

    No wonder, because the meteor that has been shown as a guest in the restaurant so far and the meteor that is now seemed like a different person.

    The voice, the expression, the way you speak, the words you use.

    It was impossible to predict how tightly he had been wrapping himself up so far.

    - So I was thinking about it roughly. It''s time for us to go too......and.

    Wait, what do you mean? It''s time to go, isn''t it?

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching the situation from a step away as usual, suddenly stepped in.

    -Honestly speaking. Remember, you were doing it, right?

    And then a fastball that comes in.

    I didn''t lose my memory completely.

    I had some, if not 100% of it.

    That''s why he could say the same thing, saying it''s time for him to go.

    It was simple logic.

    You know it right away. Sir.

    How long have I lived so far, I don''t know. so

    On the contrary, it was powerful.

    -Tell me, will you?

    That''s what you''re calling me. That''s why you''ve been watching us. Yes, I have to tell you. It''s a boring story.

    Then let''s do it. Let''s hear it.

    There wasn''t much time.

    I had to cook, open the restaurant and start business.

    Ye-young was busy right now as orders for breakfast cup rice kept coming in.

    I don''t know if I knew it or if it was simply perfunctory.

    Yuseong told Haru and Yumi to just do what they had to do.

    He asked me to listen to his story like a radio show at work.

    Haru and Yumi nodded for now because there was nothing wrong.

    When the two began to stir-fry today''s main dish, Stir-fried Spicy Pork, the meteor opened its mouth.

    It was an accident, you know.

    To borrow his mouth, he said it wasn''t really funny at all.

    * * *

    "Honey, so we''re done giving it to you?"

    "No! There''s still a lot of people to send. I sent them all to my mother''s side, but my elementary school teacher, who said she was coming, and I."

    "Oh, right, right. And there''s a cafe owner we used to go to often."

    "Are you really going to send it?"

    "You''ve been asking me to show you the wedding invitation. Why, I ate with my boss last time."

    "Well, you''re gonna be fine, right?"

    "Of course, you''ll be disappointed if I don''t give it to you."

    Just starting with both families, friends, company people, acquaintances.

    At first, I thought it was easy, but when I tried it, there were so many people who would call me.

    I''ve been folding wedding invitations all day, and now I can fold them with my eyes closed.

    Others said choosing a dress, choosing a wedding hall, and having a meeting were the hardest, but why are wedding invitations so hard for us?But it was okay.

    The meteor at the wheel turned its head and looked at his wife in the passenger seat.

    My wife was looking at her cell phone address book and considering whether anyone had not given it to her, but when her eyes reached, she looked up and made eye contact.

    Something, I thought it was like a hamster or a squirrel. No, if I have to say it''s a hamster.

    Whenever Eun Ji thought about it, she had a habit of blowing air into her cheeks, and every time she thought about it, she was like a squirrel. It was so cute that I couldn''t tell you.

    "Huh? Why?"

    "No, just. Because it''s pretty."

    "What, what. All of a sudden?"

    "There''s something I''d like to keep going. I miss you even when I''m looking at you. We haven''t seen each other very well."

    "Now that I''m married, I''ll keep seeing you."

    "That''s great.

    It wasn''t just words, it was really like a dream.

    I can''t believe I''m really getting married to this woman.

    I was genuinely pleased. I felt so good that I couldn''t even say a word for word.

    Maybe two weeks to the wedding. Eun Ji''s most anticipated honeymoon will be fun, right?

    Thinking about that, I just remembered.

    "Honey, by the way, did you write it down?"

    "Is that it?"

    "You know what? A wedding invitation for my mother."

    "Oh, it''s...It''s well written, so I did fold it.¡±

    My mother.

    The corner of Eun-ji''s mouth, which continued to laugh at that word, drooped.

    The dragging voice and the darkening atmosphere.

    Hummmmmmmmm, continued the meteor, coughing carefully.

    "You don''t have to overdo it if you''re having a hard time. I can go alone and give it to you."

    "No, but I''m right to go. We''re getting married. How can you not give invitations to your parents?¡±

    That doesn''t make sense.

    I tried hard to swallow such words.

    "I know your parents still think ill of me¡­¡­, but I''ll do my best. He''s acting cute! I''ll help you with the housework.

    "Thank you for saying that."

    "No, thank you! To be honest, I know you''ve put a lot of effort into it. And... in many ways. Because he worked so hard."

    My brother used a lot of energy.

    In other words.

    "My honeymoon house, my car, my honeymoon...¡­. You pay for everything. You broke a lot of money. Meet me."

    In the world, especially in Korea, a capitalist society, power was money.

    In the marriage of two people. In that sense, the most powerful person was the meteor.

    Starting with a basic coma. Newlywed houses, travel expenses, and so on.

    Of course, when you get married, where is your money and where is your money, but there was a big difference between meteors and eunji from the basic assets.

    ¡­ actually a little too much. To the sky and the earth.

    Yuseong was very popular from the start. He was the president of a decent start-up company by himself.

    I did a business related to mobile phone apps, which I started with a little support from my family when I was in my second year of college, grew into a strong company with billions of corporate value during my fourth year of college graduation.

    However, Eun Ji''s situation was a little different.

    I had debt at home, and I couldn''t pay tuition to pay the interest, so I had to study by reducing my sleeping time.

    If you don''t get a full scholarship, you can''t go to college.

    But Eun Ji did it. I worked part-time and studied at the same time, pouring nosebleeds every day.

    But did things get better after meeting a well-to-do meteorite? It wasn''t that either."It''s still amazing. That we met. It''s like heaven has read my mind. It''s not some kind of drama."

    "You say that once a day."

    "But the more I think about it, the better. It''s still vivid. When we teamed up in the second grade."

    It''s like a drama.

    Such a word would be perfect.

    The two had the same major, and there was a time when they had a two-person team project for the assignment.

    It was supposed to be a report in pairs.

    At that time, Yuseong was just starting a company, so she was busy, and Eunji collapsed from overwork and was late to go to the hospital.

    All the students except for the two made a team, so we were forced to become a team.

    The two knew each other''s names then.

    After that, we met almost every day at a fast food restaurant in front of the university.

    It was thanks to Eun-ji''s study at a fast food restaurant almost all day, saying that she could cook rice cheaply and drinks were cheaper than cafes.

    Thanks to this, the meteor also became a bamboo doll, so it ate all the menus in the hamburger store.

    Later, it was similar to other couples.

    Every day we meet, we have feelings, flirt, and fight. Then, Yuseong confessed first.

    "Seven times."

    "Oh, come on, don''t say that!"

    "No, I''m going to do it seven more times. Honey, you kicked me seven times, so I''m going to tease you seven more times."

    "Sad, by the way!"

    After being dumped seven times, the relationship was successfulfilled.

    I found out after dating, but Eun-ji said she didn''t hate meteors.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why he refused to confess.

    It was the background difference between himself and the meteor.

    "When I think about what the kids in my department teased me about, my face is still hot. What kind of modern Romeo and Juliet is that?"

    "I can laugh now, but I was a little bit."

    Eunji is a single-parent family and has a big debt to her family. But meteors?

    My parents have a decent job and a healthy family. He is also the president of a popular startup company.

    So we can''t go out. It''ll only be a burden. If not, it will certainly run into a wall of reality and be short-lived.

    I still don''t have time, so I can''t spend more on relationships that won''t work out anyway.

    But I didn''t know the world.

    It was so good to be in a relationship once. There was a wall of reality, but the two joined forces, so it was close to overcoming.

    Of course, Yuseong''s parents have not fully acknowledged Eun-ji, but she still accepted the marriage.

    "Now you''re just gonna be happy. You must have graduated from college. Now you have plenty of time."

    "Thank you."

    "Huh? Honey, what did you say?¡±

    "Thank you. I don''t care, I''m married."

    "You''re getting married! That''s what I''m gonna say. I thank you more. For trusting me. I really think about it every day. You saved a country in your previous life. You met my darling."

    "That''s enough, huh, I can''t wait to go on my honeymoon. It''s my first time on a plane."

    "Greece is very much. I''ve been there with my family a few times, and the sky is clear. It''s perfect for traveling.¡±

    Did you say "Baklava..."?¡±

    "Greek specialty! Let''s try it as soon as we get there. I''m telling you, I''ll kill you. I''m sure you''ll like it, too. You have a sweet tooth."

    "If I have another sweet thing, I''ll die. Okay, then let''s stop by my brother''s house. I''ll give you a wedding invitation."Did the long and long persuasion work?

    Yuseong, who was looking at Eun-ji, who was determined, with a happy look, soon turned the car around.

    I was really sorry to Eun Ji about her parents.

    But time will take care of it.¡¯

    Anyway, my parents allowed me to get married.

    If we put more time and heart into it in the future, I''m sure they''ll fully admit it someday.

    Meteors truly believed so.

    Vooooooooo--!

    It didn''t matter much because I was on my way to meet my friends and give them wedding invitations anyway.

    I turned the car home and turned the steering wheel to my parents'' home.

    As soon as I crossed the highway, my parents came out, so I ran happily on the accelerator.

    The topic of the conversation was a honeymoon that made my heart race.

    "What do you want to do first when you go to Greece, honey?¡±

    "Well, I''d rather stay than go sightseeing. I''ve been going around too much lately to prepare for my wedding.¡­. I''d like to go get some rest."

    "Who''s going to let you rest?"

    "Whoa, that''s what I''m going to say.¡±

    "Okay, we''ll see!"

    The moment the conversation was going on and on and off.

    A day that was really nothing, on the highway.

    Boom-!

    I heard the sound of death.

    "Huh?"

    "¡­¡­Hmm?"

    There was a freight car ahead.

    I was loading bricks, and the shaking support poured down the back as it broke.

    an express highway

    The brick that fell from the truck that was running at a high speed bounced once on the road, and after the two were in the car, they came over to the car.

    ---------Quang!

    That was the last memory.

    * * *

    I didn''t even imagine it. Who would''ve expected to be hit by a brick? It''s not just a brick, it''s a rock and it bounced off the road once. That''s on the brick that broke through the car window...¡­. It''s meaningless in front of an accident, regardless money. Of all things, at that time, if Eunji had gone on a trip and died, or if she had a wedding...¡­.

    Yuseong, who was talking with his face half frowned.

    Choi Han-seok, who was listening to him absent-mindedly, realized something and shook his hand to intervene.

    Hold on. Hold on. I think I''ve heard too much just now. I thought you were a college student.

    "That''s right. You said you were a college student until now. She''s attending a university in front of our restaurant."

    "Listen to what you said, I''m not a college student...Aren''t you a graduate?

    The same goes for Haru and Yumi, who are embarrassed.

    I''m sure you said you were a college student, and I thought you were still a college student.

    Come to think of it, he is a university graduate and also the president of a proper company.

    I''ve been forgetting. That we were preparing for the wedding, and that we died shortly before the wedding.

    "HAN died without getting married. Is that why?¡±

    - I think that''s probably the case. Me too... Honestly, I didn''t believe it at first. That''s what I remember when he came back from eating hamburgers. After graduating from college, I went to the hamburger store in front of the school again.

    That''s why the meteor was so embarrassed.

    No wonder, they thought they were college students until now, but the memory of returning was after graduating from college.

    Actually, I went to Eun Ji''s restaurant yesterday and went to our university again. And the hamburger place. I thought of other things, too. I don''t know what happened. Even why we died, slowly.

    Meteors talking about feelings seemed really distressed.

    Han is a painful memory.

    It goes without saying that it is more painful to grope for your hand little by little than to come up at once.But it can''t be helped.

    It''s a problem to overcome, a memory to find as a ghost.

    And meteors began to overcome.

 Chapter - 224 222. Mavoro City (1)

    "That''s what happened.¡±

    I''m a little confused, too. To be honest, I''m a bit shy. I feel relieved at the same time. It''s a very unique feeling. This

    The meteor, who poured all his stories to Haru, glanced away and scratched his head.

    Like a child who confessed everything he had done wrong to his mother.

    But it was a sight that I''ve seen a lot.

    Ghosts'' han was the most meaningful thing in his life at the same time.

    Therefore, telling a story about one''s past is.

    At the same time, it was no different from being completely revealed to someone who I am.

    And there wouldn''t be many people in this small world who were easy to stand bare.

    What do you mean shy? It''s weird to be a grown-up.

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching, threw a prank horse.

    Since Haru or Yumi had not tried to say it out loud so far, the two had to bite their lower lips to hold back their laughter.

    Honestly, I know better than to laugh.

    I wonder why?

    Maybe it''s because I''m so aloof from death, dealing with ghosts every day, or maybe the day itself has already died once. Is it because he survived?

    In this situation, of course, it would be common to focus on the two letters of death. My eyes kept on going to other places.

    For example, yes. The Yoosung couple who lost their memories unintentionally pretended to be college freshmen?

    "You must feel like you''ve been in a relationship again."

    Well, if this is good, isn''t it? What we always say at our restaurant. Ugh, baby. You went to college earlier, too. To be honest, I was jealous of the kids who took the class...¡­

    I''m sorry. I made a hundred, a thousand mistakes. So please! I''m embarrassed to death!

    Yuseong almost committed a gypsum sin in front of Choi Han-seok, who imitates awkwardly with his unreasonable skills.

    But once everyone laughed and fell, the dark atmosphere was evoked a lot.

    Yes, death is no longer important, at least in a day''s table heaven.

    They came here dead. That is irreversible.

    Laughing, laughing, chewing like rice.

    That''s what ghosts here need most.

    Yumi, who had been agonizing with her hand on her chin, carefully opened her mouth.

    "Wait, so to sum up, is that so? Yoosung and his wife died in a car accident just before the wedding. It''s a pity that he couldn''t get married and go on a honeymoon, so he forgot about his memories so far."

    That''s why I thought healthy adults who graduated a while ago were college freshmen. By the way, the sesame seeds poured out.

    "And Yuseong, you know what Han is. And I...¡­ I think I can roughly figure out how to make you both feel better.¡±

    The process was difficult and the solution was simple.

    I''m sorry I couldn''t get married, so I just have to let you get married.

    Food to cook for you?

    All they had to do was eat what they wanted to eat on their honeymoon. That''s all.

    But before that.

    "Before that, there''s one thing I have to point out."Haru and Choi Han-seok''s expressions changed.

    The two of them were very upset inside, even though they were seemingly indifferent.

    The reason was really simple. Simply, this situation itself did not make sense.

    At least to some extent they were deviating from the many common sense they knew.

    I''m sure he does.

    "How did you two remember that you were married and loved each other?¡±

    One more. Even if they died at the same time, they were always together. Does this make any sense? If it''s an accident, you can''t forget it. It''s normal that you met but you don''t remember, or you can''t. If not. There''s no way that they couldn''t remember because they met.

    "Lastly¡­¡­ Why did we forget that we didn''t know your names?¡±

    It was so badly twisted.

    On the face of it, it looks like we only have to solve it easily, but it''s impossible.

    This was just the beginning.

    ''I can''t believe you''re throwing me such a complicated task. What the hell is the Grim Reaper thinking?¡¯

    A wedding ring only on a meteor''s finger. I had to find out the secret.

    The meteor, which took a moment, sank down.

    Maybe it''s just... something like that. Covering my eyes. We don''t talk about it out of our mouths, but you know what we''re doing.

    Cover your eyes and say ah.

    Everyone knows that covering one''s eyes with a wide-open palm doesn''t cover the world, but many things that live with it.

    Yuseong. And Haru and the table heaven were caught in the screen.

    Carrot and stick.

    Thanks to Haru and Choi Han-seok''s interrogation, he managed to reveal his true feelings.

    We didn''t want to be holy. So. So...¡­ only half of my memory came back. When we were the happiest. So that we can continue to be happy forever.

    Certainly, he was a new case.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok narrowed the gap between their eyes.

    * * *

    One day, I sent the meteor back.

    He also seemed to have nothing left to say now. I covered my eyes and cried out.

    The person who had been so bright since he brought it up has turned black, so it is not a wrong guess.

    I spent the day dealing with ghosts. The business of the people, the business of the business.

    I came home after everything and lay down on my bed, but I couldn''t sleep.

    Yoo-sung and Eun-ji visited the restaurant as usual today.

    Eun Ji doesn''t seem to know about Han. Meteor also acted as usual once.

    I spent time stir-frying sesame seeds as usual, sharing interesting words, and eating delicious food made by the day.

    And that broke my heart.

    I''m smiling, but I can''t. I wonder what kind of past is permeated into the laughter they show.

    Haru and Choi Hanseok could guess it a little bit.

    The imagination of what you don''t know for sure is most likely to be inflated endlessly. One day was like that.

    Choi Han-seok, who was floating from the back, murmured as he was burying his face in the pillow with his red eyes closed.

    I rarely had to sleep after I died and came back to life and became a half ghost.

    For Haru and Yumi, night and dawn were time to organize their thoughts.

    People say that a real marriage starts after the honeymoon, so why would a honeymoon be a honeymoon? It''s not because it''s a sweet dream like honey. I mean? After that, you have to face a killer reality."I don''t... I really don''t know. Chef Choi Hanseok. Let''s see what Yuseong wants. And how I''m supposed to do it."

    For the two of you, meteor and Eun Ji. Let''s see what''s right.

    Because, this is. That''s the only way I can see it.

    "Yoosung, you don''t seem to want to be a saint. I''m not the only one who looks like that, am I?"

    Right. Well, that''s a pretty good idea.

    Two people who literally remembered Han as ''half'' and had no intention of making the holy fire, and who seemed happy in themselves.

    It doesn''t make any sense, actually.

    I''m sorry I couldn''t get married. You don''t want to fulfill that grudge.

    But if, for some reason, the two don''t want to be holy. If you just want to continue to be a ghost and spend your love life as you are now, then it makes sense.

    "What, you''re a little brainy?"

    "In fact, whatever you look at it, it is. I''m sorry to say this myself, but I always see the customers'' faces. In that sense, you seem to be completely satisfied with your current reality."

    "Do it. As strange as the law of the underworld is, the physiology of the people who have made it is also strange. Actually, it doesn''t happen often like them, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t. Well, yes. It''s a pain in the ass, too. I still don''t know what to do."

    Perhaps because it was late, I yawned automatically.

    It''s not because I''m physically tired, but because I''ve been thinking and thinking all day long, I''m mentally.

    As I yawned my mouth out, a hot honey water came in from the side.

    There was nothing like honey water at dawn to relieve the tired spirit, so Haru bowed his head and accepted the honey water.

    Clack, click.

    "Oh, sweet."

    And the moment I turned my head to the side.

    "Well, there''s nothing like honey water in that case. It''s sweet. It makes you feel better.¡±

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    For a moment, I endured with my mental strength that honey water in my mouth almost came out like a fountain.

    As if a bomb had exploded, a day rushed out of bed at breakneck speed.

    "Gee, now, what happened? No, Grim Reaper?! Why are you here?!¡±

    It''s been a while since the underworld came. Haru, you''re so quick-witted, but you''re so insensitive in this area. No? It could be good for a chef.

    "No, Chef! That''s not the problem right now. Well, is there no privacy or anything like that in the afterlife? Is it okay to come to someone else''s bedroom this early in the morning?¡±

    "Then when did I ever send a note to a pigeon''s foot and come back? You caught me the right way last time. Let''s just say it''s revenge. Well, the house is nice. There''s nothing."

    The grim reaper, wearing black makeup, looked around the room with a playful look on his face.

    Seeing the grim reaper sitting on the old bed that I used to use every day, it literally seemed like a dream.

    No, I wished it was a dream.

    "Anyway, I''m here to help. Why are you overreacting? I''m sad."

    The grim reaper smiled like a nine-tailed fox and looked toward Choi Han-seok.With his right hand sharpened, he swung as if he was going to use dust, and Choi Han-seok smirked as if he was speechless.

    But whether or not two people do that or not. Haru, who was dumbfounded and appeared outside, shouted.

    "Common sense, if you barge into a man''s room at this hour, anyone will react like me!"

    "That''s not the point. Anyway, I don''t have much time either, so I''ll get to my point first. Hmmmmmmmmm."

    The grim reaper, who swears and touches his sleeve in vain as to what long story he is trying to tell.

    Soon she looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok alternately.

 Chapter - 225 223. Mavoro city (2)

    The grim reaper, who got out of bed and walked out of the living room as if it were his own house, coughed and touched his clothes sleeve.

    Still, the guest was a guest, so she drank a glass of Yulmucha and smiled pleasantly.

    "That''s the point I''ve come to. The Lord of the Underworld has given us the next request."

    "The Lord of the Underworld..."Request ¡­."

    One more unexpected story flowed in.

    Was there a good reason why the grim reaper suddenly appeared?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who had heard a tempting story, approached her with their ears perked up.

    The master of the underworld, and the lion of all lost souls. King of the underworld.

    The spice of the underworld she gave Haru as a gift, and the request to make the world a little more livable.

    In terms of spices and helping the world.

    It was really important for a day of her life.

    By the way, I can''t believe the grim reaper came with a request. The timing was strangely good.

    Let''s not think about that for now.¡¯

    Did the underworld send the grim reaper because it knew this would happen or was it just lucky?

    But one day I decided not to think about it. Whatever it was, it was good. The point was, things were getting better.

    "Take this for now."

    The grim reaper put out a moderately thick file iron. It was similar to the time when I handled the request for Hyun-myung.

    "This client doesn''t have a name yet. It''s her mother, to be exact."

    "If you were a mother... .. You''re pregnant, aren''t you?"

    "Right away, yes. My mother lives in a different area now, and she''ll probably move near your restaurant soon. Then you just have to treat him to a bowl of seaweed soup.¡±

    "That''s it?¡±

    "Don''t do that to me. That''s exactly what the King of the Underworld wrote.¡±

    It was quite a vague word.

    I opened the file, but things didn''t change much.

    He didn''t even write down his mother''s name, and Hyun-myung doesn''t even know the child''s name.

    Just serve seaweed soup to someone who will come one day. That was it.

    "If you''re pregnant and you''re a new customer, I''m sure it won''t be hard to find it. This request is a little difficult."

    Wait a minute. But something''s wrong. You don''t have a baby''s name?

    "Well, yes. The Lord of the Underworld says.¡±

    You''re pregnant, and you don''t have one common birth name?

    Choi Han-seok noticed something and questioned it by opening his arms.

    Come to think of it, it wasn''t wrong.

    Just thinking about a kid named "Hulhul," who had visited the table as a ghost in the past, did so.

    A young soul who made a day''s worth of grilled mackerel.

    Such a fellow had a birth name. Of course, they say it''s not compulsory, but it''s normal to give a birth if you''re pregnant with a child.

    "It''s unusual¡­¡­.¡±

    What will happen this time? No, isn''t it a harm to make a guess here?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok put their heads together, and the grim reaper held the file! I folded it aloud.

    Two people''s eyes on her at the same time.

    "That''s it for the commission. Don''t we have one more story to tell? Let''s do it in order. There must be a reason why the Lord of the Underworld sent me now."

    "That''s the way it is."

    "The king of the underworld thinks only about himself. I guess you''re trying to help me today because you asked me to give it to you urgently. That''s what you think. Anyway, that''s why."The grim reaper looked at the day. The lifeless eyes flashed.

    "You''re right about Haru. They''re here because they don''t want to be holy. That''s why only half of the memories came back vague."

    "But... does that make sense? What do you mean you don''t want to be a saint? We love each other. But why?"

    "I''m against it. I love you. You want to be here. I''m sure he will...¡­ because marriage is not the only thing they do."

    The grim reaper slowly opened his mouth looking at the ceiling.

    "He didn''t love her properly when she was alive. For a d*mn practical reason.¡±

    * * *

    Yuseong didn''t like the morning drama very much.

    It was like that in real life, similar in death.

    There was only one reason.

    It''s a drama because it''s not realistic. What you''re going through right now is a drama itself.

    A rich man. A woman with no money. How did you fall in love? Opposed at home. Blah blah. It''s not even funny.¡¯

    Meteors had a lot of energy in their homes. But it wasn''t Eun Ji.

    The two were different from the beginning, and although they met together occasionally, there was a limit to where they could go.

    Meteors and Eunji didn''t think so, but people around them always said so.

    Especially Yuseong''s parents.

    "No way."

    "No, Mom! What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with Eun Ji?"

    "Eunji is not the problem. How many times do I have to tell you this is your problem. There''s a lot of people in your life who''ll be more helpful. Why would you want to marry such a girl?¡±

    Not to mention.

    Extremely real problems bedevilled the two.

    Of course, he even got married - although he had a bad accident just before - and eventually Yuseong''s parents allowed them to some extent.

    Meteors and Eunji were really hard.

    Strange rumors continued to spread in universities, and outside the school, parents of both families had to deal with strong opposition.

    It was a big thing for two people who had just been thrown into society, but they did.

    Eventually, we prepared the honeymoon that we had dreamed of.

    However, I wonder if that''s why I was so happy. Was marriage the ultimate thing Yoo Sung and Eun Ji wanted?

    ''We''re just... We wanted to be together. I had to name them husband and wife when I was alive. Because now he''s dead, he''s fine anyway.¡¯

    Han, marriage, memory, and everything were unnecessary.

    Meteors wanted to be with Eun Ji, and Eun Ji wanted to be with her.

    Throw away everything in the world. Even if you lose all the other memories and give up the holy fire.

    The two were just happy to be together.

    Because they were married.

    Honey, what''s wrong with you today? Like you have something on your mind.

    Huh? No. Nothing''s going on. Let''s just finish the movie. This is so much fun.

    Right? Right? I think the first episode came out on our first date. The second one came out already. Time flies so fast.

    Looking at Eun-ji who couldn''t think of it unlike herself, Yuseong thought.

    ''What''s right?¡¯

    I thought about it like crazy, but I didn''t know.

    But I was happy now. But maybe it''s okay as it is...The meteor was unknown.

    Boss Haru.

    Only that name came to mind.

    * * *

    What kind of bullshit is that? You couldn''t love her?

    "Literally, it''s exactly what you said earlier."It''s not even a drama. What''s going on?

    "There''s nothing there... nothing there''s nothing to be. Because it''s reality. Chef Choi Han-seok."

    The grim reaper nodded as he looked at the day.

    "I don''t know. I can say this because I don''t know. It''s natural that you don''t know. In reality, things that you can''t even imagine happen often. I know best."

    Her job is to reap the soul of a man. The only thing she could refute was the underworld.

    Choi Han-seok, who was a little curt, bowed his head right away.

    "They look happy on the outside. They''re young people who''ve given up a lot for that one happiness. Well, I guess young people these days don''t."

    "That''s why you don''t want to be a saint. Because I''m already happy. I can''t find a reason to be holy."

    "Why the Holy Fire in the first place? It''s not because I''m a ghost and I'' But since they''re together, it''s warm and full. Well, it''s a couple."

    Since when did the Holy Father say we don''t have to do it if we don''t want to? What about me?

    "It''s a little different from my dad''s HAN was so neat. Park Joo-hyuk will wake you up, and it will be the holy fire."

    "What about them? It''s the Holy Father when you get married. No?"

    "That''s true, but the reason you want to get married is because you want to stay with each other. But now? You''re not happy and you''re you happy?¡±

    You look so happy when you see me stir-frying it every day. No, they don''t fight that often. No. Is it a husband-wife fight?

    "Having a formal wedding, recognized as a married couple. That sort of thing doesn''t matter."

    The grim reaper nodded instead of answering.

    The situation in which the results and reasons of the Han have been completely reversed.

    It''s twisted, but it''s twisted very well. Thanks to the 180-degree turn and 180-degree turn, the resentment has not been resolved, but rather, the ridiculous result of being happy has come out.

    "Then... what should I do?¡±

    "I''m here to tell you that. Like I said, there aren''t many ghosts like that, but sometimes there are. All those ghosts said the same thing.¡±

    "¡­¡­speak?"

    The grim reaper''s eyes grew stronger.

    I''ve been like a strong sister in a neighborhood. I''m seriously scared.

    He breathed a small sigh, giving a tight look as if it would appear on any other broadcast of a ghost story.

    With words.

    Just because something has literally gone as far as it goes, it means it''s broken. It was never good.

    "There''s a limit to loving someone like that. Because I''m human. 100 years, 200 years...¡­ in the end, you''re not allowed to fight for hundreds of years. But by then it was too late. Now that you''ve missed the right time and fought, happiness turns into pain."

    Without the holy fire. Continuously?

    "The one I loved the most becomes the enemy I hate the most. You feel infinite solitude as you continue to suffer without a commitment. Then this world becomes the underworld of two people."

    "Literally, there''s no such thing as the underworld.¡±

    "You don''t want an ending like that. President Haru, don''t you think?"

    "Of course, yes."

    It''s a matter of course. No, it doesn''t make sense.

    Yuseong and Eunji are precious guests of their own.

    To be honest, the grim reaper''s words do not reach my skin yet, but I couldn''t let the two happy-looking people reach them. Definitely.Now, the Grim Reaper was as good as telling Haru himself.

    What should I do? What choice should I make?

    Haru stood up clenched his fist.

    "I''m going to have to marry you two."

    For the first time in the table heaven, the Great Operation Honeymoon of the Ghosts began.

 Chapter - 226 224. Mavoro City (3)

    All right, so all we have to do is marry the two ghosts. Let''s set a date and make a lot of delicious food.

    And bake cake. Ghosts are called guests. It would be holy if we made a congratulatory speech and did this!

    How many people would think that ¡­.

    Somehow, if a person continues to do what he or she has done, it should be easier and easier, but the more he or she does, the more difficult it seems to be.

    Of course, it wasn''t too hard to deal with ghosts who sometimes came to restaurants on a regular basis, such as old Kkotja granny, who had little limit and just passed away.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were together from the beginning, were almost masters, and Yumi, a strong supporter, came in, and almost all the new ghosts were blessed with a meal.

    However, the case of the Yuseong & Eunji couple is quite different.

    First of all, as the grim reaper said, the resentment was twisted badly, and the two did not want the holy fire itself in the first place.

    You don''t feel the need to make a holy fire.

    I''m so happy now that I''m already a ghost. Because I''m living and enjoying things that I haven''t accomplished.

    ''So you won''t get married. Because I know it''s going to be holy grail.¡¯

    I will fight in a few hundred years from now, using the words of the Grim Reaper, and I''m sure it''s not going to end well. Even if you say the same thing, the answer to the question is fixed.

    We don''t fight. It will be hundreds of years later anyway.

    It was obvious that such an answer would come back.

    ''I have to give you a reason to get married.¡¯

    So there is only one conclusion. I had to create a "reason" for both of them.

    It''s also a very realistic and constructive reason. Why do you want to put down your happiness for a while and look of the two of you.

    Cover your ears, close your eyes, pretend you didn''t hear anything.

    Until his age, he had to bring out two people trapped in each other''s world blindfolded.

    ''Really... I have no idea.¡¯

    But it was literally hard to kill Haru.

    Haru, 27 years old. A man who has never planned a relationship, let alone a marriage, who literally married a dish.

    For him, his head was as broken as any other conundrum in the world.

    ¡­¡­FYI, it wasn''t much different just because it was Choi Han-seok.

    The faces of the two men, who had never been associated with a woman, became more and more muddy.

    But time passed and the day was bright.

    Eventually, the two men, who stayed up all night with their bare eyes, could not help but get up and ready to go to the restaurant.

    * * *

    "A new request¡­¡­. Did it happen at night?¡±

    "I was so surprised that my eyes were falling out. Ugh, it gives me goosebumps to think again. I was rolling around on the bed, and I looked around and saw the grim reaper.¡±

    The whole day of talking to Yumi trembled shallowly, perhaps because the scene was played in front of her eyes again.

    Haru handed Yumi the file that the grim reaper gave her yesterday. Yumi, who looked through carefully, covered the file and narrowed the gap between her eyes.

    "Seaweed soup...¡­ That''s a very vague request."

    "I don''t know when the guests will come, and I don''t know exactly what kind of seaweed soup I have to make for them. It''s definitely harder than the first time.¡±

    Hyun-myung''s request was just pushed through money and connections, but this time''s request for seaweed soup was very different.

    Literally, the request itself was plastered with question marks, so from a day''s perspective, you have to keep your nerves on and wait for a client who doesn''t know when to come.So thanks to today''s menu that we haven''t decided yet.

    Haru and Yumi bought beef soup and seaweed at the early morning market.

    There are many kinds of seaweed soup, but for now, I decided to make beef seaweed soup, which is the most popular.

    Seaweed soup is a Korean dish that people don''t like or dislike.¡¯

    Today''s menu is seaweed soup and kimchi fried rice. I left the fried rice to Yumi and prepared seaweed soup for one day.

    First of all, let the seaweed soak.

    You shouldn''t underestimate the ingredients of seaweed, but if you soak the palm of your hand in water, it will swell to a huge size in a few hours.

    As a small bag of only two ramen soups comes out to make as much as five servings of seaweed soup, you should always be careful about the amount when you cook seaweed soup.

    In the past, it was said that there was a person who just munched on dried seaweed and was taken to 119 with seaweed from his mouth like a monster on the Loch Ness.

    Let''s start with sesame oil.¡¯

    Put enough sesame oil in a large cooking pot and set it on fire.

    In fact, I didn''t think there would be a lot of Korean food like seaweed soup.

    Adjust the heat appropriately so that it does not burn and put the beef that is cut into bite-size pieces first.

    Stir-fry it with a wooden spatula to change the color of the beef, then add the soaked and cut seaweed to the right size.

    Screeching--!

    The delicious sound.

    When the savory taste of sesame oil, the flavor of beef, and the smell of the sea of seaweed were combined, the delicious smell spread.

    "And stir-fry the seaweed."

    The wooden spatula of the day moved incessantly.

    I had to make a large amount, so I had to stir-fry a large spatula, which was hard, but it was fun.

    If the seaweed is cooked to a certain extent, the cooking is almost done.

    Pour warm water over it and season with soy sauce and coarse salt.

    Add a little salted shrimp and minced garlic to add flavor to it, and boil it to a simmering boil, and that''s it.

    The ingredients are very simple and delicious.

    It felt good to boil a pot of seaweed soup for the first time in a while.

    "The seaweed soup is almost over. How about you, Yumi?"

    "I feel the same way! I''m almost done with the ingredients."

    Seaweed soup should be made early. The more it boils, the more delicious it is.

    However, since she could not make kimchi fried rice in advance, Yumi prepared ingredients for fried rice and made side dishes.

    It''s fried rice anyway. You just have to put all the ingredients in an oiled pan and stir-fry it over high heat.

    Thanks to the good teamwork, I was ready for business in an instant.

    Ye-young, who came to work in a timely manner, opened the door of the restaurant and smacked her lips.

    "Seaweed soup today, right? I was on my way to work and I could smell the savory smell of seaweed soup from the intersection over there. People glanced at the table as they passed by."

    "Really? We didn''t know because we were in the restaurant."

    "I''m not kidding! I had a good breakfast, but my mouth was watering. Actually, seaweed soup isn''t something you can buy separately unless it''s your birthday. Is that why? I was suddenly craving it."

    Yeyoung swallowing her mouth while looking at the boiling seaweed soup pot.Ye-young seemed to be disappointed because she had to deliver the cup rice right away as the order was coming in at dawn.

    It must be the season when the cold wind is blowing cold outside. The day I was thinking about for a while came up with something interesting.

    "Do you want me to wrap it for you? Warm."

    "What? No, I like it. How can I eat seaweed soup?¡±

    "There''s nothing I can''t eat. How about this?"

    When a small tumbler was taken out of the cupboard, Ye-young and Yumi, who figured out the situation a while later, burst into laughter.

    It was a tumbler I used to make citron tea or coffee in heaven.

    On the contrary, there is no reason why we can''t take out seaweed soup here.

    There''s a store that sells raw fish with raw fish in a coffee cup.

    Ye-young smiled and nodded as if she thought it would be fun.

    "Great! It''s cold outside. That''s great.¡±

    "Then wait a minute. I''ll pour a lot of soup for you."

    "Well!"

    Ye-young, who blew it and tasted it, unconsciously laughed and made a sound.

    When Yumi said, "Did you drink the day before?" she said, "How can a Korean not be elastic after eating this?" and she got angry in reverse, and fortunately, it seemed to taste good.

    "Well, I''ll be right back!"

    Yeyoung left after hanging a bag of cup rice made by two people.

    In fact, lunch time and this time were the busiest times in the table heaven.

    At dawn, orders for cup rice came in like crazy, and by the time it was over, breakfast seekers poured into the restaurant.

    And if the number of hall customers is slowly decreasing, the number of deliveries increases again. Soon, lunch guests will come in...¡­.

    Literally, if you work while saving time to breathe, break time would finally come.

    It''s the same today.

    I think it was a while ago that Yeyoung''s tumbler sent me seaweed soup, but when I woke up, the sun that took a picture of Jungcheon was slowly.

    "You''ve done a great job today."

    "What? You did a great job. I saw earlier that the hall guest was no joke. We were waiting in line until almost 2 o''clock. Delivery keeps coming in."

    "But fortunately, today''s menu didn''t take a lot of work, so I survived. The customers said that sesame oil smells good, so they should unify the menu into seaweed soup."

    Three people put rice in seaweed soup and roughly ate.

    Seaweed soup boiled at dawn was boiled down for a long time even though water was sometimes poured, but it tasted much better as the stiff seaweed was completely released.

    Seaweed soup and kimchi jjigae were more delicious when you eat them after a long time.

    "You''re not coming today. The Lord of the Underworld''s

    "I think so. Even though I still have dinner business left...¡­, to be honest, we didn''t expect much."

    It is a seaweed soup that has literally been boiled without prior information.

    The grim reaper came at a strange timing, so literally heaven is a little more likely to help, but Haru and Yumi didn''t expect much in the first place.

    Besides, pregnant women don''t show up everywhere. Whether it''s delivery or the person who came to the restaurant earlier.

    The main character requested by Yeomra may have eaten before leaving.

    "I''m the one who just moved into the neighborhood. That''s the only thing I need to see."I ate rice quickly because I just put rice in seaweed soup.

    I was about to clean up quickly and prepare for lunch, but the door of the restaurant opened.

    "Uh, can I have a meal now?¡±

    "I''m on break time, but...¡­. We just finished eating. Have a seat. I''ll bring you the menu."

    "Oh, thank you! There are two, and my wife will be back in a little while. Oh, can I ask you for two official heaven?¡±

    Two young-looking guests who came to visit.

    It was a man and a woman in their mid to late 20s. From what I call my wife, I thought I was married.

    I''ve never seen him before.¡¯

    Just in case, I can''t help thinking that.

    When Haru and Yumi were preparing for the official meal of heaven. Shortly after, a man who appeared to be the wife of a man appeared.

    She greets me gently as soon as she enters the restaurant.

    At the same time, the two couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    "¤³¤ó¤Ë¤Á¤é~~."

    "¡­¡­Japanese?!"

    Foreign customers come often these days.

 Chapter - 227 225. Mavoro City (4)

    It seems strange that the number of foreign customers has increased noticeably these days, as has William Bacon before.

    To be honest, foreign customers can be a concern for restaurant owners.

    It''s hard to communicate.¡¯

    Basically, starting with the fact that we can''t communicate, culture is very different from country to country, so we have to make more effort than other guests in the field of entertainment.

    Besides, if you try a restaurant, it happens again.

    I really want to satisfy this customer. I feel like I''ve become a goodwill ambassador for Korea.

    ''I''m a little okay, though.¡¯

    But for a day, I can speak English at my own level.

    He has experience as a restaurant chef, and thanks to his many American videos and books.

    Most foreign guests are not very difficult to entertain if they can speak basic English. It''s not a universal language for nothing.k.

    However, since it is a Korean restaurant, there is a problem that cannot be solved.

    I''m sure they''ll only cook their own country''s¡¯

    Would Korean food sold at Korean restaurants suit Japanese tastes better than Japanese food?

    Just like Koreans who go abroad and eat delicious and expensive food eventually find kimchi.

    The situation wouldn''t have been much different for the Japanese either.

    "Oh, come here and sit down. I''ve already placed an order.¡±

    A woman who came into the restaurant with a smile and a fresh greeting.

    It appeared to be about 30 years old, with the name Aiko.

    Sitting next to her husband, she looked around the restaurant and opened her mouth.

    Unlike her first greeting in Japanese, she used a little slovenly Korean when she talked to her husband.

    "Thank you. What did you order?¡±

    "Heaven meal. I heard that you only have to eat that here. The menu changes every day, and the boss says he''s such a good cook."

    "It changes every day...¡­. That''s amazing! It''s an Omakase style, but it''s only priced at this price. That''s a good idea.

    "It''s a store where the older guys put their mouths together to compliment me. I''m really looking forward to it, too. Today''s menu is seaweed soup. I guess the boss thought you were coming. If it''s delicious, let''s come often!"

    "Good! It''s always exciting to explore restaurants near your house."

    Haru and Yumi''s nerves naturally focused on the two with the appearance of an unusual Japanese guest.

    Judging from the stories that have flowed in so far, a rough picture has been drawn.

    I''m sure they''re married. It''s my first time seeing this face, so I think you moved from somewhere, but it''s a recommendation from a regular customer who comes to our restaurant.¡¯

    I''ve never seen you before, married couple, and even moved in.

    It''s unusual up to here, but there was a separate blow.

    "Seaweed soup? What do you have?"

    "In Korea, people eat seaweed soup after having children. I want you to take care of yourself. There''s a tradition like that from a long time ago. We can eat around the end of this year. Don''t that right?"

    "Yes, yes. We''re halfway there.¡±

    The two held each other''s hands tightly, looked into each other''s eyes, and fried sesame seeds.

    Newlywed couples dripping with honey no matter who looks at them.

    It was clear that there were three customers, considering that his wife''s belly was bulging.

    It''s easy to know, so it''s comfortable.The grim reaper came with a request at the perfect timing, and just in case, he made seaweed soup that day, and even a couple who were obviously clients came to see him.

    It''s like spoon-feeding. It was easier than a piece of course.

    Come to think of it, you want to do it.¡¯

    If things had gone this smoothly in other cases, I would have doubted it immediately one day.

    No wonder, common sense is how likely it is that everything will fit together.

    There must have been something hidden in the nature of Yeom-ra, who likes to test herself and throw hardships and adversity one by one.

    But that''s what it usually is. This is a request from Yeomra in the first place.

    It''s something you want to do throughout the day.

    In a way, it would be natural to feed him in the easiest way.

    Thank you, King of the Underworld. I''ll continue to do my best.¡¯

    He prayed in his heart, not in such a prayer, and prepared the meal of Heaven for the three with utmost care.

    I don''t know what this bowl of seaweed soup I''m handing over now means, but I''m sure it would have been a big deal since Yeomra put it in this way.

    When I looked up the heaven''s formula that was made in an instant, Yumi caught and served it.

    Her signature gentle smile was a bonus.

    "Here''s your heavenly meal. Enjoy your meal!"

    "Oh, thank you. Wow, it looks delicious!"

    "This is kimchi fried rice. Honey cooked it for me in Japan before. Then, is this Korean seaweed soup?¡±

    "Yes, I do. I''ve eaten this a lot since I was young. Try it first. I don''t know if it''ll suit your taste.¡±

    Husband who recommends a bite of seaweed soup for the day with a half-nervous and half-worried look.

    After rummaging the soup a little with a spoon, Aiko took a spoonful of solid ingredients.

    Haru and Yumi were also glancing at her.

    "Well!"

    Aiko, who tasted a drink, ate two or three bites in a row. It must have tasted pretty good.

    "Is it good?"

    "Yes, it''s delicious. I''ve never eaten anything like this before. It''s a little different from the Korean food that my darling cooked for me."

    It''s so delicious! It''s awesome! It wasn''t like this.

    It was a little disappointing, but it seemed like they enjoyed it.

    Aiko covered her hands slightly with her mouth and continued to eat deliciously by talking with her husband.

    Phew, Haru, who breathed out a small breath, turned his back and pulled out the spice jar of Yeomra from the cupboard.

    Yumi followed and pushed her head in.

    "CEO Haru. So we''re done now? The request from the King of the Underworld. Is this it?¡±

    "Right. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to come so soon, but it''s rather nice. Just like the file file information that the Grim Reaper brought. She''s a pregnant woman who just moved in."

    The fact that he is Japanese was a little out of calculation, but it was not a big problem.

    In addition, he set a goal to make all the ghosts holy fire, so he needed a lot of spices from Yeomra, and the timing was great.

    The power of the spice has already been fully verified by the meteoric couple.

    "I''m looking forward to seeing how much you''ve improved.¡±

    Haru humming and pulling out a spice bottle from deep in the cupboard.

    by the way

    "¡­¡­Hmm?"

    Rubbish. Rubbish.

    I rubbed my eyes to see if I saw something wrong. However, nothing changed when I opened my eyes again and looked at them clearly."What, it''s the same, isn''t it?

    "What happened? Obviously, I did everything you asked me to do. There''s no way it''s not him."

    "Don''t tell me, that''s ridiculous. But why the hell?"

    The spice bottle remained the same as if something had happened.

    Just the same amount I used once for the shooting star''s hamburger. There was only a little to blow away.

    There is only one reason why the amount remains the same despite serving seaweed soup at Yeomra''s request.

    "Something... something wrong? But, what the hell?"

    Aiko and her husband were still enjoying Haru''s seaweed soup and Yumi''s fried rice.

    But Yeomra''s request has not been cleared yet.

    The day''s head became complicated.

    * * *

    Just in case, ghosts waited until midnight this year, but the amount of spices remained the same.

    Now, I thought I would be annoyed by waiting recklessly, so I put it back in the cupboard where it used to be.

    "If there was a problem as well, I think it''s because Aiko is Japanese."

    "I think so, too. No matter how many times I think about it...¡­, that''s the only thing that''s going to take."

    In the end, it''s a matter of cooking. The guest is innocent.

    Serve seaweed soup.]

    I''ve read the file file that the grim reaper gave me over and over again, but nothing has changed.

    This was the reasoning that Haru, Yumi and Choi Han-seok put their heads together.

    There''s no seaweed soup in Japan. My taste buds are very different from Korea.

    "Well, I guess it''s because Aiko isn''t satisfied.¡±

    As in the past, the reason why Haru delivers food under the order of Yeomra in the first place can be reduced to one line.

    For him, a bowl of food can mean a lot to him.

    People have to make a living.

    Therefore, food is inseparable from people, so it can permeate deep inside the heart as if the spice of Yeomra, a reward, melts like snow.

    But that requires one premise.

    Unless it''s a food with a deep story, it should be delicious. You have to be so satisfied that you can''t forget the taste.

    Haru''s seaweed soup was naturally delicious to eat, but it did not penetrate deep into Aiko''s heart.

    I wasn''t sure if this was the right answer, but I couldn''t find any other answers when I tried to think crazy.

    Aiko is a Japanese person. Then I think we can try it according to Japanese tastes.

    "As expected, right? But foods that use seaweed in Japan. No, there''s no seaweed soup in the first place."

    But it wasn''t as easy as it sounds again.

    In the first place, there is no food called seaweed soup in Japan.

    Moreover, seaweed itself is a rare ingredient that is eaten only in Korea and Japan in the world.

    Even in Japan, there were very few foods to refer to because they did not eat seaweed as often as in Korea.

    "Japanese seaweed soup¡­¡­ how to make something like this."

    My worries deepened, but I felt rather good.

    Japanese food wasn''t a field that I touched a lot for a day, and it was always exciting.

    Haru and Yumi naturally drew attention from ghosts as they were whispering and working on the recipe.

    What''s going on? Seaweed soup all of a sudden? Who''s pregnant, CEO Haru?

    I''ve heard you say something.

    - Are you married or something?A barrage of questions from guests.

    As I was thinking about how to respond to Haru, I could feel the eyes of the couple, Yuseong and Eunji, who were serving fried rice with beer.

    Marriage, especially for two people, was a sensitive issue.

    And unlike the meteor that found its memory, Eun Ji only remembered half of Han.

    That''s why there was a bit of air flowing between the meteor and Harune.

    In the meantime, Choi Han-seok suddenly stepped in without any notice.

    By the way. You said you two were a couple, right? You don''t want to get married?

    Then he threw away a nuclear bomb.

    Surprised Haru and Yumi opened their mouths.

 Chapter - 228 226. Mavoro City (5)

    marriage

    Two letters that anyone living in modern society can''t always separate from one corner of their head.

    It''s a problem if you do it or not.

    There won''t be so many people who can leave out the two letters of marriage while talking about real issues.

    Money, people, and the future. Marriage is a difficult issue in every way.

    And in other words, it''s.

    Marriage is such a real problem, which means it''s the best way to get away from reality.

    Gulp.

    A meteor swallowed a dry saliva.

    A nuclear bomb thrown by Choi Han-seok.

    It was a tolerable shock for him to regain his memory and look at reality a little bit thanks to Haru.

    Yeah, it''s not like he wasn''t prepared either.

    But what about Eun Ji?

    How much memory you''ve found, how much you''ve learned.

    It was a meteor that was said to be the closest lover and didn''t know anything about it at all.

    The story about Han and memory between the two was like an unwritten rule that no one should mention.

    I''m just curious all of a sudden. You said you two were lovers, and when you''re alive, you think about getting married. You didn''t do that?

    I didn''t.

    That''s bold.

    Eun Ji didn''t even blink an eye. Like saying ''Good morning'' or ''What''s today''s menu?''.

    But he spoke in a bold voice.

    The meteor''s mouth slowly opened without his noticing.

    Haru and Yumi also had to sweat to hide their embarrassment. It was quite overwhelming just to manage my facial expression.

    Honestly, I''ve never thought about this kind of development. Furthermore, Eun Ji''s reaction is even more.

    What happened? Aren''t you going to get married while stir-frying sesame seeds?

    However, it must have been Choi Han-seok who was most embarrassed.

    Rather, he bled more blood in his eyes, and rushed in with evil so as not to be pushed back in the slightest.

    It''s what you started. It''s wrong, but he''s right to cover it.

    Choi Han-seok was thinking and acting like that.

    My brother and I are so happy right now. We can stick together every day. We go together every day and eat delicious food together. Without any worries. Because I can love without any interruption. You don''t have to think about getting married, do you? When I was alive, I had so much to worry about.

    Just starting with the money. Family, future, vision, job, family, family¡­¡­.

    There were so many other worries that it felt like a luxury to think of the two letters of marriage. When I''m alive.

    Therefore, Eun-ji thought she was happier now that she died.

    At least, there''s only one thing to worry about.

    Choi Han-seok smiled. Like someone who saw his nephew''s talent show.

    Hahn, how long have you been remembering?

    I only remember half of it. Just as much as you remember.

    -What? Eun Ji, you knew...¡­?

    The meteor, who was watching the situation, intervened whether it could not stand it anymore.

    Haru and Yumi were also silent because it was a question they wanted to ask.

    Eun Ji opened her mouth looking at her husband.

    I''m sorry I didn''t tell you first. I noticed a little as soon as I saw you. But you think the same as me anyway. You don''t want to be holy. Let''s stay together like this.

    Why didn''t you tell me? If you knew.What''s the point of knowing the memory before you die? It''s the same for the same. They say you''ll give me a chance to be born again, but I don''t want to be born again. It''s scary. And... What do you like? It''s just hard anyway. I mean, I''ve already had enough.

    -Eunji......

    Yuseong wanted to say many things to Eunji.

    But there are a lot of good things to be alive or not to say things like that.

    But I knew best that I didn''t deserve it.

    Realistically, I''m right that I suffered less.¡¯

    There was a family, there was money. My parents didn''t give me thousands of pocket money, but I went abroad several times a year.

    Also, I have been very worried about money.

    If there''s something I want to eat it. If there was something I wanted to buy, I could scratch it without thinking about it for hundreds of thousands of won.

    I didn''t think it was a waste to spend money on hobbies.

    But it wasn''t Eun Ji. She was in such a bad situation that she had to take a leave of absence from college if she didn''t get a scholarship.

    ''I mean... I''m not in a position to talk to Eun Ji.¡¯

    I was sorry.

    I can''t say anything, but I''ve been feeling sorry ever since I started dating her.

    So, in fact, the conclusion was fixed. Just like I thought before.

    When she gets married, Eunji will catch her and live. Just like I thought so.

    Yeah, you''re right, actually. It doesn''t really matter. Eun Ji, if you say so, it''s like it.

    We''re not going to make any difference. Does it?

    -Of course. -Yeah.

    That''s enough! Chef Choi Hanseok, don''t worry. You too, Haru. It''s just, it''s just great. I was able to tell you this. I should have done this earlier.

    Other ghosts in the restaurant were literally dumbfounded.

    What the hell is going on right now. I thought they didn''t know. What''s going on here?

    Eun-ji, who jumped up like a musical actor from the chair, grabbed Yoo-sung''s hand and shouted as if she were declaring, taking such countless question marks with her whole body as if it were for granted.

    My brother and I don''t want to be together. I know it''s not supposed to be like this, but it''s probably okay because the grim reaper isn''t coming to get it. So you don''t have to worry about us. CEO Haru''s time is very valuable, so please spend it on other ghosts.

    We will remain literally ''guests''.

    Please, don''t ruin the happiness of our couple.

    Haru and Yumi watched at the same time.

    I didn''t know if it was his intention or if it was just for Eun Ji.

    The meteor that is nodding its head at Eun Ji''s words.

    I''m going crazy. Hahaha.

    Choi Han-seok murmured in a voice that could barely be heard by Haru.

    It''s such a bright day.

    * * *

    Haru, you know what''s really annoying about me?

    "You couldn''t argue with me?"

    That''s it! That''s it! Ugh, young people are smarter than ever. They say they''re happy, but I don''t have anything to say. And... From what I saw right away, I think you thought something similar to me.

    Choi Han-seok breathed in the air and made a sound.

    Of course, Haru and Choi stayed up all night until dawn the next day.I couldn''t sleep. How can I sleep when I have such a big worry in my head?

    "It''s the same for me. I really don''t know anymore. Is it right for us to make you both sacred? The Grim Reaper, of course, must be made sacred. Words can never be good. That''s what he said.¡±

    If you were going to say it, you''d have paid for it. I heard that young people''s lives are very tight these days. It''s better because I''m dead. I don''t want to live again. I didn''t know it was so hard to make this sound.

    In fact, there is a premise of "couple," but Eun-ji and Yoo-sung''s words were no different from suicide in other words.

    I literally gave up my life.

    It was really ironic.

    People who wanted to live more than anyone else, who didn''t want to live more than anyone else when they died.

    Although life and death are the height of irony. When I actually experienced it, I had a laugh.

    And there was no guarantee that this would not happen again.

    It''s only one day to make a decision now. But I really don''t know what to do.

    "And it''s not the only thing we have to worry about right now."

    -Right. Right now.¡­ because I have homework given by Mr. Yeom-ra.

    Seaweed soup for Mr. Aiko. I also had to solve the mystery.

    "Whoa."

    Haru, who came to his senses by clapping his cheek, jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom.

    I turned on the cold water and woke up my thoughts by washing my face.

    "Let''s take care of Aiko''s business first. But you look like you can do it."

    Making seaweed soup that can permeate the hearts of people in a country where there is no food called ''seaweed soup''.

    Come to think of it, this was also very ironic. It was like a pun in an old riddle book.

    But that meant, in other words, the answer wasn''t that far off.

    At least I thought a little bit about what to do.

    What are you going to do? Do you have any ideas?

    "I''m going to cook Japanese seaweed soup. Although there is no seaweed soup in Japanese food. But we still have a soup with seaweed."

    Anyway, since seaweed is in Korea, I think it''s seaweed soup.

    It was ridiculous, but it seemed worth a try.

    It''s Japanese food. It was served once a week in heaven anyway, so there was nothing to worry about that.

    "You said you''d come back this weekend, so the timing is not bad.¡±

    In the end, it''s cooking.

    As long as Haru is a cook, and he is alive with cooking, he should cook.

    The path to heaven on the table is called the cutting board of the day.

    I had to carry a knife to put down the heavy head load.

    * * *

    And time went by slowly and it became weekend before I knew it.

    Additionally, the Yuseong & Eunji couple has literally not changed much since then.

    It was just the same as usual. There was a little awkward atmosphere, but it wasn''t because of the two of them because of the other ghosts who were a little wary.

    As usual, we acted cute and fried sesame seeds.

    It turned out that Haru and Yumi were also blindfolded and joined.

    But I didn''t mean to leave it like that for one day.

    It''s a hunch, but it suddenly occurred to me.

    If you do a good job of dealing with Mr. Aiko this time, you''ll definitely realize something.For Saturday, I started cooking for Aiko that I had prepared for one day.

    Seaweed soup in Japan.

    It started with taking out ''smile'', a food ingredient that anyone would know.

    "Shall we make the broth?¡±

    Boiling pot.

    First, I put a lot of katsuobushi and kelp into the big one.

    Korea produces broth with anchovies and kelp, but Japan produces Katsuobushi and kelp.

    Boil it lightly for a couple of hours, then strain it, and today''s main character appears.

    The paste-shaped miso, which looks a little different from that of Korea, has been added.

 Chapter - 229 227. Mavoro City (6)

    You can see the culture of the country by looking at the breakfast table.

    It''s one of the famous words that Haru said by his favorite chef.

    The Korean table is full of red food even though it is morning, and the American table is full of butter and syrup.

    There''s a joke that Britain is full of foreign food, but let''s move on.

    Then what about Japanese breakfast?

    "The most basic outfit is grilled fish, rice, natto, rolled omelet, miso soup. They say it''s something like that."

    It is not that different from Korea.

    To be honest, if you change that grilled fish to a Korean style with chili powder and just change the miso soup into miso soup, it will be no different from the Korean breakfast.

    However, as some have noticed, Korea and Japan differ greatly in detail.

    Which do you use, a pan or an oven, to grill fish. Which do you put in the rolled omelet, salt or sugar. Which do you use for miso soup, traditional miso or miso?

    And one day, I was a group who thought that the perfection of the dish came from such details.

    It was a long story, but in conclusion.

    Today''s cooking starts with details.

    "That''s a very good look. It''s been called since last night?¡±

    "That''s right. I bought a good dried kelp and soaked it for a while. If you boil the kelp for a long time, the liquid will come out, so you can take out the extract if you soak it like this.¡±

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    Ye-young, who glanced at Haru and Yumi cooking, narrowed her eyes, saying it was amazing.

    Boil the kelp stock that has been made, and at the same time, generously add the katsuobushi.

    Katsuobushi also tastes bitter when boiled for a long time.

    So when it starts to boil, you have to turn off the heat immediately and pick up the stock ingredients.

    "Yumi, what do you think of the broth?¡±

    "The scent is amazing, isn''t it? Maybe it''s because I used katsuobushi. It''s just like Japan!"

    The scent of deep Japanese food was full of what he did.

    Put miso in the carefully made broth and mix it well.

    Then add tofu and seaweed and you''re done.

    It''s really over.

    Compared to Korean doenjang stew, it is really simple, and if you make it without broth, it is not that different from cooking ramen.

    "Can you taste it, Ye-young?"

    "Oh, that''s great! Then, where, where."

    Slurp!

    Yeyoung tastes a spoonful of soup with a wooden spoon.

    She had a smile on her face, but soon, huh? With what he said, his eyebrows narrowed vaguely.

    "How do you like it?"

    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s delicious. Compared to Korean soybean paste stew...¡­. It''s very gentle."

    "Japanese food is characterized by mild taste. There is a slight difference compared to Korean food."

    "Mr. Haru is right! Here, minced garlic, cheongyang peppers, green onions. If you just put it in, it''ll taste familiar to us, but it''ll just become a Korean dish.¡±

    "Certainly. I know what it feels like."

    Yeyoung nods her head saying that she understands the taste without garlic.

    Normally, I would have added a little more ingredients, including garlic and green onions, but today is a traditional Japanese food special.

    Today''s main dish, seaweed miso soup.

    After putting it on low heat, I prepared rice covered with rice.

    Since the reaction of tonkatsu that I made before was quite good, today''s rice was decided as "Katsu-dong," a Japanese-style tonkatsu rice bowl.

    The combination of miso soup and miso soup was quite good.How to make katsudon is incredibly simple.

    Just fry the pork cutlet. Add sugar, Mirim, and cooking wine to the sauce. When it boils, add an egg. Add the sliced pork cutlet, boil it one more salt, and put it on top of the rice. That''s it''s over!

    I''m not kidding, it''s ridiculously easy. Nevertheless, the ingredients in them are salty and sweet, so it cannot be tasteless.

    "What should I say? It''s a bit of a scam. Although it has the disadvantage of being flat."

    Unlike other countries, such as China and India, which use a lot of spices, Japanese food uses less spices than any other country in the world.

    Green onion or onion that is used everywhere. And a little bit of garlic and ginger.

    One day, I remembered Aiko, who had tasted Korean seaweed soup before, talking to her husband with her hands covering her mouth a little.

    For Koreans, minced garlic, which is packed with soup, was natural, but for her, who had just moved from Japan to Korea, she was worried about the smell of garlic from her mouth.

    That''s the difference in taste from culture.

    When other side dishes were prepared with things that could come from Japanese restaurants, preparations for today''s business were quickly.

    As orders for cup rice were rushing in like crazy again today, Ye-young went out to deliver with a plastic bag full of cup rice.

    "Mr. Grant, you''ll be here today, right? The... the one named Aiko.¡±

    "You said you''d come once on the weekend, so I''m sure you''ll come. Although the odds are 50 per cent. But there''s no obvious way."

    If you don''t come today, you have to wait until tomorrow.

    Of course, I can''t give you the food I made tomorrow, so you have to cook it again.

    It is not a good thing to say that the previous day''s menu was so good that the same soup came out twice, but it is not a good thing.

    "I''d like you to come. Please."

    It is said that it is the customer''s heart that changes as easily as the reed shaken by the wind, but for Haru, the president, there was nothing he could do but pray and wait.

    But I didn''t have much time to think about when to come.

    It was because Haru and Yumi had to work like crazy without having time to drink water because they were literally overflowing with customers on the weekend.

    One day, of course, I glanced out of the door.

    But Mr Aiko was not to be seen.

    I thought it would be nice if you could come to break time like before, but the reality was not that easy.

    Yeomra''s client eventually did not visit the table heaven until the business was over that day.

    * * *

    "That''s too bad, huh?"

    "I can''t help it. He didn''t even make a reservation...¡­.¡±

    The clock hands move so fast that it''s almost midnight.

    About an hour before the door opened, Haru and Yumi, who were preparing a meal for the ghosts, alternately sighed deeply.

    But I was expecting you to come today.

    It may be natural to be heartbroken because all the soup I worked hard to make for the guest was gone.Of course, the seaweed miso soup has been re-boiled again. I had to treat the ghosts, too.

    However, the mindset is a little different. It was unfortunate that it was unfortunate.

    "I wish you could have come¡­¡­.¡±

    Around the time Yumi was looking out of the window and soothing her sadness.

    Clattering!

    I heard a series of busy footsteps coming from somewhere.

    ~Chirirring!

    "Well, can I have a meal now? I came in because the door was open...¡­.¡±

    "¡­¡­What? Oh, yeah! It works!"

    Speak of the devil and he''ll come.

    The Aiko couple, who had been waiting for so long, suddenly rushed in.

    * * *

    "Aha... that''s what happened. I''m sure there are times like that."

    "I''m sorry. We''re the only guests."

    "No! We were working on cooking anyway. Yes."

    Haru smiled awkwardly at the Aiko couple.

    I wondered what this was all about in the middle of the night, but it wasn''t so bad because what I had hoped for came true.

    ''By the way, morning sickness was this hard. Mm.''

    This is what I heard from the two unscheduled early morning guests.

    Aiko was pregnant like Yeomra said.

    Originally, I was planning to visit Haru''s Table Heaven today, but I suddenly wanted to eat something else in front of the restaurant door, so there was a Japanese ramen restaurant next to the Table Heaven.

    "But you know, our Aiko is suddenly doing this at night? No matter how much I think about it, the table smelled really good in front of the heaven. You said, "Can''t we go?" I said I wouldn''t have opened it, but I kept insisting."

    As expected, nothing seems to come to mind more than the smell of food.

    Was it worthwhile to make Japanese seaweed soup with Haru''s care?

    In addition, the menu of the table heaven changes once a day.

    Since Haru, the owner of today''s menu, doesn''t know when it will be served next, Aiko will become a food that she couldn''t eat unless it was today.

    If I think so, I could explain why I came here at this time with my husband.

    Well, if it''s not open, it means we took a walk at dawn.

    "That''s right... I don''t know why I was being so childish. But I''m so glad! I opened it like this. Hmm, this smell of katsuobushi. The savory smell of a smile...¡­. I''ve missed this so much. When I cook it at home, it never smells like this."

    "Ahaha, there''s something special about me.¡±

    As expected, is Aiko Japanese?

    Perhaps because today''s heaven ceremony was completely Japanese, it looked much more lively than yesterday when it was a little shy.

    Maybe it''s because it''s night, but anyway.

    "So. Would it be enough for the meal of Heaven?"¡±

    "Oh, of course! Please. Boss."

    "Then please wait a little longer. Oh... And as I said before, I can''t give you much time. Our restaurant has to close from 12 o''clock. Please.¡±

    Preparing meals with Yumi, we talked about time several times a day.

    Honestly, it''s not comfortable to say this to customers. But don''t ghosts come at midnight?

    It''s not good to have ears already tied up, but I didn''t want to make a child pregnant with the possibility of Yeom-ra picking it up and asking Haru to help her.Fortunately, Aiko and her husband also agreed to eat early because they came at this time.

    "There aren''t many bars or anything that open at this time in Japan anyway. Unless it''s a 24-hour udon restaurant, all restaurants are closed. But in Korea, there are a lot of 24-hour delivery services and restaurants are open. It''s amazing. I think it''s great."

    "No, well...¡­. Everyone''s trying to make ends meet. Anyway, here. Here''s your heaven meal."

    Late-night small restaurants are a good place to talk with customers.

    Neither Haru nor Yumi liked this atmosphere.

    After such stories, a table was set up before I knew it.

    One day and one day for Yumi. Two people holding a table on a plate handed the Aikone couple the table.

    "Enjoy your meal!"

    How about this time?

    Haru clenched the spice bottle in his pocket.

 Chapter - 230 228. Mavoro City (7)

    Slurp, slurp.

    I guess it was all thanks to your expectations.

    Aiko and her husband were the first to taste the soup bowl containing miso seaweed soup.

    Unlike Korea, which uses spoon to scoop soup, Japan holds rice bowls and soup bowls by hand, takes them near its mouth and eats them like chopsticks.

    In the past, there was a dispute in each country even with such table manners, but I personally thought it was just a culture of each country that was nothing special.

    One unique thing was that the two ate seaweed soup with spoons and chopsticks, and this seaweed miso miso soup was slurped in Japanese style.

    Does it mean that Korean food is eaten in Korean style and Japanese food is eaten in Japanese style? I thought something was appropriate.

    Aiko, who had taken a few bites in a row to see if the taste was good, smiled softly around her mouth.

    "Oh... It''s sweet."

    Yes, it was sweet.

    It was not a word from miso soup, but Miso was different.

    Miso soybean paste was basically sweeter than Korean traditional soybean paste.

    Of course, one day I cooked it well. Fortunately, it seemed to have hit Aiko''s taste buds.

    "Really, it''s sweet. Wow. It tastes just like what I ate in Japan!"

    "My boss'' cooking skills surprise me every time I come and eat them. Really, I''ve never had miso soup this delicious in Korea. I didn''t think I could try it.¡±

    If I were to compare Aiko''s feelings, would it be like this?

    If you''ve been abroad for a while, you''ll know, but there are times when you miss things like kimchi stew and rice soup if you can''t deceive Korean blood.

    When I first went to the U.S. for training, I went to a Korean pork belly restaurant to eat my first meal as soon as I got off the plane.

    However, no matter how many Korean restaurants you visit overseas, it doesn''t taste like that.

    There is simply a problem with chefs, but crucially, the ingredients used in the country are very different.

    The variety of vegetables, the type of intestines, the quality of oil...¡­. Each of these details changes greatly.

    One day, however, he used miso, which he had imported directly from Japan, even if he spent a little money.

    Since it was a dish that didn''t have much ingredients, it tasted good if you just cared about it.

    "Thank you. Every time you say that, I feel like working."

    "Me, too. Me, too."

    "You, too?"

    "Why, people do that. Whenever I feel happy after eating delicious food, I think it''s fun to live again. I don''t know what it''s like to live."

    "Oh, that''s my wife''s quote!"

    Before I knew it, the two people emptied the miso soup.

    Yumi prepared a bowl of Aikone, and the Aikone couple''s main dish, katsu-dong. I was eating rice topped with pork cutlet.

    Munching on a bowl of rice, he says so with a happy smile around his mouth.

    I wondered if the taste of their lives was the taste of pork cutlet rice.

    My husband, who emptied more than half of the rice in an instant, put down the bowl pleasantly.

    He smiled alternately at his wife''s belly and face, apparently bulge than yesterday, and soon asked cautiously.

    "I''m glad you moved in, Aiko, right?

    "Honey, I think you''re right. The neighborhood is cleaner. People are nice. And there''s such a great store."

    "Let''s just forget what happened there. I know it''s not easy, of course, but, uh? Drink it like miso soup. I''ll work harder, honey, just take a rest and take care of yourself.""Still... I''m sorry and worried. We don''t have enough, honey, and we keep working too hard. I''m really fine, so just a call center or something."

    "No, no. Don''t say that. Then I''m sad. I can do this. We''re supposed to start over. I mean... Trust me. I beg you."

    I don''t know what, but it seemed like an important story.

    Haru and Yumi took a step back in a sensible way.

    I wonder what the store owner would do if the customers were talking about something serious.

    Of course, my ears were ringing. I pretended to organize my surroundings and listened to the story.

    ''I heard you moved in...What happened where you used to live?¡¯

    I don''t think it was a good thing. I think you moved in like you''re running away. I don''t think you two were well off."

    You two looked so happy from the start, so I thought you''d be rich. It''s a prejudice, too.

    It was a day when I felt ashamed for some reason.

    The husband held Aiko''s hand lightly and talked. Her gaze gradually went down and became downward.

    "Then you''re working your best, so I''ll do the same. You always read good books to your child. If I was born, I would raise it the hardest in the world...¡­. They''ll make us happier than us.¡±

    "Yes, you should. I have to work hard, too. So later, with my baby, the three of us will come to eat in heaven. ''Cause that''s the way it should be.''

    "Then hurry up and eat and go in. That''s what the boss said, honey. We have to go to the site at dawn again. I''m sorry for being stubborn today. I don''t even have time to rest at dawn.¡±

    "No! Don''t say that. Eating delicious food with my baby and honey is resting. Isn''t that right?"

    And a husband who laughs nicely.

    Once again, Aiko slurped down the miso seaweed soup that Yumi had refilled.

    "I hope it''s not happiness like Marvorossi.¡±

    "¡­¡­Hmm?"

    At the very moment, I felt a day.

    First, the spice bottle that he had put in his apron pocket vibrated a little.

    I could tell without having to take it out. That it has just completed the request of the underworld.

    The spice bottle would certainly have been a little more full. I could feel it.

    But there was something much more important than that.

    Of course it could be a misjudgment of his own, but one day I saw something in Aiko''s eyes.

    It''s like walking alone in a very dense mountain.

    A grayish city or gaze as if the asphalt had been removed. To put it simply, a strong sense of depression.

    ''What? Why?''

    To be honest, I was a little embarrassed. Until now, we''ve only been happy together, and we''ve only said that.

    Suddenly, even that, as soon as Yeom-ra''s request was completed, there was a big depression.

    There have been several guests who have shown Haru such sad eyes.

    But they were all ghost guests. For a moment, something popped into my mind of the day.

    ''No way.''

    At first, I wondered what Yeomra meant. But now I think I know a little bit.

    Did he think something similar to Haru? Yumi asked as if nothing had happened.

    "Oh, I think I''ve heard that word a lot. Marborossi, what did you mean?""Oh...." It''s a word that I use quite often in Japan. It''s like a dream. I can see it in front of me, and it disappears when I try to catch it."

    Dream, welcome, the word Mavorossi meant it.

    At the same time, it was Aiko''s personal favorite word. The reason was simple. It has both sides.

    That''s just the way it is. It''s an endless good meaning, but it''s also an endless bad meaning.

    Aiko thought it was like miso soup.

    If you leave it alone, the soybean paste will all subside, so you have to stir it and eat it. As soon as you stir it with chopsticks, it will be all loose and disappear.

    It was similar to the situation between the two.

    The husband held her hand a little tighter.

    "Don''t worry. It will be a dream that I can catch this time. Honey, your face got brighter after moving in, didn''t The number of crying decreased a lot. We''re getting better. Definitely."

    "¡­¡­thank you. For saying that."

    "Let me know if there''s anything you want to eat like tonight. I''ll do something about it. Honey, are you feeling it? It''s better than closing the door and staring out the window blankly."

    "That''s right. I think so. It''s a restaurant I want to come to often."

    Aiko smiled at her husband''s face, feeling a little desperate.

    I thought it looked a little brighter than the smile I showed when I first entered the restaurant.

    The two soon emptied all the heaven meals given by the day without leaving a single grain of rice.

    Before leaving the restaurant after paying, Aiko asked carefully.

    "If you don''t mind, do you often have Japanese food in this restaurant?¡±

    "Because Koreans love Japanese food. I''ve been doing it about once a week or two.¡­. I need to increase the frequency a little. Please write down what you want to eat. I''ll make it for you next week."

    "I''m... ..then can I ask you for miso soup again?¡±

    "You don''t need another menu?¡±

    "Yes, just, I''d like to taste it again."

    "Then please come back next week. I''ll make it delicious."

    "Thank you, boss."

    "Good meal! Thank you for your late night effort!"

    Aiko, who bowed her head, and her husband, who almost bowed down, thanked her and left.

    On the way home, the husband held his wife''s hand tightly. Like I don''t want to let go.

    I don''t know exactly what happened to the two of them.

    It wasn''t something a day should ask until the customer told me, and there was no reason to ask.

    Like it''s the same for ghosts.

    But there was a conclusion that came from a sense of cook and restaurant owner.

    Life in this neighborhood must be delicious. Our Haru cooked it for us.

    "That''s a good thing. Miso soup. How pretty is it? I feel like I''m going to smile. So did Mr. Aiko."

    Good job. How do you think we get better at entertaining and cooking? I was a little worried, to be honest. They looked like they were having a hard time. Still... I think I definitely gained strength thanks to you.

    Why, there is no such saying. I wanted to die because I was depressed, but I still want to eat tteokbokki, a regular street vendor sold outside my house.

    If Haru can be such a tteokbokki seller to someone.

    It''s perhaps the greatest honor you can do as a restaurant owner.Even if it''s just happiness like Mavorossi, what does it matter.

    If you come back next week, there will be a hot miso soup waiting for you. That''s enough.

    Besides, a child will be born soon. Then wouldn''t the child be a more certain happiness?

    He will be a good son because he is the one who has been regarded by the King of the Underworld.

    "Certainly, I''m done with one."

    Haru took the spice bottle out of his pocket. I''ve got a guy in the cupboard that''s definitely twice as good as he used to be.

    It wasn''t long before ghosts came.

 Chapter - 231 229. Fortifications are trendy like this (1)

    - He just...¡­. I don''t think you''re Korean.

    That''s right. No, well. Of course, we didn''t peek because we wanted to peek. It''s just, you know? We don''t have much work to do. We''re always here early.

    But Haru''s restaurant rarely has people at this hour. Hmm hmm.

    Not surprisingly, as soon as the Aiko couple went outside, the ghosts who rushed into the restaurant vomited their words one by one.

    Of course it was stories about two people.

    He was looking inside the restaurant from outside and waiting for it to be midnight.

    Of course, at the same time, I heard that you were a step away because you were afraid of having a bad influence on the two, but you were considerate in strange ways.

    "It''s just... a little difficult to explain. We''re here as guests."

    People may want to have a meal for a night snack! And if you happen to find the restaurant door open, you might come in! I''m so comforted! There''s nothing different than you guys.

    -That''s... that''s true.

    Since they are ghosts, they must have no choice but to become sensitive to living people''s work.

    When Choi Han-seok stepped up and worked, the ghosts stepped back with a big cough.

    That''s what they do when they think about it. Yes, it can happen in human life.

    Maybe a lot of things in the world are sorted out in this single word.

    Perhaps because Choi Han-seok once noticed, the theme of the ghosts'' stories was about to be changed.

    It''s not wrong for them to talk about the Aiko couple, but Haru was also bothered because he knew little about the two.

    And there''s more than one thing that bothers me.

    A couple who are equally conflicted with the keyword ''couple'' at a very unusual timing might be among ghosts.

    The meteor and Eun Ji couple. The two of them were also using water to stir-fry sesame seeds as usual.

    I think you''re being swayed by Eun Ji without making up your mind.¡¯

    The meteor said this the last time Haru called him.

    I don''t know. I don''t know if I want to stay here, or if I want to be a saint. First of all, I''m happy now.

    But I don''t know if this is right. That''s what I''m saying.

    But Eunji made a clear declaration in front of everyone. I want to rest now and have fun.

    It''s okay because I can do things I couldn''t do alive.

    Then, of course, the situation was completely frozen. In that condition, every day continued to flow.

    Of course, there''s a lot of time left for two people. The Grim Reaper also said that nothing would happen for decades now.

    But at the same time, he added. Whatever the middle course, the end will never be good.

    Therefore, neither Haru nor Choi Han-seok could easily attract attention. My head was pounding.

    Of course, I still had to do business, so I was preparing a dish to serve the ghosts with a serviceable smile.

    By the way, the Japanese girl from before. How many days ago did you move to this town? My husband works at the construction site in front of us.An unexpected tip was dropped.

    My grandfather was a few months old who came to heaven for a few months.

    Han said that she waited until her grandmother died and became a saint together, so I was cooking for her for a day ago.

    I knew things that Haru never told me, and even more than Haru.

    "¡­¡­Grandpa?"

    Grandpa, what do you mean? Please tell me in more detail. How did you know that?

    Surprised Haru and Choi Han-seok immediately asked.

    Although Yeomra''s request has already been completed, and if it''s done, it''s done.

    Still, I couldn''t find a clue about what happened because the guests told me very little.

    With wrinkles on his forehead, he raised his head for a moment and opened his mouth.

    I go to the hospital every day to see my grandmother. The hospice. I was lying down with him and came here first. I''m leaving because I''m sorry, but there''s nothing good about ghosts being next to people, so I just come out looking at their faces.

    -That''s... well, that''s what my grandfather''s been telling me all along the way.

    Grandfather said he heard doctors say that it would be difficult for his grandmother to last more than a month at the longest.

    He said that his condition is rapidly deteriorating when his grandfather, who was hospitalized with him, first went to the hospital.

    The air in the restaurant became a little heavy.

    But the one with my hospital, what town? It''s a place where hospitals are crammed together somehow. There are a lot of obstetrics and gynecology out there. But I saw a Japanese. He looks a little different from a Korean, so I kept it in my eyes.

    That''s how the ghost of the grandfather first met the Aiko couple.

    I didn''t even meet him. It just crossed my eye. Just a little face in my head.

    However, it seems to have been true that it was meant to be fate just by passing the collar.

    Even if it''s a relationship between people who can''t feel each other, even those who don''t know each other.

    As you all know, there''s nothing ghosts can do. They said it looked cool because they looked like they were pregnant even though they were working hard. I was hoping it would work out, but the Japanese woman was in a serious condition.

    "It''s unusual, I mean."

    She left the gynecologist and went straight to the psychiatrist. She was pregnant, so she was arguing that she could take medicine, but her husband comforted her a lot and went to work. She was left alone and went to the hospital and cried. I can''t even speak now that I hear you complain to the stars alone.

    "Mr. Aiko......you were in such bad shape? I''m sure you looked very happy earlier."

    Oh, my God, I have a husband. Anyway, I heard something bad happened in Japan. You''re torn apart with your family, you''re swindled, you''re bullied at work. Then, she came to Korea as if she ran away from her husband who was swindled while working in Japan.

    Huh... it''s not easy. They were like that?

    "I knew something was going on, but I never imagined it would be this bad. I''much.

    But this isn''t the end. I think she''s about to die. My wrist is full of wounds, but my eyes are half-open and swollen, so I don''t look like a human being. And she kept crying and calling my husband and my child''s name. I wouldn''t have lived long without you two.Even if a person has a hard time, he or she shows it to others.

    Aiko was rather normal. Nothing, going to a place where there''s no one and crying out loud.

    Of course it wasn''t. A ghost from another country, who didn''t even know her name, listened to her complaints.

    And I told Haru about it.

    Coincidence is coincidence, inevitability is inevitability. But as a result.

    She cried her eyes out again and suddenly she''s hungry. He wants to eat food from his hometown.

    "That''s... .. by the way."

    Don''t worry. We just ate a lot of our favorite hometown food at our restaurant.

    That''s what happened.

    Aiko gained the strength to live through the day, though she went around once.

    Yeomra even requested it herself. Even the spice bottle was full, so I didn''t worry anymore.

    I''m sure it''ll work out. Neither Mr. Aiko, nor the husband, nor the child on board who will do great things in the future.

    One day, I think I saved the person who bought it this time. Let''s have a bowl of warm soup.

    Did that happen?

    Is it because of us? How can this never stop happening in the table of heaven...¡­. President Haru is amazing too.

    It was not an easy story, so of course, almost all ghosts were listening to their grandfather.

    But there were two ghosts, especially those who were listening much more seriously.

    Needless to say, it was a meteors and eunji couple. No, I don''t think they''re married.

    ''Wait a minute.

    But out of the two, Eun Ji''s condition was a little strange. I feel like I''m getting too into it.

    Usually, even when talking about meteor sensitive things, her eyes trembled, which was like an iron wall.

    The ghost of the grandfather, who did not notice the reaction, sipped a glass of soju and looked around the ghosts.

    I felt it once again when I saw it. It''s better to be alive even if you roll on a dog''s poo. No matter how hard it is, it''s better than dying. You have to be alive to open the way. You''ll have hope like the woman you saw earlier. I''m not alone. Because I have a husband who works hard and Earl.

    -But... President Haru helped you out. Didn''t you say that you gained hope thanks to Haru''s cooking?

    Sure enough. Eun-ji, who was listening to her grandfather''s story, jumped up and asked.

    His voice is a bit excited. Surprised meteor tried to calm her down, but Choi Han-seok noticed.

    It''s okay, so just stay still.

    Faced with such Eun-ji, the grandfather who poured a glass of alcohol into the empty glass again said as if nothing happened.

    Why is it thanks to CEO Haru? Happy memories of the past have been built up and saved the hard times. President Haru''s cooking is just a medium. In the end, a man is saved by himself. Don''t you? If you''re scared, it''s over.

    -Such...

    Will grandfather know the problem faced by the meteor and Eunji couple?

    The answer was no. Unlike other ghosts, he wasn''t a guest who came to the table every day.

    But his words penetrated deep into Eun Ji''s heart.

    To put it simply, the fact. Eun-ji, who was so confident, became speechless. I couldn''t think of anything more to say.

    My grandfather speaks very well. Have you ever been a poet before?

    "I don''t know. It''s just that she came to eat while waiting for my grandmother."Choi Han-seok and Haru are surprised by the unexpected situation. And Yumi.

    - There are things that need to be lived...¡­.

    Eun-ji, who sat down again, reeling a little bit, clenched her fists and murmured.

    No matter how many times I think about it, it wasn''t wrong.

    Of course, now that I''m dead, I''m happy to be with the meteor, enjoying the things I couldn''t do alive.

    It was good that there were no realistic worries. The more I did, the more I feared my next life to be born.

    But I forgot there were things I could live with.

    Eun Ji raised her head. There was a meteor asking if it was okay. Her eyes turned sour.

 Chapter - 232 230. Fortifications are trendy like this (2)

    "I''ve never been in a relationship, let alone married. Isn''t that normal? Before you get married, or before your honeymoon. I heard that the most frequently talked about the future.¡±

    When I get married, I sometimes hear such congratulatory speeches. I mean, two people have become one from now on.

    Marriage is said to be an extension of a relationship, but it may actually be something deeper than that.

    Designing the future together. Having to build a future for two people, not just me.

    It occurred to me that that might be the greatest significance of marriage.

    Things that two people can do. Things that cannot be done alone.

    The happiness you can enjoy because you have someone you love and trust...It was the things that Eunji had been trying to look away from.

    But now it was becoming increasingly difficult to do. The reason was simple. Just, I was jealous.

    I don''t want any more. I thought they weren''t even necessary. As time went by, I became envious.

    Especially while listening to the story of Aiko couple.

    I''m sure there''s a future that you both drew. I don''t know exactly what it is. We''ll be together for at least 100 or 1,000 years after we''ll both die and become ghosts. I don''t think it was this kind of future.

    Choi Han-seok''s words were quite natural in a way.

    Who in the world paints the future of his death? That was ridiculous.

    Eun Ji, don''t say that. Still, we talked about it the other day. I''m happy right now. So that''s all it matters.

    A meteor that tries to cover Eun Ji.

    It''s a day I knew some of the stories that happened during my lifetime. Eun Ji, who had to live a hard life and a prosperous meteor.

    So in a way, it may well be the other way around now that it''s dead and useless.

    Because guilt is added with various condiments.

    But Eun Ji also had a lot of thoughts. She was having a hard time.

    But you''re being nice to me. My brother wants to be Holy Father. Wasn''t it like that?

    Yes, yes, but why is that wrong? I don''t want to be alone. So I''ll wait for you to be ready. I told you before. Eun Ji, if you become completely happy and have the courage to live your next life. Let''s be holy together then.

    The atmosphere became more and more intense.

    The feelings of the two people who had been hidden were bursting out like waterfalls. Eventually, Eun Ji cried.

    -However... -But that day can''t come. I''m scared. It''s so hard right now. Next time, won''t you? I don''t know if I have an older brother. But that''s not it. We''re going to break up. How do you know we''re gonna meet again? And what if you''re born poorer than now?

    -That''s...

    Those words come from extremely realistic agony.

    The meteor opened its mouth to answer something, but eventually had to close it without spouting anything.

    I wanted to tell you. Don''t say that. You said there must be better roads ahead.

    But U-sung found himself ineligible to say such a thing.

    Unlike Eunji, who is literally a silver spoon, Yuseong himself is at least a silver spoon.

    There was no money problem, and most of the other problems could be solved with money.

    The family always laughed, had plenty of time on their minds and no wrinkles on their faces.So, of course, I didn''t suffer much. Of course, compared to Eun Ji.

    But there was still one left in this restaurant.

    "What do you mean? There''s no such thing as that in the world."

    -¡­¡­Yumi?

    "Look me in the eye and say it again, sister. If you think like that, and you''re scared, nothing will be solved in the end. What''s the difference? You know that the best."

    Yumi.

    Like Eun Ji, or similar to her.

    Having lived a really difficult life, she trudged along and shouted at Eun-ji, who had fallen halfway down.

    "You''ve worked hard. You studied like crazy, went to college on a scholarship, and fought on a par with other people who spent money on it. With two hands. You''re a cool person. Of course, there was a bad accident.¡­, what does that have to do with anything? That''s not why you''ve changed."

    Aren''t you scared, Yumi?

    "Why can''t I remember? Of course, I''m so happy every day with the chef, but I know it won''t last forever. But that doesn''t make me worry about it. I''m sure Eun Ji was like that before. Don''t you think so?"

    -That''s... that''s right.

    When Eun Ji looked up, there was a meteor.

    He kept looking at himself with such a look of sorry and dying, and Eun-ji, who was receiving such a look, felt more sorry for herself.

    I don''t know what I''m doing right now. I think it''s for this situation.

    Where did it go wrong?

    There''s nothing wrong with that. It''s just, the world is a little rough. It''s because you''re being mean to us. But you have to live even if it''s hard. I still remember. In the past. While planning a honeymoon.

    I had a boy and a girl.Did you joke about naming it Jinsu and Seongchan?

    Have a baby. I''ll earn a lot and buy a house. I travel abroad once a year. On weekends, I go to eat delicious food...¡­. That''s what we''re supposed to do. Yes?

    I, I.

    Eun Ji looks very confused.

    In the end, Choi Han-seok, who was worse than him, came forward and sorted out the situation first.

    There are other ghosts, so let''s go outside and talk.

    Choi Han-seok and Yumi took the two out, and Haru remained alone in the restaurant and began to clean up the sunken restaurant.

    But since it was about time that I finished cooking. I cooked food for ghosts and talked to them.

    CEO Haru. Can we take a few more bottles of soju?

    Oh, us too.

    "Of course. Help yourself. It can''t be helped."

    Contrary to the usual raucous atmosphere, everyone went on drinking without saying a word today.

    Haru made some snacks for drinking, but he was still not comfortable.

    I don''t know if the story is getting longer, but it kept bothering me that Choi Han-seok and Yumi didn''t come back for hours.

    Eventually, the two did not return until about 2 a.m., when all the other ghosts were heavily intoxicated.

    Eun Ji cried so much that her eyes were red. One unusual thing, Yumi did, too.

    * * *

    "So, what happened?"

    It''s a bit vague. As always.

    "I don''t know if you''re talking about.¡­.¡±

    A table heaven at dawn after business.

    Thanks to the ghosts leaving quickly and tactfully, the three, including Haru, were able to plan the operation a little easier.In fact, there is no such thing as an operation. Now I was just genuinely worried. A lot of things about you two.

    Yumi sighed and opened her mouth.

    "Eun Ji was having a hard time. And I think you''re very confused. They don''t know anymore. What''s right, and how I want to do it."

    "It''s a tough job."

    It''s already over, and at the same time, it should start now.

    No one could force themselves to do anything. I have to overcome it alone, but it didn''t go as well as it sounds.

    -At least, not for us.

    However, Choi did not seem to think so.

    Indeed, thanks to his years of experience, he always came up with a masterstroke whenever this happened.

    And that was mostly a similar conclusion.

    "You mean I have to cook?¡±

    - Is there any other way? Yeah, of course, time can sort of solve it. We might be able to help solve it a little bit.

    Just keep doing it the way it''s been.

    All a cook has to do is cook. There was a lot going on, but that was always the conclusion.

    "Well, what should I make?"

    There''s only one question left. What to make with a dish to console two confused people.

    The conclusion of the day was one.

    "Honeymoon was the thing you looked forward to the most just before they died. My honeymoon. So if we make what we expected to eat the most on that honeymoon, wouldn''t it work out somehow?¡±

    Baklava!

    "The dish you two wanted to eat the most in Greece. Let''s do it.¡±

    It''s been a long time since I''ve done baking.

    It wasn''t bad, though.

    Even one day, when I was working in oral fairy tales, I made a dessert similar to that.

    To be exact, rice flour was added because it was interpreted in Korean style, but anyway, I had similar experience, so I thought the outcome would not be bad.

    Now that we have made a plan, the story is set to give it as a surprise gift tomorrow.

    One day, I ran to the mart to buy ingredients, and immediately after the morning business, I started making baklava.

    So what kind of food is baklava?

    Plenty of pistachio and honey on top of the savory pastry, and one layer, two layers...¡­. It is a dessert that is baked with dozens of layers of syrup.

    In the first place, pastries contain more butter than flour, and since pistachio and honey, which are full of fat, are added like crazy, the calories are beyond imagination.

    But as everyone knows, the higher the calories, the more delicious the food becomes.

    In Korea, people who traveled to Greece were half addicted to it because it was almost impossible to taste, and even the stingy sweetness was neutralized when accompanied by black tea or coffee.

    Although the editorial was long, let''s start by measuring the flour.

    "I know it''s kind of weird to say this. It''s fun. Baking in a restaurant where there''s no one."

    "Well, actually, I was thinking the same thing. Are we connected?"

    "Because Yumi and I spend most of the day together. I feel like we''re getting closer and closer."

    "Kkk, what is it? That''s."

    Yumi who smiles brightly at a mean joke.

    Definitely, it looked much better when I was smiling like this than when I went out with Eun Ji yesterday and came back with swollen eyes.After measuring the flour, sift it down and beat it finely. Then add salt and other supplementary ingredients.

    "Will you take it out of the fridge?¡±

    "Oh, of course! I''ll get it!"

    Deep in the refrigerator, remove the butter that had been completely chilled.

    But this isn''t normal butter again. It''s for restaurants. It''s butter the size of Yumi''s four palms.

    Boom!

    I''m going to use this up today.

    "I''ll make you something delicious.¡±

    The day burned the will.

 Chapter - 233 231. Fortifications are trendy like this (3)

    Make pastry, sprinkle with nuts and honey. Cook it in the oven, cool it down, and sprinkle honey.

    "I feel this every time I bake. Doesn''t sugar really go in more than you can imagine? Mr. Haru."

    "I was a little embarrassed at first. Red bean bread and sugar are similar to red bean bread. But it''s a little bit more."

    Yumi and Haru let out a little laugh.

    Since it is Western food, which is also the home of bread, almost twice the amount of sugar in Korea has been used.

    If I eat this, I think my sugar level will go up and come out of my head. That''s why it''s delicious.

    Once again, pour a lot of coating syrup into the baklava removed from the oven.

    The glossy, well-baked golden pastries had green pistachios in between, which were arrested if it didn''t taste good.

    Moreover, the smell was ridiculous.

    I sued Yumi for not being able to say whether it was worth using all the butter that was bigger than Yumi''s

    "Well, let''s taste it, shall we?"

    "I hope so. Boss!"

    If you made bread, you should try it. Didn''t you say fresh out of the oven is the best?

    I had to cut off the edges for decoration anyway, so I tried to stamp the cut pieces on the fork.

    I thought it would be crispy, but it tasted more like cake than I thought.

    Maybe it''s because of the honey. It was like a crepe cake that was once in fashion.

    "Then where are you¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    "Hmm?"

    Haru and Yumi, who put baklava in their mouths, frowned at the same time.

    It was like lightning in my head. I expected it, but it was so sweet.

    But at the same time, it was tastier than I thought.

    "At first, I was surprised it was sweet. There''s a reason why it''s a specialty. It''s a completely different taste from when I made it into a Korean style in oral fairy tale."

    "Wow... I don''t think I have to eat sweets for the next few days. But it''s going to be awesome with coffee."

    Neither of them have ever eaten real baklava, but this is a really delicious one.

    And actually, what''s important about the reproduction rate of the original work? I heard that neither Yuseong nor Eunji have tried baklava in the first place.

    "Well, now all I have to do is give it to you."

    The finished baklava was served in a tray to cool down a little.

    The whole restaurant smelled of savory butter and honey.

    Nice combination with baklava and liven up the atmosphere.

    Today''s table heaven''s official menu is Mediterranean-style.

    Aglio e olio pasta with squid and eggplant gratin.

    Garlic and pepperoncino were roasted in olive oil and then squid were added to add the scent of the sea, and eggplant gratin was made sour using tomato sauce.

    To go well with greasy pasta.

    Of course, he didn''t forget to sprinkle mozzarella cheese and bake it crispy in the oven.

    With parsley sprinkled on foods and half-lighted, the atmosphere of the end of the year and exotic party was simultaneously created.

    One day, I was basically a Korean food chef, but I was confident in Western food.

    Yumi paid a lot of attention to the interior part.

    Just as the restaurant was quickly converted into a pub in the past, he ran to DaXo, bought a lot of things, decorated it, and quickly turned the restaurant into Greece.

    The guests'' responses were also quite good.

    Yumi''s sense of interior was recognized by Haru.They weren''t the menu that you could taste for 7,000 won in the first place.

    "You''ll be here just in time."

    Looking at the clock, I thought it would be perfect to prepare pasta from now on.

    Actually, Haru and Yumi don''t know either. What should I do? I don''t know if this is right or how Eun Ji will react.

    But I''m just trying. We prepared dinner for two people, and a special gift for Baklavara.

    I just want you to melt the frozen hearts of the two with this dessert, which is so sweet that your head is numb.

    That''s the power of sweetness.

    Haru finally sprinkled Yeomra spice on Baklava. I didn''t care about it and I sprayed it full.

    Spices piled up like white snow melted away and disappeared.

    "Let''s get the pasta ready...¡­.¡±

    Cheer up!

    I was about to prepare dinner, but the door of the restaurant suddenly opened.

    These days, I went out thinking that someone often came to visit me late at night, and it wasn''t a person.

    Black hat, suit, black lipstick and eye makeup that I always thought were unique.

    It was the Grim Reaper. Haru greeted her calmly.

    "Dear Grim Reaper, what''s wrong?"

    "I''ve just been here. Hmm."

    "What''s in your hand, considering you''re just here?¡±

    The grim reaper did not come empty-handed.

    She had a cake box from a famous bread brand in her hand.

    "What brought you the cake?¡±

    "I bought it to help you, man. I usually don''t spend much money and don''t interfere in human society. I don''t know how I''ve changed.¡±

    Haru asked a few more times, but the grim reaper didn''t tell me his intentions.

    When asked why he came, he was silent, and even Choi Han-seok almost got hit while playing with words as usual.

    "The ghosts are coming soon. Are you okay?"

    "There''s nothing else that''s not gonna be fine. Don''t worry about it. I told you before. I''m here today to see other ghosts than you."

    I could notice it to a certain extent without telling the truth.

    The other ghosts that the grim reaper says must be meteors and eunji.

    Then the problem was one thing.

    Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

    The grim reaper has always been an extreme man.

    She could have dragged the two couples to the underworld now here, or she could have helped to make them holy fire.

    I tried to think positively about buying a cake, but it was not easy as I said.

    The condemned man can eat cake.

    As midnight approached, I was nervous.

    When the clock hands of the table pointed to 12 o''clock, ghosts waiting in front of the restaurant as usual...¡­ did not rush in.

    Squeak!

    The door of the restaurant opened very little with a gruesome sound. In between, the eyes of the ghosts poked.

    The grim reaper is inside, so he is scared.

    "Sigh..."

    In the end, she jumped to her feet.

    The ghosts camped in front of the restaurant''s door and tried to run away, but she shouted with a little irritation.

    "Don''t worry and come in. Of course, I understand that you''re scared, but I''m not here to do anything really bad today. Do you understand?Are you sure you''re okay?

    Well, the grim reaper. I know our CEO Haru helped us a lot. But it''s supposed to be scary.

    "Why don''t you just come in before I show you what''s really scary?¡±

    -¡­¡­Yep.

    Still, other ghosts, whether through a day or through a restaurant, seem to have been a little less scared because they were involved with the grim reaper a few times.

    She used to run away from everything she used to eat when she was next to her.

    But now that I''ve walked in, I''ve even sat on her countenance her.

    And of course, there were meteor and Eunji couple.

    Perhaps because of yesterday''s incident, the two certainly seemed to be out of energy, unlike their usual roasting of sesame seeds.

    Of course, those two were the ones who watched the grim reaper the most.

    Sure enough. As soon as most of the ghosts sat down, the grim reaper approached them as if they had waited.

    I closed my eyes to see if the ghosts around me were scary.

    Nevertheless, Eun-ji was adamant. She looked directly into the eyes of the grim reaper without showing signs of retreat.

    -What''s the matter?

    "Just, it''s not a big deal. I want to ask you a question."

    What do you mean you want to ask?

    "There''s no second chance. It''s better to be clear. Eun Ji? Did you think about it a lot yesterday?

    Is that a question?

    ''You''ll know that best."

    Gulp.

    Even Haru and Yumi, who watched, continued to have dry saliva.

    The grim reaper''s intentions were also as expected by the day.

    Targets were meteors and eunji, and they also seemed to be here for restaurant work.

    Besides, the question just now. Of course she is asking this.

    I''ll give you one last chance, so tell me the truth. You want to be Holy Father? Or are you going to keep living like this with your husband?¡¯

    One day I could guarantee it.

    No matter what Eun Ji answers here, the grim reaper will respect her decision.

    If you want to be holy, I''ll help you. I want to continue living like this. If you say so, I won''t touch you no matter what.

    And there was silence.

    When the grim reaper looked at the clock and noticed, she carefully opened her mouth. Holding a meteor''s hand tightly.

    Yesterday... I thought about it a lot. I cried a lot. With Yoosung, too. We talked a lot.

    "So, what''s the conclusion?"

    - So, the conclusion is...¡­. from the bottom of my heart. We are.

    I hesitated a little, but soon my voice became stronger.

    I don''t know. Really.

    But the answer soon came out was literally a little vague.

    "Don''t you know?"

    In the past, I thought Yoosung and I would be fine. I''m satisfied with it all, and I don''t need anything else. That''s what I thought. To be honest, yesterday, I saw the Aiko couple...¡­. I was jealous.

    There were two who had nothing to envy in the world if they were together, but for the first time, something came up to envy.

    Of course it wasn''t money or wealth. What do you spend on dead people because they have billions of dollars?

    Then, love? It wasn''t that either. The two already had each other. If then,

    You said you were pregnant. From what I heard last time, you named the baby. They were so happy.

    "The greatest blessing given to the couple. Life."

    I was so jealous of that. It''s just that we didn''t have it. Now I can''t even dream about it.

    There was a big shadow on Eun-ji''s face when she said so. The same was true of meteors.But the grim reaper just smiles.

    She said, making eye contact with Eunji.

    "Why do you think so?¡±

    With a voice that''s no different than usual.

 Chapter - 234 232. Fortifications are trendy like this (4)

    -...what?

    Eunji and Yuseong''s mouths opened a little.

    What does this mean? What is the grim reaper saying now?

    I couldn''t figure it out. They''re dead, so I''m sure it''s all over.

    When the sun sets, you can''t do anything but come to heaven and eat. I''m sure he''s just a dead man.

    Our lives are already over. It doesn''t make any difference. He''s already dead.

    Eun Ji is right. Now... it''s over.

    "Right, it''s all over. So I can tell you this much."

    The grim reaper put his hand in the suit pocket, fumbled, and pulled something out.

    As before, a large file magically popped out of the small pocket.

    "That''s a list.¡±

    Haru and Yumi knew the identity of the file.

    A list of the underworld''s life and death. But it was a little weird.

    Unlike Haru and Yumi''s, the grim reaper took out the cover was not enough to be scorched by fire, so the inside was torn around.

    Why is that coming out now? What the hell is the grim reaper thinking?

    And do you two even know this? Besides, why is there only one list? I''m sure it''s two for a married couple.

    Wow, in the eyes of the ghosts who were surprised while screaming. The grim reaper handed over the file to two people.

    "Read it."

    -This is...

    "You''ll find out when you open it."

    Okay, I got it.

    Gulp.

    Everyone knew that there was an unusual energy.

    Eun Ji and Yuseong carefully opened the list. And not long after that.

    -Ah....

    -This is... -No way. No way.

    Two people have fallen behind.

    "Eun Ji? Eun Ji, are you okay?"

    Wait, what''s wrong with everyone?

    Eun-ji suddenly buried her head deeply and began to cry, sobbing like crazy, and Yoo-sung just hugged her with a shocked look.

    Even in his eyes, tears kept trickling down.

    Even the meteor, which seemed so strong, collapsed completely.

    Yes, the expression "collapsed" was most correct.

    It was as if waves of grim reaper had swept away the sand castle, which had been piled up a little dangerously.

    There was nothing where the waves left. It was just desolate.

    "What the hell did you see?¡±

    Surprised, Yumi and Choi Han-seok ran quickly to comfort the two, but it didn''t work out.

    Eun Ji and the meteor just kept crying.

    Tubbuck, tubbuck, the day approached carefully, and made eye contact with the grim reaper.

    For a moment, the eyes of the two drifted back and forth. An unknown look in his eyes was picked up and read the list that had fallen to the floor for a day.

    A list torn up and down, not even a little burnt out.

    It wasn''t... meteor and Eunji''s.

    [Death List - Binary]

    A list of boys named Lee Jin-soo.

    The written age is zero. It was written that they were not yet born, and their parents.

    "Yoosung and Eunji...¡­. What''s going on?"

    Now I understand. The two saw a list of their children who were never born in the world. But, how?

    Haru looked at the Grim Reaper and asked as if he was arguing.

    I was wondering what was going on. Isn''t this too much? That''s mean. How could you do this?But the grim reaper said he did his job.

    "I just told you what I wanted to see and know.¡±

    "You told him? No, it''s something I''ll never forget. How can you show your parents your love list? A child who can''t even be born!"

    One day I was really angry. Not exactly the Grim Reaper, but this d*mn place called the Grim Reaper.

    Yeah, people dying and living. To die in an accident. I can understand up to that point.

    Haru said that, and Yeom-na said that''s how the world works.

    But this is not the case. Why the hell does this help? As far as Haru knew, it was.

    "Dying is... I heard it''s already decided. You said when you''re alive, you''re meant to be. But why? Is this all about making fun of you two?¡±

    The day was filled with evil and screamed wildly. Blood stood in my eyes.

    The grim reaper relaxed his shoulders.

    Then, he looked at the day with pity, and soon turned to where the two couples were.

    Eun Ji and the meteor were breathing slowly, perhaps a little bit real.

    When the grim reaper looked over there, the two swallowed their breaths.

    "No, you idiot. Think about it again."

    "What the hell¡­¡­"

    "I mean, I''m not the one who tore up the list. It''s not the other world, it''s not the fate of the world. It''s you."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Soon after, the grim reaper spoke.

    As a result, all the ghosts in the restaurant stopped breathing.

    What are you talking about? What do you mean, you two are to blame?

    -I... -What the hell.

    If it weren''t for us. My baby could have been born? How, how does that work?

    "You could have been born, yes. Not exactly in this life, but in the next one. Once a couple is a couple in the next life. Couples don''t break up that easily. The bond between parents and children is much stronger than that. It''s so strong that even the Underworld can''t stop it easily. Of course he doesn''t do such a thing."

    Couple''s connection, parent''s connection.

    It was a very vague and difficult word, but a little oddly straightforward.

    Why, you didn''t say that at the wedding.

    Now two people are one person. You swore you''d be with me forever.

    "But it''s not two people. I gave up on my next life. Because I don''t know how to be born, and it''s scary. That''s why this kid''s roster went like this."

    - We''re the parents.Are you saying it''s because you abandoned ¡­.

    "I didn''t exactly throw it away. But."

    -But... What''s the difference? We really didn''t know. I mean it. There was a kid I''ve always dreamed of, and the couple''s relationship will continue in the next life. Really. No one told me.

    Eun-ji, who had completely collapsed, sat on the chair as if she were about to fall.

    She was hugging Jinsu''s list in her arms, and she kept crying at the picture of the child in it.

    The child looked about seven years old. And it looked just like my wife to the point where I got goosebumps.

    Eyes look like mother and cheeks look like father. His lips were like a mother''s.

    This is what a day looks like right now, but what about parents?

    Perhaps now, Eun Ji and Yuseong feel like their hearts are broken and falling down. I felt one day at a time.It''s a cruel place. The underworld. I''ve only been watching the good parts.¡¯

    No matter how dead he is, I never imagined he would do this.

    I knew the grim reaper was a scary person, but I didn''t know it was this bad.

    I knew that Yeomra was a great figure and a god, but I didn''t think he would be this cold-blooded.

    To be honest, I was even afraid.

    A place called the underworld, and a person named Haru who dipped his feet too deep.

    But it was fine. No, it was rather good.

    One day I thought I knew. The grim reaper, and the intent of the grim reaper.

    I was just trying to let you know.

    "That''s why I let you know. I told you. It''s my last chance."

    Even if it''s a little drastic. And even if it''s a little radical.

    I know. In the next life...Are you saying that you can meet as a married couple?

    "Right, they''re not broken now. We love each other and rely on each other. You''re giving me strength. It doesn''t matter if you''re dead or alive. Then we''re still married."

    The grim reaper said, looking at Eunji and the meteor that he was hugging tightly.

    Only then did the two people who were close to each other quickly fall, but they still held their hands tightly.

    "I don''t know how I''ll be born in my next life. It could be a real dirt spoon, or a wealthy man with a lot of money at home. Only the Lord of the Underworld knows that. But that''s not the point.¡±

    There''s something I always said to Yoosung. Whatever your next life is. No matter how hard it is. It''ll be okay if you''re with me.

    I said the same thing to Eun Ji a lot. I was happy to have you.

    "It may not be easy for two people to meet. They fight for a long time, hate each other, try to get better, then fight again. You could get married again after all those twists and turns. Maybe I love less than I do now."

    But people don''t change.

    "Yes, the only thing that changes is the situation. It''s not like people are going anywhere."

    The grim reaper explained that it was the nature of the soul he had.

    Just how much money, how pretty and handsome, how much ability and talent...It''s just a relatively small difference.

    A man named me, a man named you. He said the essence is never to change.

    And that''s why the underworld exists." You said what the underworld does is to maintain it.

    "So you don''t have to worry too much. Of course it''s hard. It''s hard, but it doesn''t make any difference."

    - If I get another chance.

    -Then, there''s nothing more to worry about. That''s right. I heard that I''ll be with my brother in the next life. What would I be afraid of?

    That''s right. As long as I have Eun Ji!

    The two, who were crying a lot earlier, jumped to their feet to see where their strength came from.

    The grim reaper smiled as if it had been planned.

    The corners of her mouth curled up nicely. I haven''t seen this in a while. One day I thought so.

    "In the end, the Lord of the Underworld decided to do so.¡¯

    Actually, this was the scariest.

    How far did Yeom-ra, who seemed so generous, see?

    In fact, maybe everyone is playing under her thumb.

    Hmm. That''s not it.

    The day shook my head right away.

    Yeomra obviously told Haru this.The world is so much like this, it''s getting out of hand. That''s why you need a day''s help.

    Then, the grim reaper trudged up behind the restaurant.

    The cake box that I brought when I entered the restaurant earlier was on the side of the kitchen.

    The grim reaper who caught it opened the box coolly.

    Something unexpected appeared in it.

 Chapter - 235 233. Big Wedding (1)

    "What do you think, Grim Reaper?¡±

    "¡­¡­what do you mean, my lord."

    "I start, the day takes over, the underworld helps. That''s why it''s starting all over again.¡±

    On the other side of the underworld, the throne of the underworld.

    Sitting on his chin as if he was a little bored on his throne, Yeomra asked the grim reaper.

    The grim reaper couldn''t answer easily.

    Yeomra''s questions were always difficult, so she had to go through the process of thinking about what her intentions were.

    Of course, it was still doubtful whether it was right for him to question the intentions of King Yeomra.

    Well, it''s better than not doing it. There were a lot of people who made a slip of the tongue and were thrown into the fire.

    I''m sure you knew everything.¡¯

    Yeomra, to be honest, has broken a lot of the law of the underworld these days.

    First of all, I gave Haru hints about the meteor and Eunji couple.

    They gave us a lot of vague information about what two people could do.

    Of course there were a lot of reasons.

    The grim reaper himself thinks they were the two most difficult and most urgent.

    As I told Haru before, there were spices from the Lord of the Underworld.

    We ended up covering our eyes. Ugh.

    It was no different from trying to cover the sky with two palms spread out.

    So the law of the underworld changes? That''s a wild goose chase.

    In a way, it may be natural for him to be summoned by the King of the Underworld and suffer such hardships.

    "I''m... the king."

    When the grim reaper kneels down in front of the underworld and carefully chooses his answer.

    -----Boom!

    The door of the room opened with a loud noise, and an old man wearing red silk jumped in.

    He had a lot of paperwork in his hands.

    I was gasping for breath, perhaps from a distance.

    "Lord, king!"

    "Are you a judge of the hell of a fire? What''s going on?"

    No matter how urgent it is, it is impolite to open the door of the underworld so hard.

    When Yeom-ra frowned a little around her eyes, her grandfather, who was called a judge in Hwatang Hell, bent his knees.

    But even so, one voice was loud.

    "Oh, my God. The pots in the hell are boiling over. Didn''t I say that last time? There are too many sinners. Take a look at this!!¡±

    Shouting as if he was dying of injustice while banging his head on the ground, he stuck out a file file to Yeom-ra.

    It''s a new world, so I handled my work smartly.

    There were some pictures of the hell inside.

    A hell of a fire.

    It is one of the hells of the underworld, where the sinners are put in a boiling cauldron.

    Depending on the nature of the crime, it could just be hot water, lava or hydrochloric acid.

    That was not the point now.

    There were countless cauldrons larger than most skyscrapers, but they were all boiling over. Because of the people inside.

    "The people in the cauldron...¡­. It''s boiling over."

    "It''s said that my men are taking them back and putting them back, but it''s not a solution. King, if you put one in, one will boil over, and if you put two in, three will pop out."

    It has been countless hours since the hell of Hwatang was built in the underworld, but it was really the first time that the cauldron itself was lacking.This time, Yeom-ra naturally hesitated to answer.

    And how much longer has it been?

    ---Growl!

    "Lord!"

    "The Lord of the Underworld, Judge of Han Bing Hell."

    "I''ll take the liberty of saying this. I''m the judge of the superheated hell."

    "There''s something urgent you need to tell me, my lord!¡±

    Hell''s judges stampede in like waves.

    It was obvious what was wrong with them.

    All hells in the underworld are overflowing with sinners and there is no place, so they are shouting at the top of their lungs to solve it somehow.

    Of course, Yeom is also trying. Twisting a little bit of the strict laws of the underworld, even ignoring the causality.

    But it was not easy. Sinners were still coming in. People''s souls have become so black.

    "Whoa."

    Yeom-ra shook her right hand in the air with a look of annoyance.

    "Argh! Argh!"

    A gust of wind blew from somewhere, filling the room and blowing all the judges who were chirping like a flake market out of the door.

    Only the underworld and the grim re-closed with a thud remained.

    The underworld looked at the grim reaper with its hands on its head.

    "Oh, my God. The Underworld."

    "¡­¡­I''m sorry for not being more helpful."

    "That''s enough. Those words are fine now. After all, I think so, too. I think we need to change now. It goes with the flow of the times. Well, let''s think so."

    As usual, vague words. But the deft grim reaper was clear.

    You''re doing great. Keep going as you are now.

    No, sometimes it''s okay to move a little directly. This is not the time to argue about such things.

    The situation is very serious, and the hope we can walk on is a man who connects the underworld and the underworld.

    And as much as his restaurant is alone.

    "So take this. That''s what you wanted.¡±

    King Yeomra took out a cake box somewhere and handed it to the grim reaper.

    Having received an untimely gift, she was a little confused, but she was surprised to see the contents and had to open her mouth a little.

    "Lord, this is."

    The King of the Underworld smiled and said.

    "It''s a wedding cake. Good delivery, good delivery. Even though Han is twisted, he''s an upright soul. worthy of relief."

    "Yes, my lord!"

    The grim reaper bowed his head vigorously.

    And the cake box turned around and finally...¡­.

    - If I get another chance.

    -Then, there''s nothing more to worry about. That''s right. I heard that I''ll be with my brother in the next life. What would I be afraid of?

    That''s right. As long as I have Eun Ji!

    "Really? If so. Maybe it''s time I helped you a little."

    Now that I''m in heaven for a day. People couldn''t help calling it a miracle.

    * * *

    Flashing! Flashing! Boom!

    When I opened the cake box that the grim reaper brought, the light in the table heaven flashed and soon turned off.

    Surprised, Yumi clung to Haru, who was right next to her.

    "What, what? Mr. Haru?

    "I don''t think it''s a big deal, so don''t panic. Well, don''t you think it''s pretty predictable so far? The Grim Reaper brought it."

    Unlike Yumi who was surprised, Haru and Choi Han-seok''s reactions were a bit lukewarm.

    This is because I thought it would be this kind of development, and it was something I had hoped for.

    Pot-!

    Shortly after, the lights that had been extinguished came back on.

    And the scenery that soon came into view, people could not help but be genuinely surprised.-It''s...

    What''s that?!

    A wedding hall? Is that''s what it is it?

    In those seconds, the table heaven had changed a lot.

    Wallpapers, ceilings, and interior accessories had changed a lot.

    Something that feels like a historical drama. It was like a festival in the Joseon Dynasty, and it was like a wedding hall.

    Wooden ducks stood here and there, as did other props.

    And in the middle of it was the grim reaper. She was changing into a blue silk suit.

    Then there was a big four-story cake in front of her. It''s made of rice cake.

    As a matter of fact, it is ridiculous.

    The cake box wasn''t that big, but such a big rice cake popped out.

    As expected, it must have been done by the underworld. One day I was so sure.

    "Are you two coming in?¡±

    The grim reaper shouted, looking at meteors and eunji.

    Ghosts buzzed, but they made way in front of the two.

    Yuseong and Eunji walked slowly toward the place where the grim reaper was. Holding hands tightly like before.

    The Grim Reaper, this is...¡­.

    "Can''t you see? I''m fulfilling what I wanted. Thank you very much. It''s a luxury that ordinary ghosts would never dream of."

    -Go, thank you. The Grim Reaper.

    "There''s nothing to thank me for. People who have lived like trash until the afterlife explodes, and you who have lived cleanly and diligently. Finally, look, thank you to Haru."

    -President Haru...¡­.

    The grim reaper gave his credit to Haru.

    Yoo-sung and Eun-ji turned to Haru and bowed to greet him.

    It was a simple day of silent bow, but I felt good.

    Splash!

    He put his hand inside the silk robe that the grim reaper was wearing and took out a large scroll.

    I spread it out and read it with both hands.

    "The two sinners have lived their lives hard, but unfortunately they died before all their dreams came true. But that was not to be regretted. I comment greatly on that."

    It was an accident that came when the two were only left to be happy, but Yoo-sung and Eun-ji did not have much complaints about it.

    As far as two people go, I just don''t want to separate now. I''m already happy, so I don''t need another life.

    A scary, frightening sensation.

    Things that cover one''s own eyes, more of an escape than a grudge.

    In a way, I think it''s quite similar to the situation in the underworld.

    "But they''ve abandoned their reality. Abandoned a small life that could have been born, and abandoned faith in the future. This constitutes a felony. I didn''t have the courage to move forward."

    Yuseong and Eunji bowed their heads like sinners at the words of the grim reaper.

    They also now know that.

    Know the future and put your hands off what they''ve done. Now that they''re facing each other properly.

    I knew what to do better than anyone else.

    "But thanks to the efforts of the Lord of the Underworld, the right hand of the day, I was encouraged to face reality. To judge in consideration of that.¡±

    Hmmmmmm, the grim reaper calmed down his voice, which he had taken his form to the fullest.

    As if he didn''t want to see it, he roughly rolled up a large scroll and put it back into his sleeve.

    Then he looked at the two men with puppy-like eyes and said.

    "Let''s take a break now and make the Holy Father comfortable. You''ve been through a lot. Last night, I''ll help you make sure you don''t."The wedding has begun.

 Chapter - 236 234. Big Wedding (2)

    Soul wedding, there''s a saying.

    Actually, it''s not easy. It''s almost gone these days.

    To put it simply, a wedding ceremony is held to console souls who have not been married and have died.

    There are quite a few ways.

    There are cases where they just follow the procedure similarly, and in a little extreme, they even bring a body to the wedding hall.

    Of course, that extreme rarely happens these days, but anyway.

    But what is starting now in Table Heaven is different from ordinary soul weddings.

    Literally a wedding. Even the officiant was none other than the Grim Reaper.

    "Well, let''s get started.¡±

    She was dressed in a black suit as usual.

    One day, I noticed that a gold coin was stuck in the suit pocket.

    Still, did they prepare for the wedding in their own way? It even went so far as to strangely fit in.

    The grim reaper itself was a bit boyish in the first place.

    Haru looked the best in a men''s suit among the people he had ever seen.

    Of course, it was a little vague whether to consider her a person, but anyway.

    By the way, how''s the wedding going to be like? What''s the difference between a ghost wedding? No, I don''t think it''ll be normal because it''s from the underworld.

    "I''m dying to know. I don''t think I''ll just do it like people do. Well, I wouldn''t be more nervous than the two of you."

    Haru looked at Eunji and Yuseong with a curious expression.

    Perhaps because of the magical ability of the grim reaper and the grim reaper, the two''s clothes had changed at the same time as the appearance in the restaurant changed.

    If there is one thing unusual.

    It was a traditional Korean hanbok, not a dress and a suit that you usually think of at a wedding?

    Especially, Yuseong wore a blue silk shirt and a big hat. It looked much better than the usual Western style clothes.

    Is it because it is the underworld with a long tradition, or is it that the wedding will be held traditionally?

    The grim reaper, who cleared his throat, opened his mouth in front of the seated ghosts.

    He didn''t even hold the microphone, but his voice rang loudly.

    "Well...." Let''s just read it first, because it''s all about the procedures. Why don''t we start with the bride and groom?¡±

    That''s how it started. The wedding of ghosts after death.

    When the grim reaper beckoned, the two slowly began to walk out of the entrance to the table heaven.

    Wearing a beautiful hanbok and holding hands tightly. Looking at it like this, she was like a new bride and a new bride and groom.

    "Can you hear the song?¡±

    "Oh, really! It''s like Korean traditional music."

    I even heard a song at a good timing.

    Of course, the day didn''t open, and when I turned my head around wondering what it was, there were small dolls playing music behind the grim reaper.

    They were little straw dolls holding janggu, kkwaenggwari, gong, taepyeongso one by one.

    It was really amazing that the sound sounded mellow when I played.

    The ghosts were also interesting, trying to turn their eyes to the dolls, but when the grim reaper noticed, they were surprised and coughed.

    Thank you, Grim Reaper.

    I don''t know how to put this, either.

    The bride and groom, who were walking slowly, arrived in front of the grim reaper, the officiant.

    The grim reaper, who looked at the two people with half sorry and half grateful faces for a while, encouraged them, saying it was nothing."If you don''t know how to express it, live harder in your next life. Please take care of the child who wasn''t born well in this life. Then that''s enough.¡±

    -Yes... -I will do that no matter what.

    "Let''s move on to the highlights right away. We don''t have much time. And here the groom kisses the bride, because I don''t want to."

    Yuseong and Eunji''s faces turned red at the grim reaper''s half joke.

    I wonder if they thought that a lot because they were newly married before the wedding.

    A grinning grim reaper pulled something out of his suit sleeve as usual.

    On the outside, it was just an ordinary black case.

    It wasn''t so hard to guess that there was a ring inside.

    "Open it, it''s a gift ring from the underworld."

    In the afterlife?

    Perhaps she was surprised by the unexpected gift? The two carefully opened the case given by the grim reaper.

    And what appeared in it was.

    -¡­it''s a thread?

    Honey, it''s not just a thread. It''s floating in a circle. Wow.

    A long strand of red thread.

    But as with any underworld thing, it wasn''t an ordinary fact.

    The long thread was literally floating in the air. There were two round knots at both ends.

    As if you can put your finger in here.

    Yuseong and Eunji inserted their fingers into the red thread as if they were possessed by something.

    Soon the thread where the owner was found was tight and fit the ring finger of the two.

    So, indeed, meteors and silverware are perfectly connected.

    "The thread of fate. It''s the red thread of love. Right!"

    Haru, who came up with something, raised his hand and shouted.

    The grim reaper smiled and nodded.

    Yumi, who was holding her head straight next to Haru, raised a question mark.

    "As expected, Haru is smart.¡±

    "What? The thread of love? What''s that?¡±

    "Oh, why, should I call it an old legend? There''s a rumor like that. A man destined to love has a red thread on his finger. If you follow this, you can meet your partner. And this thread doesn''t cut off, it''s literally fate."

    "The explanation of the day is accurate. This is the red thread that connects the fate of the couple. Even if you go to the underworld and be born again, it won''t break off unless you''re completely out of love with one person. Keep it well. Remember when you''re having a hard. I have a red thread on my ring finger."

    -Is it a guarantee in the afterlife?

    "To be exact, it''s not the underworld, it''s their own guarantees. I''ve loved you in this life, and in the next."

    It''s more valuable than any wedding ring.

    Honey, you''re right. It''s really... it''s really.

    Perhaps it is thanks to the confirmation of the fate that led to the red thread. Eun Ji and Yuseong''s expressions became more comfortable.

    Haru and Yumi stepped in front of the two, who had been looking at each other''s faces for a long time.

    "Of course. Since you''re at the ceremony, you should eat something delicious."

    Pasta, salad, and today''s main dish, baklava.

    It was a bit of a wake-up call for Mediterranean food at such a Korean wedding, but what does it matter?

    As long as the main characters like it and it tastes good.

    When Haru and Yumi carried the food to the table, ghosts, who were hungry, couldn''t hold back for long and picked up forks and knives.Slurp! Slurp!

    Wow, this is really nice!

    I know. I don''t usually eat Western noodles. This is awesome.

    It''s Haru''s food. And how can it taste bad when the weather is so nice today?

    Alio e olio pasta made in Mediterranean style with squid.

    The name was a bit complicated, but the taste was fairly normal.

    You can think of the basic aglio e olio pasta. The squid and sea scent are now added to it.

    Cheesy and spicy pasta and salty and chewy squid. It''s a combination that can''t be tasteless.

    The texture and aroma of the pasta came alive thanks to the squid, so it really was a continuous flavor.

    The meteors and Eunji couple walked around and talked among ghosts who enjoyed the food and expressed their admiration.

    Like a couple who came out to greet customers who came to the restaurant after the ceremony.

    There was even a lot to talk about.

    Yuseong and Eunji were the best regulars among the regulars who came out to Haru''s restaurant from the beginning.

    Thank you for your hard work, congratulations on the holy fire, thank you for your hard work, and so on.

    I didn''t know that smiles would fall from the faces of the two busy greeting.

    "You two, have a drink. I made it for you two."

    Oh, you should. Sure.

    Thank you, Mr. Haru. I''m eating it like this.

    After almost a day''s greeting, Baklava was cut into plates and handed over to the two.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to bring you a cup of coffee with a good sense.

    The two people who are sitting on the empty seats carefully cut the baklava with a fork.

    Honey, ahah.

    Honey comes first. Go ahead.

    I fed it while stir-frying sesame seeds as usual.

    In the past, I would have thought it was a little too much, but I just looked really happy because it was the day.

    It''s just a smile. You look so happy.

    Mm, sweet!

    I mean, it''s ridiculously sweet. But since I eat it with coffee...¡­. It''s really good.

    Yes, it''s really good. Even more than I thought. It''s so good.

    The happiest expression in the world was here.

    Two people emptied the baklava in no time.

    Even though I cut it big. Not a drop of coffee was left.

    As if I didn''t want to miss this moment for a second.

    "Have you finished your meal?"

    Yes, I''m done.

    There''s nothing more to eat. There''s nothing else I want to eat.

    The grim reaper, who heard the words of the two, nodded as if he was satisfied.

    Stop!

    The exciting music played by dolls suddenly stopped. The heated atmosphere subsided reverently.

    The grim reaper once again stood on the podium.

    When she gestured, the door to the table heaven burst open, and what appeared outside was not the usual scene outside the restaurant.

    Not the streets of dawn where people don''t pass by, but the spaces where white light just spills out.

    Just the place I''ve seen a few times a day so far.

    For the ghosts to be holy grail. The gateway to the underworld with all the resentment relieved.

    "Are you ready? It''s the last part of our wedding."

    I''m ready. Of course I''m ready. It''s already late, but still.

    -President Haru, First Lady Yumi, and Chef Choi Hanseok.¡­. Thank you very much! And I was really sorry. We won''t forget. To the next life, and to the next life. I''ll keep remembering it.Two people holding hands said goodbye to Haru.

    The red thread was overflowing over the hands of the two.

    Day after day, I smiled and waved my hands.

    "Goodbye. Please visit me in your next life. I''ll make you a delicious meal."

    -Yes, please!

    cried the grim reaper at the top of his voice.

    "Come on, then."

    Bride and groom-- come on in!

 Chapter - 237 235. Big Wedding (3)

    The door to which Eunji and the meteor would pass was full of bright light.

    Like so many ghosts have done so far. And as Haru has seen.

    So I could tell at once. They will be very successful.

    The grim reaper sent it that way, and the modern life of the two before that made it so.

    It was complicated, and difficult, and very surreal.

    The red thread of fate. A connection that follows. And the soul of an unborn child.

    To some extent, they were understandable, but at the same time, these questions were inevitable.

    ''Then you should have told me earlier. I wish you''d let me know that the couple will be together soon. Then you two could have grown up much faster.¡¯

    It''s a waste of trouble, I never feel that way.

    It''s just a shame. I''m just curious as curious.

    ''The more you dig into the underworld, the more new something comes out. And it helps me and the table heaven.¡¯

    As the day continues to run the table heaven. In the future, you will be able to meet many of these couples or ghosts related to love.

    In that case, the case of Eunji and Yuseong couple now will be of great help.

    This happened. Just saying this will comfort you a lot.

    So I wanted to know one more day.

    About the underworld. And... about the ''person'' called the Grim Reaper.

    "Whew, it''s not easy. Life''s a hell of a lot of work."

    It''s 4am.

    The ghosts quickly escaped from the table, as the gates of Eunji and Yuseong were closed shortly after they made the holy fire.

    Of course, good things happened, but the grim reaper was still in the restaurant.

    Ghosts were very afraid of the grim reaper.

    The grim reaper sitting on the restaurant chair drooped like jelly.

    Back in her normal suit, she complained as if she were a child, saying she was exhausted.

    What kind of house is our restaurant? You''re going to sleep like a baby?

    "Why, are you going to put me up for a night? I won''t stop you. But there''s only one condition for the grim reaper to sleep over."

    Condition? What is it?

    "You have to sleep alone in a double bed. Oh, two pillows."

    That''s a very creepy condition. So you''re going to sleep at someone else''s house every day?

    "I''m not doing it because I want to. Well, that doesn''t mean you have nightmares, so don''t worry. It''s rather profitable because the ghost in the house runs away in surprise. Hmm."

    The work of the underworld is really hard.

    "I mean, everything is so hard."

    The grim reaper talks with Choi Han-seok, looking as if he is dying of exhaustion.

    Every time I see you two, I feel like I''m some kind of friend who works for the same company.

    Especially these days. Every time we met, I felt like we were getting close.

    "Dear Grim Reaper, are you very busy today?"

    Haru sneaked into the conversation. Squeak - with a sound, the drooping grim reaper sprang to his feet.

    "No, I''m not busy. Since our ears are closed anyway, we have time until the sun rises. I don''t have any other chores from the king today. Why?"

    "Not much... actually, it''s a little bit much. I''d like to ask you a question."

    Haru sneaked into the seat in front of the grim reaper.Perhaps she had similar thoughts, Yumi took out a chair next to Haru.

    This is Yumi, who is becoming much like Haru these days.

    In the same space, eating the same food and doing the same thing.

    The time of thinking the same thing and saying the same thing has increased. Now it just worked without saying a word.

    "What is it? Tell me."

    "It''s just, it just occurred to me. The underworld is really complicated, scary, and...¡­. I think it''s a great place."

    "What''s that? Scary is scary, isn''t it great?"

    The grim reaper grinned, thinking it was just an interesting joke. But one day it was serious.

    "You know, just now. I married two ghosts and made them holy fire. And the red thread, the connection between us. It''s amazing.¡±

    "That''s something I admit. The underworld isn''t just a place to bother people. It''s more like a prison here in this world. Punishment for punishment. Making good people and sending them out.¡±

    Nevertheless, the grim reaper laughed cheerfully, saying, "Bad people suffer to death in the afterlife."

    "Is there anything else I didn''t know?¡±

    "Huh? What do you mean you don''¡±

    "Like what happened today. Like the couple''s relationship in this world will continue in their relationship in their next lives. The laws and regulations of the underworld.¡±

    "Well, I see. You wanted to ask me that.¡±

    Did you finally understand the intention of the day? Her eyes closed like a fox.

    Yumi didn''t stay still and added a word.

    "Mr. Haru is right! Actually, that''s what I thought. When the people of heaven know more about the underworld. We can help more ghosts in the future."

    "That''s why I want to ask. Can you tell me something more?"

    Besides, didn''t the grim reaper and the underworld say that the day is a cooperative relationship with them?

    Then maybe I can tell you more things that help.

    Isn''t information called power? One day there was confidence.

    As much as you know, the number of ghosts you can save increases. I felt it keenly.

    It was not knowledge that I learned, but a fact that I felt and realized with my body.

    The grim reaper sobbed for a moment, wondering if he expected this question to come one day.

    Soon after, she closed her eyes and opened her eyes, looking at the day.

    "Have you played any games?"

    "¡­¡­I haven''t done much because I don''t have a hobby.¡±

    "When you play games. Will your skills really improve if you start after teaching me all the ways to attack? No, before that. It''s not fair if you start by throwing Jin Myeong-hwang''s execution sword with 99999 attack power from level. Don''t that right?"

    It was quite a twisted analogy for a grim reaper who liked to speak straightforwardly.

    But what I''m trying to say is not rocket science.

    "Besides, you''re already a hell of a regular. There were a few people who lived like you for another day or two, but their lives were so long. You''re the first one to help even other ghosts. You know what I mean?¡±

    One day was already a significant level of cheat players in terms of games.

    Basically, people who lived knew a lot of things that they couldn''t know, and things that they shouldn''t know were the same.Ghosts'' menstruation. What happens when a person dies. What are the minor laws of the underworld.

    One day, his very existence itself was indeed a threat to the afterlife, and necessary at the same time.

    For the ghosts, for the people. And for yourself.

    "Are you saying it''s all I have to go through?"

    "It''s not like what you''re doing is a game. It''s not light enough to compare to that sort of thing. But I can''t tell you any more here. You have to go through it yourself, worry about it, and realize it. That''s the meaning of the underworld and the underworld."

    "But... You helped me directly today. You brought a cake to Haru''s restaurant and made me marry you using magic."

    "It''s simple, because the Lord of the Underworld used his strength, and in the end, you gained more than we lost. That''s why I did this."

    The grim reaper described the grim reaper as follows.

    The most important thing in the underworld is fairness and politeness.

    beg on the street in the underworld In other words, the dead beggar and the president of a country are treated fairly.

    There''s only one thing I see in the underworld.

    What a great value and what a good world he has made for what he has done. I said that''s all.

    "Didn''t you think it was strange? It''s been a while since you opened a restaurant. Including the old food truck, there are very few people who think they''re really bad.¡±

    Of course, it wasn''t completely unprecedented.

    About once. Yumi''s father, who ran a sausage factory, said so.

    But come to think of it, since then, no one of the villains has come to Haru''s restaurant.

    Not only ghosts, but people as well.

    The truth, which really interfered with business, never came to a restaurant in a day.

    I didn''t know when I went through it, but it was amazing to think about it.

    "That''s right, really."

    "It''s not the consideration of the underworld, it''s consideration. To be exact, it''s my consideration. There was an order from the Lord of the Underworld. Crossing the line doesn''t even deserve to eat at your restaurant. You told me to take care of it before I even get near you."

    "Such..."

    It''s a little bit of a surprise for a day.

    Doesn''t it mean that the grim reaper, who always felt like he came only when he needed it, was helping him a lot in the back of the restaurant?

    Haru and Yumi bowed their heads to express their gratitude.

    The grim reaper waved his hand, saying he didn''t mean to hear that.

    "Anyway, that''s what I''m saying. I want to let you know, but I can''t help it because that''s what the Lord of the Underworld means. She''s thinking of growing you up and writing you big. You have to roll more. It''s a day."

    "You''ve got to be honest with me.¡­. It''s rather comfortable."

    "So do I. Well, that''s definitely a lot better."

    Now that I said it like this, I didn''t think there was anything to say it was a secret.

    Anyway, I did it for a day, and I understood that there was nothing I could do about it, so I''m done.

    "Anyway, you''re doing a great job. Work harder. In the future."

    "And the Grim Reaper. Thank you always."

    The atmosphere of the table heaven was quite warm for the first time in a while.

    The grim reaper, smiling, even waving back.

    The three remaining people in the table heaven began to clean up the restaurant.

    Everything went back to its original state as the spell of the underworld was lifted, so all it had to do was simply.

    I cleaned it up in a flash and closed the restaurant.While trying to return to each other''s house, Choi Han-seok asked one thing if he suddenly remembered.

    By the way, Haru. I have a question all of a sudden.

    "Yes, chef. What is it?"

    You said that before. The underworld and the underworld roll you to death, all to make you bigger.

    "Right, right. I''m grateful. What am I to say?"

    No, but that''s not it. I wonder what the hell this is about? In the afterlife, you.

    "¡­¡­What?"

 Chapter - 238 236. Our House Mot mot mot mot (1)

    "Shall we make japchae? Today."

    "Oh, japchae? That''s really nice!!"

    Yumi jumped at the words of a day walking in the market.

    I didn''t have any food that I asked for today, but I didn''t have the perfect ingredients for the market, so I had a slight headache.

    I don''t know why, but the food called japchae passed through my head.

    "But why all of a sudden? Oh, I''m not saying I don''t like it. I really think it''s okay. I''m just curious."

    "Well, I don''t think there''s a specific reason. Why, there are days when you suddenly crave something for no reason. It''s just a feeling?

    "Aha, right. That''s right. A few days ago, when I got off work, I suddenly wanted to eat jajangmyeon. So I ordered jajangmyeon at 4am and ate it! It''s crazy. I was out of my mind."

    "But don''t you feel so happy when you''re craving something like that? I feel like my soul is being filled."

    Of course, there is also a sense of shame and wise man time after that.

    Haru and Yumi walked the market talking to each other. It was a day''s work that started at some point.

    It felt like, something like that.

    The start of the day. I think it''s not from home, but from the market with Yumi.

    In fact, they were natural chefs.

    Even if it was a story to tell, it didn''t go beyond the frame of cooking, so there were some things that communicated very well.

    As usual, I started buying ingredients with small, but happy stories.

    "There are so many different kinds of japchae...."¡±

    "That''s right. The ingredients are very different. Just looking at the eggs right now."

    Eggs can be simply fried and cut, or egg yolk can be fried differently to make a pretty egg garnish. There are many places I don''t put it in.

    The same is true of important meat. Whether to put in a pig or a cow. Even if you put it in, which part do you put in?

    If you start like this and go away with how to put in the vegetables, there''s really no end to it.

    Obviously, they are all the same japchae, but they all taste different in detail.

    "Well, that''s about it. By the way, I''m the president of Haru. I''ll make it a little cheaper.¡±

    "Thank you as always!"

    I went to a butcher''s shop that I often used to buy a lot of pork for japchae.

    One day, most of the ingredients used in the restaurant were solved in the market in front of the restaurant, and Haru and Yumi were so picky about looking at the ingredients that merchants unconsciously swallowed dry saliva when they passed by the store.

    But at the same time, it was a pleasure.

    In other words, a store that is frequently used by such a demanding day itself deals with high-quality goods.

    I bought pork at a price I liked and then put it in the restaurant.

    "What''s left now?"

    "I bought almost all the japchae and side dishes. I''m done with the vegetables!"

    "Then let''s go right away. I went grocery shopping earlier than I thought."

    Haru and Yumi bought vegetables almost everywhere, regardless of the other ingredients.

    It was a vegetable store called ''Yellow Cheonggwa''. It was literally a place that sold all vegetables and fruits.

    Business was very good even though it was a little bit in the corner of the market.

    Every time I saw an 80-year-old grandmother, she greeted me by saying, "Son! Take this!" and became a regular customer.Haru and the people of the market called her forsythia because she did business every day wearing a forsythia-colored belt like the name of the store.

    Of course, it was also because his laughter, easy-going voice, and actions were as fresh as flowers on the side of the road.

    My grandmother was so energetic that I couldn''t feel the age of eighty.

    Of course, the quality of the vegetables and fruits they serve was amazing.

    On top of that, it was even cheap.

    In the past, a day that was interesting no matter how many times I looked at it, but Grandma Forsythia told me that most of my family farmed.

    Who raised this spinach, whose friend raised this apple, whose farm this radish came from.

    All the vegetables that my grandmother sold were native. I knew the person I raised, not Korea.

    So how can the quality be bad?

    It was such a hangout anyway. Haru was my favorite store.

    by the way

    "Hmm?"

    "Didn''t your grandmother come out today?"

    I went to the yellow office, but the door was closed. I couldn''t see my grandmother.

    To be honest, it was a little shocking that the door was closed.

    Yellow jeonggwa was a store that didn''t have any holidays. This is because he kept working, saying that he should earn money while he could.

    "Oh, boss. Excuse me. What does it say?¡±

    Yumi found a note at the door of a closed shop.

    It was a note that someone wrote around with a marker after attaching two A4 papers with scotch tape.

    It was written there like this.

    Yellow Market is closed for the time being. It''s a personal matter. Thank you to the guests who came. -Master Baek-]

    "Personal circumstances?"

    Actually, it''s not unusual for restaurants and shops to close for personal reasons.

    Still, I was a little worried and curious about the store I used to visit every day.

    I don''t know what happened. Maybe it wasn''t a bad thing.

    Haru and Yumi, who had little regrets, were hanging around the store, and someone popped up from behind and talked to them.

    He was a man wearing a fur beanie, but he looked like a man in his 40s and was a little shabby.

    It was the first face I''ve seen in the market.

    "Excuse me, are you here with the yellow jeong?¡±

    "Huh? Oh, yeah."

    "We won''t be able to sell for a while. Maybe it won''t last forever."

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    An unthinkable bomb has fallen.

    One day, she said a word out of surprise, and Yumi was more surprised and just opened her mouth blankly.

    The suspicious man continued.

    I didn''t ask why, but the eyes of the two spoke.

    Hurry up and explain what happened.

    "My grandmother died at dawn yesterday. Myocardial infarction. It was a little sudden but...¡­. I was in a hurry because my grandfather told me to put it on."

    The man introduced himself as a grandson of grandmother forsythia.

    But they were words that didn''t really come into Haru and Yumi''s ears.

    The day swallowed my dry saliva.

    "Oh, my..."

    I didn''t think we were that close.

    My heart trembled like crazy to hear this news all of a sudden.

    * * *

    [Information]

    [Today''s table is closed in the morning due to urgent circumstances] Business is open after 3 o''clock. Instead, it''s open this week on holidays. I''d like to apologize to those who came. Thank you.][- Master Baek-]

    The reason why the notice on the yellow jeongwa was written so roughly. One day I thought I knew for sure.

    It''s just that there''s no occasion.

    Of course, it would be nice to play it on the computer and then pull it out neatly, but I couldn''t think of anything else.

    Most of the obituaries were sudden. The shock was not necessarily a very close person.

    That''s why we have no choice but to scrawl like this and come out quickly.

    Grandmother forsythia''s funeral home was set up at a university hospital near the market.

    When I went inside with Yumi, there were some familiar faces I saw inside the market.

    Choi Han-seok did not come to the funeral, saying, "It is not good to go to the funeral hall."

    "I''m the one who used to receive things at your grandmother''s store. My name is Haru."

    "Yes, yes, go ahead."

    Since he was such a nice person, many people who usually went as guests, such as Haru and Yumi, came to the funeral hall.

    He greeted the merchants he had met lightly and bowed twice at the mortuary.

    There were grandfathers and bereaved families in the mortuary, but no one sang or did it.

    Come to think of it, it''s my first funeral since I died.¡¯

    I think I lived without thinking about the funeral hall itself.

    Not only didn''t he come to the funeral a lot because he didn''t have a family one day, but he didn''t see ghosts that actually died every day.

    I once asked the grim reaper out of curiosity.

    The meaning of a funeral home, or if something changes just because you have a good deceased in an expensive coffin.

    I mean, the grim reaper dismissed it with just one word.

    "The funeral is not for the dead. It''s for the living."

    I didn''t really understand what you were saying then.

    Actually, when I came here, I thought I''d know a little bit.

    Just wearing black and bowing twice lightened my mind.

    The portrait of my grandmother reminded me of her active life, but it was still much better to be sad like this.

    "Shall we go now, boss? We have to prepare for the afternoon business."

    "Well, no. We have plenty of time anyway. Let''s go eat."

    One day caught Yumi who was about to wake up.

    "They say the food from the funeral hall is the last meal of the deceased. Think of it as a meal given by grandmother forsythia, and eat it."

    "...yes, sir. I think that''s right."

    Yumi, who had been agonizing over Haru''s words for a while, nodded, saying it was right.

    Soon after, the rice came out.

    Always dry side dishes, rice and yukgaejang. Kimchi and boiled pork.

    They were general and ordinary side dishes, but there was one thing unusual.

    "Japchae?"

    "There''s japchae, isn''t there? Oh my gosh."

    There was a lot of japchae.

    Of course, it was a moderately stiff and moderately edible japchae that seemed to have been bought from a side dish shop.

    However, it was amazing because it was the first time to see japchae at such a funeral.

    When Haru and Yumi said something, the waitress who served the food opened her mouth, saying she knew it.

    "The deceased asked for japchae in his will. So the bereaved families went to the side dish store and bought japchae.¡±

    "The will is japchae...¡­. I see.¡±

    "You know, at funerals, the bereaved families bring food that they love?"

    It was a bit unusual, but it wasn''t unusual.

    Haru, who said thank you for the meal, purposely grabbed his spoon and chopsticks and ate a lot of rice.I thought it was polite to eat as deliciously as possible no matter the taste.

    When the rice bowl is about to bottom out in less than five minutes.

    "No, think about it carefully. Why is Grandma''s land going that way?"

    "Ha! Just think about it. Why shouldn''t Grandma''s land come to me? My grandmother cared about someone the most in her life. Did you even show up at the bakery?¡±

    "What, you? Oh, my God, is that what you''re going to say?"

    I started to hear a loud noise.

 Chapter - 239 237. Our House (2)

    "Wow, that''s not a lie at all."

    "It was the worst funeral home of my life. Of course, I know I shouldn''t say this after eating the food given by the deceased...¡­. To be honest, isn''t Haru the same?¡±

    "Don''t you think so? Ugh, go to any convenience store and get some digestive medicine. I think I really have an upset stomach.¡±

    A few minutes later.

    Haru and Yumi, who pushed rice into their mouths and ran out of the funeral hall as if they were running away, immediately ran to the convenience store and drank digestive medicine.

    I thought that if there was hell, it would be that place.

    They were two people who had never been to a funeral home in their lives, but this is too much.

    People who lived in places where they should mourn the death of the deceased were discussing the distribution of inheritance.

    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got.

    Haru, who put it in the trash can like throwing a finished digestive medicine bottle, shouted as he wiped his mouth.

    "I wasn''t very close to forsythia, but...¡­. I understand heritage is important. Do I have to do it in a quiet place?¡±

    "No, that''s ridiculous! Honestly, just looking at what the deceased would think. It doesn''t make sense. This."

    "I know. Besides, my grandmother worked so hard."

    I knew one day when I was in and out of the market like my own house.

    How hard my grandmother, who is so old, has lived her life.

    It was a day when I woke up early in the morning and left work early in the morning, but my grandmother always kept her seat every day.

    Of course you went in and rested in the afternoon, but it''s not the labor that seniors of that age can do.

    Grandma really did her best.

    But the bereaved are screaming for the funeral home to leave and fighting over the legacy.

    Even the grandchildren who followed them were stuck in the corner and wary of adults.

    Haru and Yumi, who were watching it, were all burning with enthusiasm.

    It wasn''t even sincere!

    My grandmother''s will is japchae, because she just bought it from a side dish store and brought it.

    "Really, money is nothing."

    It was a day I had lived seeing ghosts every day, so I thought of this.

    "If there was a deceased person, he would have been really sad. I don''t know if you''re angry or if you think you can''t help it."

    "Grandmother forsythia...I''m sure you''re a saint right away.¡±

    Compared to others, Haru and Yumi''s worries were a bit realistic.

    They know what happens when people die, and they face them every night.

    "I''m sure you''re a saint. That''s what you should think."

    But if it didn''t.

    "If not, he''s from this neighborhood. Why don''t we treat you well?¡±

    "Yes, Mr. Haru!"

    I don''t have much to worry about though. I was able to give him a warm meal.

    Haru and Yumi returned to the restaurant, leading a small mind.

    It was closed for a while in the morning, so customers and delivery orders doubled in the afternoon.

    I had to call Bonam for the first time in a while, and I worked frantically with Ye-young, who was very excited.

    I didn''t make it with my favorite vegetables, but japchae was still sold like hot cakes.

    * * *

    "I''m a little worried. Let''s see what happens.¡±

    Around midnight after such a long time.

    Haru and Yumi, who were all ready to greet the ghosts and waiting for the store to open, swallowed their dry saliva.

    Choi Han-seok, who was waiting behind the scenes, was not that different.Choi Han-seok, who was angry when he heard the story of grandmother forsythia and asked what such XXXXs were there, but now he was waiting nervously like Haru and Yumi.

    It''s a shame if my grandmother was well off, but if she wasn''t, she would have come to the restaurant today with a very high probability.

    The back of a house-guessing maniac that Yeomra gave me as a gift.

    The light that brings ghosts grew bigger and bigger over time.

    Every time Haru or Yumi made the ghosts well, the light grew bigger and bigger, and now it covers the whole neighborhood subtly.

    Therefore, ghosts in the neighborhood where the table heaven was located naturally gathered at the restaurant of the day.

    Maybe forsythia grandmother wasn''t much different.

    Deng--!

    Time passed and it became midnight.

    The door burst open, and ghosts began to pour in as usual.

    And right then.

    Yeah, that''s right. I can''t believe a person''s hunch wasn''t wrong.¡¯

    Haru, Yumi and Choi Han-seok couldn''t help but care less about facial expressions.

    Someone I missed and didn''t want to see at the same time.

    Grandmother forsythia was mixed among ghosts.

    * * *

    There are some rules among the ghosts of the table heaven.

    And one of them is about the new ghost.

    President Haru, President Haru!

    The ghosts sitting in the restaurant gave Haru a lot of hints.

    The fact that grandmother forsythia was pushed in at the front, and the ghosts seemed to have given a rough explanation outside the restaurant.

    What kind of situation is your grandmother in? And things like what this restaurant is like.

    "Grandma, do you remember me?¡±

    I remember. Why can''t I? The bachelor who used to buy vegetables and fruits every day at our bakery. I didn''t know you were doing such a good job. If I had known, I would have given you more.

    The forsythia grandmother who came to the restaurant looked no different from her life.

    A face full of wrinkles but wise, and at the same time a gentle and soothing impression.

    Therefore, the ghosts who brought such grandmother did not seem to be too embarrassed.

    "What would you like to eat? We have japchae and seaweed soup today, and if you want anything else, I''ll make it as much as I can."

    Is there japchae? Then I''ll take it. That''s enough for me. I wanted to eat it. Did you go to my funeral today, bachelor?

    "What? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.Yes, I''m back. Grandma."

    I deliberately didn''t want to talk about the funeral.

    There were some scenes where I didn''t see the ghost of grandma forsythia.

    But now that my grandmother brought it up like this, I really had no choice.

    When Haru and Yumi nodded a little awkwardly, Grandma knew it. He said.

    Did you enjoy your meal there?

    "Yes, I enjoyed the meal. Thanks to you."

    Then you''ve heard my story, too. What I said in my will.

    "¡­¡­right."

    It''s gotten a little solemn.

    Sure enough, the ghosts behind the grandmother gave Haru a hint, mixing all kinds of gestures and gestures.

    In interpretation, this is what it meant.

    [Grandma realized something!!!]

    ''That''s a good thing.''

    To be honest, I had a rough idea since grandmother forsythia brought up the will to Haru right away.

    A will is the last word a person leaves before he dies.Of course, it would have been closely related to his resentment.

    Then the problem narrows down a lot.

    What grandmother''s resentment is, and how a day can help.

    I don''t want much. I knew it as soon as I realized my resentment. I don''t know if I''ll be successful if I say Woozi.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Then tell me! We''ll help you right away!"

    My grandmother had a very nice personality. It was more than anything else for Haru and Yumi.

    You know Hahn, you even know the solution? Then the story becomes too easy even if it''s easy.

    We''ll have to hear what it is. If she was lucky, her grandmother could have been a saint today.

    At the same time, the burden of the mind, which was losing a day, would be much lighter.

    The work of the living and the dead is different.

    Hmmmmm, an old lady who picked her neck pointed somewhere with her fingers.

    Haru and Yumi made a lot of japchae in a big basin.

    That''s enough for japchae.

    "Japchae?"

    If you eat a delicious bowl of japchae, you''ll be able to make it to heaven right away. Haru, can you help me?

    A bowl of japchae is enough for me.

    Even if it was easier than I thought, the ghosts who were watching the situation nervously from behind smiled at the same time as they breathed a sigh of relief.

    You''re gonna make it easy for her! That''s because I thought of it automatically.

    Haru, likewise, used a gentle laugh as a seasoning, scooped up japchae on a nice plate.

    Seaweed soup and other side dishes were served together, and the official portion of heaven was quickly completed.

    The eyes of Haru, who was watching Yumi and Choi Han-seok serve heaven''s formalities to other ghost guests, soon turned to grandmother forsythia.

    Grandmother still wore the forsythia belt. You can relax and relax now.

    "Would you like to try it? Do you like it?"

    Oh, thank you.

    My grandmother looked through the japchae that Haru gave me and picked up the chopsticks.

    Slurp vegetables, meat, and noodles with a big spoonful!

    As expected, he/she enjoyed his/her meal because he/she was constantly correctional.

    In this case, most of them do, but Haru and Yumi, who looked at them, were also heart-beating for some reason.

    -Hmmm.

    Grandmother ate one chopsticks and put them down.

    Then he looked up and looked at the day.

    It''s delicious. As expected, a bachelor is a good cook well. I knew it when we picked vegetables from the bakery.

    It''s delicious, that word relieved my nervous heart of the day.

    "That''s a relief! I can''t believe it tastes good.¡±

    "We actually worked hard thinking about you!¡±

    -But... -I''m a little disappointed. No, it''s a little disappointing. First of all, the vegetables are kind of like that. Just looking at the spinach, it''s tough and niggle. It''s not a vegetable in my store, is it?

    "You know it right away."

    Of course! I''ve devoted my life to vegetable business!

    But forsythia was not easy.

    I was a bit disappointed with the vegetables in japchae for a day, and I was most worried about the quality of spinach.

    He pinched that part like a ghost.

    I''m sorry, but I don''t think this is going to work. I want to eat japchae that tastes just like my house. That''s why I said that in my will, and the lads didn''t understand it at all, and they put up something weird. This is why I can''t go up because it''s unfair."Then... Shall we make japchae again tomorrow? I''ll go to the market tomorrow, buy some good ingredients."

    Then can I ask you to do that? Hahaha, I''m sorry about this.

    "That''s all right! That''s our job."

    Haru strengthened his fighting spirit. Grandmother forsythia smiled kindly.

 Chapter - 240 238. Our House Mot mot motes (3)

    ''Japchae, japchae...¡­.¡¯

    There was no dish as easy as home cooking, but difficult to make at the same time.

    Difficult and expensive dishes have recipe books, so it is rather comfortable for a day when cooking skills are outstanding.

    What if I just follow what it says? It''s made like this.

    But home cooking is different. It''s a home-style meal that''s easy to make and transform, and it had endless flavors.

    The base base is the same. This time, I copied forsythia''s recipe as much as I could.

    Boil the noodles in the water with soy sauce and pepper, scoop them out well and prepare the vegetables.

    ''Honestly, this is enough. Getting something better than this in Korea is picking a star in the sky.¡¯

    It wasn''t just vegetables either.

    With the idea of not working twice, I brought as many vegetables as possible for oral fairy tales.

    I didn''t have to make a lot of japchae anyway, so I brought only a little bit of japchae for about three servings using excuses.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

    Pour enough bean oil into the pan and start frying vegetables one at a time.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to add a little bit of salt.

    Blanch onions, carrots, and spinach lightly, then season, and stir-fry beef like boiling soy sauce and starch syrup.

    It took a little bit of work, but you can continue with just one fan.

    Another one didn''t take so much time to fry, so it ended faster than I thought.

    You have to be careful. So that it doesn''t go bad.¡¯

    I''m almost done cooking now.

    Put all the ingredients including noodles in a large bowl, add soy sauce, sugar, and garlic and season them gently.

    The scent of a lot of perilla oil came up, and the sweet scent of soy sauce and sugar rose, making my mouth water.

    Finally, after putting it on a plate beautifully and sprinkling sesame seeds, a really good visual japchae was completed.

    It''s much more moist than it is from a restaurant, and it''s more glossy than it''s sold at a side dish store.

    The ghosts next to the forsythia grandmother had their own appetite.

    "Come on, it''s done. I don''t think it''s going to be as good as this."

    It certainly looks delicious. It''s amazing how a bachelor cooks. I''ve been cooking all my life, but I think a young bachelor is much better than me.

    "I''m still a long way off. To follow my grandmother''s taste. Anyway, would you like a bite?¡±

    Grandmother forsythia, who nodded at the day, picked up chopsticks.

    Just like yesterday, you can have a bite of japchae.

    -Hmmm.

    My chin!

    He put it down right away.

    The corners of Haru and Yumi''s lips fell slightly.

    I''m sorry, it''s not the taste I know.

    "¡­¡­it''s all right. It can''t be helped."

    Failed.

    In fact, that in itself was fine. But if you try a little harder, you will be able to make something more delicious than this.

    If it''s not easy, you can ask other chefs around for help.

    It is chefs and chefs who help each other little by little anyway.

    It was hard to make a bowl of food alone, so I had to divide the labor.

    As a result, the affection built up by working in the kitchen together was much bigger than I thought.

    But one day I thought a little differently.

    If it''s just a taste problem, it''s fine.

    That wasn''t what Grandma Forsythia wanted to say.

    I''m sure he does."Then I''ll get rid of the japchae and give you another one. I made galbitang today."

    No, no, no. But the bachelor told me to eat it all, so I''ll eat it all. You''re leaving Woozi here. Give it to me.

    When Haru tried to take out the japchae bowl, grandmother forsythia grabbed it.

    Then he ate all the japchae by himself, saying he didn''t need rice.

    It wasn''t even forced to eat it. You really enjoyed the meal.

    The ghosts who were staring blankly in the back swallowed their saliva, and the day they cooked laughed.

    -As expected, the bachelor cooks well...¡­.

    "Yes, thank you."

    Eventually, the business of the day ended and a countermeasure meeting was held in Table Heaven.

    The agenda of the meeting is of course forsythia grandmother. To be exact, what does grandmother want?

    Choi Han-seok opened his mouth as if he had waited for him first.

    - For now, there was no problem with the food for now. Does anyone have an objection?

    "Of course! President Haru worked so hard on that. You even got vegetables from oral fairy tales! I really wanted to eat it.¡±

    I don''t know if the word "I wanted to eat" was real, but Yumi swallows her mouth. Then Haru stepped in.

    "No matter how you look at it, I think it''s related to the funeral home. Why? You said your grandmother''s will was japchae. So the bereaved families brought japchae. Of course... It was just japchae from a side dish store."

    To be honest, I didn''t want to bring it up again.

    Even though they didn''t know their names or faces. But aren''t they the children of an old lady with faces?

    But they were fighting a dog fight with their grandmother, saying they would take up even a little more money.

    Every time I thought of it, I felt stuffed up. I wondered if money was this scary.

    "Of course I didn''t see her at the funeral. But we can''t conclude that she hasn''t been to the funeral, can we?"

    Ghosts don''t make much difference. It''s just a little transparent.

    It''s the same as humans except it''s only visible to Haru and Yumi.

    So Haru or Yumi may not have noticed, or they may have stopped by the funeral hall afterwards or before.

    He thought he would go to his funeral home if he realized he was dead for a day.

    "So the japchae you were talking about has something to do with the families who were there?¡±

    "That''s what I think. And if it''s real here. That explains why my grandmother turns around and says so."

    It''s simple. He''s mutiny, but he''s a child anyway.

    No one would want to swear at anyone else for their children.

    Even more so for anyone who saw it at his funeral.

    Then, what my grandmother said about vegetables.

    "I heard it last time I went to the market. Most of the vegetables sold at my grandmother''s store were grown by my children or relatives. Everyone said they were agricultural."

    "But now my grandmother''s shop, the yellow bakery, is still closed. Market traders say they don''t even have a chance to open it."

    Of course, when the bereaved families are fighting back and forth with their inheritance, how can they open a store? I don''t think there''s anything strange about the bakery being ruined like this.

    "Ugh."

    Choi Han-seok said calmly, but his eyes were sincere.

    And it was a really big problem for a day at the same time.

    If Haru is right to guess now. And really if the bakery doesn''t open after a quarrel with the bereaved families.What about the forsythia grandmother?

    The road to the Holy Grail could be completely blocked. I didn''t want to imagine it.

    Although it was a short relationship in the marketplace, the weight is never small because it continued every day.

    I wanted to help. So that grandmother forsythia can achieve her will.

    - The will to eat japchae, I think, meant that.

    I don''t think my grandmother didn''t know that she would have a fight with her inheritance if she died. Nothing is as precious as family.

    Choi Han-seok looked up and stared blankly at the ceiling.

    It was a place where there was nothing, but Choi Han-seok would be looking at something.

    His eyes turned a little sour. I clenched my fist to see if anger was rising.

    Stop fighting and collect your own vegetables and make japchae.

    "Like Aesop''s fable of growing vines?"

    That''s right. This is the wisdom of older people.

    "It''s very sad. It''s like. Don''t fight. Be close to your family. It was something like that. I didn''t know what it meant, so I just bought japchae roughly. I wasn''t even fighting at the funeral."

    Spouting the facts out of my mouth came a lot more realistic.

    And the reality was literally muddy. There were only completely black desires.

    "Grandmother... you must have had a hard time."

    In front of Haru or Yumi, he never frowned or looked angry.

    How charred must he have been? I didn''t even want to think.

    "CEO Haru. Then what should we do? We''re not even relatives of grandma. You can''t go back to the funeral and say anything."

    "Yes, because we were just regular customers of grandma''s shop¡­¡­.¡±

    One good thing is that the funeral of grandmother forsythia is being held for 10 days.

    This is because my grandmother had more money than I thought, and so did my relatives who farmed.

    Then it would be realistic to solve it somehow.

    "But if you look at it like this. You think your grandmother''s family is good at keeping traditions and manners?¡±

    That''s right. Who else would do a 10-day market today? But manners and money are different. Well, I understand.

    There were several more stories afterward, but nothing more came to mind.

    In fact, it was a matter of course when I think about it.

    It was because the day was not close to grandmother forsythia, and there was nothing to interfere with their relatives.

    That''s the night''s meeting that ended up breaking up.

    Still, Haru and Yumi, as if they had promised, snooping around the yellow bakery as soon as they went to the market the next day.

    Of course, there was nothing inside the bakery with the grey shutters closed.

    "It used to be so noisy here."

    "That''s right. When we come, my grandmother just came today! They gave me persimmons and apples to eat."

    "I feel so empty. Really."

    Strangely, the entire market felt a little depressed, perhaps because it was not just one day that I felt that way.

    It seemed to be more because grandmother forsythia was a person who spread her energy loudly even after she grew old.

    "Just in case, ask other merchants anything. There could be more things we don''t know!"

    "Shall we? If Yumi wants to."

    Yumi, who quickly shook off her sadness, raised her right hand and looked at the day.She didn''t seem to want to give up.

    Haru and Yumi went around the market and started talking to the merchants, as they were quick to shop.

    They were all familiar faces anyway.

    "¡­¡­what are they doing?¡±

    And there was one who was watching those two from a distance.

    The man had previously been wandering around a yellow bakery all day.

 Chapter - 241 239. Our House Mot mot motes (4)

    It was not long after Haru and Yumi returned to the restaurant that progress began to occur.

    "Huh, mister!"

    "Mr. Yumi?"

    Around lunch break, one of the busiest times in the dining world, as always.

    Yumi, who was greeting customers who were slowly starting to come in, was surprised to find someone.

    I looked at it, wondering what it was, and there was a familiar face there somewhere.

    I didn''t know it from his face, but from his shabby clothes like a frayed coat.

    "When I met you at the market last time¡­¡­. That''s him, right? The grandchild of forsythia grandmother.¡±

    A man who looks a little old to be called a grandson, but a little young to be called a son.

    That''s why he naturally entered the restaurant, which I thought was unique.

    In fact, whatever, he was also an ordinary guest.

    Besides, the market people visited heaven on the table so often that there was no reason not to let him in for a day.

    "Here''s the restaurant you said you were doing."

    I thought it was my first time seeing him last time, but now I''m sure.

    A man is not from this town. One day I could be sure.

    It''s a little embarrassing for me to say, but if you don''t know the table heaven in this town, you''re a spy.

    Even if I hadn''t tried it, I knew it. It was famous for the table heaven was famous. Besides, he didn''t meet at the market anyway.

    At least no one in the market didn''t know about the table heaven.

    It was the same reason why Haru was so close to market merchants that he ran directly to the funeral of grandmother forsythia.

    "It''s a small restaurant. Would you like to sit down first?¡±

    "But I think he''s cooking a little bit. It smells good."

    As the day guided, Yumi brought a towel and a bottle of water like lightning.

    Sitting down, he looked over the restaurant.

    He looked at the kitchen where he was busy making food for a long time, and soon his stomach growled.

    "The menu changes every day in our restaurant. Today''s menu is stir-fried sausage and chicken. Would you like this?"

    "No one hates sausage and sweet chicken.¡°

    Anyway, I meant it was good. Sausage and chicken gangjeong were supposed to be a lot of dishes, so blink.

    In the meantime, the official portion of heaven came out.

    "Well, I can''t believe it''s this price.¡±

    "I hear that every day. Thankfully."

    Of course, I gave plenty of sweet and sour chicken out of my grandmother''s mind.

    Sweet and spicy chicken gangjeong and rice were a better combination than I thought.

    Perhaps he really liked it more than he thought, but he emptied more than half of the meal in just five minutes.

    I ate so much that I was worried that Yumi, who was glancing at me, might get indigestion.

    The man who burped in a small gulp drank a cup of water.

    How full the ship was, I put down my chopsticks for a while and talked to Haru.

    "I didn''t even know there was a restaurant here¡­¡­. I saw the boss and his wife in the market."

    "Married couple?! Uh, we''re not married. Just."

    Yumi, who heard the two letters of husband and wife, jumped up.

    Some regular customers who knew the truth roughly laughed, and the man awkwardly apologized in front of Yumi, whose face was red.

    "Oh, really? Then I''m sorry. Hmm, well, anyway. Didn''t you ask the market traders? About my grandmother."

    "Oh¡­¡­I apologize if it offended you."

    "Me, too. I didn''t mean anything else. Just."The man came in unexpectedly.

    Honestly, I was so nervous when I came to the restaurant that I wondered what was going on, but if it wasn''t for that, I would have looked embarrassed.

    When Haru, who succeeded in managing his facial expression, apologized, the man shook his hand.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not like that. You don''t have to feel bad when you think about your grandmother."

    "Sometimes there are people who are sensitive people.

    It''s not easy to meddle in other people''s family affairs. Even more if it''s a deceased person.

    Besides, Haru can''t tell him the truth.

    To relieve the resentment of my late grandmother? The moment you spit it out, you go to a mental hospital.

    "At least it''s not me, so don''t worry. By the way, you must have had a relationship with my grandmother. I heard your grandmother put food ingredients here."

    "You always sell good vegetables and fruits. I tried it a few times and signed the contract right away."

    "I''m a countryman, so I don''t know everything else, but I''m confident in the quality of the products my grandmother sells. The son-in-law farmed onions in Muan. Spinach and radish are in Taean. It''s all about farming, so it''s delicious."

    When Haru praised a little, the man immediately fell in love. I thought the atmosphere would get warmer in no time.

    "By the way, did you say grandchild? I went to my grandmother''s funeral last time. I didn''t see you then."

    "¡­¡­Don''t even bring it up. I don''t even want to think about it.¡±

    At this one word, it froze again stiffly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "If you''ve been there, you''ll know. Family members are holding the deceased portrait and fighting. The land, the mountains, the mountains. He was going to pull some strings."

    The hands of the man who said so trembled. The same is true of the eyes, and they seemed genuinely angry.

    He looked around and stopped looking at the liquor store.

    "Do you want soju?"

    "Do you have a red lid?"

    "Yumi, can I get you an original?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Crunch!

    When Haru filled his cup once, the man emptied immediately. And I poured another glass and emptied it one after another.

    Seeing that he drank red lid soju so quickly, it was clear that he had not been drinking alcohol for a day or two.

    He bowed his head down with a face that wasn''t even pouty.

    "That''s not what people should do. I think people are scarier than ghosts. "Really don''t."

    "I don''t know what to say."

    The day gave me a lot of comfort, but it was clear that it would not be a great help.

    Hey, Haru. Who else is there?

    "Chef?

    Choi Han-seok suddenly pointed out of the window. Turning there, there was an unexpected person standing.

    The man who was just talking like that.

    Grandmother forsythia was gazing at the man outside the window of the table heaven.

    He even bowed his head to greet Haru when his eyes met.

    To be honest, I was a little puzzled by the ghostly appearance.

    "Thank you for the meal. I''ll come back later. I''m sorry I ruined the restaurant."

    The man didn''t say much after that.

    He just snapped up rice and a bottle of soju at an incredible speed, paid with cash and left the restaurant like running away.

    After watching the man who left the restaurant disappear from view, grandmother forsythia came into the restaurant.

    Haru and Yumi were busy dealing with lunch guests who just began to rush in, so Choi Han-seok greeted his grandmother.Haru listened to the story of the two people.

    Thank you for feeding my baby delicious food.

    There''s a lot of restaurants here.

    But there''s no restaurant that pays attention to every dish like Haru. It''s obvious that a kid with a tight palate ate it so deliciously.

    By the way, Grandma. Who was that guy earlier? I don''t think he''s a real grandson.

    Choi Han-seok got to the point right away.

    Haru and Yumi swallowed their dry saliva. I was just thinking the same thing.

    ''Honestly, I think it''s weird.¡¯

    If you''re really a grandson, you can''t miss the funeral.

    Plus, hanging around the market like a thief, and crucially at an ambiguous age.

    There were so many strange things.

    But grandmother forsythia just smiles.

    There''s no real fake in the family. Family means family. If you raised him like a son, you''re a son, and if you gave him love like a grandchild, you''re a grandchild.

    -I didn''t mean it in a bad way. Just.

    That''s enough, because that''s what I''m here to say.

    She was just a kind-looking grandmother, but she must have had as much to think about as the wrinkles that have increased over the years.

    The grim reaper once said that. To the ghost, Han Eun is like a work that has never been done before.

    Grandma forsythia seems to have something to do even after she dies. I felt a lump in my heart when I thought about it like that way.

    It''s called Yongsoo. I had two daughters because I was unlucky with my son, and I sent my first son without turning over a stone. Well, I sent my daughters to college and they came to me.

    When I raised all my children and sent them to college. When you''re the only one left in such a spacious and crowded house.

    It was also a time when parents became lonely and let go of their minds at the same time.

    But forsythia continued to work as a vegetable dealer.

    And then, the guy who just ate in the corner of the market. He said he met Yong-soo.

    I still remember that day vividly. I''m going to order a bowl of noodles before I go in after finishing my business, and a big boy is going back and forth over there. When I was feeling lonely, I bought him a bowl of noodles and heard about it.

    Things were a little too bad.

    He left the house at an early age as if he was running away from his parents'' domestic violence, and has lived like a tramp since then.

    He said he did anything with any money, but it was not difficult to survive on the country floor.

    He talks about himself. At the same time, seeing Yong-soo eating noodles and asking for something to work, Grandma Forsythia said she thought of her son who had gone first.

    If my son had lived so far, he would have grown up this nice.

    "So, what''s his name?"

    "You can call me Yong-soo. I don''t have a family name. No parents, no family name."

    "Let''s call Mr. Jung from now on."

    "¡­¡­Excuse me, ma''

    "Looking for a job. Then come to our store from now on. I was just looking for a reliable suit because the business went well, that''s great."

    "Are you writing me down?¡±

    "Of course. You look fit. What''s wrong with you? Instead, you have to work hard. I have to wake up early in the morning and work all night. Of course, I''ll pay you well, so don''t worry. I''ll cook for you every meal I have.""That''s fine. I''ll do my best! I''ll do my best!"

    On the market floor in the countryside, it was a relationship that began as the wind swept through.

 Chapter - 242 240. Our House Mot mot motes (5)

    However, the relationship that started as the wind swept through the country did not mean that the weight was small.

    Just as the wind rolls the world, so did the world of the two.

    Yong-soo literally did a very good job. When I told him one thing, he knew ten, and he never forgot what he knew.

    The water came in and was done in less than a year for other workers to learn.

    He had already become a professional businessman.

    It goes without saying that she was closer than an employee to the forsythia who lived alone after sending all her children away.

    He always says he''ll come every day and fills in the blanks of his children who didn''t come to see him.

    Before Yong-soo was also a boss, he became a grandmother.

    It was also the consideration of grandmother forsythia for Yong-soo, who did not want to be called a mother. Therefore, it was not a son but a grandson.

    You raised him like a son, and you don''t like him and you like his grandchildren, so why don''t you just give him a hand?

    -That''s... that''s right. Well.

    Choi Hanseok nodding his head.

    It was a heartwarming story about buying other people''s homes.

    And it was something that the family of heaven didn''t expect at all.

    Your grandmother has such a good personality. How can they be like that?¡¯

    I wondered if my children should do the same if my parents were nice, but looking at the case of grandmother forsythia now, I realized that everything was not like that.

    A postmortem battle with a grandmother who had never seen a man before.

    "As the Lord of the Underworld said, the world is in this state.¡¯

    Something touched my skin. I thought I knew what she meant a little bit.

    I know my children are fighting right now. Oh, shit. I told you so much not to be greedy.

    "I''ve been to the funeral, too."

    -Then you must know. They''re kind-hearted. They''re nice-hearted, but they''re so greedy because they look like someone. And maybe, our water couldn''t make it to the ceremony. Right?

    That''s accurate.

    Maybe that''s because of my kids. I... gave Yong-soo some inheritance. It''s not that my children can''t live anyway, but they all live in their own homes. I''ll drive a nice car. I travel abroad regularly.

    In that sense, grandmother forsythia''s child farming was very successful. From the perspective of capitalism, of course.

    Although my grandmother continued to work and had to live alone.

    Nevertheless, their children could live on their own.

    One good thing about grandmother forsythia, who is well-known for saving money, is that she brought it.

    - Maybe the kids are fighting over it too. They used to look down on Yong-soo, but I gave him a legacy. There''s nothing more I need to say.

    Well, then what''s wrong with that? Oh, of course I don''t mean anything bad.

    Haruna and Yumi were thinking the same thing.

    Three people who have been together all day and now feel the same way.

    That was weird. It didn''t make sense.

    Even though grandmother forsythia raised me well and gave me a legacy. Yong-soo''s clothes were too shabby.

    With a little exaggeration, he really didn''t seem to be able to afford a meal. It was clear that it was not just a saving.

    The one named Yongsoo. How''s he doing?

    He''s not like that these days. I''m not greedy for money. I don''t like spending money. Just put them together one by one, and save money. After farming and working hard, a glass of soju with delicious rice is enough. That''s what he''s like.-It''s not just a piece of work, it''s a piece of work. In this day and age, finding such a person would be harder than finding a needle in the desert.

    He''s easy to be eaten or swindled at the same time.

    However, Choi did not say it out loud.

    There was no reason for that. It was forsythia who knew the best anyway.

    Anyway, I just want her to do whatever she wants. I''m sure you''ll do well on your own because you''re not greedy but you''re not foolish.

    Grandmother forsythia stood up from her seat.

    She made eye contact with Haru, not Choi Han-seok, who she had been talking to for the last time, and that seemed to mean what she had just said to Haru.

    Haru nodded for now.

    There''s nothing you can do, and it''s even someone else''s house.

    This time I''ll have to help you somehow.¡¯

    Until now, all day long has been standing in front of the line to solve things, and sometimes I thought this wasn''t bad.

    Grandma forsythia went out like that and didn''t come to eat that night.

    The next day, it was Yong-soo, not Grandma Forsythia.

    "I have a favor to ask of you, sir!"

    And with a firm mind.

    * * *

    "Everyone around me says so. There''s no one in this town who cooks as well as the boss.¡±

    "Oh, what am I to say?"

    "And I heard you were a chef at a great restaurant."

    "You''ve made the right call.¡±

    Yong-soo came looking for time for the restaurant to close.

    In addition, the investigation seemed to have been done properly.

    Haru was famous in this neighborhood, and there was no reason to hide his past as a Michelin chef, so there was nothing wrong with him.

    But what kind of favor are you going to ask me to do? And I wondered if he was that excited.

    Yong-soo was crouching all the time, but now he is straightening his shoulders.

    He looked like he was mixed with anger and confidence.

    I had no choice but to listen to him because all the guests had been sent out, but the point was quite unusual.

    "I have a favor to ask of you, boss."

    "Tell me. First of all."

    "Tomorrow is here, a table-heaven holiday, right?¡±

    "That''s right."

    "Then can''t you spend the day cooking for me?"

    "¡­¡­Cooking for a business trip?"

    Haru looked at Yumi with a shrug. Blinking her eyes if it was the same for her to panic.

    "Yumi, we''ve never done anything like that before.

    "Never. No, and don''t you usually have a specialized company? Cooking for you on a business trip."

    "I don''t want to leave it to such a company. And I heard the boss kept using my grandmother''s ingredients. Then I''m sure you know how to handle the ingredients."

    "That''s true. What the hell is wrong with you? What do you want me to make what?¡±

    There was a moment of silence. But Yong-soo quickly organized his thoughts.

    "My grandmother''s funeral. Let''s mix japchae with me there. No matter how hard it is, I need to fulfill my grandmother''s will.¡±

    And dropped bombshell comments.

    Screamed when the day was right.

    "Now, at the funeral?"

    Oh, well, there''s a lot of fun going on. Is your life so spectacular? Our day.

    Choi Han-seok''s voice, smiling behind his back, could not be heard. This is because I had a lot on my mind.I''ve never heard of a chef who goes on a business trip to a funeral home.

    Most funeral parlors have separate cooking kitchens, and they usually cook there and come up.

    The bereaved families bring in food and stuff that they lack and stuff.

    Does it make sense to cook at a funeral?

    "There''s nothing that can''t do. The bereaved families will allow it. It''s not that far from the funeral hall and Haru''s restaurant anyway. We can use the fire here after receiving the ingredients, and we can use the rest at the ceremony."

    "There''s nothing you can''t do about it¡­¡­, but that''s not it."

    "I''ll give you the money as you wish. I don''t even want money anyway. I have a lot of money saved up for a day like this."

    It sounded ridiculous, but Yong-soo''s eyes were sincere. Perhaps he is serious about saying that he will give money.

    If a day asks for a billion, he will somehow get it and give it to you.

    It was the same with grandma forsythia''s words yesterday, and I was convinced to talk to him in person today.

    He was the most honest man in this regard.

    To be honest, it didn''t make any sense in reality.

    Of course, that doesn''t mean we can proceed.

    Was this what my grandmother saw?¡¯

    Then it''s hard to take it out. The conclusion came out shortly.

    Haru took Yongsu''s hand.

    "Let''s do it. Then."

    "Let me help you! If you''re on your way, I''ll join you!"

    When Yumi naturally followed him, Yong-soo bowed his head several times, saying thank you.

    "And there''s one more thing I''d like to say."

    "Huh? Go ahead."

    "I think if this doesn''t work out, the yellow bakery will close. In the first place, it was a store that didn''t cost a lot of money for grandmothers and children, and crucially, there''s no one else to do business.¡±

    Ugh, the sound came out of itself.

    I was thinking about it just in case, but you''re saying it''s definitely me?

    "Isn''t Mr. Yong-soo here?"

    "They don''t think of me as a family member. I think he''s a thief who forgot his inheritance.¡±

    "You must be going through a lot."

    "It''s not that I don''t understand. That''s fine. Anyway, I''m thinking of having a discussion this time."

    "Deal?"

    Yong-soo''s eyes flashed.

    "I''ll give you all my inheritance, so let''s make japchae together. And if possible, I''m going to ask them to let me run the yellow fruit."

    "All heritage? Are you sure you don''t mind?¡±

    "I''m not too greedy for money. I just want to somehow continue the grace that you have given and nurtured."

    I felt confident. It also seemed to be somewhat grounded confidence.

    "Okay, then let''s do it. First of all."

    Besides, it was a deal worth a day''s work.

    The reason is simple. If the collapsing yellow fruit is revived, doesn''t it mean that the table heaven can continue to receive quality food ingredients?

    I was a bit disappointed with the quality of the vegetables I bought at the market, but if this can be solved by just one day.

    "It''s going to be fine."

    "Yes, sir."

    The two men held hands.

    Something was about to start.

    * * *

    Yong-soo was as thorough in managing money as his personality.

    One day, he decided to receive 5 million won as a condition to do as he said.

    Honestly, it was a little big money for work, so I dissuaded him several times, saying it was okay not to give him this much, but I couldn''t help it when Yong-soo said that it was cheaper to borrow Michelin chef''s hand.The word "took in" might have worked a little better.

    "Gather up for a second, everyone!¡±

    As Yong-soo opened the door of the funeral hall with all his might, the bereaved families, who had been fighting back today, lifted their heads like meerkats who met the eagle.

 Chapter - 243 241. Our House Mot mot motes (6)

    "¡­¡­Yongsoo?"

    The word honeyed mute could not have been better suited.

    With the appearance of Yong-soo, who had no warning, the people who were hanging around at the ceremony were instantly confused.

    A couple of aunts and uncles jumped up and sat back not long after.

    As it was a 10-day venue, most mourners had already visited, so the funeral hall was quiet except for their families.

    The few remaining mourners opened their eyes wide wondering what was going on while eating.

    "Who is he?"

    "How can I explain this?"

    "Yong-soo? Was there a boy in my family named Yong-soo? I''ve never seen this face before."

    "My mother had it before. It''s just, I had a son. Why? What I said earlier. The one who got a little inheritance."

    "Oh, is that him?"

    There seemed to be people who didn''t even know the existence of water.

    When some of the bereaved families came forward and explained it, they were surprised and opened their mouths wide.

    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were on Yong-soo. He breathed a little loudly.

    "By the way, what kind of face do you come here? The funeral is almost over."

    "From day one, I couldn''t see you, so I thought you''d cut us off completely."

    "If you''ve seen adults, you should say hello first. What are you doing right now?¡±

    The atmosphere is strong as expected.

    As expected by the day, the way people in the family treated Yong-su was quite cold.

    It was not obvious that he didn''t like it because it was a seat and he had an eye for it, but every single way he looked at Yong-soo showed his disapproval.

    But Yong-soo didn''t care a bit.

    Without blinking an eye as if this were a matter of course, I went through the crowd and sat in the middle.

    Flop, drip, flop!

    After taking out a paper cup, I poured in half a bottle of soju.

    "Wow!"

    I drank it all in one gulp and glanced around people.

    "I''m sorry, I''m late. I wanted to come early, but I didn''t have the chance."

    The spring water bowed deeply.

    Among the bereaved families who were stunned by the big apology, a man in an armband walked out.

    "¡­¡­why did you come?¡±

    "May I say hello to you?"

    "Sure."

    Standing in front of grandmother forsythia''s portrait, Yong-soo paused for a while, and soon coughed a few times.

    He added incense, poured alcohol, and bowed twice.

    Yong-soo, who came out with an example, was a little moist around his eyes, but his expression was definitely stiff.

    As if the mud had hardened in the rain had become much harder.

    "I know you''re not happy with me. So let me get to the point quickly."

    "Tell me."

    "For my share, oh my...¡­ I know you have a legacy. How much money and the bakery in the market. I''ll give it all away."

    "What?"

    Hmmmmmmmmmmm!!

    The eyes of those who were staring at the water as if they were going to kill it immediately faded.

    One letter, "Why?" popped up on everyone''s face, but not a single person said it out loud.

    Until just now, they were talking in one bite, saying that the legacy of the deceased that Yong-soo had was a waste.

    Before the question mark came to mind, I turned around the calculator.

    There''s only one conclusion. Gains.

    The water said it would give its own inheritance, and no one would mind it.No, I was even anxious that he might change his mind.

    Didn''t the original person say it was more?

    "Let''s sit down and talk. Your legs must hurt."

    "Okay, let''s sit down first.¡­ there aunt! Give me a prize here!"

    "Do you drink soju?"

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    "Take a drink. Give me a drink."

    "I''m glad you''re here. Yes, but your mother''s dead, so you should come."

    The atmosphere got better in a flash.

    A and B turned the tables in a blink of an eye. It''s even because the water comes up with something at once.

    Is this capitalism?

    To be honest, I got a little goosebumps one day. Standing in the back, Yumi was doing her best to manage her facial expression.

    As expected, the world was in a state of flux. The words of the underworld have never been wrong.

    * * *

    "I know. Am I right now?"

    "If you make Japchae with me, I''ll just give you my inheritance?"

    "Yes, I''ll give you everything without leaving a dime. If you''d like, I can write you a certificate."

    "No, I don''t understand. If it''s because of grandma''s will. Since we put japchae on top like this...¡­.¡±

    "Oh! Dongsu! I heard Yongsu is so determined. Are you going to keep doing that? "Dongseo did nothing while her mother was alive."

    "No, if you say so...¡­ hmmmmmmmmm."

    People who first heard Yong-soo''s words looked like they were wondering what it meant, but soon after, they nodded in unison.

    All of them are calculators in their heads.

    A woman wearing an armband in a black suit looked at Yong-soo. She was my grandmother''s eldest daughter.

    "Always, it''s been on my mind, too. My mother''s will was japchae, I guess. Isn''t it kind of weird to put japchae on top from a side dish store? How nice to have a chance to make it like this.¡±

    "I agree. Japchae is not that difficult."

    "It''s a 10-day market anyway, so we''re almost there for the mourners. That would be great to do. Now the funeral is just a few days away."

    "So... ..we can make it with him?"

    Words of acceptance springing out in a flash.

    Haru and Yumi, who naturally became involved in the bereaved family, introduced themselves lightly.

    "I''m here at your request. Our restaurant will support you with places to cook and utensils."

    "Wait, Mr. Haru. Hey guys. There''s something I forgot to say. I want to make delicious japchae. It was also his last will. So, yes."

    Not with just vegetables. Everyone is working on farming and distribution anyway, so please deliver the vegetables and ingredients you need one by one.

    "We? No, well. There''s nothing we can''t do. How many are you going to make?"

    "My farming place is Gangwon-do. How am I supposed to get there?"

    "Just make plenty. It''s japchae anyway. You can just freeze it since there are a lot of people who want to eat it. And if you''re in a rural area, just make it quick. I''ll give you a quickie."

    "If I send it from Gangwon-do to here, it will break a few hours...¡­¡±

    "Call me your account. I told you.¡±

    "¡­¡­draw, then."

    Yong-soo handled things very quickly and accurately.

    Like a skillful commander, I asked people to work one by one, and I checked how it was handled.

    Even most of the costs incurred in the process have been borne, so it''s not that difficult for many people to move together.As a result

    "I think the world has gotten better."

    "I mean, honestly, it doesn''t feel real."

    Beep beep beep beep--!

    Some big trucks arrived in heaven on the table.

    Even four motorcycles came in a row.

    Boxes containing food ingredients piled up one by one in the table heaven.

    Spinach, carrot, perilla oil, paprika, beef, onion¡­¡­ it took less than six hours for all the ingredients to arrive.

    I felt like I was dreaming.

    The same was true of where the ingredients came from. Jeolla-do, Gyeongsang-do, Gangwon-do. It just came up from all over Korea one by one.

    Yong-soo, who checked the food ingredients table, nodded with a satisfactory look.

    The restaurant was crowded even though it was closed because everyone was briefly in the dining room, leaving only a few people at the funeral hall.

    ''Looking at it like this, you have a lot of family members.¡¯

    There were more than 20 people even though not all of them came. Most of them are people who work in farming, distribution, or food materials.

    Yumi piled up two large boxes of food ingredients and carried them away.

    The day started cooking helping her.

    "I''m going to make japchae. I''ll start with the ingredients."

    "Should I peel the onion first?¡±

    "Yumi, please make onions, and I''ll cut carrots. A lot of people came in."

    As many as three boxes of carrots came in. When I opened one, I found a lot of dirt on it, which seemed to have just been dug up from the field.

    Wow, that''s awesome.

    "Yeah?"

    But the condition of the carrot was literally beyond imagination.

    The thickness was as big as a fist and the length was long.

    The roots were still fresh, and the sweet smell came up just by washing them in the water.

    A level comparable to oral vegetables. No, this might be more of a high quality.

    ''Since it''s the right time, I think they picked the best ones. Even considering that, you''re in really good shape.''

    It was not just carrots.

    Other vegetables, such as onions and spinach, also showed insufficient quality by saying fresh.

    Grandmother forsythia''s children were really high-quality farmers.

    Especially when I smelled perilla oil, which I raised myself and took to the local mill, I felt dizzy.

    The savory scent stuck in my nose, and I thought I wanted to put rice in it.

    "Let''s do it quickly. It''s more than I thought. I''m sorry about this.I''ll stay up all night."

    "That''s right. I''ll do it as fast as I can, boss!"

    "Please. Mr. Yumi."

    After taking out a large basin, I gushed water and trimmed it.

    Of course, there was no problem because they were two people who touched this amount every day, but now they didn''t have enough time.

    The bereaved families must also have been uncomfortable to leave the funeral home.

    "Your hand movements are unusual. You must have held a knife a lot."

    "Oh, me?"

    "You''re so good for a young man. I can''t stop looking at you."

    The bereaved families also began to talk to Haru and Yumi a few words, perhaps a little too much to just sit back and watch.

    And then, really naturally.

    "Give me a knife, please."

    "You can sit down and wait."

    "Hey, it''s more boring to wait. Let''s just do a side job and help. I''ve been eating kitchen food for decades, too.¡±

    "Yes! It''s a crop I grew, and I know it best. My carrot is big but the skin is light, so the more you peel it, the more delicious it is. Now, look. Do it like this."In the blink of an eye, most of the bereaved families began to join the work.

    As Yumi and Haru were full of question marks, Choi Han-seok murmured.

    Is that what I think it is?

 Chapter - 244 242. Our House Mot mot motes (7)

    "By the way, how''s your daughter? I heard you were a little sick last time."

    "My daughter? Oh, come on. It''s not a matter of being sick, but do you know how much trouble I had last time I met the wrong man?"

    "Oh, my. How was it?"

    "So they met on a blind date. Turns out...¡­.¡±

    Sometimes, there are unusual landscapes in the countryside or residential area.

    Some women gather to peel peppers or assemble mechanical devices or do side jobs.

    Even in the morning, many people gather to make pancakes.

    It was also a daily routine to give out some to strangers if they were wandering around after smelling the savory Jeon.

    Even the subjects seemed more intimate because they were all family members.

    It was more like a holiday scene than a side job.

    Of course, there was a very small problem that it was a scene in a restaurant for a day.

    "President Haru, President Haru. Isn''t it a little... strange?¡±

    "I wasn''t the only one who thought that, was I?¡±

    "Of course! No, I''m sure they were just fighting. Of course, it was a little less than the first day.¡±

    I''m sorry to say this, but grandmother forsythia''s family had the worst day ever.

    It''s not worth mentioning the fact that we fought back and forth at the funeral.

    Of course, time is medicine, and a few more days later, the mood has somewhat abated.

    However, rather than caring for each other, they tried to keep each other in check and bite each other.

    So, of course, it was a day when I thought that the Cold War-like atmosphere would continue even during cooking time in heaven, but the reality was a little different.

    As time went by, the air began to become softer and softer.

    The ladies naturally chatted together, trimming vegetables, and the uncles were helping them.

    Of course, it wasn''t without a quarrel.

    "There''s no green onion in it."

    "Oh, come on. Why are you acting like you haven''t tried japchae before? My mother''s japchae always had green onions in it. I just didn''t know because you cut it into small pieces."

    "I''ve been working at a restaurant for years, and I don''t know what''s going on."

    "Just trust me and put it in. Or we can make it again!"

    "All right, all right. Do as you please. By the way, what about the soy sauce?

    "It''s usually dark soy sauce, but my mother used sweet Korean soy sauce. It tastes better with perilla oil.¡±

    "But it also tasted like dark soy sauce."

    "But it also tastes sweet.¡±

    "Oh, my head is killing me. One, I can''t even ask my late mother again."

    Words broke out one by one here and there, but the conclusion was not easy.

    As they grew older, they left home and lived apart from their mothers, so the taste of japchae had to be brought from their childhood memories.

    How sweet it was, what ingredients were in it, and how the liver was.

    The things that people remember were a little different.

    Naturally, people gathered at the restaurant put their heads together and began to reminisce about their childhood.

    "The japchae I had at that time was really delicious. Why, on New Year''s Day when I was in elementary school. That happened once. The day my aunt grilled ribs."

    "Oh, then? We just said it was delicious and ate it. Turns out he saved up money and bought meat...¡­. Somehow my mother kept saying, "Money, money." Now that I think about it, there was a reason.""When you raised us, you made a lot of money, but you didn''t make us embarrassed. Expensive clothes, expensive shoes. Buy me anything you want."

    "But he scolded me hard if I didn''t use my pocketbook or waste my money. I was really upset back then. Now that I think about it, my mother was right a hundred times."

    "I did, yes¡­¡­.¡±

    As the story progressed one by one, the cooking slowly became complete.

    Stir-fry vegetables carefully, and boil noodles with soy sauce and sugar.

    The women''s worries were helped by Haru.

    "It''s probably a half-baked and half-baked soy sauce. That''s how it''s used for seasoned food.¡±

    "Really? Do you mix it?"

    "It''s more balanced than you think if you just match the mixing cost. The aftertaste of the brewed soy sauce and the sweet taste of the soup soy sauce come out well. If you put a lot of perilla oil in it, it''ll give you a taste."

    "Come to think of it¡­¡­I think he''s right.¡±

    "I heard you''re a good cook. I guess it''s true. I guess that''s right!"

    All preparations were completed in less than two hours, perhaps because everyone rushed in.

    "Then let''s carry it and go to the funeral. There''s a small kitchen there, so let''s mix it there."

    "But why don''t we just do it here?"

    "Please do me a favor."

    "¡­¡­then."

    His voice was quite large, as Yong-soo had already conceded many things.

    The people on a large truck headed back to the funeral hall in unison.

    After bringing several large bowls, I poured all the ingredients I prepared and sprinkled the seasoning.

    The eldest daughter, who said she had the best taste among the bereaved families, mixed japchae with rubber gloves and sanitary gloves.

    "Add some more perilla oil. Mom''s japchae tastes like perilla oil. It''s delicious with a lot of oil."

    "Okay, what else do you need?¡±

    "Sugar. Not just sugar, but brown sugar. We didn''t use white sugar when we were young. I heard it''s not good for your health. Pour sugar a little too much. Your mother ate it sweetly.¡±

    "Okay."

    Sneak! Sneak! Sneak! Sneak!

    Suddenly, the savory smell began to spread in the funeral hall.

    The bereaved families of the forsythia grandmother rented a large ceremony hall for 10 days, so there was no damage elsewhere, but I thought my head was dizzy from the strong smell of perilla oil coming through my nose.

    It was even very proper perilla oil. I heard it was made of perilla seeds that you grew yourself, and they even signed a contract with a luxury hotel last time.

    The precious things were literally gushing in.

    "Well, I think it''s almost done. Take a look at the taste."

    "May I try it?"

    "Yes, of course. Come here."

    When you taste japchae, the national rule is to put some on your hands and eat them.

    When my eldest daughter picked up some noodles and vegetables, Yong-soo, who took a step forward, snatched them away.

    Slurp!

    Yong-soo, who tasted his first bite of japchae, closed his eyes and chewed. The family looked at him with a little nervous eyes.

    "How is it? Does it taste right?"

    "Grandmother... .. They made a lot of japchae for me. These are the flavors I''ll never forget. In that sense, the liver is fine, but I think it lacks some sweetness."

    "Sweet? Let me see."

    Slurp!

    The eldest daughter, who had tasted a bite herself, nodded right away. Her husband picked up more sugar.

    "I''m sure it is. Just a little more sugar would be perfect.""Yong-soo, you must have a good sense of taste.

    "Unlike you look, you look like a gourmet. Hahaha!"

    The atmosphere between Yong-su and the other bereaved families also seemed to have eased a lot.

    Even if it''s peace that''s only going to continue right now, or if it''s true. Although it was an unknown problem in a day.

    ''We''ll be the only ones in Korea who can cook japchae at the funeral.¡¯

    I''ve never seen anything like this before. It''s amazing. Don''t you think so? Is it Haru?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok took a step away and watched such a scene.

    I thought it was really amazing.

    We kept fighting, but when I noticed something, we became harmonious again. I wondered if this was a family.

    However, it seems that Yong-soo''s intention was a little different.

    "That''s because I was the last person who lived on my grandmother''s food."

    "¡­¡­Mr. Yongsoo?"

    He uttered a cold word without a change of expression.

    Heavy words. And there''s nothing really wrong with that.

    The air, which had become very fluffy, froze cold in an instant.

    "She thought about you a lot. They want to see you during the holidays. In the past, I wanted you to call me instead of calling me, but now you want me to call you."

    "Do you really need to talk about it now?¡±

    "Dongseo is right. What the hell''s wrong with you?"

    "¡­¡­I always said. Then try to contact me. They''re my kids. They''re not going to answer. Why don''t you come if I tell you to? But my grandmother always. I''m busy making money. You said you didn''t want me to bother you."

    People''s faces have lost their smiles.

    Yong-soo himself brought up the things that he had been trying to ignore until now.

    Now the bereaved families had to face things that were in reality.

    That he didn''t care about his mother. Things I lost because I was greedy.

    "I think I know a little now. Why my grandmother asked me to make japchae in my will."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Yes, Yong-soo. What are you talking about? Do you understand why your mother''s will is japchae?¡±

    "So...."

    Yong-soo hesitated for a moment to say something.

    I looked for a moment at people who looked like they didn''t really know a thing, and then I let out a deep sigh.

    "How can you be so greedy under such a man...¡­.¡±

    He muttered something, but no one could hear him.

    Soon he raised his head.

    "Let''s be a little honest. Seriously."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was silence. The water continued.

    "I was the last one to eat my grandmother''s food, but I couldn''t stay with her at the end, so I guess I have nothing to say.¡±

    Then he strolled along.

    He took a bite of japchae from a large basin and breathed again.

    "It''s delicious. It tastes very similar to what my grandmother made. Well, that''s it."

    "This is it?"

    "Yes, here''s my grandmother''s will. Now that we''ve had a fight at the funeral. I don''t have any greed. I''m satisfied. When the mourners come from now on, give them this instead of the japchae you bought. The taste of your eldest daughter''s hands is similar to your mother''s."

    "¡­¡­yes, I see."

    Yong-soo dressed up. I was about to change my shoes, but I turned my head and looked at the day.

    Then he bowed to greet. Somehow his eyes looked really sad.

    "I''m sorry, I asked you too much."

    "What? Oh, no. It''s nothing."

    The day shook its hands with effort. Yong-soo left the funeral hall like that.

 Chapter - 245 243. Our House Mot mot motes (8)

    As expected, grandmother forsythia was right.

    Although they were separated and fought with money, they naturally thought about the past by making japchae together through wills.

    A happy moment.

    The moments when a family could exist as a family, thinking of each other first before the other benefits.

    Like a dish called japchae, which has various ingredients and tastes, I thought that grandmother forsythia''s family could do the same.

    ''That''s how I repent. It makes me reflect on myself."

    Come to think of it, I think they were the ones who grew and distributed the ingredients for the japchae.

    I felt something. At the same time, emptiness and emptiness came.

    What is this? I did it like this. I shouldn''t have done it in front of the deceased.

    You face greed, and you reflect on yourself. Eventually, the restaurant that used to make japchae became a sea of tears.

    I can feel a lot of things from a dish called japchae. Then you realize how much forsythia grandmother suffered.¡­.¡¯

    It was even after coming to the funeral home.

    The family bowed twice in front of the portrait of grandmother forsythia, putting japchae that they wanted to eat, and Yongsu was also able to relax.

    And lastly, the forsythia who watched all of this was very happy.

    ''The ending is full of family love.¡¯

    I thought there would be.

    The reality was just out of the question. It was cruel, but it was full of blood.

    People were much more selfish than they thought, and the world was much colder than it was.

    I''ve never felt so overwhelmed in my life. How can people be like that. What kind of animals are they? Does this make any sense?

    "I... I...¡­. I don''t know. Just."

    Choi Han-seok, who came out of the funeral hall, got mad.

    You said you wanted to sprinkle salt on people inside if you had a body with your ears open.

    Yumi''s eyes were completely blurry, perhaps because she was shocked.

    To be honest, every day was ridiculous.

    When Yong-soo put everything down and moved, even the people in the funeral hall agreed and moved immediately.

    Even when the food was being cooked in the restaurant, I was convinced that this was almost done.

    But what was the reality?

    "Let''s be a little honest. Seriously."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The unbearable water gave a scolding.

    Yong-soo, did you hear what he said? Let''s be honest.

    "Why didn''t I hear that? I was surprised when I heard it. I can''t believe you''re that tall.¡±

    Did you just see the faces of people? Haru. As soon as my face gets stiff, everyone avoids looking at me. We don''t know. I don''t know what you mean. Except for Yongsoo, we make eye contact and kiss together.

    Eventually, Yong-soo, who couldn''t stand it, gave up first and left.

    The day followed him, leaving Yumi inside, but Yong-soo quickly disappeared, saying it was enough.

    And there was one more person who looked at such water.

    Grandmother forsythia.

    Grandmother was just there with a look of sadness and joylessness.

    Then he came back to Haru and said,

    I''m sorry, Mr. Haru.

    "Grandmother... .. There''s nothing to be sorry about."

    Why isn''t it here? Because of me, young people are wasting precious time. If it''s a sin to make a mistake in farming your children, it''s a sin. I taught my children how to earn money in the fields, but I couldn''t teach them how to spend it like a human being. I''m a bad mother.-Grandma, don''t say that. It''s really not grandma''s fault. In a way, that''s the best way to live in Korea. In fact, everyone''s living well. So don''t worry too much.

    Grandmother forsythia laughed despondently when Choi Han-seok gave comfort, not comfort.

    Come to think of it, it was so ironic that it almost made me laugh.

    So what sin did grandmother forsythia''s children commit? No way.

    Even in the area where they live, they are well off as rich people.

    He bragged about what his son was like and what his daughter bought him, but he couldn''t help it.

    I suddenly thought of this. I thought that I was able to live this well because I lived like that.

    People who are not as greedy as Yong-soo, and who are good-natured, are just beaten. That was the reality.

    ''Lord of the Underworld...''.¡¯

    One day, I suddenly remembered Yeom-ra.

    I thought maybe this was the part she wanted to change the most.

    It doesn''t make sense. Yes, it was ridiculously deformed.

    Good people lose money, bad people live more proudly.

    No one can even say it''s a bad thing.

    I said it all because the law made to filter out bad people was protecting them.

    But grandmother forsythia thought that was enough.

    It''s okay. I don''t have any regrets anymore.

    -But... -Grandma.

    I''m a little worried about the water, but I can''t help it. And it''ll probably work out. Because of my children''s personality, I''m not going to just let go of the water. Even so, there are things I''ve taught you.

    The last thing you thought of was a child raised with your heart.

    I noticed that there was a grim reaper. With a calm and natural look, to do my job.

    "Are you ready to go?¡±

    I''ve been ready for a long time. Let''s go.

    "Come on, hold on! Wait a minute!"

    Haru!

    Someone pulled the hand of the day trying to run away, saying it didn''t make sense. It was Yumi.

    He dragged Choi Han-seok away after hearing that he should stop him quickly and somehow.

    Choi Han-seok met eyes as he floated in front of his eyes for a day.

    Listen, Haru. Think about it again. My grandmother is trying to be a saint. Would it be okay if you put your finger on it? Yes?

    "But... it''s...¡­.¡±

    You know what it takes to be a ghost. My grandmother really doesn''t have any regrets left. Yeah, it''s obvious in a way. I''m sure all the kids will be fine. Yongsoo, you''re going to do well. Does it?

    "Chef¡­¡­"

    The head of the day fell slowly. He nodded twice soon.

    If Choi Han-seok had a body, he would have held the shoulder of the day.

    Come to think of it, it was. Who is he to stop people who want to be holy?

    Haru didn''t deserve it. The only person in the universe who could do that was Yeomra.

    "And the Lord of the Underworld, no matter what happens, he won''t come forward like that.¡¯

    So it''s as if there isn''t

    The grim reaper, who glanced at the day, opened the door of the funeral hall, and grandmother forsythia stood in front of him, where the light leaked out.

    Thank you. This is all I have to say.

    "I''m... I''m afraid so am I.

    -President Haru is a good person. I''m sure. So please don''t forget that. Oh, and this is what I''ve eaten so far. Thank you.

    Grandmother forsythia took out a lot of money in her wallet and handed it over to Haru.Money turned into light and went into the clock of the day with Yumi, but there was no significant effect because it was already time for the two to overflow.

    "Good-bye. Thank you for your hard work."

    At the end of the day, grandmother forsythia was swallowed into the light.

    When the door closed, I returned to the ordinary funeral home, which was the reality.

    "CEO Haru. Then we...Shall we go back?¡±

    Yeah, Haru. What''s the difference between being here? Let''s just go back. Yes?

    "Can''t you just eat before you go?"

    -Okay, then.

    I wanted to go back, but my steps did not fall easily.

    I could have called it regrettable, but if I go away like this, I thought it would never happen. I didn''t like it.

    Choi Han-seok said, "I knew it right away as if I knew it," and Yumi always followed the day, so the story is over.

    "It''s like a meal."

    I thought it was a light matter.

    But the funeral hall was a little more noisy than before.

    I went in wondering what was going on, and there were about 10 new guests.

    When I asked who it was, they said it was from my grandmother''s hometown. He also said he was late because he rented a bus.

    "Oh, it''s been a while. How have you been?"

    "Oh, I''m always fine. What about you?"

    "So do I. Come on, let''s have a drink. By the way...¡­. What is this? It looks like you made it yourself. The smell is savory. It''s delicious, isn''t it?"

    "It was your mother''s will. He asked customers to treat him japchae."

    "Aha! As expected, my late baby sister loved her hands. My kids are like that''s true. They cook for us on the way home. I''m just grateful."

    Japchae made with a day''s lead was really popular among customers.

    The guests who entered the funeral hall went to the portrait with tears in their eyes, bowed twice, stole it with their sleeves, laughed, chatted, and drank with people as if something had happened.

    More than half of the japchae, which was the amount of how to eat all this, disappeared in 10 guests.

    "¡­¡­I''m sure it''s delicious.

    Slurp!

    Haru, who naturally intervened, and Yumi also ate japchae and yukgaejang. It was delicious.

    Indeed, I thought it would be harder to make a day''s food than this.

    Perhaps because of the atmosphere, I kept thinking about it, so I drank soju that I normally didn''t even touch.

    It tastes bitter.

    * * *

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    Time to move on from dawn to morning.

    The day I opened my eyes without an alarm was ready to stretch and go out.

    It took less than 10 minutes to take a shower and get dressed.

    As I walked out the door and walked along the one-way road to the market, Yumi was naturally standing next to me.

    It''s become a daily routine now. I started to shop for the market.

    "What should we make today?"

    "Well, there was one last time that came in as a menu request. Curry rice."

    "Oh, right! So today is curry. Well, how about pork cutlet with it?"

    "It''s the best. Let''s go in quickly. The more curry you boil, the more delicious it is."

    Today''s menu was set right away, so my feet naturally got busy.

    I stopped by a butcher''s shop and delivered meat for curry and pork cutlet, so I only had to buy vegetables.

    The place where the day''s steps are headed is yellowish blue.

    The place, which had large iron blinds, was resuming operations.

    "Mr. Haru, are you here?¡±

    "You''re doing a great job today. Mr. Yong-soo."

    "Thanks. So, what are you going to make?¡±

    "I''m thinking of making curry today.""Oh, that''s great. I just got some good potatoes. It''s from my aunt''s field, and it''s this year''s potato."

    The owner of the bakery is Yongsoo.

    Since there was no one to take over the store after his grandmother''s death, the bereaved families revived the bakery by hiring him.

    It was half, but it wasn''t bad.

    Like that, the day went by again today.

 Chapter - 246 244. Ginawa Fur Films (1) ...

    A few days later, a table paradise at the time the sun rises.

    Haru and Yumi were cooking as usual, but the atmosphere was a little different.

    An expression of shouts as if you were in a cooking contest.

    Hoot, a day of deep breath clenched my right fist.

    "Yumi, let''s do our best. We have a big guest today, so you know you have to pay attention to cooking, right?¡±

    "Of course! Don''t worry. This can''t be bad, can it?¡±

    "He said he wanted to eat Korean food, so he really worked hard to make it. I''m sure this will do the right thing.¡±

    Today was a day when Bapsang Heaven was closed, but it opened a restaurant.

    There are only 15 guests today, and there''s only one team.

    The two had been making special dishes for the guests for a few days.

    Haru''s order itself was very simple.

    -Please make Korean food! Something delicious.

    He even gave 100,000 won per person for meals by saying so.

    I have something to tell you.

    At first, the client said he would match the day as he wanted, so he called 20,000 won, but he insisted that it was at least 100,000 won, saying it would not be possible.

    I asked him if he wanted something luxurious, and he said no.

    Inevitably, the government decided to make all the food that could be cooked within the common people''s boundaries.

    Haru rolled up his sleeves, saying, "I''ll make sure to break the table."

    Honestly, forsythia used to be a good cook. I''ve definitely learned how to cook japchae.''

    First of all, Japchae, which cannot be missed at such a feast, was thoroughly seasoned.

    All the vegetables used in today''s cooking were bought from a yellow bakery, and the perilla oil that my aunt made herself was quite good, so I ordered some bottles of it.

    Foreigners called japchae "Korean pasta" and said they ate it very well, so they made enough.

    "The soup must be beef bone soup."

    In fact, there are not many kinds of expensive Korean food. Oyster soup or beef bone soup?

    In China and the United States, "stew, soup" types of expensive ingredients such as shark''s fin and beef have developed significantly, but unfortunately, Korea has not.

    But instead, there was a gomguk that I could introduce very proudly, so this was enough.

    In addition, there was no need for long words because there was a teacher who cooked beef soup very well.

    Gomguk, which is boiling in white milk color, is boiled with effort for three days a day.

    While I was at it, I made a lot and gave it to the guests the day before.

    I cooked rice cake soup and served it as a menu, and the response was very great.

    And this is the highlight!¡¯

    If Gomguk worked hard for three days, today''s main menu was a guy who paid attention for nearly a month.

    He''s the king of Korean food. Everyone likes it but it''s too expensive to eat.

    "Yumi, how are you?"

    At the end of the day, Yumi, who opened a large jar on one side of the restaurant and checked it, raised her thumb.

    "It''s the best! The soy sauce is completely soaked to the inside, so it doesn''t smell bad at all."

    "When I checked a few days ago, it was okay. That''s nice. It''s a bit difficult to ripen, but as Chef Choi Han-seok said, it was soaked while alive."I told you so! Honestly, I''m sorry to say this to crabs, but soy sauce marinated crabs must be soaked when they''re alive. That way, it''s even more delicious.

    The secret weapon of the table heaven prepared by Haru was none other than soy sauce marinated crab.

    Haru went to the fish market himself, bought a female crab full of eggs, dipped it himself and matured it.

    "By the way, it was really hard¡­¡­. I didn''t know soy sauce marinated crab was so much needed. Didn''t Haru do that?"

    "It was my first time making this amount at once. When I was in oral fairy tales, my seniors made all the marinated crabs."

    You might think that you just have to soak crabs in soy sauce.

    But that''s really out of the question.

    You have to be careful not to kill the live crab, put various medicinal herbs and water in the soy sauce, boil it, and cool it down again.

    Only then can you pour soy sauce into the jar where there are live crabs.

    The crab eats soy sauce and dies, so it tastes better.

    That''s not even how it ends.

    Every three days, remove the soy sauce from the jar, add more water, boil it, cool it down, and repeat.

    To kill the germs in the crab.

    Soy sauce marinated crab is finally completed only after aging it for a month.

    It takes a lot more work than most foods.

    Of course, the more you do, the more guaranteed the taste.

    Oh, my God.

    I grabbed the back of a large black crab and tore it horizontally.

    Bright red eggs bulged out. It''s full of eggs.

    I cut such marinated crab with a knife and cut it into four equal pieces.

    I put a lot of eggs on the scab, and when I put a round of chives and sesame oil, it made my mouth water.

    "It just so happens that the rice is ready."

    The rice is just plain rice. I was going to make mixed-grain rice, but I turned around because I thought it was rice for marinated crab.

    It was almost time to make boiled pork, kimchi geotjeori, and braised short ribs.

    A large bus stopped outside the table heaven, and people carrying large equipment began to get off.

    What''s unusual is that most of the people who come in like that were foreigners.

    Most people had blue eyes and yellow hair.

    The front of the bus was written like this.

    [Nflix Filming Team & Made Fur Films]

    Ringing~~!

    The door of the restaurant opened, and the hanging bell shook cheerfully and made a sound.

    A man wearing a T-shirt written in English, "Movie is my life!" rushed in and rushed to Haru and hugged him.

    "Chef Haru! Long time no see!"

    "I missed you, too. William Bacon."

    William Bacon.

    Park Joo-hyuk is the man who succeeded Haru, and he is now a representative director of Made Fur Films, a member of Nflix.

    A long time ago, Haru and Bob had made a suggestion after an undercover investigation as if they were some kind of detective.

    Would you like to do a documentary with me?

    Documentary.

    It is also a documentary made in the United States, not in Korea.

    Naturally, it spreads around the world because Nflix is in charge of distribution, and even the theme of the documentary is "Chefs of the World."

    It''s a program where you travel around 10 countries and visit chefs who are at the top of each country''s unique food and make a documentary.Even the producer was the famous Made Fur Films, so of course it was a great honor for the chef who appeared.

    Park Ju-hyuk handed over the honor to Haru, and after many hours, today came.

    The night before the shoot, when everyone eats at the restaurant where the shoot begins.

    "Well, this delicious smell! It smells different from other restaurants. It''s like, it''s heart-beating. Chef Haru''s cooking is."

    "I''m flattered. Oh, Yumi. Could you show me around?¡±

    "Of course! Come here and sit down. Give me your clothes and luggage!"

    I put the table according to the number of people in advance.

    The staff had been in Korea for a few days, so they seemed to have adjusted to a certain extent.

    The table was prepared in advance, so I could eat it right away. A day pointed to a small bowl in front of people.

    "Eat that first. It''s abalone porridge, and it''s good to eat before eating."

    Abalone porridge? It''s green.

    "It''s boiled with abalone intestines. I added some blue to make it taste better.¡±

    "That''s very luxurious!"

    Abalone is known as a high-end food ingredient not only in Korea but also around the world.

    People quickly emptied a bowl of abalone porridge.

    Haru and Yumi served the dishes they had made one by one, and of course, soy sauce marinated crab received the most attention.

    The camera director, whose forearm is twice as thick as a day, asked, pointing his cell phone into the crab as if it were amazing.

    "Is this... a crab?¡±

    "It''s raw soy sauce pickled. It''s rice, so you can eat it together. I grabbed it with chopsticks."

    "Oh...¡­ I''ve never seen this kind of food in Korea. Let me try it.¡±

    Since Yumi taught me how to eat kindly, the staff copied me as much as possible with an expression of curiosity.

    With the hands of sanitary gloves, he picked up one chubby thing, bit it and sucked it out.

    The crab meat was so full that it fell down just by holding it with my hands, but just one bite filled my mouth.

    Plus savory and bitter eggs.

    "Wow!"

    "Amazing!"

    If you mix a little bit of soy sauce with white rice sprinkled with flying fish eggs in your mouth, everyone would be satisfied.

    For those who tasted marinated crab once, nothing else seemed to come into their eyes.

    Among the people who started eating marinated crab like crazy, Haru and Yumi mixed rice with crab shell.

    Use a spoon to mix the intestines and rice.

    "Take this with you. It''s crab bibimbap."

    "Holly¡­¡­."

    The eyes of those who tasted each bite closed by themselves.

    There was even a person shaking his right hand holding a spoon and chopsticks to see how delicious it was.

    I heard that marinated crab is so popular with foreigners, so it seems to have been real.

    Bacon, the host of today''s event, seemed to be in a good mood as everyone ate deliciously.

    He held his leg in one hand and shouted.

    "How''s everything going, all right? You like it, don''t you?"

    "Yes, Mr. Bacon was right, indeed.

    "I''m still amazed. How can a restaurant like this taste...¡­. I must learn a lot, too."

    The faces of the staff who are completely brightened up.

    Bacon smiled as he looked at the day, and answered back with his thumb up.

    ''Is it is it a success?

    There was no problem with this kind of reaction.

    Actually, this was the biggest reason we had a get-together today.The documentary that we''re making is a plan to find the best chef in the country. It''s hard to call it a restaurant.

    It was literally a small neighborhood restaurant.

    Naturally, the staff voiced their voices asking if this was right, and Bacon made a place to check it out.

    Fortunately, it worked out well, but at the same time, I was determined once again.

    I''m gonna have to build a restaurant, too.¡¯

    It''s time to get out of heaven on the table.

    And the beginning, documentary with Bacon.

 Chapter - 247 245. Made Fur Films (2)

    "Well, then I think I''m pretty full now."

    I don''t know if what people said was true, but the dining room was quite quiet, unexpectedly.

    Usually, when you come to a place like this, rice is basically a means of conversation and friendship.

    It is basic to focus on words in that atmosphere, and William and other staff emptied a bowl of rice into the marinated crab, let alone talk.

    Then everyone ordered one more bowl of rice, and the story began as they ate it.

    I knew that Korean soy sauce marinated crab was popular with foreigners because I had dealt with a lot of foreigners in oral fairy tales, but I didn''t expect it to be this much.

    I felt good as always. Perhaps that''s why the atmosphere has eased up.

    "Let''s get down to business."

    William twinkled his eyes.

    He was still wearing sanitary gloves in one hand, but he was eating marinated crab before and now braised short ribs.

    It looked a bit chubby on the outside, but I ate like a food fighter.

    Haru and Yumi also focused, thinking that they are a bit like hamsters.

    Yumi must have been really nervous.¡¯

    Yumi was sitting next to Haru as if it were for granted, and her legs were shaking a little, although it looked no different from usual on the outside.

    Being with her, I learned every little habit.

    Shaking legs meant Yumi was really nervous.

    In fact, if you think about it, it''s natural.

    Not only in the U.S. and Korea, but there are famous broadcasters around the world who want to shoot their own documentary.

    What kind of chef wouldn''t be nervous?

    ''Not me.''

    For your information, Haru and Choi Han-seok were not nervous at all.

    Whatever the atmosphere here, no matter how great William is.

    From their perspective, the kitchen 10 minutes before the guest was much more tense.

    The reason was simple, too. If you make a mistake here, you can apologize, but once you''re dissatisfied, you never come back. There was nothing difficult.

    "Have you read all the e-mails I sent you?"

    "If you''re talking about the contract and the basic conti, of course I''ve read it."

    "I''ve read it back and forth several times! I didn''t work this hard when I was in school."

    "Haha, that''s a funny joke."

    When Yumi hit passionately, she raised her thumb as if she liked bacon.

    This is what I said, but the conti that was actually sent to Haru was literally the basis.

    I''m just going to film it in a certain way and edit it in a certain way. About that much?

    For Yumi, who is having a hard time, Haru asked me to receive some photographs of chefs from other countries who are editing, and it was completely free-spirited.

    In a filming of a chef in Tokyo, he filmed each fish in a very strict atmosphere like a Korean close-up documentary, and when he filmed a British geek chef, he turned the camera around and edited it like a circus performance.

    It is the same documentary program, but depending on the chef''s tendency, it applies completely different techniques from filming to editing.

    That''s why today''s meeting was important.

    Korea

    And Haru and Dining Heaven on behalf of Korea.

    "What kind of video do you want to make? Chef Haru, please tell me."

    Bacon stole the side of his mouth with a wet tissue.

    "Our film crew will do their best."

    "No matter what the chef asks, it won''t be as good as the chef in England, so please feel free to tell me. Ugh, I''m still burning up when I think about his sudden blowout of my bangs.""You got a good video, so that''s it!"

    Filming team will say a word.

    That''s why Bacon sent Haru Conti in advance.

    As I said my goal is to capture the chef''s raw appearance as much as possible, I''m asking him what kind of video he wants to make a day.

    Of course Haru and Yumi had already discussed.

    I brought up the story that I had prepared without any blockage.

    "I personally want my restaurant''s theme to be ''warm rice.''¡±

    "Rice? Rice?"

    "There is a saying that Koreans are the people of rice. It means a nation that starts with rice and leads to rice. That''s how important rice is, and it just so happens that my restaurant makes that kind of rice."

    "Exactly a very warm restaurant! That''s why it''s warm rice.¡±

    Yumi was even more excited when the explanation began in earnest.

    The staff still looked a little confused, so Yumi jumped up and began to explain.

    It was easy, too.

    The vision they''re looking at is, in fact, all the staff members have been eating.

    "How was the side dishes you had today?"

    "It was delicious."

    "It''s very simple yet¡­¡­. I felt sincerity at the same time.¡±

    "Then what was the most delicious thing?"

    Then everyone shouted, as if they had promised.

    "Soy Sauce Marinated Crab, of course!"

    "Holly Crab! It was the best.¡±

    That''s exactly what Haru and Yumi wanted. The two smiled.

    "Then let me ask you this. If only there was soy sauce marinated crab...¡­. What do you think?¡±

    "It''s very salty. It''ll be delicious."

    "I''m about to get tired of it."

    "The same goes for other side dishes. Japchae, braised short ribs, and soup. Most of the Korean dishes are cooked with rice. You have to be with Bob to show his true worth."

    Soy Sauce Marinated Crab?

    Of course it''s delicious - it''s a really expensive, expensive dish.

    But what if you only eat soy sauce marinated crab without rice? The first or two bites may be delicious, but soon the mouth will be salted and become Shinan salt field.

    Is that all you''ve got? The same is true of other dishes.

    Basically salty or spicy. Anyway, it''s made for rice and goes best with rice.

    Rice thief Soy Sauce Marinated Crab.

    This single word explains everything.

    To see if everything was understood, this time bacon jumped up and touched both cheeks with a slightly exaggerated body.

    "Aha, so! So the topic is rice!"

    "We understand. I have a good idea how to film it."

    "First of all, focus on food. And I put it in the hands of the cook who makes it...¡­. put a big frame on rice, which is a luxury supporting role and perhaps the restaurant''s real specialty."

    "Wow, I can already imagine a good picture. It feels completely different from Japan. It''s similar, but it''s definitely different."

    "Hey, Molly, come on, let''s do this. There was one thing we were sad about when we filmed in Japan. Smoke! Don''t you think it would be nice to focus more on the smoke in the food? I''m emphasizing warmth as Chef Haru said. The temperature of this restaurant.¡±

    To be honest, Haru and Yumi have little knowledge of filming.

    Therefore, it was not clear what the staff were talking about, but I could tell from their expressions that they were genuinely giving good opinions.

    Of course, the pinnacle is.

    "Oh, my, goodness."Of course it was bacon, the head of Made Fur Films.

    "Give me the camera, Ben."

    "What are you going to do?¡±

    "Let''s start with the camera! And Chef Haru, would you mind stepping out here for a second? Can you lean over here and stand?"

    He glittered his eyes and searched his luggage like a pirate who found a treasure chest and brought a big camera.

    Then I went out of the restaurant with Haru, and the staff didn''t follow me out as if it was a familiar thing, they were just giggling in the restaurant.

    "I like the air at night. "In Korea,"

    "There''s only fine dust."

    "It''s much better than America. It''s a shame that you can''t see the stars, but the moon is bright.¡±

    When I went out of the restaurant, darkness fell and the moon was up.

    The night air in Seoul was cold, but it was strangely cozy.

    "Ah!"

    It wasn''t long before I knew why.

    A day''s table heaven was surrounded by residential areas on one side and markets on the other.

    And behind it, there was a small collection of detached houses.

    White smoke was coming out of there little by little.

    Cold night air, bright moon, smoke from chimneys and warm restaurants. There was a day right in the middle of it all.

    Haru stood obliquely next to the entrance to the table heaven as Bacon said.

    He angled the camera with a look of ecstasy, and pressed the shutter.

    "Sei, cheese!"

    "Cheese!"

    I didn''t make a V with my fingers.

    He just smiled as small as he did when dealing with customers, but it looked better on him.

    "Fantastic!"

    Bacon''s mouth, looking at the picture taken, had a bigger smile than the moon.

    He approached Haru without a moment''s delay.

    "I''m going to use this photo as the cover of the chef''s documentary. What do you think?"

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Yumi, who peeked out her head between the two, exclaimed. Every single day he nodded.

    "That''s fantastic."

    That''s how the cover was set.

    Filming began the very next day.

    * * *

    [Information]

    [Dining Heaven will collaborate with ''Made Fur Films'' in the U.S. during this month to film a documentary. If you don''t want to film, please tell me separately.¡­.]

    A notice written by Yumi in pretty handwriting was posted at the entrance to the table''s heaven.

    To be honest, I was very sorry that customers who felt shy about this wouldn''t turn around, but why? Rather, the number of hall customers has doubled.

    Even customers who used to order delivery often came to the restaurant on the news of filming.

    This is because rumors spread faster than expected that the neighborhood was narrower than expected.

    Of course, the staff didn''t guard the restaurant all day long, but when they went grocery shopping or preparing ingredients at dawn.

    And when I was cooking, I was close to the camera.

    Yumi initially struggled a little to see if the camera was awkward, but it was only a day or two.

    "Does the chef go grocery shopping every early morning like this?¡±

    "Most of the time I don''t decide what to make on that day. Of course, sometimes customers can make requests for them, but I usually go to the morning market to see if there''s anything good, and I cook with them."

    "Wow, that''s great! Then where are we going today?¡±

    "There''s always a set route. Although they are all shops with stories and memories...¡­. The biggest one is separate."Haru naturally answered and took a step.

    The beginning of the early morning market.

    "Mr. Haru, are you here? But on the side...¡­?¡±

    Yong-soo, who was greeting happily after discovering Haru, suddenly opened his mouth to foreigners who appeared with cameras.

    Haru introduced him and said.

    "This is the Korean Badible Master."

 Chapter - 248 246. Made Fur Films (3)

    "Wow! So you have regular shops all over the market?"

    "I''m not a regular, but there are shops I go to often. I come here every morning, so I''m close to market merchants.¡±

    "That''s professional. Great job, chef."

    Saying so, the staff with the camera lit Yong-soo.

    Yong-soo, who wondered what was going on, looked a little dumbfounded, but soon after hearing the explanation from Haru, he gave me an okay sign.

    I owe Haru some money anyway.

    Isn''t it a benefit for grandmother forsythia''s store to go on air anyway?

    "What do you want to take today?¡±

    "Good things came in...¡­. Oh, there it is. This potato, it just came in, right?"

    "It''s a new potato from Gangwon Province. You look at one ingredient like a ghost. Would you like to take a look?¡±

    The water, which confidently picked up a potato, took out a small fruit knife and cut the potato in half.

    The essence formed by clumps of starch stretched slightly, revealing ivory-colored flesh.

    It was literally full, and there was a smell of fresh air. There was not a single green part.

    Even those who didn''t have much knowledge of food or ingredients could know this right away.

    It is a special product among the special features that can only be found in department stores.

    "That''s exactly what I was looking for. I''ll take it."

    "What are you going to do with potatoes today?¡±

    "I like potatoes so much. Let''s put them on the main page. Well, wouldn''t curry be perfect? It goes well with potato starch.¡±

    "Curry, we''re going to have to have lunch delivered from the table in heaven today.¡±

    "I''ll serve you in double portions. Oh, give me two boxes of carrots, green onions, and onions."

    "Yes, sir! I''m coming right out!"

    It''s good because it''s easy to choose food on days when good ingredients come in one by one.

    After purchasing so many vegetables, I went to the butcher''s shop, where I could hear it all the time, and even bought meat neatly.

    I stopped by a grocery store in the market, bought some supplementary ingredients to make curry, and then I was going back to the restaurant when the staff asked for an interview.

    I thought I was about to come out.¡¯

    They were the ones who had been discussing something since Haru bought food ingredients and moved around.

    Four or five people gathered together, and two people, except for the main people holding cameras and microphones, were busy with the meeting, even calling Bacon.

    And the result was this.

    "Chef Haru. I don''t know how you feel. We have discussed internally...¡­. I have a good idea."

    "It''s more of an experience than an idea. Comparison from experience? That''s what it is."

    It was not difficult to make curry in the first place, and I had enough time considering the filming.

    Haru and Yumi briefly entered a cafe inside the market and talked with the filming team.

    Market merchants were a little embarrassed when big foreigners strode in, but when Haru explained it well, the OK sign fell as if it was natural.

    "What makes these people come out like this?"

    Haru was lost in thought as he sipped a ssanghwa car from the mayor''s aunt.

    They were not open-minded, but radical staff.

    Therefore, they were easy to express their opinions to their boss, Bacon, when something happened or they wanted to do.

    Many works could have been produced to work in such a free atmosphere.

    But things were a little different now. They were reluctant to say something in front of a day ahead.

    First of all, I don''t think it''s a bad thing.

    If there was a bad issue related to filming, I would have let you know immediately. But it was not.A staff member with a shaggy beard carefully opened his mouth.

    "We''ve told you a story before, haven''t we? The Japanese shoot I went to last time."

    "Aha, of course. I still remember. Chef who said he runs an omakaseushi restaurant in Japan."

    They make a living by cooking, filming and making videos of people like that.

    Of course, most of the stories from the party on the first day were about cooking.

    One day, he told stories about his favorite dishes and techniques.

    Naturally, bacon and staff brought up stories about people who had been filming so far.

    And one of the stories that came out importantly was about a chef in Japan.

    The story was quite impressive, so I remembered every day clearly.

    "You said Chef Tanaka, didn''t you? Your son''s name is Shoji Tanaka. He runs a sushi omakase restaurant for generations."

    It''s Tanaka Shoji.

    They are chefs who run a restaurant in Tokyo, Japan, and there were many characteristics, but one of them was direct lineage.

    His son became his father''s student and learned cooking as soon as he graduated from high school, which he said was quite Spartan.

    First of all, he said that he had to cut his hair shorter than in the army, and that if he made any mistake in cooking, live fish flew from the kitchen.

    On top of that, he said he had to learn good fish and got a job as a fisherman by burning a boat for nearly half a year, and even a geek was such a geek.

    However, since he is such a person, his skills were certain.

    His restaurant in Tokyo received Michelin-to-Star for the fifth consecutive year.

    The restaurant, which was set up by only two of his disciples, both became Michelin One Stars in two years.

    Even before his son takes over, he said he was planning to put up a three-star restaurant, and Bacon thought it would be possible enough to see.

    Perhaps because he educated his son so much, he is relatively young, but he does not kneel down with other old chefs.

    "But what''s wrong with the chef?"

    "I''ve been a little confused since a long time ago, but I felt it when I was filming the market with Chef Haru. The two chefs'' feelings are completely the opposite. Especially with my son, Chef Tanaka Shoji and Chef Haru. It''s the exact opposite, really.¡±

    "Of course, I''m not talking about cooking skills! But you know, there''s that feeling. Like fire and ice."

    "If Chef Shoji Tanaka is a person who cooks like cold ice, Chef Haru has a really strong warm side. Why, didn''t you order a video like hot rice at the pre-meeting? On the other hand, Tanaka asked me to take out all my emotions and just put the food in. It comes out completely from here. The two of you."

    I used the word "gross point".

    One day in this part, I fully understood their intentions.

    ''Well, the relationship between Korea and Japan is so famous.¡¯

    From the staff''s point of view, it is clear that the material is so honey dripping that it is strange not to pick it up and eat it.

    The point of contact between Korea and Japan, which used to be fierce.

    Even one chef dreams of a warm shop approaching people, and one chef tries to show his best cooking even if he receives very few customers.

    In addition, they have different views of success.

    One day, I wasn''t too greedy for money, but the staff said that Chef Tanaka risked his life on a Michelin star and a single daily sale.There was no need for words because he believed that he could raise the price of food by any means, so that he could buy good ingredients and make a better dish, and win the star Michelin.

    Character completely opposite to Haru no matter how you look at it.

    So what Bacon and the staff discussed was natural in a way.

    "Why don''t we build a confrontation, Chef?"

    "What exactly is a confrontation structure?¡±

    "I can''t touch the Japanese episode anymore because the shooting is already over. But you can change the editing. And the Korean episode is being filmed right now."

    "It''s originally Korean and Japanese. I''m planning to combine Korea and Japan together and make it a special edition. That''s how we organize a total of three episodes.¡±

    "Oh...¡­."

    Things seemed to be getting a little bigger than I thought.

    It is like a big gamble for Made Per Films by increasing the amount of the first one and organizing it into a total of three.

    Even judging from the fact that Bacon did just OK, the gamble seemed more likely to win than I thought.

    Although they seem to be moving as they come to mind, the idea is based on conviction.

    So I can trust the filming team for one day. That''s why bacon was able to succeed.

    "So what are you going to do?¡±

    "It''s simple. There won''t be much change in the shooting itself. But the editing method will change a little bit, and crucially later...¡­.¡±

    "Hey, Van, that''s still confidential. What if I tell the chef that it''s not even decided yet.

    "Oh, sorry, sorry."

    "Well... it''s okay. Then please proceed like that. Sounds like fun."

    Even when I think about it again, I was going back to an interesting plan.

    A food documentary that confronts two chefs who live in the next country and don''t know each other''s faces or names.

    Even the philosophy of cooking that each other has is completely the opposite.

    "I think it''s going to be a lot of fun. Hmm."

    I got a feeling.

    I thought this would change a lot.

    In addition, I was about to take a chance to reach my dream restaurant following the table heaven, so I think the timing is really good.

    "Are you okay, boss?¡±

    "I''m fine. It definitely doesn''t feel bad. I think it''s a great opportunity."

    Now that the plan has changed, I adjusted the contract a little on the spot.

    On balance, one day was given better conditions than it originally was, and so was the money.

    The time was a little longer than I thought, so I quickly returned to the restaurant.

    Haru and Yumi quickly peeled off all the vegetables, and Yumi cooked rice while Haru made curry.

    Shoot! Shoot!

    Use your arms to wash rice filled with a large pot, and pour water away.

    When you put it in a rice cooker and press the cooking button, the steam soon rises and the savory smell of rice spreads.

    "The smell of rice...¡­, of course."

    One day I liked this moment the best.

    Whatever dish you make, I thought you couldn''t beat the smell of freshly cooked rice.

    This sweet-mouth-watering aroma of any Korean might have been a soulful smell in a way.

    "So I''ll have to work harder."There is even an unscheduled rival. And one day I wasn''t a man who lived without greed.

 Chapter - 249 247. Made Fur Films (4)

    Making curry that''s a little harder than ramen.

    If you say it like this, there will be many people who will put up a question mark saying, "What nonsense is that?"

    But Haru or Yumi thinks, this wasn''t wrong.

    "How do you make ramen? Boil the water and add the noodles and ingredients. Right?

    I said a word each because I was filming. The staff did not respond.

    This wasn''t for the staff. This was for the viewers.

    "The curry is similar. Of course, it''s much more complicated if you make it right. There are dozens of kinds of standard curry, too. It takes a lot of time and cooking process. But my way...¡­, so the home style is different. It''s a home-style meal, isn''t it?¡±

    Tap tap tap tap!

    A pleasant cutting followed.

    It''s a show, but what''s wrong with it. Originally, the more you feel, the more delicious you become.

    "It''s the same as ramen. Cut all the vegetables in the house and put them in the pot, and put the meat in. Now pour water, boil it, and add curry powder. That''s it."

    In fact, there was really no difference.

    A process of cutting vegetables was added, but that was it.

    For curry powder, you just have to put in all four to six servings sold at the mart.

    What if it''s salty? Add more water. If it''s bland? You can boil it more.

    It couldn''t have been easier.

    In an instant, the completed curry boiled in a large pot.

    The staff holding the camera asked quietly.

    "Chef, can you explain how Korean curry is different from other countries'' curry? Some of the countries we''ve been to overlap with curry."

    "Ben is right. India was almost like a curry special. There''s something like a tandoori, but it''s more abundant if you explain it."

    "Well, I think it would be nice to hand it over to Yumi.¡±

    At first, Haru tried to do it because it was not a difficult thing, but I could feel Yumi''s sparkling eyes next to her.

    Compared to her relatively somber day, Yumi was looking forward to filming the documentary.

    It may or may not be used for broadcasting.

    Still, it would be the boss''s duty to yield these parts.

    Haru passed the turn to Yumi, and she burst in as if she had waited.

    "I''m the master of curry again!"

    The tension went up so high.

    The staff giggled, "I like the different characters between the president and the vice president."

    And that''s what a day thinks. A bit of a realistic day, and a flamboyant yumi.

    Rather, the balance of heaven on the table might be right because there were two such people.

    "First of all, Indian curry is the prototype of all curry. And it has a lot of spices in it. To the surprise of the first person to eat it. Of course, I put yogurt or coconut milk to cover up the spice taste, but it''s still strong.¡±

    "And Japan is a must-have country for curry. You can say why curry in Japan all of a sudden, but Japanese people eat curry once a week."

    "Japanese curry is a mixture of Indian and American curry. It feels like the West and the East are mixed in half, and the color is black. It''s a little spicy but much softer. It''s similar to Stu. And one thing is, you put a lot of ingredients in it."Lastly, I''m in Korea. Korean curry has half and half Japanese curry and half Indian curry. Isn''t it amazing?¡±

    "It is characterized by cutting ingredients such as vegetables and meat into small pieces, and like Koreans, curry powder itself is spicy. But it''s not the spiciness of spices. It''s kind of spicy, like chili powder."

    "Wow... Yumi, you didn''t prepare this in advance, did you?"

    Yumi poured out her explanation at a tremendous speed as if she possessed a rapper.

    I don''t think I can do this even if I write it down on paper a day in advance.

    Staff members were also a little surprised and scratched their heads.

    It''s good to have a proper scene, but it was amazing no matter how much I thought about it.

    "Prepared in advance¡­¡­. I don''t know if I should say it'' I''ve been thinking about it since Haru said he was going to make curry. It''s just, ''cause this might happen?''

    "Really? You must have been very sad if I didn''t tell you.¡±

    "No way! But I''m grateful to the boss. Whoo! I''m so relieved!"

    Yumi straightens her back and shrugs her shoulders.

    Ye-young, who was hiding behind the camera at work, burst into laughter when she saw such Yumi.

    Even if I look at my friend, she seems to like a middle school student.

    "Yes, yes. Well, as long as you like it. That''s right."

    "Are you going to keep making fun of me?"

    "All right, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, so I''ll treat you to chicken and beer for dinner."

    "I forgive you."

    "¡­¡­a real junior high school student."

    I don''t think even middle school students these days would play this childishly.

    [Ring!]

    "Oh, there''s a delivery. That''s fast."

    The delivery came as soon as I pressed the opening button of the store during the opening hours of the cup rice.

    I knew this would happen, so I made cup rice in advance, but it was sold out in a blink of an eye.

    A few of the filming staff will interview the guests.He followed Ye-young with a camera in his hand, and not long after, guests began to enter the hall little by little.

    Soon the restaurant will be extremely busy.

    Haru, who was looking at the staff with a sidelong glance, asked slightly.

    "From now on, I can''t open my eyes until about 3 p.m. I mean, would you like to eat now?¡±

    "What? Meal?"

    "It''s a bowl of rice anyway, so you eat it quickly. You were swallowing your mouth.

    "That... that''s true."

    Staff turning their heads to read Bacon''s countenance.

    He raised his right hand.

    "That''s what I was hoping for! Here are four dishes!"

    "Thank you, boss!"

    Along with the sales of heaven on the table, it was a moment when people''s loyalty increased as well.

    * * *

    "Whew... You did a great job. It''s almost over."

    Clean, clean!

    Haru and Yumi checked the dishes one more time.

    It''ll be a big trouble if there''s any food left that you haven''t been cleaned yet.

    From the perspective of Haru, who received Spartan education from Park Joo-hyuk in the oral fairy tale, cleanliness and hygiene were the same as life.

    I told them every other week that the refrigerator would be removed and cleaned.

    However, I was not tired because I was used to doing it every day.

    But contrary to a day running around from dawn without a break, the staff were almost zombie.

    Everyone was struggling to keep their yawns in check and their eyes looked very tired.

    You may wonder what''s so hard about holding a camera, but I understood them 100 times in one day.

    "You have a lot of customers¡­¡­.""I thought we''d shoot a lot at restaurants. I''ve never done this before. You''re amazing. Chef."

    The dining room of the day, Table Heaven, was not small enough, but it was not big enough.

    Just the right amount of restaurant.

    The restaurant continued to be crowded with customers for an instant until it opened and closed.

    I don''t know where I heard that there was a camera because it was the market day, but today there were a little more customers than usual.

    I had to eat during lunch break time, but the guests kept coming in, so Yumi went out and sent the guests back.

    Customers kept coming in and out of such a restaurant.

    There were so many customers who were interested in cameras and staff as well as eating and chatting repeatedly.

    I naturally became exhausted from staying in such a restaurant until sunrise and sunset.

    There was no difference between experienced staff members.

    Rather, it was said that it was more comfortable for the staff who followed Ye-young, ran with their feet, and got some fresh air.

    Bacon sweated and looked at the day with a curious look.

    He had aged like a baby in a few days.

    "Isn''t it hard for you, sir? I wouldn''t have done it for a week if I were you."

    "What... ..is it because you''re young? I''m fine."

    "You''re amazing."

    Anyway, it''s relatively eventful.I''ve had a day. The food they made was sold out.

    So you''re done with your business is over.I thought ¡­.

    At least Haru and Yumi.

    I''m sorry about the shooting, but I decided not to accept ghosts, so it was like a vacation for the two of them.

    Normally, it would be time to take out the pot again and start cooking, but today I''m done with the finishing touches.

    But things went a little differently than I thought.

    "By the way, I heard you''re open at night. It''s late at night."

    "Uh... Where did you hear that?¡±

    "I told you before, didn''t I? I really like the chef''s restaurant. I was interviewing people around here and investigated. That''s why I started talking about it. They open the door late at night."

    "I heard that. But the unique thing is, people talk differently. Some say they didn''t see it. Some say they''ve seen it."

    "You''re open for business, aren''t you?¡±

    "That''s true. Hmm."

    Haru struggled to manage his expression and met Yumi''s eyes.

    It was the same with her that was embarrassed, so the eyebrows of the two twitching.

    ''Is this what happens in the end?''

    Originally, I was going to crush it, but now that Bacon''s mouth is talking.

    If I use a mixture of lies and excuses, I could somehow get over it, but I honestly didn''t want to.

    It''s not like I''m doing anything bad. I don''t think it''s a good idea to go that far.''

    Then there is only one conclusion.

    Haru sighed a small sigh as he took out the curry pot he had put in the cupboard again.

    "That''s right, we''re open late at night."

    "Oh, my God! It''s going to be an interesting subject!"

    "Oh... dead, we are."

    Bacon and the staff looked jubilant.

    But we can''t proceed as it is.

    The day floated in the air and called Choi Han-seok, who was watching the situation as if it was fun.

    Chef, please do me a favor.¡¯

    Okay, okay. If we pretend we know each other again, wouldn''t we know each other. I''ll take care of the ghosts, so don''t worry.

    Ghosts should not rush in as usual.

    That doesn''t mean there aren''t any customers.Choi Han-seok left the restaurant asking him to trust him alone.

    It''s only a few hours before the door opens.

 Chapter - 250 248. Made Fur Films (5)

    "Whew. Chef Choi Han-seok is not coming back."

    There''s only a few minutes left before the door.

    Haru alternately looked at the clock and the door of the restaurant and swallowed a dry saliva.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok went out with confidence, so he did not worry too much.

    He was as smart as his years of experience, and he always kept what he said.

    ''Sometimes, of course, it falls into quite a strange part.¡¯

    In the past, fragments of the past, such as bringing the grim reaper to the place where Park Joo-hyuk and Koo Jeon-hwa''s family are, passed through my head, but one day I did my best to forget.

    Yes, Choi Hanseok will do well.

    Isn''t he even Choi Han-seok''s student? How can a disciple defy a teacher? I just believe, and I believe.

    Of course, that wasn''t the only worry.

    If the door opens, ghosts will have human bodies. I wonder if it''s allowed to go on air."

    Simply put, I''ve never photographed ghosts one day.

    Of course, if you take it before the door opens, there will be nothing. What if the door opens?

    "I checked it out to edit it later, and there''s nothing on it, right? Ugh, it''s terrible just to imagine how big a mess it''s going to be.''

    It was not a joke, but I felt chills just by imagining it sincerely.

    Then, Haru and Table Heaven will become famous all over the world.

    With things other than food.

    "I think it''ll be okay because the Grim Reaper isn''t here."

    Well, if there was a real problem, the Grim Reaper would''ve come.

    The underworld and the grim reaper are watching the day like that. They weren''t the ones who couldn''t catch a thing like this.

    But that wasn''t the only problem.

    These people are all dead. If my family or friends who are still alive watch the show...¡­.¡¯

    Maybe because I was a little nervous, I had all sorts of thoughts.

    However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find the right answer.

    It really is, isn''t it? How did I end up watching a documentary, and I''m sure it''s the same person as my family who died a few months ago?

    Of course, each person can accept differently.

    You can just pass it on because it''s a feeling, or you can think it''s a pleasant coincidence.

    Or there may be people sobbing because sad memories come back to mind.

    One day you don''t know what''s gonna happen. However, it must be quite an unexpected situation in itself.

    Each thought differently in the desolate air. The clock silently did its job.

    Of course, Choi Han-seok, who left the store by trying to let go of reality while thinking about such things, did not return.

    Instead.

    Cheering~!

    A visitor came.

    "Oh, you have a visitor. Boss."

    "Oh, right. Welcome! It''s a table heaven!"

    Yumi seemed to be embarrassed for a while, but changed her face color in an instant. It was the same for a day.

    There are only two guests. Of course it wasn''t a person, it was a ghost. It was also a guest Haru knew.

    President Haru, long time no see?

    "You''re going to sit down every day, aren''t you, sir?"

    -Well, well, of course. Let''s eat what we used to eat every day. How angry my wife was that she wanted to eat Haru''s cooking. Hahaha.

    "Wait a little longer."

    A guest who sat down and finished ordering as naturally as his own house.

    It was a couple who were looking to their late 70s.He was a man who had been to heaven for months, and was very close to Haru because of his good personality.

    Grandmother and grandfather both liked ramen so much.

    Even if you make a lot of delicious things for a day, you always ordered ramen for dessert.

    In my grandfather''s words, even if there are all kinds of delicacies, I have to give you a bite of ramen?

    "Oh...¡­¡­ The atmosphere of the restaurant has completely changed at night, hasn''t it?¡±

    "It''s definitely the same restaurant. It''s definitely more like a bar than a restaurant. Maybe that''s why it''s a little chilly."

    The staff, who were almost half asleep, came to their senses in an instant because they wondered if a customer was really coming.

    Bacon is amazing, too, and he himself holds a microphone and captures the sound of Haru cooking.

    No matter how much the body was human, the ghost was a ghost, so people felt chilly through the sound.

    Fortunately, there are not many ghosts, so it just ended up like, "Where is the cold wind coming from?"

    "Chef Haru, do you take food orders for dinner?¡±

    "It''s a little iffy to say he came. If there is a dish that customers want to eat, we tend to make it as much as possible. Well, it''s possible because it''s quiet at night."

    "Interresting¡­¡­.¡±

    Bacon''s eyes continued to twinkle.

    Then, his nose moved busily because he couldn''t resist the smell of ramen that spread quietly.

    And so did the staff. Come to think of it, these people haven''t tasted ramen.

    I think I''ll have to cook ramen for you after the shoot.

    Thinking so, I put the finished ramen on a plate.

    "Here, the ramen you ordered. I sprinkled red pepper powder on the green onion song as you used to eat."

    This is it! It doesn''t taste like this unless it''s cooked by President Haru.

    I''ve been cooking for decades, but I can''t cook ramen. When I do it, there''s always so much water in it.

    "Ramen is said to be the most difficult dish to control water. I''m not good at it either."

    There you go! There you go! My wife can''t cook ramen, but she''s good at everything else. The baeksuk that we used to cook every dog days was so delicious. I still can''t forget the taste!

    Wow, that''s really inspirational.

    The two couples, who simply added soju to ramen, were a couple of ducks recognized by everyone in the table heaven.

    The words didn''t communicate well, but the warm atmosphere was decided, so the staff''s expressions naturally brightened up.

    The day of serving the dish is back in the kitchen.

    When I gave Yumi a hint, she didn''t even say anything, but she naturally went out of the restaurant, went around, and came back.

    As expected, Haru and Yumi hit it off well when the chemistry was strong.

    Yumi, who returned with a suspicious expression that seemed to have a lot of things to hide, whispered in the ears of the day while glancing at the staff.

    "There was chef Choi Han-seok and all the ghosts in the back of the restaurant. The chef said he''s only going to let two teams in until the shoot is over."

    "Really? No, well. I think that''s a good idea."

    At first, I did something, but it seemed fine no matter how much I thought about it.

    Didn''t you say simple is best?

    If there is a problem of no customers coming and ghosts flocking together, you can only send ghosts little by little. It was simpler than I thought."But how do you decide that? What kind of ghost will come?"

    One day, since those parts came at first, I thought they would decide in order of age.

    But Yumi shook her head very violently.

    "Rock-paper-scissors¡­¡­I''ve heard that."

    "What?"

    "You know the ghost of an office worker who used to come to our restaurant every day? That person was really upset. "I came to the finals, but my grandfather only threw rock three times in a row, so I lost."

    "Oh, really? Well, that''s possible. Yes."

    No matter how many times I think about it, I thought it was Choi Han-seok. Rock-paper-scissors.

    It was just like your style. It was fair like Korean traditional games.

    "Then we''d better get one more team and close the store right away.¡±

    "Right. I think the staff are tired, too.¡±

    It''s something they don''t have to film, but they''re staying up all night for the quality of the video.

    I wanted to finish it quickly, even in respect of that heart.

    Sure enough, about 10 minutes after serving ramen, the second guest appeared.

    Cheer up!

    The door to heaven on the table.

    Haru and Yumi were expecting a ghost to come, respectively, so they were a little bit excited.

    but

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    "I really didn''t expect this.¡±

    Reality has always been far beyond everyone''s expectations and imaginations.

    "President Haru, long time no see?¡±

    "It''s been a while. Oh, can I sit here?"

    A grandfather chef with less than 30 minutes of standard, and a black lipstick lady who comes in and sits naturally like a couple.

    "Yes, go ahead."

    The day when the fish disappeared unknowingly burst into laughter.

    On the first day of the open night trade, it was none other than Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper who joined the second and last team.

    For some reason, I felt like I could hear ghosts crying outside the window.

    "Wait, this isn''t it?"

    A day that I really didn''t think it would be possible asked Choi Han-seok.

    The conversation was comfortable because the two sat at the bar table right in front of the kitchen.

    "Chef, don''t tell me...¡­. I beat the ghosts by rock-paper-scissors. It''s not like this, is it?"

    No way. I was eliminated by rock paper scissors. I don''t know if it''s because they''re ghosts, but they play rock-paper-scissors like ghosts.

    Choi Han-seok, who said so, was also a ghost, but decided to move on with such trivial things.

    That was not the point.

    While Yumi tactfully drew attention from other staff members, Haru whispered in a smaller voice.

    "Then the Grim Reaper beside you...¡­.¡±

    I heard he was going to come see you today. I met him right in front of me. But Haru, you know what? He''s like a rock-paper-scissors ghost. I always win every single game without blinking my eyes.

    Saying nonsense, "I might have to learn a lesson," Choi Han-seok looked at the grim reaper sitting next to him.

    At this point, as usual, she was just plain dull.

    "Are you taking orders?"

    "Do it."

    "Spicy fire chicken feet. Not capsaicin, but lots of cheongyang peppers."

    "As far as... ..no, what about you?"

    "I''ll add tuna rice balls to it! That''s possible, right?¡±

    "There''s nothing that can''t be done.¡±

    But they didn''t order difficult dishes.

    The table heaven was always equipped with chicken feet for the grim reaper who never knew when to come.

    It must have been late at night, since there was nothing like this for a late night snack.

    But what is it? The Grim Reaper has such an odd timing.¡¯While stir-frying chicken feet, such questions did not go away.

    No matter how many times I think about it, the timing is as exquisite as it is measured with a ruler.

    I thought tonight would be longer than usual.

    In the meantime, the chicken feet ordered by the grim reaper were cooked well.

    Like Choi Han-seok''s face color, he''s gone beyond friends.

 Chapter - 251 249. Made Fur Films (6)

    "Oh, my God!"

    Gulp-Gulp-.

    "Ugh!"

    The Grim Reaper was as consistent as ever.

    Haru made chicken feet the hottest step to do without capsaicin, and she enjoyed the hideous food, which had more peppers than chicken, heating her face red.

    I could roughly imagine how spicy that was when my white face turned red as if it had been powdered.

    It''s not just him. He even drank strong soju one after another to soothe his spicy mouth.

    At first, bacon and staff who pointed the camera at the food called chicken feet as if it were interesting, but now they just stood there blankly with their eyes wide open as if they were watching any kind of febrile war.

    "Her guest is...¡­. What''s wrong with him?¡±

    "Crazy Korean?"

    "I''ve never seen anyone eat spicy food like that in my life. I saw you greet the chef earlier and he seemed to be a regular. That''s incredible. It must have been a little bad."

    "Well, he''s a hard worker."

    They are the staff who kept coughing, saying that they were going to die from the spicy smoke of stir-frying chicken feet.

    I even put some chicken feet on a plate because I heard it was my first time seeing them.

    Five big staff rushed in and couldn''t eat three chicken feet.

    Someone made a fuss, saying that his tongue seems to be burning even though he only touched his tongue.

    Even now, he was struggling with the smell of chicken feet, saying his nose was itchy.

    Even if Haru or Yumi did, it was completely compared to what others in the restaurant didn''t care about.

    Is this the spicy taste of Korea?

    "Well, thank you for the meal. Boss."

    "It was delicious again today. I''ll come back next time."

    The elderly couple, whose faces turned moderately reddish, politely arranged their seats and woke up.

    Yumi rushed to pay the bill like lightning, and Bacon went out without missing the gap.

    I followed him because I didn''t want to miss the staff. I wanted to get an interview with them.

    Of course, there''s a little bit of fresh air out there.¡¯

    No matter how much it is a 24-hour full-time and real-time shoot, the staff couldn''t stay close to each other as they were people.

    So, quite often, I had a short break like this.

    It was irregular, but it''s a necessary routine.

    "Hey, wait a minute!"

    "Do you mind if I interview you for a second? I introduced him to you before. Oh, of course I''ll pay you separately. It''ll be just a little bit."

    With a big wind, all the staff bounced out.

    In an instant, the table heaven, which had been so noisy, became silent.

    Of course, the staff didn''t talk much while filming.

    The very important words to capture the sound were very murmured, and so was the action.

    But simply people swiped away, there was a sense of stillness.

    It was like a late lunch of the time when all the customers had left.

    "Phew... ..we''re going to catch our breath. President Haru, please sit down and relax for a while."

    "Thank you. By the way, did the grim reaper just come to eat today?¡±

    "Me? It''s me."

    At the question of the day, the grim reaper, who was tearing off chicken feet with plastic gloves in both hands, lightly stole the side of his mouth with wet tissue.

    The many chicken feet were completely empty after a long time.

    Even how well the bones were applied, one might mistake the machine at the factory.The grim reaper pulled off his plastic gloves.

    Then he stared briefly at the door of the table heaven where the staff had escaped, and soon turned to the clock.

    "I''m here to work. Now I''m going to work now."

    Let''s go!

    The grim reaper pushed the chair and stood up.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    Soon Haru and Yumi felt a sense of incompatibility beyond description.

    It was the first sense I''ve ever felt in my life. I got goosebumps.

    "What did you... do?¡±

    "I have to talk about something important, but I don''t want people involved. Just to be comfortable, wait a minute.

    It wasn''t so hard to identify the sense of incompatibility.

    Yumi, who was quick-witted, shouted in surprise when she found something.

    "Ha, Mr. Haru! Look over there!!¡±

    "Excuse me? Excuse me...¡­.Huh?!"

    Tick, talk.

    The wall-mounted clock in the table, which always moved at the same speed, stopped.

    It wasn''t exactly a complete stop. But it was moving so slowly that it seemed to stop.

    I felt like I was dreaming for a moment.

    I rubbed my eyes and watched it again and again, but it was the same.

    Choi Han-seok laughed as if he was speechless.

    What kind of wizard are you? What happened is that every time you see a skill, you improve. That''s amazing. I''ve experienced things like this in my life.

    "I disagree. It''s not me, it''s me thinking that a table paradise is becoming such an important place that I can do this."

    Wow, isn''t that a big compliment?

    "You can take it as a compliment. You can take it as a responsibility. Well, make yourself at home. The underworld and the underworld. He says he learns a lot from Harune. You said you could be a little more relaxed now."

    Saying so, the grim reaper pulled a large file from his sleeve.

    The day I received naturally swallowed my dry saliva.

    "The request of the Lord of the Underworld."

    I was thinking it was definitely time. I had some expectations since the grim reaper came.

    ''But things are so bad.¡¯

    Most of Yeomra''s requests are time limited. Unless there are restrictions, the conditions are a little tight.

    For example, you have to go somewhere and do something at the designated time.

    Even if it''s not necessarily a way to do something, it boasts a level of difficulty that once a request comes in, you have to focus only on it for the time being.

    So far, of course, it has been handled easily. One day I was confident.

    Starting with explaining the situation to the staff, there''s more than one thing to think about.¡¯

    To be honest, I wanted to ask.

    Why now? I knew it was important, but why now?

    Whether or not he knows the heart of such a day, the grim reaper gave strength to the hand holding the file.

    "Hurry up and pick it up."

    "Yes."

    Yumi stepped in to the side of the day and stuck out her head. The day slowly opened the file.

    And the identity of this request I learned.

    [Destination: Table Heaven]

    [Limit:

    A day''s appreciation was about this.

    "¡­¡­what is this?"

    It was really the same.

    What''s this? Did I see it wrong?

    "Wrong print. That''s not gonna happen, is it?¡±

    "No way. It''s a document from the underworld, and even the Lord of the Underworld himself ordered it. If there''s a printing error, I''ll be boiling in the hell by now.¡±

    Oh man, that''s a little harsh.

    Choi Han-seok responded to the grim reaper. She glanced away as soon as she glanced and noticed."Anyway, it''s exactly what it says. The target of this request is a table paradise."

    "Not me?¡±

    "How can a commissioned man do something to himself?¡±

    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±

    It''s not wrong, but there''s nothing else to say.

    Besides, that wasn''t the only strange thing about this request.

    It was funny that the target of the request was a restaurant that was not a person, but even the content was strange.

    Yumi, who had been re-reading the file several times, carefully read it.

    "Making tteok-galbi for the last day of shooting a week later...¡­. Is this right?¡±

    "The Lord of the Underworld wrote it himself. If that''s what it says, then it''s right."

    "On the last day of filming, making tteok-galbi is a request for a table heaven."

    The level of difficulty that Haru was worried about was really easy. No, it wasn''t easy, but it was routine.

    Grilled short rib patties. Haru was the most confident menu.

    Even on the last day of the first shooting, there was no burden.

    "Who the hell is this for?"

    That''s why I was curious. I really wanted to know.

    The real meaning of King Yeomra. What she wants from Haru.

    "You know, it''s not a request for people. It''s a commission for a cause."

    "¡­¡­a great cause."

    "This restaurant, this table is heaven. Originally, it''s okay to stay still in the afterlife, but the King of the Underworld wanted to speed up the timing. One day is good enough for you."

    "What kind of period are you talking about?¡±

    Originally, he was a grim reaper who liked to talk like a mystery, but this time it was a little too much.

    What is the cause and timing?

    As Haru turned a wick in her eye, she shook her head helplessly.

    "The time to achieve the dream you wanted. What, do you understand me if I say it like this?¡±

    "Dining Heaven¡­¡­"It''s time for my dream to come true."

    I thought I knew, I thought I didn''t know.

    But if the day is right now.

    "I''ll try."

    One day I thought I could truly understand and appreciate it.

    Why did the grim reaper use this ability to deliver this request to Haru?

    It''s all about how important this one little thing is.

    Argh!

    Whether he really thought that was enough, the grim reaper flicked his finger lightly.

    Knock, knock.

    The hands of the clock, which used to flow very slowly, have regained their original speed.

    The strange sense of incompatibility surrounding the body disappeared, and not long after the noisy interview outside began to enter the restaurant again.

    Among them, Bacon in particular had a very bright expression.

    It was because I liked the interview from my grandmother and grandfather very much.

    I heard that you two were regulars of the owner''s restaurant, so you could hear a lot of interesting stories.

    I was already briefly discussing with the staff how to edit this.

    "Well, Mr. Bacon. This is the end of today''s business. I''d like to ask you a question.¡±

    "What? Oh! Of course. Ask me anything."

    "On the last day of our shoot. Who''s coming?"

    Full of straightforward.

    One day I didn''t put up with it.

    But Bacon thought a little bit and just smiled.

    "No, no one''s coming."

    A smile that makes you feel like you''

    Haru scratched his head for a while and nodded, saying yes.

    "But, Chef, what about that?""It''s nothing.

    As expected, I didn''t know until the time came.

 Chapter - 252 250. Restaurant Founders (1)

    There''s a saying.

    A mouse took a piece of human hair and soon returned to the same person.

    Or there were sewing machines that an old lady had been using for decades, and when she died, ghosts came together and talked to each other about who was the best.

    There was a story that the broom with blood turned into a goblin.

    It was a common story in fairy tales that the deceased''s true affection, resentment, or stories turned into ghosts or ghosts.

    Things that people used to use. Inanimate objects that people have affection for.

    The story is that it becomes something that is neither living nor inanimate.

    Perhaps that was the case.

    Suddenly, I remembered what the grim reaper had said.

    I didn''t remember when.

    Just then, she visited the restaurant, saying she was dying of exhaustion as usual, and I remember that''s why she ate a lot of spicy food and alcohol.

    "Haru, do you know that? Why, like the mechanical pencil used by the top student. Like borrowing underwear from a house that hasn''t had children in years.¡±

    "Um... a talisman or something?"

    "Exactly, talisman and other precious things are different. First of all, it''s something similar, right?"

    "Oh, I''ve been wondering about that before! Is it really working?¡±

    His face was were dying to Time to get up and The Grim Reaper is Yumi go East Sea is a curious.

    The grim reaper emptied his drink as if he knew this would happen, and Yumi filled it with aegyo.

    "Tell me. You''re making me wonder, and I don''t know! I can''t tell you! You know it''s really upsetting, right?¡±

    "Yumi is right. It''s a serious crime. That."

    "All right, all right. Calm down, when was I such a bad ghost?¡±

    Hmmmmmmmm, the grim reaper picked his neck.

    Maybe because I worked a lot, I looked a little tired.

    "First of all, it''s true, but it''s wrong."

    "What? What does that mean?"

    "That''s why. Well, I borrowed the mechanical pencil you used to use at the top of your school. And study hard."

    "Yes, yes, so what?"

    "That''s why I won first place." Did you do a good job? Or is it all thanks to Sharp?"

    "Well¡­¡­it''s¡­¡­.¡±

    Yumi closed her eyes and agonized.

    It seemed an easier question than I thought, but the answer didn''t come out well.

    "Brought the mechanical pencil..."Thanks to me?"

    "I don''t know about that. I think it''s a difficult problem."

    "Exactly, this is how it is. Yumi, until you brought it, it was just a normal mechanical pencil."

    The grim reaper poured in another glass of soju.

    Ugh! I stole it with my sleeve.

    I feel this every time, but she was more talented than most men.

    I guess that''s why you lead ghosts to the death.

    "If you were the top student in the school because you studied hard starting with that. From that moment on, it''s a special mechanical pencil."

    "I mean... Hmm."

    Yumi nodded, saying yes, but at the same time, she asked Haru to help her.

    I don''t know how much I think about it.

    But the same was true for a day.

    "It''s a difficult problem. If you don''t study just because you brought a mechanical pencil, it''s a piece of cake."

    "Then the mechanical pencil becomes a curse. It''s not that difficult when you think about it.""It looks difficult¡­¡­.¡±

    In the end, I thought it meant that people are more important than things. Beyond that, my thoughts didn''t move well.

    No matter how expensive the talisman is, if the recipient can''t use it properly, it''s a piece of cake.

    So what''s the conclusion? The next world.

    Choi Han-seok, who was sitting next to the grim reaper, gently intervened.

    The grim reaper, who smiled at him, agonized for a moment. He raised his right hand and shouted as if he was making a presentation.

    "Let''s do our best?¡±

    It''s a little bland.

    "Exactly, the only rest is a little more flexible than my life, a giant coming to the table and having a drink like this?"

    The grim reaper who says so and points to Haru and Yumi.

    "I assure you. If it wasn''t for the body that''s one foot in the afterlife and this world, I would have died from overwork."

    I felt like I was praised for some reason, but I got goosebumps on my spine.

    Eventually, Haru and Yumi got hit in the eye and laughed.

    That''s how the day went by, and it was naturally forgotten as if nothing had happened.

    But I don''t know why I remembered that word today.

    It may be because Haru matches the situation he is in now with the words of the grim reaper.

    if that be so

    "What is heaven like for me?"

    And what kind of person is Haru to the table heaven?

    * * *

    "Cut! Cut! Cut! Cut!"

    Bacon jumped out of his all-time portable chair and clapped his hands wildly.

    If I had a slate, I would have looked cool.

    It seemed a little bland maybe because I did it with my hands.

    Sure enough, a staff member next to him gave him a small scolding.

    "We don''t have any cuts, do we?¡±

    "Oh, he doesn''t know anything! This is not the cut. Since the shooting is finally over, it''s a celebratory cut! Besides!"

    Seven more days have passed since then.

    Thanks to the filming, which took place day and night, the staff was almost super dead, and the dark circles came down to the chin.

    There were some things that were a little bit more difficult, perhaps because they faced ghosts every night.

    But, nevertheless, the staff, including bacon, were properly excited.

    My eyes were sparkling enough to forget everything that was hard.

    "Besides, you all know that, right? This shoot was very successful. "Bae-ri, stone-sae-eth!"

    Bacon, who checked the full filming file again, lifted his thumb very slowly.

    The staff smirked and laughed. The same was true of Haru and Yumi.

    No matter how much I think about it, he''s funny. Bacon. That person.

    At first, Choi Han-seok was thoughtless, but now I like him.

    I''m sure he''s one of the best broadcasters I''ve ever seen in my life.

    "Sigh, anyway. Chef Haru? You did a great job. And thank you again. Thank you for allowing me to film."

    "Well, that''s what I''m going to tell you. Bacon and team members, thank you for your hard work. Thank you for the great opportunity."

    "Me, too! It''s too bad we can''t see each other anymore. I think it''s going to be empty.

    "I think I''ve been addicted to Korean food these past few days. In some countries, the food didn''t suit my taste, so the staff only ate maknodal.¡±

    "But Korean food was the best. Chef''s food was amazing.¡±

    Thanks to Yumi, who was originally a gold medalist in human relationships, Harune and the crew were almost like family during the filming for a few days.Yumi said, "I''m so sad that I''m going to die," holding hands with each staff member.

    Of course, we said there could be a follow-up shoot later, but it was still ''probably''

    "It''s going to take a while for the first edit to come out. The video clip of Chef''s restaurant is so good that I want to try many things.¡±

    "I''ll take it easy and wait. Don''t worry."

    "It''s because I can''t wait. You know, it''s like a movie theater in my head. I think the edited version is already showing.¡±

    Haru shook hands with Bacon, too.

    He was so sorry that he kept pouring out compliments on "A Day and a Table of Heaven."

    Of course, in the process, I intentionally compared my day with Shoji Tanaka of Japan, who had been talked about before.

    I didn''t feel bad, but I wondered what he meant. What the hell are you up to?

    Of course, I don''t know now.

    If the time comes to know.

    Filming was over, but the schedule was not over.

    Bacon and his team said they would stay in Korea for a few more days.

    There were places I wanted to visit personally, and there were also business meetings.

    I had a little time, so I decided to hold a small party every day to commemorate the end of the shooting.

    It was just a late dinner with delicious food, but it was fun to eat with people who were already close.

    All the more if it''s right after you''re done with something good.

    "For you!"

    "Whoa! Here we go!"

    Several wine glasses collided coolly on a spacious table with two tables attached.

    The time is around 8 p.m. I finished a little early and prepared a dish.

    Grilled short rib patties.

    People were smiling brightly and Haru and Yumi were the same, but inside they had to think something else.

    "I certainly kept the request made by the King of the Underworld."¡¯

    In Dining Heaven, seven days later, on the last day of filming, make Tteokgalbi.

    It was a very simple and really simple request. Grilled short rib patties were even the signature dish of the day.

    But nothing was happening. At least so far.

    Haru looked at the clock with a little nervous eyes.

    There are about four hours left until midnight.¡¯

    Maybe something will happen in here. If not, a day would mean something wrong.

    I wonder if the short rib patties were the problem.

    ''Come on, that''s not it.¡¯

    There''s something wrong with that delicious guy.

    70% beef, 25% pork, and 5% fat removed.

    The reason for adding fat is simple. Food is delicious as you gain weight.

    And fat is a calorie bomb. So it couldn''t be tasteless.

    Just a little bit of soy sauce and pepper sauce were added to the grill and grilled properly with the taste of fire.

    Whether it was properly my taste, the red wine sauce I made separately was almost the same as the first one, just in case it didn''t suit my taste.

    I heard jjamppong is a jjamppong that you can''t think of pickled radish.

    Haru''s Tteokgalbi must have been in a similar vein.

    Bacon even saw the appearance of Tteok-galbi served by Haru and immediately took a video and posted it on SNS.

    Grilled short rib patties on a heated stone plate...¡­. Korean steak that is firm and juicy when pressed with chopsticks.

    And is it close to 10 o''clock?

    There was someone who was drawn to the visuals.

    Tingling!

    Tingling!

    "Hmm, what?"

    Bacon, who had been drinking heavily for a while, was quite drunk and had loosened his eyes.He pulled his cell phone out of his pocket, giggling and joking with the staff.

    He stared blankly at the screen with unfocused.

    "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    Soon it sprang up like a spring.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "What else?"

    "Boss, please. Every time I drink, I feel like my heart is going to drop."

    The staff''s response was modest, perhaps familiar.

    But one day I could definitely notice.

    His eyes, which had been loosened up, went straight to my focus.

    He''s in.

    That''s it!

    The two met hands.

 Chapter - 253 251. Restawran Founders (2) ...

    Haru and Yumi didn''t talk to each other, but they were in sync.

    Not only did this happen more than once. It was even stranger not to notice that a person was so surprised.

    Perhaps the alcohol had just woken up, Bacon gulped down a glass of cold water. Then he shouted to Haru.

    "That... chef Haru? There''s one more customer coming."

    He replied with a look of excitement and anticipation.

    "Who are you?"

    "I don''t know if you can tell me. Well, Adam Benckypie.¡±

    "Adam, who is Adam?¡±

    It was quite an unfamiliar name.

    The name Benki Pie itself is quite unique, so there''s no way you wouldn''t know when you said it.

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t think of who Yumi was.

    Rather, it seemed a little disappointing, perhaps because what I was looking forward to had faded away.

    And it was the same for a day.

    "Adam? Who''s Adam?"

    "Ahaha, you don''t know. Actually, that''s the right thing to do."

    Adam Bencky Pie.

    It was a completely new name.

    Yumi, who has been watching Food YouTube all day, was proud to know all the famous chefs around the world.

    "It''s just a little famous in England¡­How can I say, old man? You can think of him as a chef like that kind of course. I personally like him a lot."

    "I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of it before."

    "No, no, don''t do that. It''s not common to know chefs from other countries. Anyway, he''s coming for a while now. Are you okay?"

    "There''s nothing that can''t be done.¡±

    Anyway, I felt that Yeom-ra''s request seemed to be flowing properly to the place where it was being led.

    Yumi naturally got up and tried to bring another chair.

    Bacon, who found the figure, dried her up.

    "Oh, you don''t have to. Adam was just passing by, and he has a schedule now. I''m just going to show my face for a second.¡±

    "What about the food?¡±

    "The tteok-galbi that I posted on SNS earlier, they asked if I could wrap it up."

    "Do you want me to let you eat right away? Or as a concoction."

    "I''d like you to eat right away. About three servings, I''ll pay for it."

    "Wait a minute."

    I can''t believe I''m just showing my face. It was unfortunate, but I couldn''t help it because you said you were busy.

    In addition, bacon reacts like this and makes the calculation right away.

    The old-age chef had rarely seen anyone except Choi Han-seok a day.

    ¡°As the dough will serve three people just left.¡±

    I''m glad I said I''d make enough. If you had small hands, you would have missed this opportunity.

    Whoops, whoops, whoops!

    Grilled short rib patties on an oiled grill.

    The white smoke came up acridly and the taste of fire was properly applied.

    Grilled short rib patties were not too thick, so it didn''t take long to cook.

    It was very similar to Bulbaek.

    "Yumi, could you pack the side dishes and things to go with it in a container?¡±

    "I was doing it anyway!"

    I ordered only tteok-galbi, but there were still some dishes I made.

    To suit the tastes of the American people, the Ciabatta bread is added to the butter and baked crispy, and it also contains a little salad using white kimchi washed in water once.

    The combination of tteokgalbi and white kimchi salad on top of the bread was fantastic.

    It felt like a half-and-half mixture of hamburgers and sandwiches, but it was also really well balanced.

    At the end of the packing, Bacon went outside to bring Adam.

    Soon the closed door opened again, and he, who went out alone, was with an old man next to him."Adam! Long time no see. Thank you for contacting me. I didn''t expect to see you like this."

    "It happened to be nearby, and the food looked delicious. I''m here for a little walk."

    Adam Bencky Pie.

    He wasn''t quite what he expected for the day.

    ''I''m an old man¡­¡­Didn''t you?¡¯

    I thought about people in their 60s and 70s, but I believed Adam''s face was in his late 40s.

    When it comes to age, such as words and actions, the old man looked right, but his face itself was really young.

    It was also full of life. It was as if I had actually encountered the saying that I was in my 20s at heart.

    "Aha."

    Adam took a look around the table heaven.

    It was just him, but he nodded as if he understood something.

    The last time I looked at the restaurant was just one day.

    "Here''s the tteok-galbi you mentioned. You can look forward to it because it''s good?¡±

    "Tteok-galbi. It''s my first time eating it, but it looked delicious. I''ll eat it well. Thank you."

    "I''m more grateful. ¡­I''ll see you more often in the future."

    "Hahaha."

    The last words were hidden by a small voice and could not be heard properly.

    Before leaving the restaurant, Adam turned around once.

    "Thank you, young chef."

    "Oh, yes! Thank you!"

    There was not much time, and crucially, I felt an energy that I couldn''t say anything about.

    It''s not just because there''s. There was something I couldn''t put into words.

    Why is my heart beating so fast?¡¯

    One day I don''t know who he is, or what he''s doing.

    But only for a few minutes until Adam enters the restaurant and leaves again.

    His heart was pounding like crazy.

    It was really hard to know.

    It''s never been like this before.

    "Well, shall we get this straight?"

    "That''s what I was hoping for. I feel like I''m going to die of sleep. Ben, look! I''ve been yawning for a while and now I''m dozing off."

    "Moo, what? Uh, no. Oh, I didn''t doze off. For real. For real.

    "Ben is all over the place. There is nothing I can do. Let''s call it a day."

    Bacon was still in a sad mood, but all the other staff had spread out.

    He shook hands hard with Haru until the end and left the restaurant.

    I felt sorry for his voice saying he would keep in touch. And it was the same for a day.

    I''m sure you''ll see me again.

    Finally, the car carrying the filming team glided away with the arrival of a chauffeur.

    As always, while cleaning up the restaurant and preparing for the closing, Haru and Yumi had half-set stories.

    "I still don''t know what happened. There''s a guy named Ben. I''m sure the chef was the one who was talking about the king of course.¡±

    "Maybe Yumi is right. Even though I''ve never seen him before, I was surprised. What should I say? If there''s a war zone in the food, he must be a veteran who''s been there...Feeling like ¡­?"

    "I don''t understand something, but it''s a strange metaphor."

    "Right?"

    "And I''ve searched the Internet. Adam Bencky Pie. There was little information about him.¡±

    "Really?"

    This was not a day''s notice.

    Until now, I thought it would be just a chef from another country, Haru, who didn''t know much about.

    However, Yumi searched the Internet like a mouse, but the information she got was quite small.

    For now, there was not a single story of my youth.

    All I found out was, he just popped up about 10 years ago.

    Also, rather than cooking for yourself, I focused on the ''evaluation'' of other people''s cooking.I can''t find any pictures of my face.

    The only articles I found were where a new restaurant opened and he helped me.

    "Unusual¡­¡­He''s such an old chef and he doesn''t have that much information.¡±

    "I know. I don''t have a clue.¡±

    "I wish I could try his cooking."

    Composers say they can roughly tell who they are by listening to each other''s songs.

    A similar example, I thought, was the same for a cook.

    Even if it wasn''t a dish that could represent the person, one could guess what kind of chef it was just by the various habits on the dish.

    But the sea of information Internet didn''t have a single picture of his cooking.

    Around the time I''m seriously thinking about calling the grim reaper.

    I''ve tried it. It was only once.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok?"

    "Oh, really?"

    Choi Han-seok, who doesn''t know since when, spoke out in a very subdued voice.

    The funny thing about this was. Choi Han-seok was obviously in heaven on the table without going nowhere.

    However, Haru and Yumi strangely forgot about Choi Han-seok''s existence.

    As if he really was a ghost.

    But that wasn''t the point now.

    Haru and Yumi''s pupils doubled.

    "Did you know him?¡±

    He''s more of a person who wanted to be exact. I haven''t seen you very many times when I was alive. By the way, Adam Ong is very old. LOL.

    "You know him."

    Then the answer is one.

    The two people, who moved like lightning and finished cleaning the restaurant in an instant, sat in front of Choi Han-seok.

    It was time for ghosts to come soon, but there was something I wanted to hear.

    "Tell me about it. I don''t know who you are."

    - I don''t know that well. I told you, I''ve only eaten once before.

    "Ugh, you''re going to keep killing time!"

    Okay, okay. Let''s see, I don''t have time, so I''ll just say it briefly. I don''t know what Chef Adam was like in his youth. Instead, I know what he does.

    I know what it is to do.

    This, in other words, meant that what he was doing was not a chef.

    No, I need to correct it''

    I''d say he wasn''t exactly an ordinary chef.

    The first time I met Adam was in France. I was just meeting my seniors while preparing to open a children''s book.

    * * *

    "Chef Choi Han-seok¡­¡­.¡±

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    "Yes, it''sorry. Ignore me."

    Roar!

    A luxurious sedan raced along the highway in Seoul.

    The car, which used to smell only light aroma, was unusually full of oily scents.

    The smell of green meat.

    Adam didn''t even open the packing container, he just smelled it for a second. Then there was a small smile.

    His driver smiled quietly at the sight in the rearview mirror.

    "What kind of food is it? It smells pretty good. It''s been a while since I saw you like it."

    "I told you before. I bought it because I was suddenly attracted to it."

    "You''ve been under a lot of stress. It''s best to eat something delicious food.¡±

    "Yeah, well, they''re better off, anyway. What kind of restaurant would you open?"

    Adam looked out of the window blankly.

    Meanwhile, his cell phone kept ringing, but he ignored it lightly.I was just going to go back to the hotel quickly and enjoy a little rest.

 Chapter - 254 252. Restaurant Founders (3)

    Let''s explain it like this. Haru, who do you think is on top of the chef?

    Choi Han-seok looked down at the day with his arms crossed.

    He seemed to be joking, and at the same time serious interviews.

    The temperature itself was lukewarm because of the mixed atmosphere like cold and hot water.

    The day was answered without difficulty. Choi Han-seok giggled.

    "On top of the chef? Hmmm. Guests?"

    That''s just like you.

    "I thought you''d do that if you were a chef."

    One day, I answered sincerely, but the remaining two laughed.

    A little hot day asked Yumi.

    "What do you think, Yumi?¡±

    "Well, still, to be realistic. Isn''t there a higher chef on top of the chef?¡±

    "A higher chef. Oh, that''s true, too."

    Park Joo Hyuk was on top of him just for a day.

    Restaurant kitchens move in a hierarchy as strict as army. What the boss says is absolute.

    It''s not just because I''m good at cooking. Because there is a dish that can be cooked because it is my boss.

    But one question remains.

    What about Park Joohyuk? Who''s on top of Joohyuk?

    "On top of Chef Park Joo-hyuk...¡­. Who''s there?"

    Neither Yumi nor Haru could easily answer this.

    Park Joo-hyuk is the head chef of oral fairy tales.

    He was the owner of this restaurant because he inherited the oral fairy tale established by Choi Han-seok.

    But Choi Han-seok says no.

    Park Joo-hyuk is not the owner of the restaurant. He was the owner of the dish he made.

    There was a separate owner of the restaurant.

    Investor. The one above Joohyuk is the investor.

    "In the oral fairy tale¡­¡­Who invested?¡±

    Haru, of course you don''t know. The establishment of a fine dining restaurant itself can''t afford to break the bank. Whatever business you do, you run out of money anyway. So the big hands go into the investors. It''s a de facto chairman.

    So do businesses.

    There is a president, and there is a chairman on top of the president.

    Park Joo-hyuk was the president of Koo Jeon-hwa, but he was not the chairman. Because there was an investor holding the money on top of him.

    "I didn''t know that."

    It''s weird to know. Most people don''t know. That''s normal.

    Choi Hanseok says it''s okay. But one day I was surprised.

    That''s quite sincere too.

    I didn''t think there was any problem until now. I know everything, no. Before that, I thought I just had to cook well.

    It wasn''t that. There were so many realities that Haru didn''t know yet.

    Choi Han-seok didn''t tell Haru such things.

    I wonder why. One day I couldn''t tell.

    Yumi opened her eyes hard.

    "So you''re saying that Adam is the one who invests in restaurants?¡±

    No, Adam''s not that bad. The man on top of the investor.

    "What the hell... .. I don''t know."

    But even one more step up from there.

    Investors on the head chef. And Adam on top of the investor.

    This is what the world calls him.

    My seniors called me manager. A manager who connects investors and restaurants.

    "Manager¡­¡­."

    Adam is the most famous manager in the world. I heard you used to be a chef, but there was no record at all, so it was full of rumors. He''s a real piece of work, anyway. If we collect all the stars in Adam''s restaurant, it''ll fill the night sky.

    "Well, that''s about it?"

    There are up to three Michelin stars that a restaurant can receive.

    Even those three, one chef really needs to change his life.Simply because Park Joo-hyuk now maintains the three stars in the oral fairy tale well, he became a legend in the Korean chef world.

    Therefore, it was not enough to say that it was difficult to open a restaurant from the beginning and then win a three-star restaurant.

    Yumi.

    "Yes, Chef!"

    Tell me the name of the Michelin restaurant, it doesn''t matter which country it is. Whatever you have.

    "As it is? Yeah, I mean. Well, let''s start with France.¡­.¡±

    Yumi was a woman who was really interested in this field.

    As if you''ve prepared something like this for me, 30 famous restaurants around the world.

    It came out.

    Choi Han-seok, who was nodding, stretched his hands.

    "Hmm?"

    What it means is the number 10.

    Except for ten, it''s all Adam''s consulting restaurant.

    "¡­¡­I can''t believe it. Don''t lie to me."

    - What''s the point of lying to me about something like this? I''m serious.

    "The chef is right. You''re not the type to lie. It''s especially important."

    Adam is a really scary chef.

    Rather than as a chef, as a guest to eat. He''s really the worst customer for a chef.

    "It''s hard to satisfy. Right?"

    Exactly.

    I thought I''d know a day now.

    If you think about what Choi Han-seok said a little more, isn''t this what he meant?

    He''s the one who created that many Michelin restaurants.

    In other words, it also meant that he went to all those Michelin restaurants.

    I''ve been eating all the expensive and delicious dishes in the world, and that''s also work.

    When Adam says it''s delicious, it means it''s a delicious dish worldwide.

    I can''t believe my short rib patties went to someone like that.¡¯

    Has Adam tasted the food of the day by now?

    If you tasted it, what would you be thinking?

    Choi Han-seok turned his head.

    Haru. Personally, I think. I think I know roughly what the grim reaper meant.

    "The same goes for me."

    Having emphasized heaven so much on the table. And a day''s dream she said.

    Now I felt like all the puzzles were being put together.

    No, it didn''t fit, so it looked clear. The picture that Yeomra is drawing. What I was going to say to Haru.

    "Chef Adam must have been sent by the Lord of the Underworld, right?¡±

    I think that''s probably the case.

    "I... wanted to open a restaurant as soon as possible."

    I''m sure it''s time. It''s time to leave heaven and move on to higher ground.

    "What will happen? Forward."

    I don''t know. I only know the king of the underworld. Still, wouldn''t that be a good thing for you? Does it?

    It was a day where he lived twice as long as anyone else, but even for him, the time of the world flew by.

    The time was getting closer and closer to leaving the nest.

    * * *

    "I had faith, too.¡±

    Slurp!

    A hotel suite in central Seoul.

    Standing there, gazing at the night view, Adam sipped the wine.

    The spacious, of course, was not luxurious, but Adam didn''t feel a thing of it.

    To stay here for a day, you need a salary equivalent to 1.5 months of daily workers.

    And it''s about as much money as gum for Adam.

    No, money itself didn''t mean much to him already.

    "You''ve aged a lot. I don''t really want to buy anything."

    Adam has certainly realised that these days.

    It wasn''t until old that he knew, but most of the things he wanted couldn''t buy with money.

    For example, a really close friend?Of course Adam had a lot of friends. But now most of them have broken off.

    Because I knew they saw money, not Adam. I didn''t want to meet.

    "Listening to the rich...¡­. I''m sick of it."

    Adam was on his way back from a luxury restaurant in a hotel again today.

    The family was clear. She was a woman who has accumulated a lot of fame and money by doing food-related work for generations.

    Even though he was in his 40s, he was greedy for money and more greedy for career.

    That''s why she found Adam. I asked him to get a chef and set up a restaurant.

    Of course she just gives the money. And that was enough.

    Oh, there was one more.

    Something you can''t buy with money.

    That was the ''right'' chef.

    "You have to wait without any plans, why is everyone like that? A lot of people with a lot of money.¡±

    There is no such chef in Korea yet. Wait because you might not have found it.

    But the client soon poured out a bomb of questions.

    How long does it take? Can you do it in time no matter what? What will you do if you can''t find it?

    It was polite language and words, but it was just wrapped up like that. In the end, it was all greed.

    "Maybe it''s time to stop doing this."

    I can''t even remember how I started at first.

    When I thought about dementia, I burst into laughter came out.

    I''m sure eating food was just delicious in the past. It doesn''t even taste right now.

    Your tongue has become dull.

    I can''t taste it as delicately as I used to. I''m dead, too.

    "Well, it''s edible, though.¡±

    It was a restaurant that I went to on impulse because it looked moderately delicious after seeing it on SNS.

    Did you say table heaven?

    The first impression of the restaurant was simple. Surprised beyond astonishment, Adam suddenly doubted his own eyes.

    "Very good. For the size of the restaurant."

    Honestly, when Adam first saw the picture of Tteokgalbi made by Haru, he thought of it as a restaurant.

    The reason was simple, too. Haru''s tteok-galbi was a restaurant-class dish.

    But the reality?

    It was just a local restaurant, not a restaurant. Even the scale was very small by Adam''s standards.

    By the way, I''ve served this much food. He''s a talented guy.

    "I don''t know why they run a restaurant like that. Well, there are a lot of geeks out there."

    Just like yourself.

    It wasn''t bad, though. If I raise it well for a few decades, I think I can use it as a head chef for a restaurant.

    Of course, before that, you''ll have to give up.

    Adam emptied about half of the tteok-galbi with wine.

    Basically, if he had eaten this much food, he meant it was really good.

    Ring~ Ring~!

    As soon as I fell asleep, my cell phone rang.

    It wasn''t a phone call, there was a text message.

    The sender is none other than Made Fur Films'' bacon.

    "Hmm?"

    I thought I''d text you all the time, but it was quite long.

    When I looked closely at it, there was an attached file.

    "Wow, look at him."

    an obvious provocation

    But at the same time it was a pretty good offer.

    A wrinkled smile hung around Adam''s mouth as he read Bacon''s text.

    "My lucky friend. Well, the timing is great."

    Normally you''d ignore it or get angry.

    It''s a little different now that I''ve decided it''s time to retire from the past."That sounds like fun."

    I sent a reply to Bacon.

    It was a very different behavior than usual, just deleting most of the incoming text.

 Chapter - 255 253. Big Grand Prix (1)

    "Hey, guys, you bastards! Hurry up and get up. Hurry up!!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A room in a hotel almost rented a floor by the production team of Made Fur Films.

    It was dawn when the moon rose big, but Bacon didn''t care.

    He stomped around the wine-colored carpeted hallway in his gown.

    Then, the staff knocked on the door of the room where they were sleeping and woke people up.

    What the hell happened, his face was flushed.

    I was worried that he might collapse from high blood pressure.

    "Haaaah... boss?"

    "What''s going on at this hour? What time is it in the morning? It''s almost 2 o''clock."

    The staff looked irritated when they woke up the person who was sleeping at dawn.

    Some even had red eyes. It is because of fatigue.

    I''m sorry about the bacon. I breathed heavily as I spoke. Then he pointed his cell phone at him.

    "It''s X-King Great news. Do you see this? Adam replied to me!¡±

    "Adam?!"

    "And it''s not just a reply. I sent the F project file together as a way to buy it...¡­. Adam wants to come out! I said I''d do it with you!!"

    "Holly X!!!!!!!!!"

    At Bacon''s words, all the staff in the seat felt a brief awakening.

    No, it''s not just waking me up. The fatigue has completely gone away.

    I''ve never wanted to work this much.

    "I can''t believe Adam is in Project F¡­¡­. Oh, I feel like I''m dreaming.¡±

    "Right? Right?"

    "Good things keep happening in Korea. Chef Haru''s photos turned out so well. Even Adam, a great success."

    "That''s the end of it. We''ve already hit the jackpot! When was the last time Adam was on TV? You were only in your 30s. Don''t that right?"

    "Boss, we could write a history of cooking programs. I''m so ecstatic. Ugh."

    Adam, Adam, Adam.

    The staff, including bacon, went berserk on the word.

    When a stranger saw it, he/she was confused about what emerging religion it was.

    But Adam''s influence was really that much.

    Ordinary people don''t have to know him very well. The public is supposed to be enthusiastic the moment he stands in front of the camera anyway.

    No, you won''t have to.

    The reason is simple. Because he''s Adam.

    That was Adam''s position in the culinary industry.

    "I''m going to move up my return date. Finish this documentary quickly and materialize the F project. As fast as you can. All right?"

    "Of course, chef. So the chefs who are going to be on Project F should just go with it?"

    "Oh, my God. How much we''ve been helped. Raise Chef Haru''s ranking to the top. That''s right."

    "However, it''s a little if you do it right away.¡­.¡±

    Don''t you see this? This is what Adam said in his reply!¡±

    Bacon, who was jumping up and down at the hesitant staff, once again pushed his cell phone.

    Where bacon was pointed by hand, it was written like this.

    [The tteok-galbi that I packed earlier was worth eating]]

    It''s delicious. Not even the right amount. Just saying it was edible.

    Depending on the customer, it could have meant that it was not delicious, but if Adam is the one who said it, the meaning is completely different.

    "That Adam is praising, not vitriol!!¡±

    "That''s acceptable. I''ll put it on the priority list right away. Don''t worry, boss!"

    "Let''s get to work fast. This is an opportunity! We have to seize the opportunity!"Bacon''s heart pounded.

    He even thought that he might have been working for the day.

    Entering the room, he greeted, looking in the direction of the table heaven.

    "Thank you, Chef Haru!"

    * * *

    "Well¡­¡­what the hell does this suggest? Chef." - I''m the one to know. It''s the meaning of the underworld.

    Yup.

    I lost my appetite as if I was sad about the day.

    It''s been a few weeks since Adam went to table heaven, and the last documentary shoot that day was over.

    Honestly, I didn''t show it to the camera crew, but there were parts that bothered me.

    I felt even more sorry for the disappearance of such a crowded person.

    But they were people who had good personalities and ate well.

    Bapsang Heaven returned to its original peaceful atmosphere, as if nothing had happened when.

    Shortly after the shooting, it was in a flash.

    But that was the problem.

    "I thought there would be less peace now." - Peace is a good thing. You see?

    "I don''t know what to do."

    It used to be just as good as it was.

    Wake up, meet good people, cook and sleep at your restaurant all day long.

    Of course, that''s not to say I don''t like my current life. Of course it was good.

    But Haru itself is a little different from before.

    There is only one reason. His mind caught on fire.

    At this rate, the passion of the day was burning to the point that I thought I would burn beyond Weldon.

    Because I knew Adam existed.

    And I really thought that the big dream of getting out of the dining paradise and opening a restaurant was just around the corner.

    But the reality? Months have passed, but nothing has changed. The world was equally peaceful.

    Yumi, who was tapping on the calculator, sighed softly.

    "President Haru¡­¡­. I think we really need to do something about it. No matter how many times I calculate, the time doesn''t match. It''s definitely going to be in the red." "I''m sure. There aren''t many ghosts in the morning. It''s a little lonely, too."

    Of course, a day didn''t mean to stay still.

    He wasn''t stupid enough to sit in front of a persimmon tree and keep his mouth open forever.

    Although the target was a table paradise, not a person, the previous work was anyway commissioned by the underworld.

    Spices filled up as the day was completed properly.

    Haru and Yumi spent weeks generously using the spice to make many ghosts sacred.

    The elderly couple who came to see me during the early morning shoot, the college student ghost who died after taking the CSAT, and the old man ghost who had an accident were all in the holy fire.

    The castle fire itself was good. The problem was later.

    "I''ve saved a lot of time, so there''s no problem. It certainly bothers me."

    "Right? I also owe a lot to President Haru...¡­.¡±

    The number of customers decreased, so did the punishment.

    During the months when the flame was heated, the amount of time earned was drastically reduced to a fifth of the previous level.

    Of course, there is more than a year left to save.

    But time is different from money. If you run out, you''ll die.

    Of course, I had no choice but to react sensitively.

    "Chef, ghosts in this neighborhood...Can you see any more ¡­?¡±

    I take a walk for hours a day. No one was there. Well, that''s a good thing. That''s how peaceful this world has become.Of course, there weren''t completely no new customers.

    Sometimes, people who just passed away came as guests and ate.

    But most of those people were in a flash.

    Haru, how much capital did you say you had?

    "I don''t know if it''s a lot or not. There''s enough to do anything."

    But it wasn''t just a bad situation either.

    The money accumulated by running a famous restaurant called Bapsang Heaven until now was a truck.

    In other words, I could open three more restaurants like Table Heaven with just the capital I have now.

    Opening a restaurant wasn''t rocket science either.

    No matter how expensive the initial cost is, it''s more than enough to borrow a little.

    "But just because you can, doesn''t mean you have a reason to do it right away¡­¡­. I''m so worried."

    At first, I thought Karma would guide me.

    Whatever it is, it happens to a day. I thought I would be able to open a restaurant as a result.

    But now that I think about it, it was the end of arrogance.

    Don''t be so mean. We have plenty of time, don''t we?

    "More than I couldn''t. I think it''s harder now that I can. We''ve got capital ready, and we''ve got almost all the ghosts in the castle."

    Where and how to start. I never imagined it would be difficult.

    The only comforting thing is that the first compilation of Made Fur Films'' documentary is due to come soon.

    Of course, it was the first edited version, so it was only a frame set. I couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    "I have to work. I''ve been thinking about a lot of things."

    Yumi nodded because it wasn''t wrong.

    So the day passed in a blink of an eye.

    These days, the number of ghost customers has decreased, so the early morning business has also ended about an hour early.

    My cell phone rang when I was about to go home and rest after finishing the restaurant.

    I answered the phone right away because I was waiting for it.

    "Bacon, why don''t you call me?"

    I was beginning to wonder if you wouldn''t come.

    I wanted to talk to you while listening to your voice. What time is it in Korea?

    "It''s dawn. I''m going to go home and sleep.¡±

    Oh, I''m sorry. America is in full swing.

    "It''s all right, don''t worry. By the way, you have a documentary edit, right?" -Well...¡­. Actually, I''d like to tell you something about that.

    Bacon''s voice over the phone dropped sharply.

    A bad feeling of storming.

    Haru frowned a little and listened.

    I think it will take more time to edit. I''m trying new things, and I''m a little behind on my schedule. We started a new project.

    "I can''t help it. But there''s no problem with the schedule, right?¡±

    To be honest, I was very disappointed.

    It was my first time to be on TV that people around the world watched, so I wanted to get the results as soon as possible.

    But what can I do? I can''t say that bacon is.

    Of course, the show will be on time no matter what. By the way, I''m actually calling you today because of our new project.

    "New project? Why me?"

    Bacon''s tension, which had been at its lowest, soared suddenly.

    Project

    The four-letter word touched the gut of the day.One day was certain.

    It''s here.

    In the meantime, I just ignored everything and tried hard to hold back what I wanted to move forward.

    I even called the grim reaper, but she said she didn''t know.

    It was a hopeless wait, but not from now on.

    The time has finally come. A chance to move forward.

    We used to call it Project F, but now the blueprint is pretty good. To put it simply, it''s a huge competition. Food competition where chefs from all over the world compete!

    Bacon shouted loudly.

 Chapter - 256 254. Malaking Grand Prix (2) ...

    ''Marvelous Food Contest''

    It was the name of the blueprint Bacon was drawing.

    This is what it means in general.

    "A contest to determine the best food¡­¡­.¡±

    That''s tacky. Who''s your nickname?

    Choi Han-seok giggled.

    I wanted to refute it, but I stayed still for now because Haru thought about it.

    Bacon sent a substantial amount of data as opposed to a short currency.

    There are almost 100 PPTs, and they have already decided where and how to shoot them.

    That''s amazing. You prepared this while filming this?¡¯

    One day, I don''t really know how the industry works, such as broadcasting and filming.

    I don''t watch TV a lot in the first place.

    I''m on the air. However, it was only comfortable enough to do what you usually do.

    But even in the eyes of such a day, the scale of this project was truly enormous.

    I''m so sure of that because it''s the first prize in the competition.

    This is when you use the word "opportunity" as if you measured it. Isn''t it?

    "I wonder where in the world there is such a competition. At the same time, I wonder if it''s possible because it''s America."

    -No, I''m pretty sure about this. It is possible not because of the U.S., but because Adam was appointed as a judge. You''ve been emphasizing bacon, haven''t you? The biggest significance of this tournament is Adam''s retirement.

    "Renewal of the front. The last fanfare decorating the falling star...¡­.¡±

    The handwriting was very carefully written, and Bacon''s material said this.

    [1St Prize : Own restaurant form Adam]

    The prize for the winner''s prize.

    Adam''s consulting restaurant.

    Honestly, the first time I saw him, one day he doubted his eyes.

    Does it make sense to give a restaurant?

    I guess Adam''s just consulting. It''s just a connection to someone with money.

    That''s all I thought so.

    But what I heard from Bacon was so different.

    And it was ridiculously attractive.

    It''s the complete opposite. I told you, didn''t I? This project is really big. Adam is not connecting with investors. Adam will be an investor.

    The first-place chef becomes the head chef of the restaurant...¡­. Adam is an investor?"

    Adam''s a richer man than I thought. I was looking for a place to spend the money on my retirement. And crucially, Adam says,

    Bacon said he didn''t know Adam much.

    But at the same time, I added a small comment that it was the first time I''d ever seen him like this.

    If there are four Michelin stars. It''ll have to be given to the restaurant I''ll invest in last. That''s what I said.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    The biggest star that has ever won numerous stars in the world''s restaurant world.

    I couldn''t help but believe it because he said it himself.

    That''s how the call with Bacon was cut off.

    Yumi said, "I''m sure we can do it."

    Yes, I know Haru very well. What a big competition this is.

    And what kind of merit does it have in itself to qualify for such a competition?

    But I also knew that reality wasn''t like that.

    Because I felt it with my own skin. A day was better known than Yumi.

    The teacher and his student talked at the quiet restaurant where Yumi left work.

    Haru, what do you think?

    "Honestly... Do you want me to tell you? Or moderately."

    Yumi is gone.

    "As expected."

    Whoo!

    Drinking a cup of hot citron tea, the day sighed small.I''ve never felt like this before.

    My heart was beating, I was so happy, and at the same time I felt dirty.

    "You''re Korean. I''m. Asian, too."

    Yeah, well, yeah.

    "It''s a competition in the United States, and it''s this big. Bacon said he''d like the judges to be from all over the world, but I''m sure more than half are American."

    I told you it would be an American program. Realistically, it can''t be helped. No matter how much you care about the PC, whatever you do.

    "It doesn''t make sense for an Asian to win in such a big competition. To be honest."

    At least one day I thought this was reality.

    You never know if it''s a competition held in Korea.

    But the opponent is the U.S. It is also a stardom where leaders of the United States gather.

    It''s really hard for Koreans to break through if they win first place here. I also know that there are many things that are close to impossible to do.

    I also know that the probability is not zero.

    And that''s why it was even harder.

    Hope seemed brighter when it existed very small than when it didn''t exist.

    Citron tea, which had been made enough, quickly bottomed out.

    Choi Han-seok put his chin on his hand and murmured quietly.

    I miss the next world.

    "¡­¡­me, too."

    This is the road led by the grim reaper and the underworld.

    I didn''t know what Yeom-ra was thinking, but it''s still a day away.

    What was the topic of the second preliminary round?

    "Vegetable food."

    It''s not easy from the start.

    "But I''m glad you passed the first preliminaries."

    The first qualifying round was actually being played all over the world now.

    Bacon''s performance was not so great as amazing.

    Headquarters were established around the world, where chefs were selected for preliminary rounds.

    However, Korea is not the case.

    Originally, I was going to watch the preliminary round by combining Korea and Japan together, but due to Bacon''s strong request, I had a day in Korea.

    In Japan, Shoji Tanaka was given a free pass.

    It wasn''t weird because they emphasized their competition in the first place.

    At the same time, I wondered, "Why does bacon push the day so hard?"

    But the real thing is from the second qualifying round.

    It''s a vegetarian dish with a pretty profound theme, as well as being held in the United States.

    You said there''s about a month left.

    "That''s about it to leave the country."

    -Let''s get as ready as we can. But we still have to make it to the finals. Don''t you think so? Since I became the representative of Korea, it would be disappointing if I fail before then. We have a lot of time.

    "Yes, to the best of my ability to the best of my ability.

    Let''s do it. You can do it.

    I didn''t mean to blow up the opportunity I was given.

    I just do my best as I always do.

    In the end, nothing changed, but talking like this made me feel much more comfortable.

    The day I was going to wake up after washing the cup came to mind and stopped.

    He suddenly asked Choi Han-seok.

    "By the way, Chef. It just popped up in my mind."

    What is it?

    "When I go to America. Are there any American ghosts?¡±

    -Uh...Um? I know?!

    Why didn''t I think of this until now?

    * * *

    A few days have passed since then.

    It takes a long time to spend at a restaurant, but looking back, it''s really short.

    From a day''s standpoint, I just closed my eyes and opened my eyes and felt like three weeks had flown by.

    And midnight today.

    The last ghost left in the table heaven made the holy fire.

    There was not a grain of spices left from Yeomra. It fell down.The last ghost guest was a 35-year-old soldier.

    Thank you for your hard work. Thank you very much. I really don''t know how to say this...¡­. It''s just, I''m just so grateful¡­¡­.

    "Let me tell you something. Thank you for staying until the end. Thanks to you, I did a good job at night."

    Goodbye, old man. Thank you for talking to me, too. I''ll visit the mortuary later and leave one of my favorite ramen. All right?

    -Yes, yes! Thank you very much. I will never forget this grace in my next life.

    "Stop crying. Let''s go. I''m busy, you know?

    As far as the military man is concerned, it was simple.

    That on his own account, he failed to stop an outcast soldier from killing himself in a living room.

    In fact, it wasn''t your fault. But the position of executive officer and his heart said it was wrong.

    Uncle was a good man. I cried my eyes out on the last road.

    "Well, I''ll walk you home."

    "Have a safe trip. The Grim Reaper."

    Boom!

    The door of the table heaven, which was bright, closed with a heavy sound.

    Now there really wasn''t one. There''s no one left.

    It''s definitely a good thing, and a happy thing, but strangely, I felt more than strangely relieved.

    "It''s quiet."

    Haru said to himself with a lonely look on his face.

    I remember all the ghosts I''ve ever made holy fire.

    There were a lot of sad things and fun and pleasant things. I did it in the end.

    But I don''t know why I''m so depressed.

    Just then, I felt the warmth. Yumi held both hands of Haru, who was sitting still.

    I was surprised and tried to pull it out, but she gave me a lot of strength.

    "As quiet as it is here, the underworld will be noisy. Don''t that right?"

    "Mr. Yumi."

    "The underworld will once be noisy, and the world will be noisy again. They''re all good people, so I''m sure they''re all born again and have a better life."

    "That''s right. That''

    In fact, those were really obvious words.

    Why I didn''t know until now.

    "Thank you."

    "That''s what I have to say!"

    "And I''m sorry. I feel like I''m leaving it to Yumi."

    "Did you say you have three days to go before departure?"¡±

    "It''s past midnight, so this is it."

    Time passed like a bullet.

    During Haru and Choi Han-seok''s time in the U.S., the table heaven decided to let Yumi and Ye-young off the hook.

    I didn''t know, but ghosts can fly. It was amazing.

    In the first place, Yumi was able to run a table paradise by herself long ago.

    It''s just that the day was only one day left.

    She is already a great chef. At least Haru and Choi Han-seok thought so.

    "If you''re sorry, please win and come back. You know I believe you, right?¡±

    "I''ll do my best. As much as I can."

    "When you come back, you have to tell us about the ghosts you met in America. I''m really curious. What about ghosts from abroad?"

    Yumi jumped up and down.

    Actually, I know a day. Yumi is the one who''s saddest and saddest right now.

    Some of us can''t go to America together, and some of us have to endure a month without a day.

    Just like now. I don''t want to burden Haru, so I''m doing this.

    "Thank you."

    "Come on, don''t keep saying that."

    Press it down.

    Yumi held Haru''s hand hard.

    Then I let go again.

    "See you tomorrow."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The usual way home from work.

    But one day I stopped by the mart at 24:00 instead of going straight home.

    After buying a handful of ingredients, he returned home and devoted himself to cooking until sunrise.The second qualifying round had to produce food live within the time limit.

    The story told by Choi Han-seok kept ringing in my ears.

    Come to think of it, Adam''s cooking. I''ve only tried it once. I was so surprised. then

    "How was it?"

    You''ll know when you meet him. Adam is a really cold person. It''s so cool that I wonder if it''s human. People themselves. But cooking...¡­. It was really warm. It was the warmest dish I''ve ever eaten in my life.

    Warm dishes.

    It was the same dish a day sought.

    I closed my eyes and woke up on the departure day.

 Chapter - 257 255. Big Grand Prix (3)

    The flight was long but not hard.

    This is because Made Fur Films spent money to reserve business seats.

    One day, when I didn''t usually spend money on such things, I rode a business for the first time in my life and learned the importance of money during the flight from Gimpo to LA.

    I realized for the first time that a plane was such a comfortable place.

    At 2 p.m., LA Airport was crowded and bursting.

    Wherever I looked around, there was a constant line of people. I could easily find all races around the world.

    Where people mix with people. That''s what a day thinks of LA.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    You like it that much? People will think it''s their first time here. Dude.

    Haru, who came out of the departure hall, opened his mouth wide.

    There was definitely a different smell of America from Korea.

    Choi Han-seok, who floated in the air, smiled with the eyes of his immature son.

    For your information, he came sitting in the first class seat. No one said anything because it was a ghost.What should I say?

    "It''s my second time in America. Before I debuted as a chef, I came here to study.¡±

    How long have you been here?

    "I came here with a part-time job and a collection of money from the military, so I couldn''t stay long. I''ll save it for about a month. But it helped me a lot. I went to a restaurant and worked without pay."

    Whoa, that''s like a day.

    I can''t believe you''re paying a lot of money to come all the way to America.

    If someone else hears it, you may wonder what crazy sound this is, but I think these things gathered one by one to create a person named Haru.

    The will to burn one''s time without caring about the money that the world considers important, and with the passion of cooking alone.

    That was also the biggest advantage of the day that Choi Han-seok thought.

    "I''m sure Mr. Bacon offered to pick you up."

    Haru, who left the departure hall, searched for bacon through the crowd.

    I said I would pick up bacon at the time of the day''s arrival, but I couldn''t see it even though I washed my eyes and looked for it.

    Just as I was about to break into a cold sweat in the midst of the constant crowd.

    "Whoa!"

    "Oh, my God!"

    Bacon, who appeared like a ghost, banged Haru''s back and screamed.

    The day took hold of my fluttering heart.

    How can a ghost-watcher surprise you every day?

    "It''s inevitable because you''re a human before a ghost!¡¯

    The same words were filled to the end of my neck, but I endured them.

    I''m sorry Bacon is late. He apologized one after another.

    They said they couldn''t help it because of the traffic jam, but I was grateful that they came to pick me up.

    "Are we going straight to the hotel?¡±

    "Oh, that''s not it. There''s one more person who''s supposed to pick me up here. It just so happens that the arrival time overlaps."

    "Who are you?¡±

    "Chef Tanaka. It''s about time you arrived."

    "If you were Chef Tanaka.¡±

    Haru was the one who knew.

    And he knows the day, too.

    Two of the most powerful chefs in the Made Fur Films documentary.

    Similar men, even relatively young, representing Korea and Japan.

    Haru also watched Tanaka''s video several times, so he clearly remembered his face or voice.

    The impression was stronger than I thought.¡¯I hate to admit it, but it was like a goblin.

    It was even more scary because he was holding a long Japanese-style sashimi knife.

    How should I say this? It''s like a face that I don''t want to meet when I bow as a senior in the kitchen.

    The same was true of the interview. Tanaka was a person who cooked with only one of his troubles and pride.

    Gulp.

    It was an unintended rival, but Haru was not bad to think about.

    But I never thought I''d see him today.

    The day I waited with bacon dried my mouth.

    In the meantime.

    "Oh, there he is. Chef Tanaka!"

    "Where are you, Chef Tanaka?¡±

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    Bacon, who jumped to his feet, rushed to the departure hall.

    Haru followed him every day, but Chef Tanaka could not be seen in the crowd.

    by the way

    "Oh, bacon. Thank you. You''ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡±

    "It''s okay. I didn''t have a big schedule today anyway. How was your flight, Tanaka?"

    "I rode a business for the first time in my life, and I knew why people were spending money. Thanks to you."

    "Mr. Tanaka is coming. That''s nothing!"

    It''s a pretty familiar.

    It wasn''t even the only strange thing to say.

    "Is this Shoji Tanaka?"

    One day I was genuinely surprised.

    To my surprise, I was much more surprised than when I first met the much-awaited bacon.

    ''Even if it''s not what I expected, it''s so different. What is it?''

    To be honest, I wondered if Bacon had deceived himself.

    I''m sure he does.

    Tanaka''s first impression was very different from what he saw in the video.

    He looked really gentle, like a nice church brother.

    Besides, I didn''t want to admit it somewhere, but it really looked a lot like Haru.

    From impression to personality. I thought I knew it even without having a conversation.

    Tanaka and I looked alike as people before the chef.

    "Come on, chef Lee Haru from Korea. I told you last time, right?¡±

    "Aha! Hello!"

    Tanaka greeted the day with a nice look on her face.

    That''s a bit lame in Korean.

    "Korean¡­¡­ You''re doing it!!"

    "Mr. Bacon said he''d see you someday. I saw the video. So I memorized the greeting. I apologize if my pronunciation was weird."

    "Oh, no, no. No, thank you. I look forward to your kind cooperation. My name is Haru."

    "This is Shoji Tanaka. Let''s have a good time."

    The two men joined hands.

    One day, he thought he was rather shy, but strangely, Tanaka was able to get close to each other even though we first met today.

    "Well, everyone''s here, so let''s go.¡±

    When I left the airport, there was a nice limousine standing.

    There was even a separate driver, so the two men couldn''t help but be surprised at the unexpected luxury.

    ''Limousine as soon as I came to America by business. Is this life?''

    Bacon said it was a natural treatment for the chefs, but one day he was in a bad mood and was not in a bad mood.

    And so was Tanaka.

    The two opened their mouths blankly, and as soon as their eyes met, they turned their heads unconsciously.

    While chatting with each other that they had been curious about, a black limousine ran coolly on the road in Los Angeles.

    A few hours later, I stopped in front of a big hotel.

    "This is your accommodation until the end of your schedule. Our staff will show you around the room. You can also give your luggage to the front bellboy.""Thank you! By the way, what''s your schedule like in the future?¡±

    "There are a lot of chefs who haven''t come yet. Until everyone gets together...¡­. about three days left. You can send it freely until you have an orientation."

    "Do you mean free time?"

    Hey, the chefs who participate said they are all restaurants or restaurants because they don''t have jobs.

    Perhaps Bacon''s efforts to make such a big place were great.

    Haru, who followed the bellboy to the 17th floor, unpacked his luggage in the hotel room. For your information, Tanaka''s room was on the 16th floor.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    It wasn''t beyond my expectation, either.

    I was just wondering when the limousine came to pick me up, but as expected, the facilities in the hotel room were not luxurious and luxurious.

    How much money does it take to get this much room in a hotel in central Los Angeles?

    Of course it wasn''t suite-class, but the hotel itself was a great place.

    "Honestly, I even have this thought. I thought it was worth coming here just to get treated like this without spending any of my money...¡­.¡±

    Really? I''m just jealous of you for a day. d*mn it! If I were alive, I would have been treated like that!

    "Chef, you could have just gone with money."

    It''s not wrong, but there''s a thing called a person'' My dream is to be treated like this when I''m young like you.

    I couldn''t argue one day because it wasn''t wrong.

    I unpacked my luggage in the hotel room and rolled around in bed for a while.

    Bedding was also so soft that I could hardly sleep, so I took a sweet nap for a while.

    "Yaah¡­¡­"

    When I woke up with my eyes closed, it was about two hours later.

    The night view of Los Angeles glistening out of the high-rise window.

    My stomach growling at the same time.

    Then what to do has already been decided.

    "Shall we go eat?"

    Traveling is always fun to eat.

    At first, I was planning to take a walk near my accommodation and enter a nice looking restaurant.

    However, Choi Han-seok made a quite tempting offer.

    Since we''re here. To experience and prepare. How about going to Michelin?

    "Oh, it''s...It''s really nice."

    Los Angeles is famous for its entertainment, but it''s never far behind in terms of gastronomy.

    There were many Michelin restaurants in the United States that were simply incomparable to Korea, and the same was true of Los Angeles.

    When I picked up my cell phone and searched a little, a list of Michelin restaurants where I could take a taxi near my accommodation came out.

    Among them, Choi Han-seok chose a restaurant that Adam touched (more than 50 percent), and one day he turned the phone one by one.

    "I know the odds are low, but I hope so.¡±

    All the restaurants Haru visited were Fine Dining restaurants.

    And one of the biggest features of fine dining is that it''s an incredibly strict reservation system.

    If you don''t make a reservation and go there, you can''t even eat.

    Even since it''s a reservation for the evening, there''s a high possibility that there''s no room.

    Of course, I had to hear a few things that were disappointing.

    -I''m sorry, sir. We are fully booked on that day.

    I''m really sorry. Please use it again next time.

    I''m sorry, there aren''t any seats left until this month.¡­.

    I was about to see the end of the list that I thought was more than I thought.

    You''re so lucky, sir. There were two teams who canceled the reservation 30 minutes ago! If you come right away, do you think you can eat?"Really? Thank you. I''ll be right there."

    We''re thankful. Well, I''ll have it ready right away!

    Luckily, there was a spot at a restaurant a little away from Los Angeles.

    Jamie''s Kitchen was a pretty plain name restaurant.

    Contrary to its name, it was the place where Michelin-to-Star was launched three years after its opening.

 Chapter - 258

    "We''re here, sir!"

    "Thanks. Here''s a tip."

    "Oh, thank you, have a nice meal!"

    Squeak!

    A nice black taxi stopped in front of the restaurant, and Haru got out of the car, tipping the driver.

    Jamie''s Kitchen was a smaller restaurant than expected for a day.

    The size itself is a little bigger than the table heaven, and it has about two rooms.

    Even if you don''t go inside the restaurant, just looking outside gave you a rough estimate.

    ''This is a bit of a surprise. I thought it would be huge because you were already wearing Michelin.

    The day was half the size of a oral fairy tale that I had worked for years, so I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for the day.

    But the size of the restaurant is no use. As long as it tastes good.

    Overall, the restaurant is decorated with an interior that emphasizes simplicity rather than luxury.

    Nevertheless, the entrance itself was made quite luxurious, and one day ahead, the staff rushed out.

    A female employee in uniform bowed politely.

    "Good night. Did you schedule an appointment?¡±

    "I just did. In the name of Haru."

    "Aha! I''ve confirmed. Haru, come here.¡±

    A gentle voice with a little condescension and respect.

    He was a man who made me feel like I was being treated.

    I don''t know who the boss is, but he trained the staff properly. Do you think it''s better than our oral fairy tale?

    "You don''t seem to know the chef here?¡¯

    Haru, do you think I know all the chefs in the world? And there are so many Jamie people in the world. It''s probably dozens of times more than Korean Kim.

    Come to think of it, it wasn''t wrong, so I laughed my head off.

    It was dinner time and the restaurant was extremely crowded with customers and thrashing staff.

    One day I was shown to the corner of the restaurant.

    It wasn''t a good seat, but it wasn''t bad considering that I made a reservation on the same day.

    The atmosphere is definitely very different.¡¯

    There are a lot of customers, and it''s crowded.

    Fine dining restaurants had a different atmosphere, although which restaurant might not.

    It was as warm as a restaurant in a day, but much more theft.

    The interior was darker overall than the oral fairy tale, but it was more luxurious.

    Maybe it''s because I''ve worked so long in oral fairy tales so far, but I felt like I lost a little bit of my senses were coming back.

    One day I felt not bad.

    "What would you like to order?¡±

    "Signature course, please.¡±

    "Please wait a little longer."

    Jamie''s Kitchen had only two dinner menus: signature course and senior course.

    The price of the signature course ordered by Haru was 350 dollars, which was a little less than 400,000 won in Korean currency.

    It was really expensive for a meal, but in fine dining it was just a little bit expensive.

    And even more so if it''s Michelin.

    This is a question that we need to think about a lot.¡¯

    The price of food.

    It was one of the biggest factors for customers to choose a restaurant.

    Fine dining is expensive. Basically, it''s natural to spend more than 200,000 won.

    But should it be expensive.

    Fine dining can be carried out at around 100,000 won or below.

    In fact, there were some stores that acquired Michelin 1 star on such a low cost.

    It is to find a restaurant and spend money to think about such things.

    The atmosphere of the restaurant. The composition and price of the menu.

    Just feeling each quality of food in person made it more than a meal for a day.It''s time to think about it seriously.¡¯

    It''s a restaurant that you have to open yourself in at least a few years.

    My worries deepened a lot.

    I was waiting slowly for the order to come out like that.

    "Well, Chef Haru?"

    A voice that calls for oneself from somewhere.

    But I didn''t hear it one day. It was because I was so deeply immersed in the idea of a restaurant.

    Eventually, his voice stood in front of the day and touched his shoulder.

    "Chef Haru!"

    "Um... uh? Chef Tanaka?!¡±

    Shoji Tanaka stood looking at him as he opened his eyes to day that had been lost in thought.

    The surprised day jumped to its feet.

    "When did you come?¡±

    "I''m seeing you here. Wow, I was so surprised. Is the chef here to eat alone?"

    "Yes, well, yes."

    "The same goes for me. I asked Jamie and he said there was only one seat left. Oh! If you don''t mind, why don''t you join us? If you''re alone, there''s a lot of room left. I''ll buy you a bottle of wine."

    "Why would you do that?"

    "No, thank you. It''s a coincidence, too.

    When I woke up, Tanaka was sitting in front of the day.

    Basically, it was a four-person table, so there was no big problem because there were plenty of seats, but I couldn''t help but admire Shoji''s sociability, which naturally hit the world.

    By the way, one of his words caught me off guard.

    "Chef Shoji. Do you know this restaurant well?"

    "I''m a little close to Chef Jamie, the head of the company. Besides, Chef Jamie is going to participate in the competition as a representative of LA.¡­. Oh, something happened. I''m not supposed to say this."

    "You''re a master. You''re very good."

    I don''t know if I said it by mistake or if it was intentional.

    The day I was thinking about for a while shook my head soon. Yeah, it doesn''t matter.

    "There are three chefs in the competition alone here now.¡¯

    It''s a great coincidence, but I understand that Tanaka and Jamie are close.

    It was very common for chefs to actually get along with each other.

    In the first place, most chefs are good at English, and most of their lives are put into cooking if they come up to the restaurant head.

    Therefore, cooking was often the only thing of interest, so it was natural that the chef''s friend was a chef.

    "Would you like to come and say hello?¡±

    "I love it."

    Tanaka naturally got up and headed for the kitchen, followed by Haru.

    One day was bound to be a little surprising in the process.

    ''What, the kitchen is bigger than I thought, right?¡¯

    The kitchen of the restaurant was bigger than expected.

    Usually the size of the kitchen was proportional to the hall, not Jamie''s.

    Even though Haru was not a money-conscious person, I thought that if I reduced the size of the kitchen, there would be a few more halls.

    Of course, I understood at the same time.

    Me, Chef Tanaka, Chef Jamie. You''re in the same department.''

    The reason why the kitchen is big was obvious.

    That''s how comfortable it is for employees and chefs to focus on cooking.

    They put more weight on cooking itself than money and profits.

    In that sense, it occurred to me that Haru Tanaka and Chef Jamie, who doesn''t even know his face, resemble each other.

    "Jamie!"

    "Oh, Tanaka! You''re here!"

    Jamie was talking to a yellow-haired chef who was baking a steak in front of the grill.

    Tanaka called and he looked back, and he was also an American wavy blonde.Tanaka briefly introduced the day. Soon the two greeted each other.

    "I''m sorry. I''m a little busy right now.¡­. I''ll go to the table in a little while."

    "It''s all right. I''m sorry we came first."

    Haru and Tanaka took a step back first because the situation in the kitchen was a battlefield.

    As soon as I got back to my seat, my first dish came out.

    Seven kinds of Amuse Bush in total.

    It was an appetizer with a collection of bite-taking dishes that can be picked up with fingers, and it was a course that had a great meaning to mark the beginning of fine dining.

    Tanaka ordered a bottle of white wine as he said earlier.

    It was a fairly expensive wine, but after a day of dissuasion, I met this coincidence and insisted that I wanted to commemorate it.

    Soon the unexpected dinner of the two began.

    When asked how Haru got to know Jamie, Tanaka answered without difficulty.

    "Jamie used to come to my restaurant in Japan. It''s his first time eating sushi, and he said he fell in love with it. I told you, I ordered five additional orders. I heard you want all the fish in our restaurant."

    "That much? I want to taste it too.¡±

    "The same goes for me. I don''t know how it sounds, but I haven''t had proper Korean food yet. I''ll visit Korea once after the competition."

    "Also, I have to go to Japan once."

    They are similar in age, have similar hobbies and personalities, and have delicious alcohol.

    Haru and Tanaka became friends much faster than expected.

    A total of five U.S. chefs will participate in this competition.

    The U.S. is so big that it divides the region into five people, and Jamie was one of them.

    That''s why it''s obvious, but the skills were clear.

    There was no unusual technique or original cooking.

    Foie gras for appetizers, steak for main dish.

    It was a standard composition, but it showed goosebumps of detail and detail.

    You can say that I really look like Tanaka in that respect.

    In addition, the three were about the same age.

    Jamie was about five years older than Tanaka, but the age difference didn''t feel much because she wasn''t a big deal about top and bottom.

    Of course, the food at the restaurant was really delicious.

    Jamie appeared with the main in person, where he could talk for a while over a glass of wine.

    In the midst of a series of perfunctory stories of personal affairs, Haru alluded.

    The most curious thing.

    And crucially, the biggest purpose of coming here this time.

    "By the way. You all know that, right? Adam will be the judge of this competition."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "That''s right. That''s right."

    Adam.

    Sure enough, as soon as the two letters were taken out, the expressions of the two changed a lot.

    Choi Han-seok said Jamie''s restaurant was also consulted by Adam.

    In other words, at least Jamie knows Adam right.

    "Actually, I''ve heard a little bit about him, but I don''t know who he is. If you know anything, I was wondering if you could let me know."

    "Hmm... Have you ever met Adam?"

    "Yes, I do."

    The day nodded right away because there was nothing to worry about.

    Tanaka sipped the wine and looked at the day.

    "Can you tell me first?¡±

    "It wasn''t a big deal. It was before I was offered to participate in the competition. He came to my restaurant for a while.¡±

    "And then?"

    "He took out a dish. That''s all. Oh, the person who introduced you to Adam said you had a decent meal.""¡­¡­How much?"

    "Oh, my God, that''s ridiculous. Adam gave you such a big compliment? You don''t throw a plate at me?!¡±

    But the reaction of the two was a little strange.

 Chapter - 259 257. Fling Pellet (2)

    The stories that Haru later heard were shocking.

    Tanaka, of course, has never met Adam, but he has heard a lot from Jamie, who was close to him.

    Jamie knew Adam because he started his own restaurant.

    According to him. While preparing for the restaurant, Adam took his own test.

    "I still remember. He threw me a piece of sirloin from the mart and told me to grill it medium rare.¡±

    "It''s a steak."

    Steak is the most preferred and at the same time the most popular main menu in most fine dining.

    It''s luxurious because it''s beef. It suits many people''s tastes.

    This is because it is too easy to perform various techniques at the same time.

    Humanity has eaten steak, or grilled meat, for a long time.

    That''s why many recipes have developed. At the same time, most of them are delicious. It''s feeling.

    Jamie also cooked without much thought.

    Sprinkle with salt and pepper, marinated, and baked in an oiled pan.

    And when I finished the resting well.

    "Adam cut the finished steak with a knife, and it stopped for a while. I was so nervous that I thought I was going to die! I keep blinking without saying anything."

    "Oh, I totally agree. Sometimes chefs do that."

    And usually, when that happens, the back is bad.

    Jamie was even more so.

    "He sighed suddenly. He looked like he was looking at a street puppy who had been starving for days."

    I can''t help but sigh at this age itself. I didn''t expect the level of cook to drop this far. I can''t believe the chef who came for Michelin is this much trash. I''m full of energy.

    "¡­¡­What? No, what? Did you really do that? Trash?!"

    One day I was genuinely surprised.

    No, you''re not crazy.

    There''s a degree of vitriol, but it''s way over the line. What a waste to a person.

    But it didn''t end there.

    Trash, do you know what your fault is?

    -I''m sorry, I don''t know. If it didn''t work.

    Yeah, but it''s better to say I''m sorry. The meat you baked is still trash. Let me explain briefly. Keep it in mind.

    "The fire was too strong. The outside is overcooked, but the inside is undercooked. The juice came out too much, and I sprinkled too much pepper that killed the meat smell and burned the outside. I had to set the temperature higher by putting the meat at room temperature instead of roasting it right away, but it failed, and crucially, there was a tough part because the tendon was not cut off in advance."

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    How impressive was Adam''s cooking scene, does he still remember Adam''s words this much?

    Even a day is not wrong to look at.

    They were all easy mistakes to make while making steak, and they were mistakes made a lot every day.

    But you don''t even taste it. I can''t believe I just cut it once.

    Simply put, Park Joo-hyuk couldn''t do that either.

    What the hell level is that? What about Adam?

    I want to try the food he cooked.

    One day I really thought so.

    * * *

    That''s how the unexpectedly bustling dinner ended.

    Tanaka and Jamie later said they were going to the pub to drink beer, but one day they returned after asking for an understanding.

    This is because the white wine I drank at Jamie''s restaurant earlier was very strong.In addition, one day there was a little more work to do at dawn.

    ''What about American ghosts? ''Cause we have to get around.¡¯

    I''ve never met a ghost at the airport.

    I thought maybe there were no ghosts in the United States, but at the same time, I thought it couldn''t be because they were all the same people anyway.

    That''s why we have time now. I was going to go out of the hotel after the door was opened.

    Ghosts often hid or didn''t show up somewhere in the morning or evening anyway, but when the door opened, they came out of nowhere.

    "I thought Chef Tanaka was a very hard and scary person, but he wasn''t. Chef Jamie is very nice and nice. Don''t you think so?"

    What, right?

    The day I met my friend after a long time was very exciting.

    Rolling around in a hotel bed, I asked Choi Han-seok, but his response was a little lukewarm.

    A slightly drunk day puffed up my cheeks.

    "What''s wrong with you, chef? Like you''ve been feeling uncomfortable."

    - What''s there to make me uncomfortable. It''s not that big a deal. It''s just that I''m jealous to see young people play.

    "I can tell you''re lying. It''s not like I''ve seen the chef for a day. I''m thinking about something else. Right?"

    No, it''s not important, you don''t have to worry. Don''t worry about it.

    To be honest, Choi Han-seok was incredibly suspicious.

    But he kept saying it wasn''t a big deal, and it was ambiguous to ask all day.

    The day''s conversation ended in a bit of a dawdle.

    Still, I thought it was an unexpected harvest because all the chefs who were going to fight in the competition seemed to be decent people.

    I lay down for a few hours, slept, and woke up refreshed.

    Looking at the clock, it''s about 11:50.

    I simply prepared and went outside.

    "It''s definitely very different from Korea."

    Be careful. America has worse security than Korea. You never know what''s going to happen in the city.

    The downtown area of Los Angeles, of course, did not turn off the lights at midnight.

    There were many bars still open, and at the same time there were people who enjoyed the night.

    However, the atmosphere itself was very different from Korea.

    It''s not comfortable. It feels like everyone is getting nervous.

    In Korea, if you sleep on the street drunk, the police will take you, but there may be a reason why the U.S. even takes off its clothes.

    "Oh, it''s chilly."

    As expected, it was much colder at night.

    Haru, who put his hand in his pocket, began to walk recklessly out of the hotel.

    We don''t have a separate restaurant, and I haven''t thought about how to treat them even if I meet ghosts.

    But I thought it was better than being stuck in a hotel room.

    Half an hour to walk around like that.

    ¡­there was nothing.

    "There must be no ghosts in America. This is unexpected."

    Yeah, I did. It can''t be just in Korea. The underworld said they don''t know.

    Of course, before coming to the United States.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok treated the grim reaper with delicious food and asked him about things related to it.

    What''s going on in America? What''s the difference overseas?

    The grim reaper''s answer was this.

    "Because the Grim Reaper did. The reach of the King of the Underworld is to the Korean Peninsula. Other places are run by different rules.¡±

    But I told you the basics would be similar. Or the time when the door opens. Well, it doesn''t mean that people won''t die just because the countries are different.In fact, it''s been 12 hours now, so Choi Han-seok looked like a human, not a ghost.

    Of course, everyone walking around the street did not make eye contact with Choi Han-seok because he was a ghost.

    Choi Han-seok was here, but at the same time he wasn''t.

    In fact, the grim reaper told me not to worry because he thought only his name would be different, so I didn''t think much of a day.

    But since there are no ghosts like this. I couldn''t help but worry.

    No, I can''t help it. Haru, you punk. My ears are red, too. It''s cold, so let''s call it a day and get going. Bacon was going to sing it tomorrow.

    "As expected, right? Oh! Then let''s just eat over there. I wanted to experience an American food truck."

    All right, let''s do it. Am I eating some American food after a long time?

    Anyway, didn''t you say traveling comes for the taste of food?

    There was a small food truck on the way back to the accommodation.

    It was interesting to do business until this time, but it seemed to be closing at a good time.

    In other words, Haru became the last guest of the day.

    "A slice of pizza and a hot dog. It''s just American."

    The menu was also hard to see in Korea.

    Since the hot dog itself was developed as a food truck or substitute for standings in the first place, this can be said to be the original.

    A blue-eyed white man was getting ready to close the store. As the day approached, I jumped around.

    "Can I order now?¡±

    "You''re just in time. I was just about to close the business. What would you like?"

    "I want chili dog and coke. What about you, chef?

    I want pepperoni pizza. That''s the basics, right?

    "Okay! Wait a minute!"

    The owner hummed and started cooking.

    A large sausage was removed from the boiling water, and bread was baked with butter on the grill.

    A big sausage on top of the bread. Lightly add lettuce and chopped onion, and pour the chilies over the side.

    Chili is a traditional American food. It is a sauce boiled down with minced beef and pepper in the tomato base.

    Tomatoes, beef, chili peppers.

    How can this combination fail.

    Of course it was delicious. To the point where it''s make no sense.

    Put cheese on top of it and finish with a torch. It was a fantastic visual.

    On the other hand, Choi Han-seok''s pepperoni pizza only warms up what he has already made.

    But it was huge because it was a pizza from the mainland. The size of three slices of Korean pizza was one piece here.

    In addition, Pepperoni was up as high as he could, which made my mouth water.

    "Drinks are on the house. The last customer bonus?"

    "Thank you! Thank you for the food."

    Well, this place is good at pizza. Hmmmmmmm!

    When Choi Han-seok took a bite of the pizza, well-melted cheese followed him.

    Combination of spicy pepperoni and tomato sauce.

    It''s not a big deal, but is there a saying that it''s so good?

    Serve with chili as Dokdo.

    Even though I ate it with sauce on my mouth, I couldn''t stop because of the spicy and salty taste.

    When your mouth is covered with salt? A sip of coke.

    "Growl!"

    It was a combination of automatically elasticity.

    They sell these on the streets, so how can I not gain weight?

    Sitting moderately near the food truck, he quickly ate hot dogs and pizza as if he was hiding his eyes from the maparam.

    "As expected, I''m glad you came out.¡±

    Right? Look. If you listen to me well, you''ll fall asleep.Haru and Choi Hanseok smiling happily.

    I''m about to throw away all the hot dog and pizza trash I''ve eaten.

    "¡­¡­oh."

    Someone was caught in the eye of the day.

    A man wearing a snapback and a backpack.

    Seemingly just a student, it was so unbalanced with the time.

    No, even after all that in the first place. Haru had a hunch.

    "I found it."

    A sense of genius in finding ghosts.

 Chapter - 260 258. Mac and Cheese (1)

    "I''m 100% sure. I''ll bet my name on being a ghost."

    What kind of Jeon Tae-il are you? I''ll even put my name on this.

    "I''m just messing with you."

    - I agree with you day after day though. I can just feel it. It''s dangerous to walk around alone at this time in America.

    Choi Han-seok also played pranks and agreed with Haru''s opinion 100 times.

    Is it that after doing business for a long time, they have eyes that recognize ghost customers?

    Come to think of it, people who have been running restaurants for decades said there is something similar.

    If you think customers are coming in, the restaurant door opens.

    If you look at the window and say, "I think he''s going to come in," you''re really going to come in as a guest.

    I thought maybe it was similar to that.

    The day approached carefully.

    "Hey, how are you?"

    -¡­¡­.

    I greeted him, but the man was silent.

    Did Haru misunderstand that he just greeted the other person next to him?

    It''s natural that people can''t see ghosts.

    By the way, you''re younger than I thought.¡¯

    I didn''t know because I was covered by snapbacks and backpacks, but when I got closer, I definitely looked young.

    I thought you''d be a high school student or a college student from afar. I think he''s a tall middle school student now.

    The appearance itself was no different from that of an ordinary American student.

    My eyes are a bit fierce, and I look a bit mature.

    In the end, the day went hard.

    "You''re the one who called."

    A step closer and slightly placed his hand on the child''s shoulder.

    Because it was time for the doors to open.

    The moment the ghost found out about the day, the body came into being.

    Huh? Huh? Huh?

    "Ghost, right?"

    Argh! What is it? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Oh, my. Someone might think he saw a ghost. I''ve never seen a ghost surprised by a person in my life.

    - Are they surprised when they suddenly have a body?

    The child was half-panicked and began to grope and giggle with his hands.

    It was a little sad and unusual, and Choi Han-seok smiled and said something as usual.

    Calm down for now. Our day looks a bit unique, but if you scream like that, the kid will get hurt.

    "This is where you''re going to spark me?¡±

    Joke is the best way to calm the kids down. You sacrifice yourself.

    I wanted to argue honestly, but the effect was clear.

    The child, who was really going wild at Choi Han-seok''s remark, calmed down.

    Gasp, Gasp, Gasp, the one who was breathing hard looked at the day.

    What''s that?

    "I''d appreciate it if you could say uncle, not uncle. I say Haru. I''m from Korea. It would be comfortable to see ghosts and think that they can be brought back to life for a while. Of course he''s not a complete person, but you know what I mean?¡±

    A person who can see ghosts...¡­. I''ve never seen one before. All the people on TV were liars.

    "What''s your name?"

    I''m from Canada.

    "How old are you?"

    15 years old.

    The name is Ike. Maybe he wasn''t an American?

    Come to think of it, isn''t America the most famous country in the world for living together?

    Canada, almost the next country position, was nothing unusual.

    Haru continued with his unique gentle voice. It was a voice that the children liked."You''ve been snooping around us since earlier. What''s the matter?¡±

    - It''s just...The pizza looks delicious. I really like pizza. That''s why I did it. I''m sorry.

    "You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t do anything wrong."

    Haru swept Ike''s hair kindly.

    I turned my head and looked at the food truck that I had stopped by earlier.

    It''s a little close, but if you''re lucky.

    "Wait a minute, will you?"

    I left the ice for a while and went back to the truck.

    The chubby owner was now closing with a complete fire and grill off.

    "Huh? You''re back, sir. Whatever happens."

    "It''s nothing, but the pizza I had earlier was so delicious. Is there any more left?"

    "Well, there''s something left. I just packed it to eat at home. It must have cooled down a bit.¡±

    "It''s all right, I''ll buy two pieces.¡±

    "No, thanks. They really like my pizza. And I don''t want to get paid for it either. Just take it. If you want to thank me, please visit me again next time!"

    The owner of a food truck who just hands over pizza without paying.

    As expected, the old saying that if you do good things, you will get pizza in your sleep is not wrong.

    Haru, who received a box of pizza, bowed down to greet.

    "Oh, thank you. Thank you for the food!"

    "Yes, you''d better get in there quickly. Even if it''s a good place to be safe, there''s no end to accidents."

    Ike came back with a pizza box with a nice greeting.

    When I handed the box to the dog who was snoring like a puppy, my mouth opened wide.

    Wow... Wow, that''s real pizza.¡­.

    "You can eat it. I bought it for you. Didn''t you say you wanted pizza?¡±

    Can we really eat this? Even though you''re a ghost?

    "Try it now."

    It''s a pizza that I really wanted to eat. I''m sure you''re all over the place by now.

    The corners of his mouth went up long, and anyone could tell he was happy.

    As expected, it was a day when children thought they were the cutest when they laughed.

    Growl!

    It''s thundering.

    "Kk, you''re a real chef, too.

    To make matters worse, the ship began to hear a tremendous sound.

    But soon, something unexpected happened.

    My chin!

    Ike just closed the pizza box.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok wince in surprise.

    He hesitated and asked carefully.

    Hey, Haru. If you don''t mind...¡­. Can I eat this with the kids?

    "Kids, what do you mean children?¡±

    I''m not the only young ghost in the alley. So, they''re all hungry. Everyone likes pizza. I feel bad if I eat alone.

    The children''s ghosts...There''s more ¡­? In the alley?

    Oh, don''t worry. Thank you so much. So I won''t ask you to buy more. If Haru allows me, I want to go and share it with them. By any chance, is it okay?

    Ike really looked very polite to say that.

    You gave up on the pizza you wanted so much and thought about sharing it with the kids.

    ''How can someone be so nice?¡¯

    The heart of the day was overwhelmed.

    Besides, there are more young ghosts in the alley. Things got a lot bigger than I thought.

    "Then I''ll come with you. There might be more I can do for you. Ike, show me to the alley you said."

    Of course! It''s not that far from here. Oh, but a little...¡­. It''s a dark place. Are you okay?"It''s all right¡ªyou''ll be a pickpocket."

    It didn''t matter as long as it wasn''t beaten from behind and collapsed.

    I left my passport and everything important in the accommodation, and I only brought a little cash, so it was okay.

    Ike seemed to know the geography of this place very well down the alley.

    Is it that it has been a long time since I became a ghost?

    Walk back and forth between alleys in the old food truck for about 10 minutes.

    A vacant lot filled with dizzy graffiti appeared.

    It looked like an abandoned construction site. It was a dangerous place with a lot of materials.

    Inside, there were about 10 children about the same age as Ike.

    ''Oh, my God...''

    The heart of the day has been a little sore at a more serious scene than I thought.

    Of course I know.

    There''s no point in considering the dangers because they''re ghosts.

    However, it was already nonsense to see children flocking to dangerous and filthy spaces like houses.

    There was no such thing as an unfunny black joke.

    The children who found Ike jumped to their feet.

    Ah, it''s Ike!

    Ike! Who''s next to you? I''ve never seen you before.

    With the Asian...¡­. Grandpa?

    Children looking at Haru and Choi Han-seok as if they were amazed.

    Haru smiled and greeted me as kindly as possible.

    "Hi, I''m Haru. I''m from Korea."

    Then a little girl ghost, who looked less than 10 years old, walked out.

    Haru is dead too?

    "Yes, I died once...¡­, it''s not a ghost."

    You''re lying! How can you talk to a ghost when you''re not a ghost? People can''t talk to ghosts.

    Melissa, it''s true. Haru is an amazing superpower. So I can talk with ghosts and eat delicious food.

    Can ghosts eat food?

    It''s true! I saw it. Look at this. Haru gave it to me and brought me pizza.

    Oh, my god. Pizza!

    Pizza? Pizza?

    No way. Pizza! Pizza!

    The word pizza began to stir up the children.

    By the way, these kids are pretty much more than I thought.

    Is Ike in the same position as the class president? I don''t think they''re kids."

    I jumped around, but there was still order.

    Children lived on the streets of abandoned cities, but there was definitely a good thing.

    Crucially, there was a strange maturity in most children.

    Choi Hanseok explained the situation hard. A day allowed the children to find their bodies.

    Of course, it was until the ears were closed, but it would be a big gift for the children.

    ''I had a bad feeling about it. That''s what happens in the United States, too.

    What I said before I left the country was just right.

    Is it fate to rescue ghosts in the U.S.?

    If that''s the case, it''s rather good.

    Although there were many restrictions because there were no restaurants or one-day spaces like Korea, it was enough to overcome quickly with the skill accumulated so far.

    At least one day I bet so.

    -Wow...

    It''s so delicious.

    Hey, you want to share pepperoni with me? I''ll give you half.

    Yeah, good! Let''s eat together. This one too!

    About a dozen children shared pizza together.

    Even though the size is a bit big, two pieces for ten people would be a no-brainer.

    Without a word of complaint from the children''s We even gave way to each other and shared food.

    Is this what it''s like to share a single bean?"I think children are better than adults."

    I had a lot of thoughts.

    The children, who finished two slices of pizza in an instant, smacked their lips with a look of regret.

    Nevertheless, he did not forget to say thank you to Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    You guys are such good guys.

    I took out my cell phone for a while and checked the time.

    ''It''s about an hour and a half before the door closes. It''s a little tight, but it''s worth it.¡¯

    The chef''s heart shook.

    It''s time to open a restaurant.

 Chapter - 261 259. Mac & Cheese (2)

    This happened, but I couldn''t just go as a chef.

    I''m not kidding. Isn''t it too much to go back after just a bite of pizza?

    Haru and Choi Han-seok made eye contact and nodded at the same time.

    Already there wasn''t much talk between the two.

    I took the children and headed to the hotel as soon as possible.

    The sight of ten children rushing in at this late hour is like...¡­ was the perfect situation to be reported.

    But there were only glances, and no one took it seriously.

    It was the same when I arrived at the hotel.

    Neither the front staff nor the man in the elevator nor anyone cared much.

    The reason is simple.

    Because it''s a ghost.

    Even if I saw your face, or even if I thought it was unnecessary.

    If you turn around anyway, you''ll forget it neatly.

    It''s not as afterimage as a dream. I just lose my memory.

    So it wasn''t too hard to bring the kids to the hotel room for a day.

    I''m glad the hotel room is big. Bacon''s vision?''

    Luckily, the hotel room of the day is a suite.

    It was a ridiculously large space to use alone, and there were two beds and a large sofa in the living room.

    Wow! Awesome!

    It''s a hotel! A hotel!

    Lol, catch me!

    Hey! Come here!

    As I know now, all the children said it was their first time in the hotel.

    He said he had never slept in a hotel, not at home.

    Of course it wasn''t unusual. I felt somewhat uneasy to see the children having fun and being amazed.

    "Why don''t you hang out for a while? I''ll make you something delicious."

    They''re going to grow up a lot, but we''re not full from each bite of pizza. Let''s get it over with in a second. Well, I don''t know what ingredients there are.

    Fortunately, the suite was equipped with a kitchen with an induction range.

    There were a few pots and cooking utensils, but luckily there was a big pot, so it was okay.

    There were some ingredients that I bought to eat and practice cooking.

    A day rolled its brains through the hawk''s eyes.

    ''You can make it as fast as you can, and it has to be a food that suits the children''s taste. Mm-hmm.''

    First of all, the macaroni in the cupboard caught my eye.

    It was a type of pasta, so it cooked quickly and had no likes or dislikes. It was easy when I think of ramen.

    And the cheese next to it.

    I picked it up because they were selling good quality cheese made of blocks, which is not easily available in Korea.

    Milk, butter, and bacon in the fridge.

    There was always a line of bread that was enough for money to buy.

    Okay, there we go.

    I''ve got a quote for this ingredient.

    "Chef, let''s make that.¡±

    Oh, that''s a day. You thought the same thing as me, didn''t you?

    "That''s the best thing for kids. I''ll gain some weight."

    Be plump kind of cute children - from the olden times, law. Well!

    Beep beep beep!

    Crack, crack!

    Pour plenty of water in a large pot and place it on the induction pan.

    At the same time, remove one frying pan and begin to melt the butter.

    I could feel the wiggling signs behind me, so Ike and the girl I introduced as Melissa were tilting their heads.

    Excuse me, Uncle Haru. Tell me if Melissa has anything to help you with.

    Me, too! I''m just getting paid.¡­. I don''t want to stay still. If there''s anything I can help you with, please let me know.I didn''t expect this.

    These two children, in particular, were much more mature than others.

    We''ll hear about what happened later.

    Boggle, boggle.

    One day actually hates induction.

    The reason was simple, it was just so annoying.

    The heat was low. There was a slight difference in taste when I cooked.

    There is a wall of gas stove that cannot be crossed.

    But there was one great advantage: the water was incredibly boiling.

    At a rate that doesn''t even compare to a gas stove.

    The water that had been filled in a large pot quickly.

    After adding salt, add two large bags of macaroni.

    ''Cooking is quick.¡¯

    Haru, here. I''m done cutting bacon. Onion, too.

    Choi Han-seok chopped bacon and onion very finely.

    Beat both sides in melted butter pan and start to stir fry.

    Whoops!

    Bacon in butter and stir-fried onion.

    What is this? If it doesn''t taste good, it''s something the police should take.

    The sweet smell of onions, the savory taste of butter, and the salty taste of bacon.

    There was a great smell in a flash.

    The children''s appetite was heard all the way here again.

    Now it''s time to stir-fry the flour.

    Take out the flour and pat it in the eye measurement and stir-fry it well with the butter.

    It''s called ''Ru'' and it''s like a home-made version of stir-fried flour and butter.

    What if the flour is stir-fried?

    Milk Toss!

    "Yes, chef."

    Flowing down!

    Pour milk into pan that was sizzling.

    Flour quickly loosened and sticky viscosity was created.

    It''s the sauce.

    I''m almost done cooking now.

    The quality cheddar and mozzarella cheese, which were made of blocks, are grated into thin pieces.

    Magic to turn cream sauce into green cheese sauce!

    The concentration is much deeper. Plus, the flavor began to pick up like crazy.

    The macaroni is cooked just in time.

    Drain on a strainer tray, add to the cheese sauce and stir well with a wooden spatula.

    This is the good thing about macaroni.

    I''ll get it in an instant. I feel it every time I use it, but it''s like a sponge.¡¯

    Macaroni is empty inside. As a result, the sauce was quite overwhelmingly absorbed among the same pasta.

    On the outside and inside. A special green day bacon cheese sauce soaked in.

    Some of the children watching the cooking shouted.

    Mac and cheese!

    It''s mac and cheese! It''s something my mom used to do for me a lot.

    [Mac and Cheese]

    Literally

    It''s an American soul food made by mixing macaroni with cheese sauce.

    How should I say this? It''s similar to bibim-guksu in Korea.

    It''s very simple to make.

    The taste was so delicious that it made no sense compared to the process of making it that it was really popular with Americans.

    Of course, the calories are at a level that makes you wonder if it''s possible, and there was a tinnitus called the grim reaper that causes adult diseases, but if it''s delicious, it''s the best. At least it was now.

    "The bread is crispy and well cooked.¡±

    Of course! Someone grilled it.

    Bread was the best to eat with mac and cheese.

    On a small plate, top with mac and cheese, and serve the children one by one with toast.

    When I put the fork and spoon I bought from the convenience store together, the table was quickly set up.The crowded atmosphere was a little awkward but good because there were many children.

    As expected, Songchung has to eat pine needles.

    One day, when he came all the way to the United States and opened a restaurant in the hotel, he slowly became proud of himself.

    "Thank you for the meal!"

    Thank you for the food!

    Thank you, Uncle Haru!

    Choi Han-seok, thank you! Thank you for the food!

    Soon, hyenas with forks in both hands began to rush.

    The little ones were really very hungry.

    In a hurry, yum yum.

    I ate it deliciously while putting cheese sauce all over my mouth.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok also had an unexpected late-night snack.

    Put mac and cheese on top of crispy toast and put it in your mouth.

    Crispy texture, rich taste of cheese sauce, and salty.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­"

    It killed me enough to close my eyes on its own.

    It was truly delicious.

    This is the taste. The taste that makes you gain weight! It''s too bad we don''t have beer.

    "I can''t help it because I have kids."

    -I know. I''m just saying.

    Smiling Haru and Choi Hanseok.

    There was not much time in itself, and the meal ended faster than I thought.

    The children cleared the dish without leaving any leftovers.

    We even distributed it to the children who said they didn''t have enough.

    I felt like my heart was full as well as my stomach.

    "Well, now I have a question for you.¡±

    Now that I''ve finished eating, I feel a little drowsy.

    Of course, I didn''t mean to be paid for by the kids.

    Instead, something else.

    "May I ask you something, Uncle?"¡±

    Of course!

    They cooked something delicious for us. I''ll tell you anything.

    We don''t know much about it. Are you okay with that''s fine.

    "Of course, it''s totally fine. Then, by any chance. Do you have any friends here who remember when they died?¡±

    Anyway, I realized that feeding is not normal.

    The conclusion is that it''s holy fire.

    That was the fundamental solution.

    In addition, this was a foreign country. Didn''t even the grim reaper say he didn''t have much information about foreign countries?

    Each day had to pioneer by knowing one by one.

    About five children nodded, saying yes.

    It was a good thing.

    "Did anyone visit you?¡±

    What about me? I used to live with my dad without my mom. When did my dad not come home? I was so hungry that I went outside my house and fell asleep because I was sleepy.¡­. There was an old man when I opened my eyes.

    "Mister?"

    It was a man in black. It looks really scary. I carry sharp and sharp things. And I''m really scared! Totally!

    Yes, I saw him, too. He looks scary like he said, but he was nice. You''ve had a hard time, I''m sorry. Like this.

    The story of the children became clear.

    That America has a presence similar to the grim reaper.

    Does the grim reaper in the U.S. appear in the image of a man in a black robe?

    Well, you''ll find out soon enough.

    After all, it''s the holy fire.

    And in any country, the holy fire was impossible without the grim reaper.

    But after talking more, it was a bit unusual.

    There was a kid whose dad didn''t come in, who was just abandoned.

    There were even cases where parents took their children and made bad choices together.

    ''How can so many children...¡­, d*mn it.''

    Children were born in the city, died and abandoned in the city.

    City children, born of the darkness of the city.

    So most of the children had little to say sorry for.

    It was enough to say that we were just wandering around and gathered.''Still... ..I''ll make it soon. I don''t know if it''s a good thing to say.''

    It is a day when a lot of senses have come to life despite the sacred fire.

    Sure enough, the time when the door opened was almost over.

    Little by little, but slowly.

    The hands of the clock moved steadily and reached the right time.

    I''m starting to feel something.

    footstep

    But a different sense of incompatibility came from ordinary people''s footsteps in the hotel hallway.

 Chapter - 262 260. Mac & Cheese (3)

    I felt it when I first saw them.

    It became clear when I talked to the children while eating.

    ''These guys don''t have much of a grudge.¡¯

    It was also a characteristic of ordinary child ghosts.

    When I think about it, it was a simple logic.

    This means that children who are only elementary and middle school students should bear resentment.

    I want to go to an amusement park. I miss my mom. Or, simply want a little warmth.

    Most of the time it was like this.

    One day, I have been telling the location of the amusement park, being a mother or father for one night, making warm dishes and making the children holy fire.

    You''re just like old people.¡¯

    And it was the same with old ghosts.

    I''ve lived long enough.

    With these words, there were so many people who were satisfied with serving a meal and being a companion.

    Children and the elderly were really similar in that respect.

    The street children I met in the United States were the same.

    They were more of a huddle. Rather than a grudge.

    So one day I was sure this time too.

    The Holy Father won''t be difficult.¡¯

    Before I return home, I can make all these children comfortable.

    And that conviction turned into reality in a matter of hours.

    Dduk, Dduk, Dduk.

    The sound of neat shoes filled the hallway.

    The door of the hotel, which was obviously tightly locked, burst open.

    I was curious. You''re fast.

    "Let''s say hi.¡±

    That''s right, Haru.

    Choi Han-seok and the day just woke up.

    There was not a hint of embarrassment.

    Because it''s already become a daily routine for both of them.

    A man showed up.

    Just like the kids told me.

    "One day. Is it one day in Korea?"

    The man''s voice was low and dark, but not cold.

    Hair cut short, beard untidy somewhere.

    Wearing an unspoiled black robe, he held a black cane in his right hand that looked like a sickle.

    But there was one that was the same as the grim reaper in Korea.

    "Tired to death is a common thing all over the world."

    Dark circles around the eyes, tired eyes and facial expressions.

    It was not similar to the grim reaper, so I thought it was the same.

    One day answered vigorously.

    The children tilted their heads wondering what was going on.

    "Yes, I''m Haru."

    You know our day, don''t you?

    "If you don''t know Haru, it''s Lucifer. He''s famous for breaking the common sense of the underworld in the East. I knew we''d see each other in person like this...¡­."

    But this guy.

    No, something was a little off about the move.

    He seemed to be shy while reading the room for a day, but he might soon take out a book from inside the robe.

    "I... could you please sign here if you don''t mind?"

    "Yes?"

    One day he doubted his ears.

    Autograph? Really?

    - Hahahaha! Hahahaha!

    Choi Han-seok, who figured out the situation, began to laugh as his stomach was torn apart.

    I laughed so hard that tears came out of my eyes.

    "Hahaha."

    Haru, who looked at the envoy''s book, was also dumbfounded and burst into laughter.

    [An academic paradigm about the changing East, especially Korea''s Grim Reaper] The resulting presentation of a new afterlife direction. -----Author, Yeom-ra.]

    "Is this a paper or something?¡±

    "It''s not like that, it''s really a thesis. These days, it''s the 21st century. It wasn''t like that before, but these days, we have to keep in touch and work together in the underworld.""Wow, I''m going crazy.

    Well, yeah. Honestly.

    I thought it was more modern than I thought when I used my cell phone while carrying the documents that the grim reaper picked out on A4 paper with a print.

    However, I never imagined that the afterlife around the world would be exchanging papers while cooperating with each other in this way.

    "This is the most popular paper at the conference these days. The one with Haru."

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "We''re looking at hell and heaven in the United States. Same here. Anyway, if you don''t mind, can I have your autograph...¡­. I''m actually a fan of Haru. I enjoyed your activities."

    It''s even the hottest day these days.

    Oh, my God, I''m done. I''ve become an idol in the afterlife.

    "Yes, well, I''ll do it for you."

    "Whoa, thank you!"

    When I nodded reluctantly, the envoy''s expression brightened up.

    How should I say it? You looked like an office worker who bought a new game after being stuck in work.

    As expected, the underworld is a place where people live.

    Somehow it seemed more human than alive.

    "Wow¡­¡­Wow¡­"¡­.¡±

    "Do you like it?"

    "Oh, of course it''s good. I''m going to brag about it to the kids. Whoo-hoo, well, now I''ll do my job.¡±

    The smiling envoy soon caught up with his expression.

    He approached where the children were, bent down and asked, single-handedly.

    "Did you enjoy your meal?¡±

    -----Yes!!

    "Well, now. Raise your hand if you want to end the adventure. You know what I mean?¡±

    ??? ???, ?? ???.

    ??? ????? ???? ?? ?????.

    ?! ?!

    6?? ???? ?? ???.

    It was more than half the number of guys gathered.

    "Hold hands with the people in front of you. You hold my uncle''s hand."

    -Yeah.

    A girl who had previously caught the eye of the day took the envoy''s hand.

    As the children lined up in a row, the envoy stood at the door of the hotel room with a sickle.

    He took a sickle that looked like a cane and drew it hard at the door.

    Just as the grim reaper opened the door, a space with bright light appeared.

    Before taking the children out, the envoy bowed his head to greet them.

    "It was an honor to meet you. If there''s another day we can meet, see you then."

    "Me, too. You''re working hard."

    "Thank you for your autograph book!"

    Boom--!

    The children and the envoy walked out the door, and soon the door was closed.

    Some of the remaining children in the room went back to being ghosts because their ears were closed.

    The watch of the day went round and round.

    Choi Han-seok said unnecessary things.

    Did you earn money from foreign currency?

    "No way, really. Lol."

    I let go of six children at a time.

    It was a much bigger harvest than I thought.

    The rest of the kids will probably, soon.

    Hey, Uncle Haru.

    "Huh? Ike. What''s going on?"

    After letting the children go and resting for a while, Ike came up with a cringe.

    He suddenly bent over backwards.

    -Go, thank you. Making delicious food for you......with the help of the children.

    He was a nice and cute guy.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok''s mouth were filled with uncle smiles.

    "Well, thanks to your kindness.¡±

    And you said that earlier. I''m originally Korean, but I came to America to participate in a cooking contest. He''s a great cook. Very famous!

    "No, I don''t think it''s that famous yet."

    No, it''s not. You said it was a contest featuring Francis Bacon. Then it would be a huge competition. Bacon doesn''t even show up in small places.But Ike''s words were a little strange.

    This kid knew something.

    "Wait, Ike, do you know bacon?"

    I''ve seen you on TV a lot. When I was alive, I used to watch a lot of cooking shows at home. I''ve seen him all day! It makes me less hungry, so...¡­.

    "Oh...."

    That''s why.

    Ike was grave, but the atmosphere became a little solemn.

    Anyway, I want to help Uncle Haru. I was treated like this and the kids helped me. I can''t go empty-handed!

    "So, how do you intend to help?"

    I''m a ghost, and. We''ve also seen a lot of cooking contests. Even if I go into the judges'' houses and find out something...¡­.

    Oh, my God, man!

    Finger flick!

    Choi Han-seok gave Ike a clout on his head.

    Ouch!

    He looked at Choi Han-seok with tears in his eyes.

    Are you trying to cheat? You can''t do that. Not a chance. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    "I appreciate the thought, Ike. I''d rather abstain if I won that way. And don''t worry. Because I can do it well. No thank you. Huh?"

    It was just a childlike idea.

    Thank you, but I''m sorry it didn''t work.

    - Still... - I''d like to help you somehow.¡­.

    Ike didn''t budge even though he had a good night''s sleep.

    Even though I was a child, I thought too much.

    The day I was thinking about for a while came up with a good idea.

    "Well, shall we do this?¡±

    How?

    "I''ll make you and your friends something delicious every night. Then I''ll ask Ike for a favor. When I need your strength."

    Good, good! If there''s anything I can do, I''ll do it.

    "But there are two conditions.¡±

    Conditions?

    "First, never do anything wrong or wrong, no matter what happens. You can keep it, right?¡±

    Of course. I''ll definitely do that!

    Ike who answers bravely.

    Haru patted his head and said.

    "Then the second...¡­.¡±

    * * *

    Dawn has gone and the day has dawned.

    It''s a time when the sun is shining.

    After a long time, the day I woke up from oversleeping went down to the hotel in time for the gathering.

    Lunch and orientation were continuing at a nice brunch restaurant near the hotel.

    And I saw some new faces.

    A taxi arrived from the airport, and Bacon, who rushed out, brought in an Asian with brown skin and greeted him.

    "Good evening! Hello!"

    "Oh, it''s been a while. Let me introduce this place first. This is Chef Haru of Korea! And this is the representative of LA...¡­.¡±

    Three more people came during lunch today alone.

    As the days went by, the number of chefs increased, and at the same time, I felt that the competition was really getting closer.

    It really isn''t that far off.

    I finished eating and moved to the meeting room inside the hotel.

    His teams, led by bacon, started PPT.

    "Well, today, as I said, we''re going to talk a little bit about something important. The road map for how the competition goes is perfectly organized.¡±

    "Are you saying the first topic came up?¡±

    "That''s it!"

    When Jamie raised his hand and asked a question, Bacon nodded, saying it was a good question.

    At the same time, there was tension among the chefs.

    The theme came up, in other words, because it meant that the war had run out of effect.

    "We''re going to have four duels in total. Finals, semi-finals, quarterfinals, round of 16."

    "You''re going to a death match.""Once each match, only half of the chefs fall.¡±

    There are 13 chefs here.

    If there were three people who hadn''t come yet, the number was just right.

    "Let''s get right to the point. Let me tell you the theme of the first round of 16."

 Chapter - 263 Episode 263. Cold Cooking (3)

    "Tofu? That''s very unusual."

    It is clear what Haru or Yumi does when ghosts visit restaurants.

    First of all, it''s to get to know by asking questions and getting to know warm inside.

    How long have you been dead? Do you have any memories? If you have a memory, how many do you have?

    And you ask like this.

    Is there anything you want to eat? If you tell me anything, I''ll make as much as I can.

    Since it''s a restaurant.

    It''s also an unusual restaurant that serves ghosts.

    But the ghost of my grandmother answered like this.

    They make tofu for me. They ask me to make it with the beans in their house, not just beans. Even grandma''s house is around here. They are saying that you can be a saint right away if you just eat tofu because you''ve already thought of the limit...¡­.

    "Yumi, you did a great job. Really."

    What can we do? I went to my grandmother''s house.

    Of course, of course, but really the door to Grandma''s was wide open.

    The house itself was quite chilly because my grandmother died in the hospital.

    My grandfather died about a year earlier.

    When I opened the cupboard of my grandmother''s house, she said that there were a lot of beans in the bottle of Samdasu that she had finished.

    They said it''s a very good bean. I heard it''s a Korean bean from the countryside, but it''s definitely rich and amazing.

    "Oh, I''m sure there is. There''s always one at my grandmother''s, and there''s a lot of good ingredients that I don''t know where they came from."

    Anyway, I''ll take the beans back to the restaurant...It wasn''t a real thing since then. Wash the beans first. I bought ingredients to make tofu at the market...¡­.

    Tofu is a really demanding dish.

    In other words, there is a specialized factory, and people don''t buy it there for no reason.

    Here''s how to make it.

    Soak the beans, then trim them. Grind it well, make bean water, boil it. Sift it. Boil it with soy sauce. Sift it over and over and over again.

    You have to put it back in a cotton cloth, then put the stone on it, squeeze it well, and shape it.

    In the first place, it is very difficult to do it alone, and the process is complicated, but it takes more than 24 hours.

    But what should I do? I''ll do it for my grandmother.

    So... I just gave you the finished tofu. My grandmother thanked me and left right away.

    "Hmm? What do you mean? What do you mean you left right away, without a meal?¡±

    My grandfather who went first loved tofu and bean water that my grandmother made. She said she looked for tofu when she died.

    "Ah... that''s what happened.¡±

    It wasn''t that difficult to find out my grandmother''s resentment.

    Maybe she just wanted to protect the will of her grandfather who left first.

    She made her husband''s favorite food and took it with the best beans she had ever bought.

    He didn''t even eat it first. You said you''d eat with your husband.

    The couple''s love lasted to the death.

    So I gave you some soy sauce. When the Grim Reaper opened the door, my grandfather came out right away. So reunite...¡­. My grandmother is also very happy. That''s what happened. Ugh, I''m so tired.

    "You''ve done a great job. Your watch turned a little earlier, so that''s what happened."

    But I feel so comfortable and happy. So don''t worry about the boss and do your best! I''ll be looking at the table heaven.

    "Thanks, by the way, it must smell like beans in the restaurant."Oh, of course. It''s so sweet. It''s so sweet. My grandmother gave me a lot of beans, so I''m going to make soft tofu for tomorrow''s menu. There''s a bit of bean soup left, so you can make cold bean noodles.

    "Wow, cold bean-soup noodles! Very savory and cool¡­¡­. Cool¡­."

    -Hmm? Boss?

    just then

    A flashy dish passed through my head of the day.

    It was hard to start anything.

    One keyword came to mind, and after that, it''s getting better.

    In an instant, plausible dishes and recipes came to mind as if they were memorized.

    I laughed day by day.

    I feel like I''m digesting everything I''ve been staying for a few days.

    It was refreshing from the bottom of my heart.

    "I love you, Yumi."

    Yes, four? Yes? What, what? Why did you do that all of a sudden? Then I''ll...¡­.

    "Thanks to you, Yumi, I realized. I just remembered! What to cook!"

    -¡­¡­Huh?

    "Of course I''ll have to adjust a little, but it really looks perfect. I can definitely show you my chef with this! Oh, I wanted to hear Yumi''s voice today!¡±

    -Oh... -Yes, thank you. Thank you for such sweet comments. Yes, the chef has to cook, right?

    It sounds like Yumi''s voice is going up and down like she''s on a roller coaster, but it''s just her feeling.

    No, I couldn''t even hear her well in the first place.

    I hung up quickly because it was a little late. Yumi was yawning continuously, saying she was tired.

    I was sleepy for a day, but I woke up in an instantaneously.

    Just as I was going to explain cooking to Choi Han-seok.

    "¡­¡­Chef, what''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"

    He was looking at the day with an ineffable expression.

    No, it''s not. It''s just. I thought one day was the best.

    "What? What do you mean?"

    It''s nothing. I thought Yumi must be having a hard time. Well, anyway. What dish came to your mind?

    "Well, it''s simple. First of all, it''s a cold dish, right? That''s why you use bean water as the base. Like cold bean-soup noodles! It''s a cold dish that only exists in Korea."

    - I''m sure it is. Didn''t you think of bean water last time?

    Choi Han-seok nodded, saying, "It is a good idea," but he has not fully understood it yet.

    It was because the idea of bean water came up once in the first place.

    But one day, of course, I took a few steps further from there.

    "It''s not just bean water. It''s not normal beans, it''s black frost. And you grind pine nuts together to add flavor."

    -Seoritae... pine nuts? Wow, hey. Keep talking. It''s really nice.

    "Right? Right?"

    Seoritae, which is much sweeter and more savory than regular beans.

    And a pine nut that boasts the ultimate nut of the king.

    I felt the taste of food in my head and tongue even though I was talking.

    "With the black bean water as the base, with chicken ...¡­.¡±

    Wow, that''s a day. I love it. Oh, how about this? With paprika and sesame sauce in it...¡­.

    "Oh, oh! I love it. Seriously! Chef Choi Hanseok is the best. No, Master! You have a great sense."

    No, thanks to our student! Lol, I''m sure it''ll work out. This can''t be bad!

    As expected, the tikitaka was a perfect match for the teacher and student.

    In an instant, the recipe came out completely, and right after waking up from a nap, the mart swept the ingredients.

    It was a little difficult to get Seo-ri-tae, but it didn''t matter.

    There was a Korean town nearby, so it was enough to buy from there.I spent the rest of the day practicing cooking that I made.

    I also gave children a taste...¡­. The evaluation is.

    It''s as delicious as the universe and as delicious as the sky.

    We won.

    There have been few times when I was so confident like now.

    The morning dawned in the blink of an eye.

    The studio was all set, and it was time to start the competition.

    * * *

    Chuck, Chuck!

    A day changed into a white cooking suit came out of the changing room.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve dressed up in this perfect cooking suit with a hat.

    Is it almost the first time except when I worked for the old oral fairy tale?

    "I''m sure I feel like I''m getting a shout. Don''t you think so?"

    "Mr. Tanaka is right. It gives you a good feeling. There''s a reason why it''s a uniform."

    Tanaka, who has become very close recently, has been talking to me.

    To the point of having to do so, the studio was full of anxiety and tension.

    Sixteen chefs from all over the world.

    After today, half of them have to return home.

    Does that make sense?

    They can proudly introduce themselves as stars anywhere.

    But half of it is relentlessly abandoned.

    "I can''t believe it."

    One day hasn''t hit reality yet.

    I was really nervous waiting for the tournament, but standing here, I didn''t feel nervous, worried or anything.

    How should I put this? It was calmer than I thought.

    It''s just the idea that something is happening.

    "The same goes for me. I honestly didn''t expect the studio to be this big and grand."

    "Agreed! I guess I just poured money into it this time."

    When Tanaka smiled at the high ceiling, Jamie even stepped in.

    Surely the studio is a day''s worth of credit.

    First of all, it was really spacious and had 16 luxurious stainless steel countertops.

    And after that, there was a small mart where you could bring ingredients.

    In front of it were chairs where judges sat and a large computer screen with a camera relay window where you could see the chefs cooking in real time.

    I can''t believe cooking contests are so cutting-edge these days.

    ''But there''s no worry.¡¯

    I sat quietly and took a breath.

    Bacon hit the cue sign, Haru and all the other chefs stood in front of his counter.

    "Let''s do our best."

    "Yes! Round of 16 is easy, isn''t it? Let''s move on and see you all in the quarterfinals!"

    "That''s right. Let''s cheer up."

    Haru, Tanaka and Jamie all built up their fighting spirit.

    Soon the camera began to turn.

    The lights illuminated everyone, and the judges began talking separately.

    It''s normal and there''s a lot of talk.

    Please introduce yourselves. Or stories about the purpose of this competition.

    At the end of it, Giovanni grabbed the microphone.

    Like her, a YouTuber, she had a good sense of progress.

    "Well, this is Chef''s Grand Prix! Let''s start the first round of 16, round of its kind!¡±

    Clap clap!

    Swirl!

    When Giovanni clapped his hands, a large banner fell nicely from the ceiling.

    Elasticity automatically popped up among the chefs at the production they had never imagined.

    [Cold Plate]

    "The theme of the round of 16 is cold cooking!"

    "It doesn''t matter which country or which recipe you use. Please make a delicious cold dish!"

    "The time limit is 30 minutes. 8 stars will lose in this match. Well, then...¡­.¡±

    Where the judges were, there was a large clock.

    Timer pointing at half an hour.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    At the beck and call of Giovanni, he moved.

    "Cooking, go!"

    The chefs started running frantically for the ingredients.

 Chapter - 264 Episode 264. Cold Cooking (4)

    Tick, talk.

    Tick, talk.

    Tik-----Tok!

    It felt like time was passing very slowly.

    It was as if I could see each hand of the clock moving.

    No, it was more of a feeling than a look.

    Like a clock in the heart. Very accurate, very slow.

    "Run, run, run!

    "Let''s go, let''s go!

    The chefs rushed frantically into the material storage behind them.

    Half an hour is never a long time.

    I had to finish trimming, cooking and plating the ingredients in it.

    He had to save even one minute and one second, so it was natural for him to run like crazy.

    In addition, there was one more reason.

    ''When I peeked at it earlier, the ingredients I had weren''t enough.¡¯

    It''s a real disaster if other people take all the ingredients they need.

    Of course, you can borrow or do it somehow, but isn''t it such a loss that the time and appearance of going out in the process?

    I had to preoccupy it sooner or later.

    There are no colleagues here at the moment. Everyone is just an enemy. One day alone. You have to win in solitude.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­, sort of."

    "What?"

    "A herd of buffalo running through the savanna meadow?"

    "Hahahaha!"

    At the words of Giovanni, whose whole body was tanned with copper, Ben burst into laughter watching her.

    The other judges didn''t laugh as loud as Ben, but everyone was either smirking or covering their mouths.

    Obviously, Giovanni didn''t hit the jackpot on YouTube for nothing.

    There was, of course, the only eregulla.

    Adam.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t budge. I was just looking at the chefs.

    On the other hand, other judges looked at the large camera screen.

    The chefs who quickly found the ingredients were returning to the table one after another.

    Mitsuru of Japan opened his mouth first.

    "Chef Tanaka brought fish, too. Alive gold eyeshadow, salmon with fillets open. I can see scallops."

    "Japan is seafood. That''s also active seafood. I heard Chef Tanaka ran a sushi restaurant in Japan.¡±

    "Maybe the second most important thing after the finals is the round of 16. So I think you''re going to do what you''re most confident about."

    Sure enough, vinegar and kelp appeared one after another.

    This is obviously sushi. It was clear.

    In fact, there were so many people who expected Tanaka to make sushi.

    "As expected, he''s good."

    "It''s not okay, it''s excellent. At that age, if you''re that good."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Sneak! Sneak!

    Tanaka, who grabbed a big gold eye dome, soon began to show a knife close to wearing.

    Put a knife through the gills, stab it in the heart, and die instantly.

    Then, do an ''Ikezime'' to kill nerves by picking near the tail. It took me 30 seconds to get here.

    Soon after, a brush-like tool was picked up to remove all the scales of the dome - especially the gold eye dome, which is famous for its toughness, but Tanaka peeled it like a banana peel - only three minutes to save the skin and perform the orosi.

    Everyone knew it, but I couldn''t take my eyes off it.

    "Oh, look over there. Jamie brought some beef.¡±

    "Ha! America is meat!"

    Soon the chefs'' eyes were on Jamie.

    The ingredients he brought were none other than beef.

    It was also a tenderloin famous for its soft texture and delicious like butter.

    "I heard it from Jamie earlier. That''s an expensive relief.¡±

    "Isn''t it almost a cheat key? Beef."

    "It''s basic for a chef to use delicious ingredients. Why do you have so many truffles in Michelin?""It''s not wrong, but...¡­. Well, yes."

    Mitsuru was picking on Ben and eventually nodded disapprovingly.

    In fact, it is clear that expensive and delicious beef is fraudulent here.

    Expensive ingredients.

    Expensive and delicious ingredients, to be exact.

    Expensive food has its reasons. It was one of the main reasons Michelin restaurants'' food was expensive.

    Sure enough, other chefs were pretty much the same.

    Someone brought the best oysters. Some beef just like Jamie.

    Someone brought pine mushrooms and truffles.

    There was even a chef who brought foie gras, so I said it all.

    "One coast is a hell of a high."

    Ben, who sat on a chair as if he was lying down with his hands behind his back, said he didn''t like it a little bit.

    At the same time, however, she did not expect her eyes to fall off the screen.

    To be exact, Jamie''s cam, who started cooking in earnest.

    "Whoo...¡­."

    Snarl!

    Clattering!!

    Jamie pulled out two sharp knives.

    Then he began to frantically mince the relief on the cutting board.

    Cut, chop. Cut, chop. Cut and chop.

    The fine tendons are all broken. The butter-like aroma of beef rises.

    A little fishy smell and blood? It''s only a matter of time before you know it.

    "Olive oil, Hall Grain Mustard, Rosemary and thyme-based herb base plus basil pesto."

    It is a simple American seasoning.

    Considering the diversity of nationalities of judges, it did not include herbs that could be divided into likes and dislikes.

    With butter-like tenderloin, yukhoe mixed with fresh seasoning and herbs.

    Beef tartar, to be exact.

    How can this be tasteless.

    Seriously, if it doesn''t taste good, it''s a dereliction of duty as a chef.

    Tick, tick, tick!

    "15 minutes."

    "Oh, yeah. That''s right."

    "Really."

    Adam, who had not said a word, finally opened his mouth for the first time.

    The judges, who were speaking to each other, all cringed and looked at Adam''s place.

    It was really amazing.

    How can you set the time like a ghost without looking back at the clock?

    About half of the time passed, and the chefs'' food was getting ready.

    Tanaka was waiting for the rice to be cooked after he had finished preparing the fish.

    Jamie also had almost finished making beef tartar and was baking bread to go with.

    The chef''s food is about 50% complete.

    "Hmmm."

    But Adam didn''t see anything like that in his eyes.

    There was a really interesting fellow.

    "Beans..."

    When other chefs were flaunting themselves with expensive and valuable ingredients like lobsters, beef and truffles.

    There was a man who silently went his own way alone.

    I''ve been keeping an eye on you for a while.

    Since I brought only one bean, which is nothing else.

    "Unusual."

    Adam drooled a little.

    The eyes of the judges who were wary of him naturally merged with Adam.

    I couldn''t see it well because it was a little far back.

    Number 13, the counter.

    Chef Haru, from Korea.

    He was cooking something really unusual.

    Ben and George frowned for a moment and asked at the same time.

    "What on earth is that?"

    "What are you cooking? I''ve never seen anything like that before. Isn''t that raw beans? The little thing next to you, seeds?"

    Small black beans on the work surface of the day.

    And something that looks like a little white seed and a walnut.By the time the chefs'' faces were filled with question marks, Mitsuru launched a supportive fire.

    Korea and Japan were called brotherly countries in the world.

    It was that close, so there were many similarities in food culture.

    "Seeds? That''s pine nuts."

    "Pat?"

    "I''ve never heard of it."

    "It''s similar to nuts. It tastes less bitter than walnuts, sweeter and more savory."

    "Aha! It was nuts."

    "Chef Haru, do you understand what you''re going to cook? I''ve never seen beans soaked in water and ground, filtered, or anything like that."

    Flying and growing is a recipe that even the world''s chefs don''t know.

    When Mitsuru couldn''t explain it anymore.

    Adam, who had been sitting on the sidelines for a while, stepped forward.

    "Bean water."

    "Bean water?"

    "What the hell is that?"

    "Bean water is bean water. Then what? Literally, ground bean water. That black bean is a guy named Seo Ritae. He flies a lot in Korea."

    "Seoritae?"

    "It''s a little black guy, but it''s incredibly sweet and savory. On top of that, pine nuts and walnuts to create synergy as well. I think you''re trying to make the most savory bean water."

    "Oh, my God... I don''t know anymore. What the hell is Chef Haru thinking?"

    "Other chefs bring beef and truffles, and you''re alone in beans. What a nerve."

    Adam''s explanation was exactly halved by the chefs'' reactions.

    There must be something on your mind after a day like that day.

    Will it taste better than I thought?

    It could be a hidden card and a dark horse in this round of 16.

    Two hopefuls who say this.

    And all the expensive ingredients from all over the world are out, talking like they''re trying to rub it in cheap beans.

    Two desperate people who simply look at the day like a reed because they are so confident.

    It was the only day of all chefs that the judges'' opinions were so divided.

    Good, very good. We''re having a lot of fun! Oh, I''m going crazy!¡¯

    There was no sign of laughter falling on Bacon''s lips when he was told the situation through cameramen.

    This is a regular.

    Haru is the most appropriate word to describe a chef, Bacon could affirm.

    His existence itself was a variable.

    Isn''t that the case now?

    From the cooking to the cooking, there was something that caught people''s eyes with every move of breathing and lifting a knife.

    And on the air, irregular is the fun of course!

    Bacon was able to affirm.

    Who''s the star of this show?

    I don''t know if Chef Haru will win first place. No, maybe I''ll drop out of the round of 16.¡¯

    The winner is the main character?

    Yeah, you''re right.

    But more important than that, Bacon thought, is to go up one step, one step until the moment when the first place is obscured.

    And the main character was a day.

    Whatever you do, who you bond with. Even when you win or fall! Chef Haru will be the main character of the story.¡¯

    The one who catches the eye the most.

    Who has the most cameras, the most footage.

    It was a day.

    And the same was true now.

    Certainly more cameras were staring at the day than other chefs.

    Adam must have thought the same thing as me.

    Adam and Bacon were looking at the same place.

    Bacon didn''t know what Adam was thinking, but at least that one thing.

    Drop! Drop! Drop!

    Haru began to filter bean water made of Seo-ri-tae, pine nuts and walnuts in fine cotton cloth bought from a Korean mart.Sweat formed on his forehead.

    We have 10 minutes left.

    There was no time.

    I had to finish cooking quickly.

    ''Faster, faster...¡­. I''m not ready yet.¡¯

    But the heart of the day just beats fast.

    Cameras zoomed in on the forehead of such a day.

 Chapter - 265 Episode 265. Cold Cooking (5)

    -We''re going to make food with beans.

    While talking on the phone with Yumi. When Haru comes up with a hint about food and a blueprint.

    There was a dish painted in his head.

    Flurping!

    Black beans. Frosted pollack with pine nuts and walnuts. Bean soup, which is the last step of savory taste.

    But this is not enough. No, it is not enough.

    It doesn''t make sense to come out as a representative of Korea at a cooking contest where all the stars from around the world gather and serve only one bean soup.

    This bean soup is just a base. Now I''m just putting water on top and soup in it.''

    But it took too long to make one base.

    You might think it''s over if you just put water in the beans and grind them, but...¡­. That''s not it.

    Even if it''s soaked in water, it''s not just bean soup.¡¯

    A man of one day thinks he can.

    And I thought I''d make the most delicious bean soup with Seo Ritae beans.

    Seoritae is not the right bean to make bean soup in the first place.

    It is sweeter and more filling than other beans, but it is rather hard and fragile.

    That''s why it takes twice as much time to grind and filter beans.

    Sneak, sneak.

    Finely grind the soaked frost, add pine nuts and walnuts.

    It filters out cotton several times and makes it without getting caught in the throat.

    Then, move it to a large pot and boil it gently.

    As if you''re warming up or warming up the contents.

    After collecting the bubbles that come up, making them warm, and cooking them lightly...¡­. Put it in ice water again and cool it down.

    "It''s very complicated. The cooking process."

    "I mean, what kind of fuss is he making with a bean?"

    "Slurping, boiling, cooling, filtering it again...¡­, by the way, I don''t expect it. What the hell is he doing?

    By now, the judges have almost given up on their expectations.

    No one could have expected for sure what Chef Haru would make.

    A growing number of question marks. Crossing eyes.

    Whether you know that or not. One day, leaving the bean water alone, the chicken began to boil.

    "Five minutes...." We don''t have time. Come on, come on!"

    Since the chicken was boiled in spare time, it was scooped out, applied the flesh, and cooled down by putting it in ice water in the bowl.

    Now take out the apples, cabbages, red cabbages, and vegetables and wash them well. I''m going to trim it again.

    White salty salt and perilla oil base, even sweet sauce should be made.

    We have about two minutes left.

    A drop of cold sweat fell from the forehead of the day, and I could feel my mouth dry.

    There were already chefs who made all the food and relaxed.

    Tanaka, for example, completed the food faster than any chef.

    It''s been 25 minutes since we finished assembling.

    He spent five minutes spying on other chefs.

    I had to know even if I didn''t want to. The air of the tightly stretched president was full of his composure.

    "Is that like cold vegetables?"

    "I guess it''s cold vegetables. I made soup.¡±

    "Isn''t it more like soup than soup? There''s no solid ingredients.¡±

    "Well, that concentration looks more puree than soup."

    Even though the completion was just around the corner, opinions were divided among the chefs over the day''s cooking.

    That''s how unpredictable the dish is.One day I prepared to wrap up.

    First, take out a big round plate.

    ''Salt, vinegar, sugar-coated cucumber pickles, and chicken fillets, fruits and vegetables on top of them.¡¯

    It was a sensible day.

    Like a flower, the plate is embroidered in a pretty shape.

    Then, pour in the made fine black bean soup.

    Sprinkle with white sauce and sprinkle with black sesame seeds to finish. If you put pine nuts and walnuts one by one as highlights...¡­.

    -----Beep beep beep beep beep!

    "Come on, it''s over! Put your hands off the counter! If you move, you''re out!"

    Giovanni, who was waiting with a microphone, jumped up and shouted.

    All the other judges behind her also began to move.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡±

    The day retreated as if it were a person who was out of body.

    I noticed that my whole body was covered in sweat. I was so immersed that I couldn''t even notice how time passed.

    I picked up a towel next to me and wiped the sweat off my forehead.

    Giovanni continued to comment.

    "The first contest, the cold dish! First of all, I would like to thank all the chefs for their hard work.¡­. I''ll go straight to the screening!"

    "Since it''s cold, it''s important to eat quickly, so I''ll hurry. Well, the first step is."

    In fact, the national rule is to judge such cooking contests from a distance from the judges'' seats.

    You can say, "If there''s a chef especially watching the judge, come out first!" But usually from a distance.

    That''s why Giovanni, who naturally became the representative, tried to call the British chef who was the furthest away.

    "Wait a minute!"

    "Hmm, Chef Tanaka?"

    Tanaka, who was standing in the front row, raised his right hand as if he had waited.

    The carangue and confident voice that resonates in the president.

    "If possible, I''d like to be judged first.¡±

    "Give me the microphone."

    An unusual remark ensued.

    George took over the microphone with a slightly stiff look on his face.

    "Why?"

    "What I made is jirashi sushi. And as you know, there''s no food more temperature sensitive than sushi. I set the temperature of the sushi perfectly."

    "So what?"

    "Even now, my cooking is losing its flavor in real time. So please ask the judge. Please let me go through the screening first.

    The outspoken Tanaka continued.

    He didn''t dress up or show his pride.

    Just with a polite expression. Just expressing his opinion.

    Moreover, the argument was also very logical.

    This is how you cook, for fairness. Do it for a fair review.

    There seemed to be no reason to refuse.

    "Well, yeah. Then let''s start with Chef Tanaka."

    George seemed to like such a bold Tanaka a little.

    I asked hard on purpose, but now that I''m back with a confident horse. I even thought it was right.

    He was also right in that he had eaten a lot of sushi.

    That''s why I meant to let him have his way.

    "That''s funny."

    It wasn''t even close.

    The boss moved.

    Adam, who stood still and kept his mouth shut, snatched his microphone.

    Then he pointed his index finger at Tanaka.

    "Don''t be selfish. There''s no one here who doesn''t want to be judged first."

    "I don''t think that''s selfish, Chef. Sushi... ..."

    "Well, do other chefs'' dishes become more delicious over time?¡±

    "That''s not... No."

    "The dishes of the chefs who are being judged late will also be considered. It''s the job and the right of the judges. And."

    The words and actions themselves were quite rough.But one unusual thing is that Adam''s voice really hasn''t changed a bit.

    It was like a big rock.

    One day I was looking at him, I was genuinely surprised. That a person can be like that.

    "I don''t like to cook selfish people. It tastes bitter.¡±

    "¡­¡­what did you just say?"

    "That''s all for today. In the order we talked about earlier, let''s start with Chef Charles in the back."

    "Yes, old man! I''m coming!"

    Tanaka, who was mumbling at Adam''s work, eventually shut up.

    Chef Charles quickly brought his own dish.

    "Explain."

    "Yes! First of all, this dish is made of cod as the main ingredient...¡­.¡±

    Everything changed when Adam moved on.

    There was no one here who wasn''t nervous.

    This is the real beginning.

    * * *

    "What are you looking for?¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "It wasn''t bad, but you were too greedy.¡±

    "Really? I just thought it looked good on me.¡±

    "I''m against it. I''ll vote for Chef George. It feels like your tongue is tired because you tried to mix too many flavors.

    Ugh, I thought I could hear a groan all the way here.

    The chef under review is none other than Jamie.

    He cooked beef ''blue rare'' (a little undercooked) and then added sauce and mushrooms to make a salad, which he wrapped in rice paper to make a small roll.

    And I used to dip it in another sauce.

    The judges'' assessment was exactly halved.

    Giovanni and Ben, who fit the purpose and said it was delicious.

    Mitsuru and George, both too complicated and too tired.

    For reference, Adam''s comments were like this.

    It tastes like chef Jamie''s dish.

    Most people didn''t understand what this meant.

    One day was, and even Jamie was.

    But Adam''s comments were mostly like this.

    It''s never been evaluated simply as delicious. There were almost abstract evaluations.

    "Thank you for the food, though. Please come in."

    "Yes, thank you!"

    Jamie bowed to greet.

    It was split in half, but it wasn''t bad enough that there wasn''t a serious criticism.

    Perhaps there was no problem in going over the round of 16.

    It was completely different from the chefs who had heard the bad press, who had already been half desperate, turning their faces to earth.

    "Next is... Chef Haru of Korea!"

    ''Finally!''

    The screening was done quicker than I thought.

    The turn of the day came in the blink of an eye.

    ''Cheer up¡ªdon''t be too nervous!''

    Going back to his seat with a little disappointment, Jamie smiled for the day.

    That was a great help to me.

    With a more comfortable mind, Haru stood in front of the judges with his dishes.

    "Eyes are different."

    The view itself was really different from when we met briefly in the preview before.

    All the comfortable and playful glances of that time disappeared somewhere, just cold.

    They were professionals. It''s just a screening.

    Giovanni opened her mouth first.

    "Can you explain the dish?¡±

    "The name of my dish is black bean soup."

    "Black bean soup? The name of the dish is simpler than I thought.¡±

    "I know. If you look here, there''s chicken in here. Pickles and other ingredients are included. I thought there would be a richer name than just black bean soup.¡±

    "I''ve been thinking about doing that for a while¡­¡­. No matter how much I think about it, I wanted to make the most of the main ingredient and identity of this dish, the black beans. So it''s black bean soup.""I see. I see."

    The chefs nodded at the day''s coherent explanation.

    People''s faces were filled with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter - 266 Episode 266. Cold Cooking (6)

    "The scent is really unique."

    "I''ve been smelling something savory for a while ago."

    "Plating is perfect for you."

    Before I taste the food.

    The judges'' assessment was fairly good.

    No one said anything bad, and most of them responded well.

    Of course, I didn''t say much of a compliment. But maybe this is natural because we haven''t tasted it yet.

    Gulp.

    A day swallowed a dry saliva.

    He''s been through a lot more nerve-wracking than this so far, but it''s inevitable that he''s nervous when time comes.

    To be judged by others for something you do.

    Of the situations you can encounter in your life. As nervous as this, few things have been expected at the same time.

    "Wow, it smells so savory...Chef ¡­. Can I just scoop it up and eat it?¡±

    "It''s a kick with chicken and pickles underneath. You can mix it well."

    "Aha! So, like this, like this?"

    Giovanni, who smiled at the day''s answer, mixed the day''s food well with a small spatula.

    Then, it was well distributed into five small bowls.

    Judges must taste all 16 dishes.

    When they were full, it was a big deal, so they all shared it to eat little by little, and when they were full, they said they could not make a fair evaluation.

    "Well, it''s just plain on the surface."

    "Certainly, the concentration is soupy. Don''t you think so?"

    "It''s actually my first time seeing a bean called Seo Ri-tae. I can''t predict the taste."

    Sour, thick, and sweet bean soup.

    Chewy chicken, vegetables that add texture, and even handmade pickles that finish neatly.

    It could be a combination of what it tastes like.

    "Hmm?"

    "Hooray."

    "Hey, what did he say?"

    Each of the judges, who tasted the food, looked surprised.

    The reason was simple.

    "Isn''t it too different from what you imagined?¡±

    "I agree. It''s an unimaginable taste."

    "How do beans taste like this? Chicken too. This is how it blends in?

    "At first, I was wondering why I put in chicken. But there''s a reason for everything."

    All the judges were also those who played a tune to the food.

    Even those who haven''t cooked at the chef level eat and enjoy much more dishes from all over the world than chefs.

    It was people who had trained their tongues.

    But there was a taste in the day''s cooking that even those who dared not imagine.

    "Is it working?"

    One day, watching such judges, I felt comfortable with my tightened heart.

    The strength of the spine loosened for a while, and the mood also eased.

    I survived.

    I don''t know what rank it will be.

    However, this is certainly enough. I think I can make it to the top 8.

    The goal of the day is, of course, number one. To win first place and challenge Michelin with Adam.

    But from now on, there is no need to hang on to the first place.

    Getting a good ranking doesn''t mean there''s much benefit.

    It was enough to simply survive to the final round. The wind of the day was rather small. I was ambitious.

    "Hmm."

    All eyes were on him at the sound of breathing out.

    Adam.

    He opened his mouth carefully.

    After his eyes looked through the day...I headed to the chefs behind me.

    "Chef Tanaka, Chef Kuhulin, Chef Damond. Come out here."Three people whose names are called.

    The judges wince in surprise at the sudden situation.

    "Hey, what the hell is going on!"

    "We don''t know. Someone in the world knows what Adam thinks."

    "Is that a problem, now? Just take it. Hurry up and take it close! Hurry up!!"

    Bacon, who was watching, blushed red face and spat steam out of his nose.

    His head was full of this one thing.

    [This is definitely a funny situation!]

    Stomping, stomping.

    The three chefs, whose names were called Adam, carefully walked out, reading his countenance.

    Not a day could imagine what Adam was thinking.

    "Amazing.

    With just one word, he grabbed Chairman Lee''s air.

    This place was now moved by Adam.

    Is this what a master is?

    Tanaka shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the day with a half-hearted expression.

    But I didn''t do anything for a day, so I just shake my head.

    Adam stood up when all three chefs lined up.

    A little bit of Haru''s cooking was poured into the remaining tasting bowl and served with a spoon.

    "Try it.¡±

    "Do you mean this¡­¡­?"

    "Do you just eat?"

    Adam nodded quietly instead of answering.

    The chefs slowly tasted the day''s cooking.

    Only the sound of them chewing food resonates gently.

    Gulp--.

    "How do you like it?"

    "It''s... delicious."

    "It''s a taste I never thought of. The scent was just savory, and it''s very rich."

    "I didn''t know beans would taste like this. It''s unique."

    "Is that all?"

    "¡­¡­yes, well."

    "Hmm. And again."

    An air of cynicism ensued.

    Tanaka shut up, and the other two chefs were desperately searching for and squeezing out other words like a child who was called to the teacher.

    Adam, who looked at them for a while, sighed very small. As if I can''t stand it.

    "Your food was simple. Of course it was very delicious. In particular, Chef Tanaka''s jiracisushi was more delicious than most sushi dishes I had in Japan."

    "Thank you, Chef."

    That¡¯s right.

    These were even those who heard good things from other judges, let alone castigate them.

    Moreover, Tanaka''s city of Chirasis is quite well received. Many were convinced that he would be at least in the semifinals.

    But it wasn''t Adam''s idea.

    "But to be honest, I had this thought. It doesn''t mean anything, but it does. Isn''t that too cheap?"

    "¡­¡­I don''t understand what you mean."

    The nuclear pontane has fallen.

    Everyone took a deep breath at his remarks, which were not enough to say bombs.

    It was the first day for a chef Adam to evaluate this long.

    It was clear that something was happening.

    "These three chefs finished cooking faster than the others, and so did the cooking process. Of course, I cared about the details, and it was a brilliant dish, though. It''s not that other chefs don''t care about the details."

    "Now, I mean."

    What Adam was about to say, one day I knew a little bit.

    Why I called them in a day ahead.

    "Especially Chef Tanaka was very laid back. It was because sushi was simpler than other foods.¡±

    "That was a little touchy-feely just now. Sushi is not just a dish that ends with sashimi on top of seasoned rice."

    "I''m not saying this because I don''t know that."

    "Then what do you want to say?"

    "It''s simple. If you''re going to focus on the details. The recipe itself is simple if you want to cook. And if you dare to take your time in front of other chefs who are arrogant and absorbed."Chuck!

    Adam points to a day.

    His eyes glistened, and Tanaka''s grinding of teeth was heard to Haru.

    "I''m saying at least do this. If you''ve tried it, you''ll learn something. Like Chef Haru, who made something more delicious than a fish that is several times more expensive than beef with just one bean."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was silence.

    Mouth-to-mouth acerbic, and professionally, even quite rightly.

    Adam, who inserted a dagger into Tanaka''s heart, a rising star and a student of a chef who swept the country''s Michelin.

    One day I felt suffocated.

    ''Oh, this is Adam.¡¯

    I thought I knew it now.

    Choi Han-seok, and why Bacon reacted so violently.

    There were actions and words that could be said because he was a master, and that was Adam.

    ''Scary.''

    I should feel good to hear such a nice thing, but one day I didn''t.

    It was just getting more and more frightening.

    The days ahead with Adam felt like a distant mountain.

    but

    "¡­¡­I''ll engrave your advice on my bones."

    Not as much as Tanaka.

    He said so, shaking his clenched fist.

    Adam then went back to his seat and told Haru.

    "It was impressive. Then, go back."

    "Yes, thank you."

    After bowing to the judges for another day, he returned to his seat with a bowl of food.

    I thought I''d talk to Tanaka, who was ahead of me, but I soon gave up after seeing his back.

    It''ll only add fuel to the fire if we talk more.

    The other chefs'' screening also ended shortly after.

    The round of 16 ended faster than I thought.

    One day, I won third place.

    Tanaka was fourth and Jamie was second.

    Only 5 days are left until the next quarterfinals.

    The subject has yet to be released.

    * * *

    "Sigh¡­¡­I''ve never had such a hard day in my life."

    After returning to the hotel, I dived into the bed without taking off my clothes as soon as I opened the door.

    It has been years since I felt so grateful for a fluffy bed, which is not enough to say fluffy.

    Choi Han-seok, who was waiting for him, smiled.

    I heard you won 3rd place. How can your close friends rank second, third, and fourth in a row? It''s amazing. I wonder if this is a friend.

    "It''s amazing¡­¡­. Ugh! I don''t know anymore. My heart just exploded and I thought I was going to die. All I could hear was the sound of a rattling sound."

    That''s why we have another contest. In the past, when I swept all the Korean food competitions in the past? It''s one of the hands that looked the judges in the eye. It''s normal to be really nervous. Of course!

    Choi did not come to the round of 16 this time.

    There were many reasons.

    Choi Hanseok himself said that it''s not good to have ghosts in such situations. Like concentration of the day.

    Crucially, that was the cheating that could happen by any chance.

    If Choi Han-seok hears what the judges say while watching the chefs'' cooking on the TV screen and tells Haru when he comes back.

    So if the dish changes.

    I mean, is that cheating or what?

    "By the way, I don''t know how to look at Chef Tanaka''s face anymore. You were compared to me earlier. Wouldn''t it be grinding a lot by now?¡±

    That''s what I don''t know. But as expected, Adam Ong''s personality is dead a lot."Huh? Is that dead?"¡±

    It''s not just dead, it''s dead. It was Adam before. Before you even bring it up, just...¡­!

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Just as Choi Han-seok was about to give a speech, someone knocked on the door of the day.

    He got out of bed and opened the door.

    "Chef, have you been resting?¡±

    "¡­Chef Tanaka?"

    Tanaka was smiling as he looked at the day.

 Chapter - 267 Episode 267. Cold Cooking (7)

    "You weren''t sleeping, were you?"

    "Oh, no. I was taking a break. It hasn''t been long since I came back to the hotel."

    To be honest, one day was quite surprising.

    Choi Han-seok was also watching Tanaka carefully from behind the day when the unexpected situation occurred.

    That''s what happened today, and it came out of the blue this night.

    It was quite difficult to predict his intentions. The head of the day began to twitch in the unexpected situation.

    "What''s going on? At this hour."

    "It''s nothing. It''s just, you know what happened earlier? "At the round of 16 today."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    Just in case, as expected.

    Tanaka immediately threw a straightforward ball. He brought up manners, which can be called the role of the two.

    Tanaka even put out her tongue for bacon, saying she had such a strong pride.

    But he was madly dumped in front of Adam, being compared to Haru.

    I''m sure he''s had his teeth plowed. I could feel it from the back of his seat.

    I''m sure it won''t be easy.¡¯

    I had a premonition that something brutal would happen.

    I thought I made a good friend, unfortunately. No, why.

    But what Tanaka said.

    "I don''t know what Chef Haru would think. I''ve been thinking about it. I just wanted to apologize. About what I did earlier."

    "¡­¡­Apple?"

    Wow. What''s that? That''s a real pain in the ass. Hahaha!

    It literally shattered Haru and Choi Han-seok''s expectations.

    It wasn''t weird to come out fighting. Apologize all of a sudden.

    Well, if you think about it, it''s really true.

    Tanaka, who had such a strong pride, was much more embarrassed than grateful.

    "I thought I was being a little cold. The chef was going to tell me after the contest, but I just left. That kept bothering me."

    "But Chef Tanaka had a hard time."

    "When I lay down in a hotel room and let my head cool a little, I remembered what I had done to other chefs more than that. Anyway, I''m sorry. Earlier."

    Bowing!

    Tanaka bowed her head politely.

    I really do apologize from the bottom of my heart.

    Even though it''s not something to apologize for. He was outspoken.

    It just so happened that I apologized until a day later.

    "Oh, look up. I''m sorry. Rather."

    "There''s nothing to be sorry about, chef. Adam is right. It was because I wasn''t good enough. Anyway."

    "Thank you for coming, though. I''ve been paying attention to it. Thinking about the chef."

    "So did I, kkk."

    The slightly creepy atmosphere quickly melted away like snow.

    Haru and Tanaka stood in the hallway for a moment and giggled in an unexpected skit-like situation.

    He tried to get him into the room, but Tanaka shook his head.

    "Come on, would you like to go eat with me? It''s on me."

    "What? Bob?"

    "If the rice is a little heavy, alcohol is fine. Oh! Chef Jamie is coming, too. We made it to the top of the chart. I''m just saying, "Let''s stick together, close chefs!"

    Anyway, there will be time before the next topic comes out, so let''s enjoy it while we have time.

    In fact, there was no reason not to go out for a day.

    Regardless of whether it''s rice or alcohol, other people buy it for me.

    Just talking to Jamie, who was in the top ranks with me, will definitely help a lot.Because they''re the same chefs, even the same age.

    It was really a great benefit to have a colleague who could relax in this brutal foreign country.

    but

    "Oh... oh, my God. I''m really sorry. Isn''t it a little late today? It''s almost midnight. I have work around midnight."

    One day I couldn''t say yes.

    There were guests who were supposed to come at midnight today.

    Children in the city who are not yet holy, led by Ike.

    Considering the guys who would be waiting for a day by now, it''s a shame, but of course I couldn''t go out.

    I couldn''t starve my kids just for a day.

    Tanaka looked a little embarrassed.

    "What? What happened at midnight?"

    "I have to contact my family or friends who are looking after restaurants in Korea. And there''s also some personal stuff."

    "Family... ..then. I can''t help it."

    Tanaka faltered a little but didn''t bow down.

    Just standing in front of the door and looking at the day with a sad face.

    But it really couldn''t be helped. It wasn''t a lie to talk to Yumi on the phone.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll buy you a meal next time."

    "That''s too bad, then, next time."

    Eventually, Tanaka turned away.

    One day, I looked at his back for a while and soon closed the door.

    Beep beep, kiri-kiri-kirik! When you hear the machine and the lock is closed.

    Choi Han-seok looked out of the window for a while and opened his mouth.

    Haru, you still have some time until the kids come, right?

    "I have to get ready to cook. I bought all the ingredients...¡­. I think I''ll have to talk to Yumi and get ready in about 30 minutes."

    Then I''ll be right back. Take a walk outside.

    "At this hour?¡±

    What do you mean, a personally take ghosts? And here. Look outside.

    "What''s out there?"

    The eyes of the day headed to where Choi Han-seok pointed out soon grew.

    Outside the American window was full of black darkness.

    However, there was a moon so big that it was all subtly lit.

    Almost a perfect full moon.

    It was really rare to see the moon like this in America, full of dust and fog.

    It''s been a while since I''ve seen the moon and had some fresh fun. Is it weird?

    "Oh, of course! And I didn''t say that I didn''t like the chef''s cooking. Have a nice day. I''ll be watching here and talking to Yumi. He''s been waiting for me for a while."

    Well, Yumi does seem to miss you a lot. I got it''s okay. I''ll be right back!

    Choi Han-seok waved to Haru and bounced out.

    As if a day had waited, I picked up my cell phone and called Yumi.

    Tou-Click!

    I got a call before the tone was gone. I was waiting with my cell phone next to me.

    CEO Haru!

    "Yumi, have you been waiting for me?¡±

    The cheerful voice that comes soon. There was a smile on the lips of the day.

    It was the happiest time of the day.

    * * *

    The moon is so bright. This kind of day isn''t common.

    Choi Han-seok, who came out of the hotel, floated in the air.

    I walked around the hotel where the streetlights were lit, and soon found someone and grinned.

    It''s not common for a kid like that to show up.

    It was fortunate that there was not much time delay.

    Shortly after getting out of the hotel and wandering around, Choi Han-seok found Tanaka.He was waiting for someone on the phone near the hotel.

    Closer to the side, I could overhear the call. It was a bad thing, but it''s a ghost.

    "No way. I''m so dumbfounded. You''re such a brat, you bow down first and you come out like that?"

    "That can''t be true. Acting as if you know all my plans...¡­, it''s annoying. You think you''re better than me? If Mr. Idanaka buys you a meal, you can''t crawl out."

    "The judge named Adam, I don''t care what you do, just dig one more. Whether I find out my weakness or preference, I''ll have to grill it somehow. I haven''t had a dirty day like this in a long time."

    -Oh?

    Unusual words popped out of Tanaka''s mouth.

    The expression and mood have also really changed completely.

    The gentle guy who treated me for the day disappeared somewhere.

    A red-faced face appeared as if it had collected all the irritation and arrogance of the world.

    Simply being cheeky was not enough.

    As expected, my sense of humor hasn''t died yet. Yeah~ As soon as I saw him, I got the hang of it.

    Isn''t that why you''re told to respect people who have lived long? It is Choi Han-seok who has even heard the same thing.

    He felt bitter when he first saw Tanaka.

    His eyes. The way he looked at Haru, a precious disciple, were extraordinary.

    His sense of living so far and meeting many people warned him. Watch out for him.

    Sure enough. It looks like this.

    What''s left is how to tell Haru about this.

    Tanaka will take advantage of the day in any way. Betrayal or backstabbing.

    Anyway, it was clear that Haru wouldn''t be able to get involved with him.

    But it was vague to just put it out in the open.

    I followed her secretly and found out that Tanaka is such a bad guy. How would a day react if I said it like this.

    Gradually, Choi Han-seok felt his head throbbing.

    The question that came across like lightning.

    By the way, who is he talking to?

    At this late hour.

    But the opportunity to find out isn''t today.

    "Oh, Chef Tanaka! You''ve been waiting a long time, right?¡±

    "Jamie, don''t worry. I was just about to come out.¡±

    At Jamie''s appearance, Tanaka''s expression quickly spread.

    The snake-like eyes and eyes disappeared like magic.

    The gentle and nice face he usually showed appeared in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, a ghostly disconnected phone call.

    It feels a bit awkward.¡­.

    Choi Han-seok is in deep agony.

    It was so difficult to raise a disciple.

    * * *

    "Well, now that we''re all here! Let''s announce the topic right away!!"

    The excited bacon stood in front of the podium almost as if dancing.

    Heard you liked the first round of 16 footage of last night''s all-nighter round so much.

    I think I said that it came out much better than I expected and that I was dying of joy more than 10 times today.

    Of course, I did eight times to Haru. Now my ears were about to hurt.

    "How many chefs are dead, but you all know that, right? This is the real beginning."

    "Yes!"

    The number of chefs dropped from 16 to eight in one day.

    I felt a lot more empty spaces. Therefore, the surviving chefs shouted louder.Bacon began to write on the blackboard.

    Pick a black marker. One by one.

    The slower his fingers moved, the more subtle tension flowed among the chefs.

    ''Bacon''s right. It''s real from now on. Tutorials are long overdue.''

    There are eight chefs left.

    And I''ll give it to four in a few days.

    One day I had to survive.

    Soon the writing was done on the blackboard.

 Chapter - 268 Episode 268. Warm Cooking (1)

    "I had a rough prediction, but I knew it.

    "Right? We''ve talked about it a few times. The topic of the round of 16 was cold cooking. The theme of the quarterfinals is probably."

    "You said it would be a warm dish. Chef Haru said this, but you were really right. He''s got a good feeling about it.¡±

    A small pub near the hotel.

    Jamie, sitting at a small bar table with about five people, gulped down a beer.

    Evening the day Bacon finished his quarterfinal presentation.

    The three people who couldn''t get together yesterday gathered today because they were sorry.

    Of course, Tanaka will buy rice and alcohol.

    Oh, my god.

    Jamie drank beer one after another to see if he was drinking well today.

    It''s already my third drink, but I guess I wasn''t drunk, so I emptied it quickly and ordered another one.

    He looked very happy, of course for a reason.

    "Kkkk, I know I''m not supposed to say this, right? I can''t help but stretch my shoulders this time. That''s exactly what I do!"

    Here''s the theme of the quarterfinals that Bacon told us today.

    [Warm Cooking]

    Does it mean that a warm dish deserves to come out because a cold dish is served?

    I don''t know why or what purpose the judges chose this topic.

    But warm cooking was a fairly comfortable and easy subject for most chefs. The reasons were also the same as before.

    Cold dishes are quite small in number.

    But in other words, whatever you make, it means that most of them are warm dishes.

    asked Haru, who was nibbling at the sausage served as a side dish.

    "By the way, isn''t hot food a comfortable topic for any chef? Does Chef Jamie have his own special thing?¡±

    "If it''s special, there''s something special. Actually, there''s a sauce for my spleen.¡±

    "Oh, sauce! What sauce is it?"

    "I can''t tell you right now! Later. I''ll let you know on the day of the competition. Kkk. I promise you, I''ll be at least third this time."

    "I''m worried. It''s just the beginning.¡±

    "I''ll do my best. Anyway."

    Haru and Tanaka were worried first, compared to Jamie, who was about to break through the sky due to his lack of confidence.

    Comfortable for all chefs, in other words, meant you had to play with your skills.

    In addition, I knew for sure as I proceeded to the round of 16 yesterday. The chefs out here are way above imagination.

    "I was a frog in a well...I feel right here that ¡­."

    I thought I knew most of the spices, ingredients, and dishes.

    But looking at the ingredients and dishes made by chefs from all over the world.

    There were a few things I didn''t know. There was even a dish that didn''t even taste completely right.

    "Well, then I''ll get going. It''s a little late."

    The eyes of the day when we were talking soon turned to the desk clock in the pub.

    It''s almost 11:30. I wanted to go back.

    "Are you leaving early again today?¡±

    "Hey, stay till the end of the day! I love the atmosphere!"

    "I''m sorry. I''m tired."

    "Chef, what kind of Cinderella are you? I always go in fast."

    "Haha, that''s a joke. Anyway, thank you for your hard work. See you tomorrow."

    A day of polite greetings rose from the seat.

    The two chefs left in the pub looked at the back of the day and raised their hands to greet.

    I had to cook for the children because it was going to be 12 o''clock soon.

    And there was a day where I didn''t really like that pub-like atmosphere.There was a moment of silence where he left.

    "Whatever."

    "Well, that''s possible. I''m busy."

    "No, it is. Like I said last night, I don''t know. Doesn''t Jamie feel anything like that? It''s like keeping a distance from us."

    "Street? Hmm...Maybe it''s because Chef Tanaka keeps saying that."

    "It''s suspicious, though. Who knows what he''s going to do behind his back? Anyway."

    Tanaka''s expression changed slightly.

    When he told Jamie about the day, he tilted his head slightly uplifted.

    I think it''s wrong and I think it''s right. But at the same time, it''s very persuasive.

    I didn''t know it was because I was drunk.

    "Chef Haru¡­¡­.¡±

    "Anyway, I don''t know. We''ll have to wait and see."

    "Well, all right. Anyway, I''m going to have some more drinks. Do you want to make a toast?"

    "Well, sure."

    Jump!

    The glasses of the two men collided coolly.

    Tanaka couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, and Jamie just seemed thoughtless.

    And one day.

    "Hmmm, this is the most comfortable thing. Korean food is the best. Every day is new."

    He came back to the hotel and was humming and making bulgogi.

    * * *

    Choi Han-seok, who was hanging around the side of the day, pushed his head.

    You look so happy. You didn''t like bulgogi very much, did you?

    "That''s true. It''s been a while since you came to America. It''s been a while since I had Korean food. It makes me excited. I guess I''m Korean as expected."

    I wonder if this is soul food or something.

    "Korean soul food, right? I''m a little sad that we don''t have kimchi, but the kids are going to eat it.¡±

    Even in America, it was very easy to get ingredients for bulgogi.

    The meat was marinated yesterday, so carrots and onions. Just chop the green onions and stir-fry them, and that''s it.

    There was a little bit of seoritae left after the round of 16, so I put it in a pot and cooked bean rice deliciously.

    The reason why today''s menu was bulgogi out of the blue was quite simple.

    Ike and the children told me that Haru had played the round of 16 and that they wanted to try Haru''s country''s food.

    Come to think of it, it''s been a while since I had Korean food, so I happily agreed.

    Besides, there was one more coincidence.

    - It''s certainly fascinating. I guess America is called a nation of races for no reason. Some of them are Korean.

    "My father said he was Korean. ¡­but he''s gone."

    I found out while talking about Korean food. There was an 8-year-old boy next to Ike who was always attached.

    But the father of this child said he was none other than a Korean.

    After moving over to Korea as a worker, he/she died in an accident when he/she got stuck in a machine while working at a meat processing factory.

    There was an American mother left, but just looking at her child''s death and being next to her day.

    It wasn''t hard to guess what happened afterwards.

    The same was true of most of the other children.

    Honestly, I''m glad that it''s calmed down a little now, but the children on the streets abandoned here had different depths of resentment.

    "I don''t know if it''s because it''s America, or if it''s just a bunch of kids. To be honest, I don''t know anymore."

    God is the only one who knows that. I don''t know either.

    Betrayed by family, abandoned, starved...¡­.Although the depth of the resentment was deep, the weight of the children''s resentment itself was not that heavy, so the children were little bit angry every time a day cooked for them.

    No matter how much I am human, I know that resentment is a relative thing.

    Looking at children eating happily and calmly telling shocking stories, I felt like my chest was so complicated that it was blocked.

    Yumi didn''t talk much about children.

    It was a day where I knew her personality well, so it wasn''t that hard to sympathize with how Yumi would get hurt.

    The meat was marinated in advance, so the dish was completed shortly after.

    Around the time I thought the rice was done with moxibustion, there was a knock on the door.

    Children who returned to the human body after 12 o''clock knocked.

    Uncle Haru!

    We''re here, Haru!

    Wow, wow. It smells so good! I''ve smelled this before. My dad used to make it for me!

    "Yes, yes. Taeyoung''s dad used to cook this for me. The name is Bulgogi, but fortunately, I think my uncle got it right.¡±

    Taeyoung was the Korean name of the 8-year-old child that I mentioned earlier.

    A mixed-race child looked a lot like his father.

    "You''re hungry, aren''t you? Let''s come in and sit down. I''ll bring you rice soon.¡±

    Yes! Yes!

    Children stamping their feet as if it''s hard to wait.

    When I brought bulgogi and rice, I put meat on the rice with my small hands like bracken and enjoyed it.

    Ike took care of the children first in the meantime.

    He accepted children''s complaints that they didn''t want to eat beans, and even scooped rice with a spoon and put it in their mouth.

    ''Ike''s grown up a lot. It''s amazing.

    In the past, he even said he wanted to help the day by using ghosts.

    I didn''t look like a child at all.

    The same is true now.

    Ike was eating with Taeyoung. Since I was talking like this.

    It''s good, right?

    Yes, it''s delicious. As Ike said, it tastes the same as my dad used to.

    Taeyoung, do you still hate your dad?

    -Dad... -I hate you. I used to hit my mom. My mom is having a hard time because I don''t come in at night.

    But you cooked delicious food for Taeyoung and made a lot of money for him. Wouldn''t it be harder for him to know that Taeyoung hates him this much?

    -That''s... -But...¡­. But I''m still a father.¡­.

    In a way, it was a day''s work.

    Does it mean that Ike, who is the same child, knows children''s minds better?

    Ike was touching Taeyoung''s heart while eating.

    I sympathize with his resentment. Food brings out memories.

    -Whew... I wanted to tell my dad, I wanted to tell my mom I''m sorry. Me too, I wanted to...¡­.

    It''s okay, but there''s still a chance. I know where mom and dad are waiting. Taeyoung, you can go back if you want. To meet my parents.

    To meet my mom and dad...¡­.

    If I see you again, I''m sure you''ll speak well, right? I''m sorry. And.

    And I love you. I''m sure I'' I promised Ike hyung.

    -Okay,yeah,thank you. Taeyoung.

    Ike swept Taeyoung''s hair.

    If I had been there for a day, would I have been able to sympathize with Taeyoung''s resentment this much?

    No, maybe I didn''t even know what a grudge was.

    Children were more delicate than I thought. Because I saw something that adults can''t see.

    ''Oh, this guy''s gonna go again today.¡¯Fewer and fewer children came to visit the day after each date.

    It was a really good thing, but I had one worry.

    Ike, what the hell.

    What should I do with a child who is saved but heartbroken?

    No, how a day can help.

    It was a night of deep thought.

    Bulgogi was cold but still warm.

 Chapter - 269 Episode 269. Warm Cooking (2)

    "Sure, I''ll go. Say thank you to your uncles."

    Thank you so much, Uncle Haru. Thank you for the meal! Bulgogi made by my uncle was so delicious. No, it''s totally a screenshot! As much as the universe!

    Tae-young bowed to Haru and Choi Han-seok several times while holding the envoy''s hand.

    The envoy was the man who had previously received Haru''s autograph, and he was looking at Haru and Taeyoung alternately with an expression that he was still amazed to death.

    He smiled awkwardly when Haru met his eyes.

    It''s very different from the feeling of the envoy I was thinking about...I thought ¡­.

    Haru, if we meet again, I''ll cook something delicious for you. My mom said that. If someone bought you something delicious, you have to buy me one too!

    "Yes, Taeyoung. I''ll be waiting. You''re going to buy something delicious for your uncle, right?¡±

    Yes! Yes! And Ike too! Thank you for helping me a lot. I''ll be there first, so hurry up and come. I''m sure the others are waiting for you.

    After greeting Haru, Taeyoung''s eyes soon turned to Ike.

    Ike was the father and mother of the abandoned children on the street at the same time.

    I wonder what he''s thinking right now. Especially when Taeyoung told me to come quickly.

    Don''t worry. I''ll be there soon. Taeyoung needs to go and be well with the others. You got it!

    Ike, I''m going to miss you!

    Ike waved to Taeyoung with a slightly dark look.

    The envoy, who stared at the clock with anxious eyes, hurried the way.

    "Dear, it''s about time. We have to go quickly.¡±

    Oh, yes! I''m fine now. Let''s go, mister!

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "It''s my job. Thank you again today. Of course. Next time."

    Boom---!

    The envoy led Tae-young''s hand and walked out the door with clear light leaking out.

    Then the door closed, and the darkness sank again.

    Time when the door is closed. The bodies of the ghosts all returned translucent.

    -Taeyoung.

    Ike plopped down on the sofa in the room of the room.

    To avoid being seen by other children who are not yet holy, a drop of tears was shed and wiped with sleeves.

    Then he smiled as gallantly as ever.

    Thank you for today, Uncle Haru. Thank you for the meal! You guys should say hello, right?

    Thank you for the meal!

    Lastly, to say hello to other kids.

    Looking at him, I couldn''t stop laughing a day.

    After sending Taeyoung, Ike and the kids went back like that.

    It was a scene that became a daily routine.

    "Ike, what the hell is he doing?"

    Fewer and fewer children. Ike''s back looked somewhat lonely.

    * * *

    Time flew by.

    It felt more like that because it was overseas, and even more so because it was holding an important competition.

    It felt like this.

    Time goes by really slowly until the CSAT, but when I wake up to the CSAT day, I feel like the past days are a blink of an eye.

    ''Sigh, I don''t know what I''m thinking.¡¯

    I felt like I was escaping from reality.

    But as with all escapism, the reality has never changed in the end.

    "Are you all ready? Then we''ll go right into the queue."

    "Yes, yes."

    "I look forward to your kind cooperation today."

    "Let''s survive!"

    It was literally.

    On the day of the quarterfinals.

    Haru and the seven surviving chefs stood in the studio again.Wearing a pure white cooking suit.

    Let''s shout fighting to each other and burn the thought of surviving and staying here.

    "Yes, let''s survive. All three of us."

    "Way to go! Way to go!

    Haru shouted at Jamie and Tanaka.

    Jamie looked quite relaxed compared to other chefs, as if what he had said in the pub was not a lie, and Tanaka had a gentle smile on her face as always.

    And one day?

    ''¡­¡­I miss you, Yumi.¡¯

    Like most chefs, I was doing my best to keep my composure.

    His eyes twirled and his heart beat fast.

    All the chefs stood in front of their respective countertops in line with Bacon''s gesture.

    The counter, which was full of 16, was reduced to eight at some point. It was demolished in the meantime.

    ''Will it be my dish?¡¯

    One good thing, though, is that unlike the round of 16, which was quite tight, the dish was decided easily this time.

    I was worried that the preparation time was much less than the round of 16, but the amount of practice itself was higher than before.

    It wasn''t that difficult to cook in the first place.

    Originally, I was going to make tteok-galbi.¡¯

    Tteok-galbi is the dish that Haru is most confident in.

    It is the dish that I have made the most and am confident to make the most delicious.

    Adam had visited the day just by looking at the visuals in the past, and in a way, it was a dish that made Park Joo-hyuk''s taste buds go away and made the day today.

    Also, if you put it on a hot stone plate, it can satisfy the topic of hot cooking.

    But I changed my mind.

    The topic is hot food.¡¯

    Anyone can simply make a dish that is hot.

    But shouldn''t a cook do more than that?

    For example, completely cooled but still warm. Like that bulgogi from a few days ago.

    The important thing in taste is the temperature.

    Depending on the temperature, even if they give you delicious food, it becomes a waste that you won''t eat.

    But there may be something else important about food.

    So I changed the recipe from the tteok-galbi I prepared to another dish.

    It''s a hot dish by a chef named Haru that can heat your heart as well as your body.

    "Korean hot food, baeksuk, isn''t it?"¡¯

    We can''t discuss the hotness of Korean food except for rice soup and baeksuk.

    Then let''s put the two together.

    That''s how it came out, but how will the judges see it?

    Well, you''ll find out soon enough.

    "Well, then let''s get started!!¡±

    Behind the cameras packed on stage, Bacon shouted vigorously and hit the slate.

    Flames shot up in the chefs'' eyes of the chefs.

    As expected, the host of the show is Giovanni. She continued her remarks in a cheerful voice.

    The comments themselves were nothing special. The number has only decreased from the round of 16 to the quarterfinals.

    Yes, it''s a number. After all, it''s just a number.

    "Good luck, Chef Haru."

    "You have to."

    Unfortunately, Tanaka stood next to Haru. With the new seating arrangement, the counter was attached.

    I don''t know what Tanaka is trying to make. But I thought it was rather good.

    If you start anyway, you don''t have enough time to care about others, so it''s better for the person next to you to be close.

    "Then... run!!¡±

    Giovanni drew her right hand big in the air like a racing girl.

    At the same time, the chefs began to run frantically toward the ingredients.

    In Giovanni''s words, like a herd of buffalo running through the meadow.

    Haru, who picked up a large basket, began to sweep the ingredients he had seen in advance.Chicken wings, pork, garlic, green onions, onions to be the main ingredients.¡­.¡¯

    I picked up all the supplementary ingredients. Now I just pick up the main ingredients that I''ve brought in advance.

    The main ingredient in a regular meat dish is of course the meat. It''s common sense.

    But from the chef''s point of view, Main was separate.

    This is the end of the contest.¡¯

    Soybean paste

    One of the chapters that contains the spirit of Koreans.

    It''s not just doenjang either. It is a high-end miso that Park Chu-hyuk has received as a special delivery from oral fairy tale.

    At the same time, Haru was a food ingredient that he knew very well.

    All of these sauces have different taste and seasoning, so it takes a long time to adapt when used for the first time.

    However, I could use this soybean paste with my eyes closed because it was already used a lot for a day.

    by the way

    "Chef Tanaka?"

    "What, Chef Haru?"

    As if they had seen a ghost, the two were surprised.

    At the same time, they reached out to the same place.

    Of course, Tanaka didn''t mean to use the soybean paste brought by the day.

    Because the ingredients he''s going to take were right next to the soybean paste of the day.

    It is almost incomparable for those who do not know much about Korean or Japanese food culture.

    But it''s so different for us who know the taste.

    "Chef Tanaka...¡­. Do you smile?"

    "Chef Haru is miso. Ha, what a coincidence this is.¡±

    Soybean paste and smile.

    Haru and Tanaka were both smiling awkwardly, but in fact, they were both on the same page.

    Of course, the most important thing is to survive in the top four.

    But now one more goal has been added.

    ''I''m winning.¡¯

    It''s a battle of pride, now.

    The heads of South Korea and Japan will face each other head-on.

    With a heavier step, the two returned to the counter with ingredients at the same time.

    Jamie had already brought all the ingredients and started cooking.

    It''s already been three minutes. We have 27 minutes left.

    Haru and Tanaka held a knife without even looking at each other.

    * * *

    It''s a very difficult dish. You have to concentrate to finish in time.¡¯

    It was a day when I didn''t like difficult and complicated dishes, but this time it was a little different.

    To increase the chances of survival, and to meet the needs of the judges.

    I prepared a difficult and complicated dish.

    One day, I loved home cooking in the first place.

    It was the same to create a table heaven, and it was the same when I worked in oral fairy tales in the past.

    But that doesn''t mean I can''t cook difficult dishes.

    He had skills, and there was a stage worthy of them.

    Since I was a cook, I have to adjust the TPO.

    Having a home meal here was tantamount to suicide or deception. It''s not a family.

    Chef Park Joo-hyuk once said this.¡¯

    What Park Joo-hyuk said still stuck in my ears.

    It''s not that I can''t cook difficult dishes, but I don''t.

    And if those chefs really make up their minds and think about showing off their skills while cooking?

    That''s literally the end of the story.

    I had to put an end to it.

    From now on, I had to be a chef, not a chef.

    That''s the only way to survive this battlefield.

    First of all, cooking.

    Haru pulled out a kitchen knife. He was a very sharp guy.

    I caught my eye and fixed it. Until the end of the competition, until the end of the cooking.

    His gaze was never going to look elsewhere.First, I had to make good use of the gift left by Tae-young.

    Not to feel sorry for him, and to be honorable.

    I don''t want to die.¡¯

    I''ll win. No matter what happens.

    From now on, one day was a chef.

 Chapter - 270 Episode 270. Warm Cooking (3)

    "Oh, what''s this? Look at this."

    "What is it?"

    "Hey, one side is miso. One of them is a smile. It''s almost like a real match."

    "Someone will think you''re planning it."

    "It''s always fun to plan things out like this. Even more if it''s not really salty."

    The judges had a pretty good sense of humor.

    They roughly figured out what to cook from the ingredients brought by the chefs, and paid attention to each movement of the chefs on a small screen.

    In that sense, Haru''s confrontation with Tanaka was indeed more than enough to catch everyone''s eye.

    In the screen. Tanaka was trimming the meat he had brought.

    A special part that is relatively thin and shaped like a half moon.

    "Chef Tanaka has a smile and pork neck? Wow, you have a good sense. I knew it."

    "Smiles taste mild and go well with them. It''s the best combination of greasy portfolios.¡±

    "You know it, don''t you?"

    "You''re Japanese. A smile is like a soul to a Japanese. It''s something you eat from birth to death.¡±

    "But no biased judgment?"

    "Isn''t it up to the judges to give a good score to something delicious?¡±

    A subtle war of nerves also began among the judges.

    They had no need to divide teams, but it was inevitable as many countries gathered.

    "But Chef Haru...¡­. I don''t know what the hell you''re going to cook."

    "Now I''m stir-frying vegetables. I brought miso and chicken and pork. I don''t know what''s coming out."

    "We''ll have to wait and see. Wow, bacon was right as expected. You said it was real from the quarterfinals, but it''s really the same. It''s so exciting."

    In fact, Tanaka''s dish was roughly outlined.

    But no one was sure what a day would make.

    Therefore, it might be inevitable that the eyes would naturally be drawn toward the day.

    "Hmm."

    The same goes for Adam.

    He looked back and forth at Haru and Tanaka and touched his beard quietly.

    Adam himself was the only one who knew what he was thinking.

    * * *

    Tap tap tap!

    The knife moved at a tremendous speed.

    Chop onions, carrots and garlic very finely. It''s so small that it''s hard to pick it up with chopsticks.

    Pour olive oil on a heated pan and start stir-frying all the vegetables.

    It was cooked at a tremendous speed because of its high firepower.

    But I could ride it easily. Once every 10 seconds, he whipped the pan with a snap of his wrist and trimmed the chicken.

    All I have to do is use my wings. I have to put on some bones."

    The wings of the chicken, along with the shoulder part that connects, were neatly cut into two pieces.

    Then use scissors to break the connections between the joints and scratch off all bones with a knife.

    It is to make wings of boneless chicken.

    It was similar considering the popular chicken wing dumpling. Of course, the knife work of the day was much more delicate.

    Now pork.¡¯

    Keep an eye on the vegetables, and take out the pork.

    The part I brought is breast meat. It is an area with low fat and soft meat.

    Tada tada tada, tada!

    Nanta that started soon.

    The giant Chinese food also took two pieces and began to chop the small breast.

    Of course, it''s not just for performance.

    The important thing is time. Fast and accurate, cutting the tendons between the meat, making fun of the knife.

    Directly chopped meat is much softer and juicy.

    The vegetables are all cooked.

    Let''s move on to the sauce.¡¯A spoonful of miso in the oral fairy tale vision. Then add white wine and butter and start boiling.

    The firepower was extraordinary, so when I stirred the pan once, a bright red flame soared.

    The judges who were watching exclaimed, "Oh, oh," but I couldn''t hear a thing in my ears of the day.

    Soybean paste with wine, even butter? You may wonder what combination it is, but I can guarantee one day.

    There''s no better sauce than this to combine the East and the West.

    How do you guarantee that? Choi Hanseok gave me this sauce.

    Choi Hanseok said it''s the sauce he used when he got his first Michelin star.

    The teacher''s vision was now made in the hands of a young disciple and ready to stand on the global stage.

    Climax now.

    I started touching the wings of a chicken made of boneless meat.

    Season the minced pork and add a little alcohol to get rid of the smell. You have to stuff it inside the chicken wings.

    It''s like a dumpling.

    Chicken wings became dumpling skin and minced pork became dumpling filling.

    It may be an unusual recipe, but it is actually a very famous dish in Taiwan.

    It is called ''chicken wing fried rice'', so you fill the bones with fried rice and put spicy sauce on the charcoal fire.

    Of course, it''s a dish that''s very different from what a day makes, but it''s still a basic recipe.

    All you have to do is assemble.¡¯

    Pour olive oil on a heated pan, adjust over medium heat and roast chicken wings.

    The skin of a chicken is thinner and weaker than expected.

    It was more important than anything else to pay careful attention to prevent pork from sticking out.

    It''s almost time! Three minutes left! Chefs, please wrap it up quickly!

    A loud voice shouted by Giovanni stood in my ears.

    Three minutes has already passed so fast that it is not enough to say that time flies.

    But that''s all right. I can do it. It''s a little tight, but.

    Garnish with puree green soybean paste sauce, and garnish with grilled vegetables and sprout vegetables.

    Put the wings of the chicken on top and squeeze in the lemon.

    Top with sauce again and sprinkle sesame seeds on top.

    Stop! Time''s up, everyone, get your hands off! If you raise your hand, you''ll be out!

    "Gasp¡­¡­Wow...¡­.¡±

    Complete.

    At last.

    "I thought I was going to die, really."

    Breath went on and on and on. It was not enough time to say tight.

    I used up all the 30 minutes I was given in less than a second of a day.

    The last three minutes really moved without breathing. Not figuratively, physically.

    It was such an urgent time that I forgot to breathe.

    But I finished cooking in time.

    As soon as I realized it, I was out of breath. My whole body was covered in sweat, so I wiped my forehead with a towel.

    Suddenly, the eyes turned the other way around.

    Tanaka on the next counter was grinning at Haru''s cooking.

    Relaxed expression. But as with the day, it was full of sweat.

    They cooked so fiercely that they couldn''t even afford to care about each other.

    But one day I didn''t see Tanaka''s cooking. Just looking at him.

    "Well done.¡±

    Just a big smile.

    There is no big reason.

    I just didn''t feel the reason, I just didn''t have the spirit to do it.

    "Good luck, Chef Haru."

    "Yes, Chef Tanaka."

    The situation quickly cleared up and screening began immediately.Hot cooking also time is really important.

    It''s literally a hot dish, so it cools down over time.

    There was no chef who cooked at room temperature here, so the judges were also quick to proceed with the screening.

    Ben picked up the microphone and called out his name.

    "Well, let''s get right on it. The first runner is Chef Jamie. Please come out first."

    "Wait, Jamie?"

    When his name was called, Haru was surprised.

    This is because it was too different from the order I thought.

    "¡­¡­What? I go first?"

    It was the same with Jamie who was embarrassed.

    He was in the second row, the back of the day.

    At the first screening, they called the chef from the very back and judged him in order.

    Everyone was expecting the same thing this time.

    The judges casually called Jamie, who was in the middle.

    "Yes, chef Jamie comes first."

    "I see. Well, that''s better."

    But he was confident. Literally, it was full of ideas that it would be beneficial to pass first.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Jamie stood in front of the judges pulling a cart containing his food.

    When I opened the stainless steel cover, the dish appeared.

    Rarely cooked steak and various garnishes starting with asparagus.

    Jamie''s homemade tomato carpacho. Finally, quite a bit of something that''s literally.

    "Explain, please.¡±

    "The dish was named ''Jamie''s Special Butter Steak Plate.'' Marinated with my own herb seasoning and cooked Tomahawk steak and carpacho. And it''s a finishing plate with the butter."

    "Is that the butter you''re boiling?"

    "It''s a mixture of butter and olive oil. Do it like this...¡­.¡±

    Jamie picked up the bowl with his thick gloves.

    Then pour all the butter in the bowl onto the steak plate.

    Sizzling--!

    The tremendous sound that is coming soon. And the nutty smell that spreads like crazy.

    The rare beef was quickly seared by the heat of the butter and cooked to medium.

    The medium that most people prefer.

    Jamie has been practicing to keep up with the game.

    "I think today''s topic is one dish that best suits the hot dish!"

    cried Jamie, in a confident voice.

    Confidence, spirit, self-esteem. And crucially, confidence in his own cooking.

    I can''t lose this.¡¯

    It''s not a matter of winning or losing. We can''t lose this dish already.

    So Jamie was thinking about coming in first, second and third.

    I don''t even want 1st place, so it would be nice to get 2nd place.

    With that in mind, I put the finished steak on the judges'' plates little by little.

    "Hmmm."

    "Let''s try it."

    The judges'' expressions remained unchanged.

    To the point where I can say it''s insensitive.

    Except for Giovanni, who was on the high level of tension, most seemed to care on purpose and not show their feelings.

    "Whoa."

    Jamie looked at the judges a little nervous.

    If it was normal, it was a normal steak, so the way to eat it was simple.

    Jamie gave me two pieces of meat each. One is to taste the meat only, and the other is to taste the garnish fresh with carpaccio.

    Jamie''s handmade carpacho had a strong spicy and refreshing taste.

    With butter on it, it tastes like a best friend to the point that it goes well with steak, which was really greasy.¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was no word during the tasting. Less than three minutes later, everyone''s tasting was over.

    Ben, who called Jamie earlier, opened his mouth first. Jamie answered vigorously.

    "Chef Jamie."

    "Yes, Judge Ben!"

    "Are you kidding me?¡±

    And the bomb fell.

 Chapter - 271 Episode 271. Warm Cooking (4)

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    And soon.

    ''Wait. What''s this?''

    "Wow, this is an unexpected development. Of course, I did expect it to some extent. Sigh."

    Today as well, and without fail.

    A large nuclear bomb has fallen.

    Jamie is so screwed up that it''s not enough to say he failed to keep a straight face.

    His lips and eyes trembled. The situation itself didn''t seem to be understood.

    Ben poured out a tremendous amount of vitriol without forgetting an eyebrow.

    "Just now, what?"

    "I asked if the competition was a joke. Did you think it would work again if you used the same cowardly trick you did in the round of 16? No matter how much Michelin you are, it''s over the line."

    "I agree. Of course it''s delicious. I really want to pay for it and it''s a great dish to sell at Michelin restaurants."

    Ben followed by George this time.

    Jamie, who was struggling with the vitriolic remarks of the two, put himself in charge.

    He shouldn''t have done that.

    "Isn''t that enough? I don''t know what the problem is or what you''re talking about."

    "That idea itself is a problem. Why? Because chef Jamie was the only one who used the cheat key. Ingredients rather than skills, and very expensive ingredients. You know what? If this meat turns into a cheap one, will it still be as delicious as it is now?"

    "Well, that''s....¡±

    "And crucially. It''s not sincere at all right? We had fun with meat feet in the round of 16, so we should move on to the round of 8. What about the semi-finals? What about the semi-final and the final?

    "That''s not what I thought. But I really do."

    "Really put your hand on your chest and think. Think about the time you worked hard and thought hard. Say it again. Seriously, was this Chef Jamie''s best shot?"

    Ben was quite a notorious man.

    When he worked as a chef in the past, he had a lot of gossip because of his unique straightforward way of speaking and his personality that could even be called extreme.

    Even when I put down the knife, the story kept going round and round and round.

    But not a day, and most of the chefs here.

    It''s really the first time I''ve seen his famous vitriol in person.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk was an angel."

    One day I really felt that way.

    I thought swearing would be much better.

    I''ll bet, Ben''s words literally turned into a knife that tore through the chef''s heart like crazy.

    Jamie''s strong ego collapsed like a sand castle.

    Ben was shoveling all the remaining sand into the sea.

    Maybe it''s just me who can hear bacon laughing somewhere. How far was he looking at it?

    "My best is¡­.¡±

    What is Jamie thinking right now?

    If you say it was your best here, you''ll admit that you''re the only one who can do this and discount yourself.

    But if I said it wasn''t the best, I would have said, "What are you doing in a competition like this?"

    In the end, his choice is.

    "My best is¡­I don''t think so. Yes, the judge is right. I think I forgot my duty as a chef. It''s like I''ve eaten away at myself."

    "Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    "Yes, definitely. I heartily thank you. I learned a lot from you."

    "Then go in. Is there anything else you want to say?"

    As Ben looked back and said, all the judges sitting down and looking at Jamie shook their heads in unison as if they had promised.

    Jamie went back to his seat like that.

    With the look of the world''s evil, even a little stumbling.''Oh, it''s really from the quarterfinals.¡¯

    That''s what Bacon said.

    Round of 16 is just a literal tutorial, like a short walk.

    I guess that was really the right thing to say.

    The quarterfinals, which have just begun, were different from the atmosphere. For some reason, the judges were also close to their heads.

    And the envoy Ben''s eyes soon turned to Haru.

    Just after a day''s eye contact with him.

    "Next, Chef Haru."

    "It''s me!"

    Have you always said that ominous foreboding is strangely compatible?

    Ben, who calls the day''s name naturally.

    To be honest, I wanted to go out as late as possible because I was scared, but I couldn''t help it.

    Yeah, that''s what you should think. I''m already done cooking anyway.¡¯

    It''s rather good.

    They said it''s better to get hit at first, and in reality, it doesn''t change if you go out later.

    So it might be right to go out when the food is a little warmer now.

    My heart was relieved to think so. Just as Haru, who is ready, was about to pull out his cart.

    "Not alone, come out with Chef Tanaka next to you."

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    ''Huh?''

    One more time.

    There was a situation that no one expected.

    For the first time in history, two chefs were judged at the same time.

    Tanaka, whose name was suddenly called, flinched momentarily.

    But soon, I met eyes for a day and nodded once.

    "I''ll be right there, Your Honor."

    I straightened my mind and loaded my precious food on the cart.

    Haru and Tanaka stood on the same road. It was similar to when I made food right next to you.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes, chef."

    "You don''t have a problem with who falls down, do you?

    "Both go up there, and we''ll buy Jamie a meal."

    "Best."

    The two smiling people began to walk slowly at the same time.

    * * *

    Aha, yeah, yeah. Now I get it. So that''s how it was working?

    Around the time Jamie tasted despair, and Haru and Tanaka were called to come out for screening at the same time.

    There was one more person who was looking at the day out of anyone''s sight.

    It''s none other than Choi Hanseok.

    Sitting in a gap in the studio ceiling, he was watching all of the quarterfinals.

    Of course, I came here without telling Haru.

    There were some things that Haru was simply not happy about today, but the biggest reason was to literally know how the situation was going.

    What do you do when you''re old? I''m gonna use it for a living thing.

    In fact, from the beginning of coming to the United States and meeting people, Choi Han-seok didn''t have a good feeling.

    I couldn''t explain why clearly.

    But it really did stink, beyond description.

    So until now, I''ve just had it as a guess.

    I followed Tanaka a few days ago and listened to the phone call, which became clear.

    Also, Choi Han-seok was able to completely focus on his prediction today.

    Adam was having an interesting idea, huh?

    Because I was convinced that I wasn''t the only one who noticed something unusual.

    Adam.

    In a way, Choi Han-seok was truly convinced that he was thinking the same thing as himself, which is also a real judge of this competition.There wasn''t much evidence needed. I could tell for sure by just looking at Adam''s eyes.

    Also, what he thinks of his beloved pupil.

    Things are really going well.

    Originally, Choi Han-seok was going to help the day.

    I thought I couldn''t stand by any longer, so I was just going to let you know what was happening.

    But I changed my mind when I saw Adam.

    This would be better for a day.

    Adam sees one day, Adam sees one day. Choi Han-seok was looking at those two people.

    There was no problem.

    Didn''t the lion say how to drop his child off a cliff?

    It was the moment when Choi Han-seok''s unique playful personality was triggered once again.

    Cheer up, Haru. Way to go!

    Choi Han-seok''s face, which had flown with a worried expression, quickly unfolded.

    He left the chairman singing Lululala hum.

    Haru and Tanaka''s common screening was about to begin, but he thought he didn''t need to see the results.

    Because Haru will definitely win first place? That''s not it.

    Only Choi Han-seok believed. His student. That''s very sincere too.

    * * *

    "Please introduce yourself first. Starting with Chef Tanaka."

    "Yes, Judge Ben."

    Tanaka bowed his head in front of Ben and greeted him.

    It was quite disciplined and polite, as if it had been practiced.

    It was different from the feeling that most of the other chefs were stiff, scared.

    "First of all, my dish is based on pork neck, and it is boiled down using Japanese miso."

    "It looks quite simple, doesn''t it?¡±

    "I think the biggest advantage of this material is its simplicity. So I boiled onions, potatoes, and carrots together. Especially, the potatoes were boiled and mashed with Japanese liquor and dried fish fillets, and they were covered with puree. Like a cozy blanket."

    Pork neck meat that''s easily boiled down just by putting it in your mouth.

    And a soft melting potato puree, covered with such pork neck as if it were snow on the snow had fallen down.

    ''Tanaka''s very simple as it is.¡­.¡¯

    Pork, potatoes, carrots. There would be no more common ingredient than this.

    Although pork was especially expensive, pork neck, it was certainly true that the cost was really low compared to other ingredients from the Michelin chef''s perspective.

    But does that mean it doesn''t taste as good as well. Ha, that''s ridiculous.

    ''Suspicious but ridiculously heavy. I can tell by the smell. This is the real skill of Chef Tanaka.¡¯

    Tanaka, of course, is a one-day rival.

    Perhaps one word of enemy is more correct than rival here now.

    But nevertheless, there was something I had to admit as a cook.

    That dish in Tanaka was surprisingly delicate.

    Tanaka, who runs a sushi restaurant and used to deal with seafood.

    He grew significantly based on the advice the judges gave him in the first round of 16.

    The chef who used to only handle seafood brought meat, in other words, meant he was that confident.

    "Let''s taste this first.¡±

    "Yes, then right away."

    Tanaka served food for the judges on a small plate.

    They also wanted to eat quickly, so everyone took chopsticks to their mouths without delay.

    Thick pork neck, potato puree, sweet onion.

    The flavor of soy sauce and the unique smoked smell of the sea. With the perfect harmony of the sea and land."Delicious!"

    "Hey, this is real."

    "Hmmmmmmmmmm.

    Giovanni and Mitsuru immediately let out their exclamations. Tanaka had a gentle smile around her mouth.

    The competition was just the beginning.

 Chapter - 272 Episode 272. Warm Cooking (5)

    In the last round of 16, the two judges directly expressed their opinions, saying it was delicious.

    The remaining three judges, including Adam and Ben, had nothing special to say.

    But just by looking at her facial expression, the way she looked at Tanaka after tasting the food, I could tell for sure.

    "Tanaka''s In 3 is confirmed.

    In particular, Ben''s eyes, which were very worried, were the best.

    His eyes, which stood as if he were a viper trying to bite people right away, were lifted as if by magic, as if it had never happened.

    "It''s delicious.

    "Thank you, Judge."

    "At first, I was worried. I thought the chef''s skills were limited to seafood. But to the point where I feel sorry. It was really delicious."

    Soon Ben''s rave reviews poured in.

    Tanaka had a big smile around her mouth. He purposely didn''t look where the day was.

    The heart of the day shrunk together.

    It''s definitely worth celebrating that Tanaka, a friend of mine, received such a good evaluation, but it was also clear that he had a harder time getting compared to him.

    But it was okay. One day I believed.

    ''I believe in my cooking. Because it''s my baby. If I fall for this, I have no regrets. No parent abandons their child.¡¯

    It was also something I could say because it was a day that was abandoned once.

    Soon, Tanaka''s review, which had been highly acclaimed, was over. Adam didn''t say anything special, by the way.

    He just nodded once while looking at Tanaka, but that alone was a sigh of relief for the chefs who were afraid of his vitriolic remarks as before.

    "Next, Chef Haru. Please explain."

    Finally, Haru''s name was called.

    There were a lot of things in my head. Haru spoke neatly.

    "The main ingredient of Korean traditional food, soybean paste, is marinated with minced pork inside the wings of a chicken with bones. It''s a grilled dish with various garnishes and then sprinkled with miso sauce."

    "Is there anything in particular you want to emphasize?¡±

    "I''m sure you''ll find out when you try it."

    "That''s a good mindset.

    Ben grinned at the confident and confident look of the day.

    Tanaka, who was right next to me just now, got such rave reviews, but Haru''s embarrassment and envy.

    Or because other feelings such as despair were not seen at all.

    You''re so strong-minded. That came to my mind first.

    Haru stood in front of the dish with a small knife to share the food.

    The moment you cut the thick wings in half.

    ----!

    "Huh?"

    "Hey, what the hell is this?"

    Several judges exclaimed as if they were curious.

    I haven''t even tried the food yet.

    The reason was simple. Just after Haru cut the wings of the chicken in half, the white seaweed came out wildly.

    "I think it''s been more than 10 minutes since I finished cooking and couldn''t wait for the screening. It''s still steaming."

    "I know, what''s going on?¡±

    Judges who shine their eyes as if it''s amazing.

    They pulled their heads out and looked at the cooking of the day, and Tanaka, who was next to them, continued to look sideways. The reason, of course, was quite simple.

    "As I said before, this dish is filled with pork inside the wings of a chicken with bones. In other words, it''s a dish similar to the famous dumpling in the East.""Dumpling!"

    At the end of the day Ben shouted.

    In fact, dumplings were more commonly known as dumplings than the name dumplings in the world.

    Korean Kimchi Dumpling is called Korean Kimchi Dumpling.

    And that''s what the day was all about.

    Everyone will have that experience at least once.

    The dumpling looked lukewarm, so I tried to eat it, but it was so hot inside that I almost burned my mouth.

    "That''s right. In my cooking, chicken wing meat is dumpling skin. But chicken wings are very thick compared to dumpling skin. And as it''s baked, it produces juice and oil."

    "And what''s inside!"

    "The filling is minced pork. I purposely used parts with less oil and more juice. So as it was baked, it naturally produced a lot of juice."

    The hot juices and the oil from the chicken wings are mixed. Inside the meat dumplings made by a day.

    The moisture, which was changed to steam, continued to swirl inside the chicken wing dumplings to keep the dish warm, and was emitted at once as soon as Haru cut the dumplings in half.

    That''s the hidden piece hidden in the cooking of the day. An ace in the hole created by a day.

    "Hot food¡­¡­. Perfect for this topic."

    "I''d really appreciate it if you thought so."

    "I, for one, never imagined this. It''s not just cooking, it''s. No, I think it''s because I thought about cooking properly."

    Ben tried to say something to Haru, but he killed himself.

    I bowed my head and thanked him because it never seemed to be a bad word.

    "Well, now try it.¡±

    Meat dish based on soybean paste.

    In that respect, Tanaka''s miso pork neck stew and Haru''s cooking really closely resembled each other.

    The day took as much effort as possible to relieve the cooking, and the judges tasted it.

    And the evaluation that came out right away.

    "Oh, my God.

    "That''s good."

    This time Ben and George exclaimed.

    In particular, Ben seemed to like the dish properly, ate it completely in two bites, and then came downstairs to take out the leftovers and ate more.

    That someone is eating it deliciously.

    And that someone is even a judge known for his personality scare.

    There we go.

    I was truly happy.

    As frightened as it was, the rewards were clear.

    In the heart of the day, the proud heart, which was hard to express in words, filled up like crazy.

    This is why I cook! This idea occurred to me and my mouth was sweet. In the midst of feeling like honey.

    "It''s interesting."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Adam, who continued to remain silent, uttered a word for the first time.

    to be fun

    I didn''t mean unusual, delicious, or lacking in anything.

    It''s just fun. After saying that, Adam put down chopsticks and bowls. That''s all.

    There was silence in the studio at the moment.

    What the hell did Adam say that for, everyone looked at him.

    "Literally. It was a taste that I didn''t expect much. And... I didn''t really know Chef Haru would make this kind of taste."

    "Are you saying it''s a taste that I didn''t expect to make?¡±

    "Yes, of course it was delicious. But one thing I''m sorry about is that since you used two pieces of meat, you failed to process the oil. It would be better if you use ingredients such as grilled peppers together. It''s a food ingredient that you eat often in Korea, right?"

    "Aha... Certainly. Thank you, Judge Adam. I''ll refer to that as well.""Yes, of course. That''s it for my review."

    Grilled red pepper.

    To be honest, I was surprised by that one day.

    In the first place, it was a very minor ingredient in the world, and there were few countries that used it except for Korea.

    However, Adam naturally recommended kwari pepper after learning that Haru used soybean paste, a Korean ingredient.

    It was a sub-material that even looked like Haru didn''t put it in.

    This is it, Adam?

    Some judges murmured, "I don''t know what squirt peppers are."

    Soon the atmosphere was arranged, and the screening continued.

    Ben opened his mouth first.

    "Honestly. It''s easy to smell weird or smell fishy when you mix two different types of meat. So we usually use a lot of different methods to stop it."

    "One uses raw meat, one uses smoked meat."

    "Exactly! But Chef Haru did both raw. But what is this? I''m sure if you feed 10 people, they''ll think it''s one piece of meat. That''s how well you look. The balance is perfect."

    "I agree with Ben. I especially liked the crispy texture by grilling the chicken skin hard. It''s my first time eating a white wine sauce with miso, and it''s perfectly greasy."

    "I don''t... It was really delicious."

    Following Ben, George also received rave reviews. Geobana and Mitsuru also nodded, saying it seemed right.

    Following Tanaka, no. A rave to the point of being better than that.

    After the screening, Ben looked at the day with his arms crossed.

    "Honestly... I''m embarrassed that it went a little differently than we intended."

    What do you mean "intention"?

    "I was going to have fun comparing your dishes. Miso and miso are similar dishes. Since they both used meat. Of course I thought it would taste similar."

    I was going to have fun.

    Although Ben really put it bluntly, the idea inside was simpler than I thought.

    Anyway, this is a broadcast. Broadcasting is basically supposed to be fun.

    I think I was trying to make a strong criticism by comparing Haru and Tanaka''s dishes.

    If I had no luck, one of them would have been eliminated right away.

    But Ben''s prediction was beautifully wrong.

    "But oh my god. Their dishes were really similar, but the taste itself was sky and earth. We used similar ingredients, but the taste itself was completely different. The quality was amazing. It was truly delicious."

    "I agree. To be honest, it''s amazing. Even if I were a chef, I wouldn''t be able to do this. It''s not even salty beforehand, but it''s hard to get such a different taste."

    "But thanks to you, I had a lot of fun. Good food, thank you. Please go in now."

    "Yes, thank you!"

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Ben beckoned, pointing to the back where the other chefs were waiting.

    Haru and Tanaka quickly greeted each other as if they had waited and returned to the counter.

    To be honest, it was a real relief.

    In a way, the judges have set a trap. Of course, I was able to show off myself well beyond one day.

    ''This must be a blessing in disguise.¡¯

    Anyway, it was a good thing to plant a good character in the judges.

    In addition, there was one more benefit.

    "Well, this is a little vague."

    "I disagree, it''s not ambiguous, it''s not good.""How should I say this¡­¡­ It feels like you didn''t think too much about it."

    "Honestly, I don''t know how you made it to the round of 16."

    The judges then poured out tremendous vitriol to see if their mouths were completely open, and the chefs, who were completely intimidated by Jamie, Haru & Tanaka being judged, were half-out of their minds.

    The number of competitors has decreased, so it''s a benefit anyway.

    But the day was comfortable, so time flew by.

    In front of Jamie, who was shaking.

    "Now, let me announce the results of the quarterfinals. Let''s start with who''s out."

    Announcement of the results has begun.

 Chapter - 273 Episode 273. Warm Cooking (6)

    "Laiyan, you''re out."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The first time Ben called his name was none other than a chef named Laiyan.

    She was a chef from Thailand and made a big mistake in this quarterfinals. I was so pressed for time that I mistook the liver.

    So her food was too sweet.

    It was a soup dish, but it was said that it was too sweet to taste anything.

    No one expected Laiyan to fall.

    Even he seemed calm, saying, "I don''t know if I''ve already prepared my heart-to-heart."

    "The next dropout is¡­¡­.¡±

    "Argh!"

    "Of course, I knew it."

    Since then, two more stars have fallen.

    One cried his eyes out with a look of genuine shock, and one shook his head.

    And there''s only one loser left.

    "Please, God. Please... one more chance...¡­.¡±

    Jamie''s name hasn''t been called yet.

    He received such a harsh evaluation earlier, but there was a little hope left for him.

    Jamie shook his body a lot.

    You mean this tournament was really important to him, too. Besides, pride as a chef.

    I don''t know what''s gonna happen.

    It couldn''t even predict the outcome for a day. I didn''t even know what would happen.

    Let''s see if Jamie can survive. Otherwise, someone you didn''t expect will fall.

    With everyone''s tensions rising, Ben called the name.

    "¡­¡­a day."

    "Huh?"

    Rattling!

    The heart of the day sank significantly.

    He doubted his ears for a moment. Obviously what I''ve just heard couldn''t have been right.

    No way. Why does my name come out here?

    ''I''m sure I''ve had such a good evaluation. I don''t have a reason to do this.¡¯

    My hands trembled. Now I can understand the feelings of other chefs one day.

    No, it wasn''t just him.

    When the name was called that no one had expected, the chairman himself was greatly agitated.

    Tanaka and Jamie, who were next to Haru, as well as other chefs who had already been eliminated, stared at the day with big frog eyes open.

    One day, of course, I couldn''t feel any of their gaze.

    Just, why? That one word stuck in my head.

    He looked up at Ben with unfocused eyes. Then he smirked.

    "Congratulations, Chef Haru. "This is the first place in the quarterfinals."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..¡±

    "It''s not fun to announce the last loser, right? Let''s change the order and start with the winner. Chef Lee Haru is the winner of the quarterfinals. It was an overwhelming margin."

    One day, I felt my whole body drained.

    I''m not lying, if I had relaxed a little, I would have grabbed the counter right in front of me and almost collapsed.

    It felt like traveling back and forth between hell and heaven in seconds.

    I won first place, but I didn''t feel good. There was only one thing that filled the head of the day before that.

    "You''re alive..."

    Relief. The relief of surviving dominated the body. Soon my mind went to sleep.

    I felt like I''d never felt it before in my life. It was like when I died in an oven explosion and came back to life.

    The judges grinned as they looked at such a day. Soon the second and third places were announced.

    And the chairman was overturned once again.

    "Wait, something''s wrong.¡±

    There are only two people left.

    Fourth place who survived chin-ups, and fifth place who would also fall by a hair''s breadth.

    It has already been decided who is fifth.Jamie, who was told by the judges that the contest was a joke.

    And the other one is...Tanaka, who, like Haru, received a lot of positive reviews.

    "Whoo...."

    Why is Chef Tanaka fourth? Does this make sense? No, you had such a good reputation when you were with me. But why the hell?''

    Tanaka was desperately trying to keep a straight face.

    But it couldn''t be perfect in this situation. I could clearly see his eyelids shaking.

    The same was true of the right hand, which was clenching in a burst.

    It looked like Haru knew Tanaka and someone else.

    To add a little exaggeration, I felt like I''d hit him if I touched him now.

    "Well, let me tell you the last person to leave our studio today."

    Gulp!

    With everyone swallowing dry saliva. Ben, who had been holding his tongue for a while, opened his mouth and shouted.

    "Jamie!"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±

    There was nothing unusual.

    Jamie, whose name was called, was shaking and eventually his legs relaxed and collapsed.

    "Jamie, are you okay?"

    "Hey, wake up! What''s wrong with you?"

    Other chefs next to him ran quickly and helped him up.

    Jamie''s expression was much more distorted than Haru had imagined.

    No, the expression "painful" might be much more appropriate.

    One day has also been heartbreaking.

    We promised to go to the semi-finals together. Besides, you said you were so confident this time.¡­.¡¯

    The more you take for granted, the more you get hurt.

    Jamie now did, and Tanaka did.

    Two of the three determined friends collapsed. Even one was completely knocked out.

    Falling from the sky. It''s become a star that can''t

    ''What should I do now?¡¯

    My head got complicated. No, it was more complicated than it was.

    I won first place, but it wasn''t that good. Rather, I felt that my shoulders became heavier.

    This time I knew for sure.

    No matter what rank you won before, you can slip right away if you make a mistake.

    And one day I knew how to stop it.

    You have to live modestly. And... you should not neglect your practice.¡¯

    It was common sense. That''s why it was easy to forget.

    It was a thrilling day.

    I really wanted to hear Yumi''s voice today.

    * * *

    And that night.

    No, exactly around midnight. Hotel room in Tanaka.

    "Foot... .. God d*mn it, you little shit in your head."

    Oh my god!

    Tanaka was drinking alone.

    It''s also solo produced in Japan.

    In the strong Japanese liquor, which was over 35 degrees Celsius, he emptied a bottle in just an hour and drank the second bottle.

    Even though Tanaka was a strong drinker, his ears turned red after drinking so much alcohol.

    I''m not kidding, it''s really freaking me out.

    Even the snacks he brought as snacks were only bought in the front supermarket, so he was almost drinking.

    Calm down. What''s wrong with you today? We decided to keep our composure.

    "Calm down? Don''t say dog chirping. How do I keep my composure now? Would you be able to do that?"

    -That''s...

    "What happened? Hurry up and tell me, man, you''re freaking me out! What the f*ck, what the hell could not have happened! That''s for me, too! To Tanaka of the Great Japanese Empire!!"

    Tanaka started screaming like crazy.Only his voice roared in the empty room.

    His expression was like a goblin, all the more so because his face was red.

    Someone over the phone sighed deeply and soon opened his mouth in a crawling voice.

    Okay, I''ll let you know. So please calm down! If Mr. Tanaka acts like that, will you work with me because I''m scared?

    "Are you threatening me?¡±

    It''s not blackmail, it''s advice. Real advice, too, from the bottom of my heart. The game is not over yet. I''ll tell you why, so calm down.

    "¡­¡­tell me."

    I''ll tell you why Tanaka came in fourth.

    He, who was running amok at the words, managed to get back to his seat.

    First of all, I gave you a perfect score. As we promised. Other judges gave high scores. Isn''t it obvious? That''s what I complimented about.

    "Then what is it?"

    Adam.

    "Adam... .. Adam Benckipai.¡±

    He gave me the lowest score. The perfect score is 50 points, but I gave you 8 points.

    "Why?"

    -That''s... -I don''t know. Don''t be angry and listen to me. To be honest, who knows what Adam thinks? Adam is the only one who knows what he''s thinking. This isn''t a rumor, it''s almost true! I mean it from the bottom of my heart.

    "That''s what happened."

    It is only the judges who know what score the judges gave.

    And the fact that the chef who participates in the contest will know the score of the judges...¡­, which should not have happened, was absolute nonsense.

    Something like trash. It was a really serious corruption and cheating.

    Yes, there was someone behind Tanaka.

    One of the four judges except Adam. There was someone who stuck with him.

    "Hang up¡ªI know what happened, so I have to come up with a solution. No matter what happens, we go to the finals."

    Don''t overdo it and think carefully. Do your best. You know, the moment it leaks out, we don''t just drop out of the competition, we literally lose our necks...¡­.

    "You''re not the only one who has to take off his cooking suit if it''s known. I''m taking over my father''s sushi, so I''ll be bigger. Okay, hang up. I need to cool my head first."

    Don''t drink too much. Let''s call again tomorrow.

    Took!

    That''s how the phone was cut off.

    Tanaka, who had been spacing out for a while, soon picked up the glass again.

    "I can do it...¡­ no matter what it takes, no matter who or how it is used¡­I can''t miss this opportunity. Yeah. Who am I?"

    Whoops! Whoops!

    Tanaka is starting to drink.

    When he lifted his head with unfocused eyes.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    For a second, I felt like I saw something.

    The shape of a person. An old man in a cooking suit, and I think I''ve seen him somewhere.

    But it was really just the moment. It disappeared in an instant.

    Rubbing her eyes, Tanaka started drinking again.

    I must have seen nothing. I just thought so.

    But it couldn''t have been.

    He''s a great guy. The little one only learned strange things.

    Choi Hanseok was in front of him.

    I told Haru that I was going to drink at night.

    Moreover, his student was still preparing food for the children upstairs.

    It''s good to be ambitious, but...¡­. That''s no way to use it.

    Choi Han-seok has now put all the puzzles together.

    How things are going, what Tanaka plans, and who he''s in solidarity with.

    How''s the day going? Well, it''s the funniest thing in the world.Tanaka, who was drinking, fainted on the bed and fell asleep shortly after.

    Choi Han-seok watched him for a while and moved to where the day was.

    The announcement of the semi-finals was said to be sand.

    The competition was getting closer to the climax.

    Choi Han-seok evaluated the day like this.

    The most dangerous thing for Haru is now.

    The teacher could not guarantee whether his student could overcome the semifinals.

 Chapter - 274 Episode 274. Inflection point (1)

    "But thank you from the bottom of my heart. He even came out to see me off. I guess my hard work is worth it. I met good people like the chefs."

    "What... .. I don''t know if I should say it."

    The night felt short and the sun rose quickly.

    Most of the eliminated chefs often returned to their country in a real hurry.

    Bacon, of course, says to pull out of the competition just because he''s dropped out.I didn''t do anything.

    Chefs were able to use all their hotel rooms for free until the end of the competition, as were other supplementary facilities.

    He even stayed with other chefs and was able to appear on the pitch.

    Of course, I had to watch where the camera angle wasn''t set.

    However, all those considerations were nothing short of poison for the eliminated chefs.

    "I wanted to stay as long as I could, but now that I think about it, it''s hard."

    "Is the restaurant all right?¡±

    "Anyway, I left my hands on the table even if I had enough empty space because of the competition schedule. Well, you have to think it''s a good thing. There''s time left, so let''s find our original intentions."

    Jamie was in Los Angeles, where his workplace and restaurant was near the venue.

    That''s why he didn''t have to go far back even if he was eliminated, but he chose to leave far away to another country without any hesitation.

    The reason was simple.

    ''Staying in the hotel will only scratch your pride. It''s the same with the other chefs. If you come to the conference hall and ask for an interview...¡­.¡¯

    For most chefs in the competition, the moment they were eliminated was like a hammer and a gong that smashed their pride.

    Besides, where are these just chefs?

    I have no intention of disparaging others, but at least most chefs who stand here and participate in the competition are so-called "world classes."

    Top chefs with Michelin 1 and 2 stars were everywhere when they looked around, and the chef family, like Tanaka, continued their noble moves from their father.

    There were even chefs with only three restaurants with their heads.

    In other words, they are not kneeling anywhere.

    So, of course, pride went up in the air.

    Once you reach the sky, you break it. There was not much in the world that humans hated more than that.

    "Good-bye."

    "What, can you show me off a little better? I''m so sad to say goodbye.

    "Haha, is that so? I''m just upset. I can''t believe you''re leaving like this."

    When Tanaka gave a brief greeting, Jamie made a gesture as if he was disappointed.

    A slight wince soon scratched his head with an awkward smile.

    Jamie seemed to be relieved in an instant when he said he was disappointed.

    One day, checking the electronic display at the airport, patted Jamie on the back.

    "It''s time for you to go. The flight time will be up."

    "Oh, my God. Time flies. Maybe it''s too bad."

    "Me, too. I''d be very upset if Chef Jamie wasn''t there to cheer me up every day."

    Jamie clasped the hand of the day.

    Then he tried to smile.

    My eyes were a little swollen, maybe because I was having a hard time last night.

    I tried to cover it with cosmetics, but it didn''t seem easy.

    And my voice is a bit hoarse. Overall, I was heartbroken whenever I saw him who became very emaciated.

    But Jamie seemed to have made up his mind a little bit.

    "Chef Haru, Chef Tanaka. Do your best. I hope you''re doing as well as I can, so you two can hold hands and go to the finals!""Thank you, Jamie."

    "That''s the way it should be. In the finals, no matter what."

    Haru and Tanaka greeted Jamie with a nod.

    I was told to board the plane quickly at the airport.

    Jamie said he was going to Northern Europe.

    He said he would meet his former teacher there again because he first learned cooking when he went abroad to study.

    "And Chef Haru."

    Stretch!

    Jamie, who was holding Haru''s hand, gave him strength and pulled him close.

    One day stuck to Jamie''s side by side. Then he whispered in a very small voice.

    Keep your mouth shut, so that only two people can hear you in this complicated airport.

    "Be careful of Tanaka."

    Jamie left that one word.

    With a serious expression that I only showed at the competition hall.

    Looking into Haru''s eyes, and above all, above all.

    Then Haru replied.

    The same was true of him.

    Without any embarrassment, Tanaka watching from behind with a voice that he couldn''t doubt.

    "I know."

    "¡­¡­What? But how?"

    Rather Jamie was surprised. But one day, I put my finger on my mouth and made a hissing mouth shape.

    "Don''t worry."

    "Well, yeah. All right. I''m so relieved about everything. Hahaha!"

    Jamie laughed out loud at the end on purpose.

    Tanaka, who tilted his head to see what he was talking about, smiled at him.

    With a loud noise, the plane carrying Jamie left like that. It was dawn when the sun just came up.

    Three of the four eliminated chefs said they left Los Angeles before sunrise.

    "Well, shall we go back?¡±

    "Oh, Chef Haru. Let''s have breakfast before then. I''m starving. I woke up early in the morning.¡±

    "Sounds good. Is there anything you want to eat?"

    "Um... I think hot soup would be good."

    "Kk, did you drink last night? It''s hangover soup. Totally."

    "Hahaha."

    Sharing a silly joke with Tanaka, he ate as if nothing had happened and returned to the hotel.

    Hours later, Bacon called all four remaining chefs together.

    And much earlier than expected, the theme of the semifinals was announced.

    "Dessert"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    No one was expecting this subject.

    There are only three days left.

    The chefs'' backs were chilled.

    * * *

    After listening to the topic presentation and coming back to the hotel.

    In due course, Haru discussed his future plans with Choi Han-seok.

    It''s literally a showdown from the semi-finals.

    All the surviving chefs are ridiculous strongmen, and if they win here, it''s the final.

    It''s a dream product. Michelin restaurant, every chef''s dream.

    That''s a ridiculous opportunity to get Adam''s last consultation at no cost.

    The reason was simple.

    Winning this Grand Prix was like a reputation you couldn''t afford.

    Adam was involved in such a chef and it wouldn''t be a matter of getting an investment.

    ''So you have to survive.¡¯

    Therefore, the answer is one.

    Win. No matter what happens, far away.

    Come on, let''s get this straight. Who are the chefs that survived now?

    "First of all, Tanaka and I. And one from France and one from Germany."

    What about them?

    "One runs two Michelin one-star restaurants in France. One is Heathrow, one is a food designer."-Who is Germany?

    "He doesn''t have Michelin, but I heard he owns a ridiculously famous restaurant in Germany. At the same time, he is a famous food stylist on the air."

    It''s not easy at all.

    After hearing Haru''s explanation, Choi Han-seok shook his head with a frown.

    To be honest, the theme of the semifinals was dessert, which was completely beyond expectation.

    Also, the great luck was seriously bad.

    You know France is a country known for dessert, right?

    "Of course. Starting with macaroons, there are many cakes that come from there."

    - Besides, I heard that German chef is a food stylist. Dessert is the basic scent of a food stylist. I can tell. I''m sure he''s had some flour on his hands. I''m sure.

    Desserts were so different and difficult that they were treated completely differently from ordinary dishes.

    Of course, the recipe is ridiculously complicated.

    Dessert techniques, completely different from cooking, were required a lot.

    "Of course, it''s not that I haven''t made a lot of desserts¡­¡­.¡±

    I know how good you are, but honestly, it''s time for reality. We can''t hand over the Korean restaurant kitchen. You know what I mean?

    "I don''t know how."

    Basic bread, cakes, macaroons, or shaved ice. These things could be made for a day.

    However, the difference in experience was simply heaven and earth.

    The kitchen of heaven on the table had a great limit.

    There was an incomparable gap between professional bakeries and patissiers.

    Maybe the semifinals are harder for Haru than the finals.

    "Well, I don''t think it''s just me."

    Are you talking about Tanaka?

    "You and Chef Tanaka have the same experience of dessert."

    One day, to be honest, I couldn''t quite understand the management.

    You know that if you do this, the fairness between Haru, Tanaka, and other chefs will be completely destroyed.

    I couldn''t guess what on earth he was thinking of for dessert.

    But whining doesn''t change anything. I had to use my brain.

    First of all, bread doesn''t answer. Do you agree?

    "That''s what I thought the first time I heard the topic.¡±

    Do Asians bake bread between France and Germany?

    It was a wild goose chase. It was simply not worth thinking about.

    So you have desserts like candy and jelly?

    "Most of the food we know as dessert is Western¡­¡­. The East is a very poor dessert."

    It''s a little hurtful, but you have to admit what you have to admit it.

    In terms of dessert, if anything else, the East is definitely behind the West. There is a difference in weight class difference.

    "Don''t you have an idea? Chef."

    Don''t talk to me for a second. We need to be able to show Korea properly. No bread or jelly. Then what you can do among the remaining things...¡­.

    "Ha... my head is about to explode. I just want you to cook. It''s been a while since I wanted to cook like this. That''s a strange thing to say."

    Choi Han-seok and Haru put their heads together and struggled for a long time, but nothing suitable came out.

    Time goes by without a hitch.

    Eventually, the reaction came from Haru''s side first.

    My stomach growls---.

    Hm?

    "Well, it''s already six, isn''t it? I''m a little hungry."

    Eat something if you''re hungry. People need to eat to think. You know that, right?"I know, I know. I need to greet the kids later at night, so I''ll go get something simple. I''ve been eating Western food lately, so Korean food like warm kimchi stew and miso soup...¡­.¡±

    I was craving Korean food.

    Suddenly, such thoughts crossed my mind.

    "Huh?"

    What''s wrong?

    "Just a thought. Dessert must be...¡­ doesn''t have to be sweet, does it?¡±

    What are you talking about?!

    Choi Han-seok opened his eyes wide with surprise.

    One day I forgot I was already hungry.

 Chapter - 275 Episode 275. Inflection point (2)

    Dessert

    This is roughly what the dictionary means. Food that you eat to clean your mouth after a meal.

    So most desserts are sweet.

    Also, tea often follows because you can''t organize your mouth when it''s sweet.

    If you enjoy a piece of sweet cake and Americano after a salty, spicy, and stimulating meal, you will most likely experience a clean mouth and mood.

    Yes, dessert was originally made to assist in cooking.

    If cooking is the main character, dessert is the perfect supporting role.

    Therefore, most of the flavors were sweet, and the taste and technique were quite limited.

    This was simply common sense.

    If you add one and one, you get two, and the day comes after the night. In other words, it was the common sense of the common sense.

    Therefore, Choi Han-seok was truly surprised.

    Haru, you...Have you been having a hard time lately? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Tell me if you''re having a hard.

    "No, I mean it. I''m very serious and fine.¡±

    How can a man say that? He''s serious and he''s fine. Besides, Haru, you just saw it. Jamie, who tried to use the same thing twice, lost her voice. And yet?

    "Yes, just listen."

    Choi Han-seok ran wild and shouted over and over again.

    But one day when I made up my mind, I didn''t easily change my mind.

    Of course he wasn''t a maverick either.

    He moved with his own thoughts and expectations and fully trusted his teacher, Choi Han-seok.

    So this is just a simple confirmation.

    "I''ll try to make it. And I''m going to eat it with my kids at midnight. If the chef says I don''t like it then, I''ll calm down then."

    -Sseep... -I think you''ve got a good feeling about that.

    Choi Han-seok''s expression, which had been a little stiff, quickly disappeared.

    Haru knew it. That he made such a fuss, that he didn''t mean it.

    Choi Han-seok also knows his student.

    Whatever you say. What I really want to do is that he''s a guy to do it.

    I''m counting on it. No, I''m looking forward to it!

    "Thank you. Please wait a little longer. I have to go grocery shopping first."

    The head of the day was already full of recipes, as always.

    How do you cook? How do you make it? I remembered each and every one of those processes clearly as if I had memorized them.

    Maybe this is a talent for a day.

    As soon as the dish was decided, it was already in my head.

    Hurry up!

    I thought I could make something interesting, so I stepped up quickly.

    After packing quickly, I headed to a large supermarket near the hotel.

    Like the U.S., where many ethnic groups live, even large discount stores could find most of the major Korean ingredients around the world.

    In Korea, Jang did so.

    "Gochujang, miso, soy sauce. That''s perfect."

    Yes, it is.

    One day, I was thinking of using the intestines again. This was what Choi Han-seok was most concerned about.

    But it''s a lot different than it used to be.

    "At that time, I only used miso. Now, gochujang and soy sauce."

    One day, in the quarterfinals, I cooked chicken wings based on soybean paste.

    It achieved good results, and it proudly proved that the Korean chapter can be a great appeal and weapon for multinational judges.

    But at the same time, I learned one more thing from the quarterfinals. The judges are by no means easy.Even if you used it before and got good grades, if you use it again, you will definitely get a score close to the bottom.

    There''s only one way to break through it.

    "Even if you use the same ingredients, you can make a completely different dish."

    That''s true, to be honest. I''ll admit it''s okay.

    Of course, the risks are great.

    Making a completely different dish using self-assertive ingredients such as intestines was similar to making meat taste with fish, in comparison.

    Even the subject is dessert? In fact, from here on out, common sense was far exceeded.

    The dessert, which is based on sweetness, has salty, spicy, and strong scented sauce. It was hard to even imagine.

    It''s not a level of breaking common sense. It was not enough to break it, but it was enough to smash it.

    But one day I was confident. I continued shopping without any hesitation.

    "We have cream, milk, salt and sugar, so let''s skip it. He bought me peanuts and macadamia nuts. And chocolate and other supplementary ingredients to control the taste.¡­.¡±

    I''d only make one dish.

    Nearly 20 ingredients filled the shopping cart, which was quite wide.

    It was quite heavy when I calculated all the ingredients I bought.

    Whining, I started cooking as soon as I brought it to the hotel room.

    Haru, who washed his hands and rolled up his sleeves, shouted proudly.

    "Well, so what I''m going to cook today is. It''s ice cream."

    It makes me doubt my ears.

    "Let''s make ice cream using Korean soybean paste, soy sauce, and red pepper paste!"

    Haru talked with his arms wide open as if he were the host of some cooking program.

    Choi Han-seok smiled as if he couldn''t watch it.

    Just give it a try. I''m curious. Looking at the ingredients, I think it''ll definitely be cream.

    "That''s right. It''s hard to control the taste of the sauce for sherbet."

    There are two main types of ice cream.

    Cream, sherbet.

    Cream is literally an ice cream with cream.

    It is characterized by a milk-flavored, green, and soft texture.

    Soft corn, which can be easily eaten at any fast-food restaurant, or the ice cream that makes you excited when you eat it is represented.

    Then you''ll get a sense of what sherbet is.

    Sherbet does not contain cream or milk, so the texture is crunchy and tastes a lot of fruit.

    It is also characterized by being much fresher than cream.

    Anyway, what the day will make now is cream-based ice cream.

    The method of making was quite standard.

    Crackling-!

    Slurp, slurp!

    Remove a large pot and pour all the milk and cream you bought.

    Originally, it can only be done with milk, but the reason for mixing cream is simple.

    "Original food, especially dessert. They say the higher the calories, the better. Right?"

    The calories of the supplementary ingredients of cream are the best.

    You may think it''s a joke, but it was true. There was a reason for delicious food.

    Anyway, bring to a boil over medium heat, adding all the other ingredients.

    It''s simple. You can add everything delicious and fat.

    "Add a lot of green and delicious condensed milk, and a little bit of sugar and salt. And you have to add powdered milk."

    You want to see the end of the milk flavor, right?

    Powder milk is also a very unusual ingredient.

    Of course, it wasn''t the kind of powdered milk children eat.

    It is an ingredient called skim milk powder, which is simply called milk dried powder.

    Let me summarize now.

    -Inside the milk, you put milk concentrated cream, milk flavored condensed milk, and milk dried powder, right?"You''re right."

    You''re going to end up like a cow.

    "I can''t help it because my intestines are so strong."

    It may seem a little too much, but there was no hesitation one day.

    The dish is not half done yet, but I felt the taste of the finished dish in my mouth.

    So I just follow this taste backwards.

    Add finely ground macadamia and walnuts to add flavor, then simmer over medium heat as if boiling.

    After dividing the completed base into three.

    "Add red pepper paste, miso, and soy sauce, respectively."

    Of course, I didn''t just put in the intestines.

    Red pepper paste was added starch syrup and nuts were added to stir-fry it once, and miso was treated as well.

    He also did not forget to filter out the impurities twice on fine cotton cloth.

    Not many people want to find thick red pepper powder or beans while eating soft ice cream.

    The soy sauce added a lot of alcohol to lighten the concentration and added sweetness to the alcohol.

    So it looks more like paste or sauce than sauce.

    Divide each of the processed three sheets and boil it again.

    Boiling, the white pot slowly began to color.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok blinked.

    - I didn''t expect this.¡­. The color is prettier than I thought.

    "I''m a little surprised, too. I''m looking forward to it.¡±

    Contrary to the expectation that it would certainly be strange, the color came out like hanji.

    It''s almost over now.

    Remove the boiling pot and cool it down in cold water, then put it in the ice cream mold and put it in the freezer.

    Now you just have to keep stirring and freeze it.

    Of course, it wasn''t until 12 o''clock when the kids were coming.

    Haru''s first tasting of the ice cream is children, including Choi Han-seok and Ike.K.

    There was about an hour left, but it seemed impossible for ice cream to freeze in it...Only ¡­!

    "There''s a way."

    Flop flop!

    A large stainless steel bowl filled with ice cubes that had been frozen a day in advance.

    Then sprinkle the fine salt like crazy.

    As many of you may know, salt on ice is a way to reduce the temperature around you like crazy.

    In addition, the bowl is stainless steel, so the temperature that went down does not return well.

    "Put the cooled ice cream base in a plastic bag?"

    Shake it like hell and it''s over. Wow! It''s been a while since I''ve seen this.

    It''s a little annoying, but this way you can make ice cream in a short time that''s no match for the freezer.

    Slurp, slurp, slurp!

    It''s like woking.

    It continued to shake a large stainless steel bowl so that ice cream could freeze evenly.

    Soon after, he took out the ice cream that had been frozen at an incredible speed and scooped it beautifully with a spoon.

    "It''s time to wrap up.¡±

    Put red pepper paste, soybean paste, and soy sauce ice cream in a bowl like a flower.

    Top with shredded jujube, pine nuts, walnuts and a round of grain syrup.

    This is much more Korean than I thought.

    After making it like that, the visuals were really good.

    No, it wasn''t good enough, it was truly great.

    Ice cream looks like a flower. The toppings on top also look delicious.

    "Instead of chocolate syrup, grain syrup. This is my favorite."

    Haru, I think I owe you an apology. You cute little thing! I wouldn''t have said anything if I had known how to make things like this!Choi Han-seok was so worried, but now his face is full of smiles.

    Soon it was twelve o''clock when the door opened.

    You said you couldn''t stand the taste even before the kids came.

    Where, where!

    Choi Han-seok took a big bite of Haru''s intestinal ice cream with a spoon and chopsticks and tasted it.

    "How do you like it?"

    -¡­¡­Wait a minute.

    Soon he closed his eyes tightly.

    * * *

    *The ice cream dish using the sauce used in this episode is from the dessert menu of the Momichelin restaurant.*

 Chapter - 276 Episode 276. Inflection point (3)

    -Ha, what the hell is this...¡­. What should I say? It''s been such a long time since I had such a mysterious taste.

    "It''s mysterious?¡±

    I know. It''s delicious. Yes. It''s really good. I wonder if this is ice cream, and it''s very luxurious. But. Ha, I''m going crazy.

    Choi Han-seok shook the small stainless steel spoon he had in his hand and cried out.

    Looking at the wrinkles in the middle of the forehead, it looks like you''re really worried.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed by this.

    It was the first time that Choi Han-seok was worried that he could not express the taste of food.

    Do you want to try it first?

    "Yes, you should."

    Let''s go!

    I picked up a small dessert spoon every day.

    Choi Han-seok tasted all three ice creams of soybean paste, soy sauce, and red pepper paste.

    One day as well. Mix all three together, one at a time.

    "Lower pressure."

    The first taste, of course, is savory.

    It didn''t make sense if it wasn''t savory with so much milk.

    Next is sweetness.

    "Sweetness fits the bill."

    It took a lot more sugar than I thought to get rid of the greasiness of milk.

    It''s been a long time since I made ice cream, so I was a little worried, but this is enough...I was about to think that ¡­.

    ''Huh?''

    Look at this. Haru, you''re just like me! Don''t you think so?

    Shortly after the sweet taste struck the tip of the tongue, something squeezed in between.

    It was salty, spicy, and savory.

    Those flavors were much sharper than I thought.

    However, it did not pick or spoil the taste itself like a blunt knife.

    One day, I was able to understand perfectly why Choi Han-seok reacted like that.

    It''s a taste beyond words.

    Salty, sweet, spicy, bitter. It wasn''t just this much.

    There were dozens or hundreds of detailed and delicate flavors that could not be described in words.

    Of course it was sweet. But it was hard to say sweet.

    "Well, it tastes a lot like Michelin."

    Hey, that''s right. That''s right! I organized it in one queue.

    "I mean, I don''t know about the Grand Prix judges, but at least the Michelin judges are gonna love it. Anyway, it''s amazing. "Kkkkk."

    I know. It must be so popular.

    To be honest, the taste of the day was very different from what I had in mind.

    The basic base is similar, but dozens of small flavors that were not expected gathered to create something much different.

    But it was rather good. This dessert was more delicious than I imagined.

    And there were enough ways to verify it.

    "How is it? Is it edible?¡±

    It''s good! It''s good!

    It''s so delicious. Oh, my God.

    It''s so delicious! It''s just delicious, really!

    Ike and two other children rushed to eat the Jang ice cream given by Haru.

    At first, he hesitated, saying that he smelled something strange, and after tasting a bite at the recommendation of the day, his eyes almost turned away.

    To be honest, it''s a little disappointing.

    It was a day when I cooked for children in the city with Ike at the forefront.

    It was because I had never seen them eat so well.

    It was surprising. Without saying a word, the children ate ice cream with the happiest expression in the world.

    Even with a lot of stuff around my mouth.When I asked him how he felt, he said only one thing.

    It''s delicious!

    How is it delicious?

    It''s just delicious! Uncle Haru, you''re the best!

    Honestly, at first, I thought it would be natural because they were children.

    But after a while, I thought like this.

    "It''s not natural because they''re children, it''s just natural."

    What did you say for a day?

    "It''s nothing. It''s just, I think I know a little bit now."

    It was a moment when the remaining worries melted away. Haru clenched his fist.

    "I''ve got confidence.¡±

    Who are you?

    "I''m confident I''ll win. I''m not going to lose."

    -Wow!

    Choi Han-seok laughed out loud.

    Normally, he would have said, "Don''t be too proud" or "Keep your toes on".

    As expected, right?

    "Of course. Who''s student?"

    Of course! Who''s teacher is it?

    Yay. Two of them gave a cool high five.

    There were no worries or anxieties left.

    as such

    * * *

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    "What the hell, hmm."

    "Come out for a second. I''ll have one more bite. I can''t control the taste with a bite of this."

    The judges, who tasted the dessert of the day, quickly showed embarrassment and embarrassment in their faces.

    Ben''s reaction was particularly great.

    He beat the other judges and continued to say, "Does this make sense?" and "What is this?" and ate all the ice cream that Haru brought.

    Even that wasn''t enough, I called for a day.

    In addition, Ben was the biggest of all judges.

    One day I saw it for a moment. His eyes glistened when he was eating ice cream.

    "Chef, do you have anything left?¡±

    "I tend to make plenty. Can I get you more?"

    "Well, yes. Bring me more. Bring it all back!"

    "Please wait a little longer."

    The day rushed to his counter.

    After bringing the container that had been frozen in dry ice, I scooped enough ice cream and decorated it beautifully and brought it back.

    As Ben scooped it up with a happy look on his face, other judges, who were smacking their lips around him, also pushed for spoons and chopsticks.

    "¡­¡­what is it, this.¡±

    "I don''t know, it''s ridiculous. That''s not even funny."

    One day was the last in the screening order.

    German and French chefs made desserts using chocolate and macaroons, respectively, and the evaluation was quite good.

    This is because it was a dessert that was faithful to the basics rather than a great technique, and the two were masterful at the end of the basics.

    Perhaps this was the best dish they could choose.

    However, such a big picture was shattered by Haru''s ice cream.

    And Tanaka.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was no response. It was true.

    Laugh, or make a bad face. I didn''t even move my body much.

    He just stood there.

    One day, and looking at the judges eating his cooking. I just stood there like a rock.

    No one knows what Tanaka might be thinking.

    Even the people who care about him. Everyone was distracted by the day''s ice cream.

    For your information, Tanaka made a dessert using kyeongdan and red beans, a traditional Japanese dish.

    Add the malcha cream to the paste mixed with red beans and chocolate, and add the chewy texture to the pastry.

    It was a dessert of high quality, luxurious, and both like and dislike.

    That is why it received a good review. Enough to keep up with the other two chefs.No, it was a good assessment, to be exact.

    Soon after the day''s evaluation began, the pecking order itself was pushed madly.

    The two chefs clicked their tongues, twisting their mouths as if they were speechless.

    Ben, who had almost emptied the ice cream that Haru had brought, looked at the empty bowl as if he was disappointed, and immediately raised his head and asked.

    "What did you say was in it?¡±

    "Doenjang, red pepper paste, soy sauce. These are traditional Korean fermented ingredients."

    "Jang-ra, Jang-ra...¡­. I knew what ingredients it was. No, I thought I knew. I shouldn''t say that I know anywhere else. I''m telling you, it was the best."

    Chuck!

    Ben raised his thumb as hard as he could.

    I didn''t say much, but there was no one who couldn''t understand that his satisfaction was really high.

    The faces of the other two chefs rotted a little more.

    "I agree. Honestly, they put the intestines in the ice cream, so I was really curious at first.¡­. Now I''m learning a lesson. Seriously."

    "It was a really shocking taste. Oriental ingredients in Western ice cream. It was pleasant."

    The judges said good things one by one.

    Thanks to Ben''s rave reviews, not rave reviews, other judges could not make strong comments.

    If others do so, the ranking of the day will be revealed, and crucially, it scratches the pride of other chefs who made it to the semifinals.

    Of course, some people didn''t care about that at all.

    "May I ask what you thought of this food?¡±

    When it was his turn, Adam cautiously rose from his seat.

    Haru nodded and answered without hesitation.

    "I thought I couldn''t win if I made a classic dessert."

    "Isn''t ice cream classic?"

    "I thought we''d twist it as much as we could, not out of the frame of dessert. I don''t know if Judge Adam enjoyed it."

    "Really... I like that idea. Especially that I didn''t think outside the box."

    Adam smiled lightly.

    I thought the same thing for a day.

    Dessert is dessert because it is dessert.

    The moment you leave the mold or reason for existence, it doesn''t become a dessert.

    Then, no matter how delicious it is, Adam would have given the lowest score without hesitation.

    He was a man who cared more about these principles than anything else.

    That was also why Adam was the most influential judge here.

    Ironically, he was becoming the biggest variable who cared a lot about principles.

    "To be honest. When I took out the intestines while preparing the ice cream base, I was sure."

    Oh, one of us definitely failed.

    "I understand."

    "But... I have to admit I''m wrong this time. It might have been my gut that fell. It''s a taste I''ve never imagined. It was a completely different taste from what I thought while watching the cooking process."

    "I tasted the dish for the first time and thought about it. It''s so different.¡±

    "That''s a coincidence, and it''s a masterpiece. The chef seems to have grown more now than at the beginning of this competition. Thank you for the meal."

    There was no such thing as a bad press.

    Adam put the microphone down like that, and other judges looked at him with more surprising eyes than they thought.

    No one could deny that this day''s intestinal ice cream was the best of all time.

    However, not many people expected Adam to give such favorable reviews.

    And very soon, quite rightly."Let me announce the first place."

    Giovanni picked up the microphone.

 Chapter - 277 Episode 277. Inflection point (4)

    Giovanni picked up the microphone.

    In this situation, it was usually an implicit rule to announce the second and fourth places first.

    It was basically a show that had to pursue fun, and it was also to raise people''s expectations.

    The funniest thing about this kind of broadcast is that the winners and losers are divided.

    That''s where the broadcasting company drags its ads.

    Most viewers really hate such edits, but they can''t take their eyes off them again.

    Perhaps the biggest reason why the broadcasting company held the competition is this scene.

    But. Nevertheless.

    Without any delay, Giovanni announced the top spot first.

    The reason was simple.

    "One day!"

    "Wow!"

    To that extent, the day was overwhelming.

    To the point where no other editing or exaggeration is needed. No, it''s to the point where you need to give less weight.

    One day I was called a giant. Because he was sitting on a throne that everyone recognized.

    There was nothing unusual.

    "Congratulations! Food Grand Prix semifinals! The winner of the honor is Chef Lee Haru!"

    "Congratulations. Honestly, I didn''t expect to win first place.¡±

    "Chef, your cooking was worth a win.¡±

    "The chef in the East ate the top dessert section, by the way. It''s a great thing, you know?"

    Other judges have also warmly congratulated. It meant that their views were in agreement.

    Haru bowed politely to greet.

    "Thank you. I''ve learned a lot from you."

    I could feel a little smug look behind me.

    The corners of Bacon''s mouth, as usual, were up to the limit.

    He gave a big thumbs up for the day.

    ''I''m sure I''ve changed my mind.¡¯

    Now I''m telling you. One day I had to come to America and face my own hardships.

    The reason was simple.

    The other participants are literally people who cook loudly in the country, starting with Michelin.

    Like I said before, they''ve already won the stars or gone close.

    Therefore, pride and self-esteem have penetrated the sky.

    What did a day look like for such chefs.

    ''Chef from a small country in the east. A douche who ran something that wasn''t just a restaurant, and luckily came up to Bacon''s eyes and came up to his parachute.''

    Of course, I didn''t show it directly to Haru.

    When we were together, we laughed together, and so did the competition.

    But not during free time when the camera was off.

    He didn''t try to hang out with Haru, didn''t try to build friendship, and some even ran away half way when Haru talked to him first.

    To be honest, I felt really bad.

    They must have had a time when they worked as tadpoles, but they abandoned people like this because they were low-grade and didn''t think they would help them.

    But it''s all right now. One day, we turned the tables completely.

    The chefs who were mean to me were eliminated first.

    Most of the bat-like men who tried to create factions were cut off in the round of 16.

    Choi Han-seok once said this.

    The chef''s thoughts while cooking and the heart that he has usually comes out as a dish.

    Whether that was true or not, most of those who tried to pull something off quickly were eliminated.

    As time passed and the competition progressed, the way people looked at the day began to change.

    And that''s the pinnacle today.

    ''Now no one can look down on me.¡¯

    It was a day when I didn''t care about that, but now the balance of power is completely different.

    Something popped up in my mind.A new request from the underworld. The client said it was a table paradise.

    That''s where I first met Adam, and that''s where I''ve come to now.

    World Food Grand Prix. In the final, a little chef from a small country proudly.

    "Once again, congratulations, let me announce first. Chef Lee Haru! "I won the semifinals with confidence and qualified for the final!"

    I got a chance to win the biggest star of all.

    "Thank you!"

    Haru raised his right arm with a bang.

    Applause poured out from all around.

    I missed Choi Han-seok and Yumi.

    The announcement was repeated by announcing.

    "I will announce the 2nd and 3rd places at once. The reason is simple. The 2nd and 3rd places were really close. There was only 2 points difference. It''s amazing, isn''

    Pit-a-pat. Pit-a-pat.

    People''s hearts kept beating fast.

    Three people left. Tanaka and two chefs.

    Only one of them can survive and compete with Haru.

    Right now

    "The second-place finisher, that''s--!"

    * * *

    Haru, I think it''s finally time for me to say this.

    "What do you mean?"

    The evening of the day after the semifinals.

    Today, Choi Han-seok suddenly came to me with a serious look when I was resting on the sofa for a while after shopping to cook for the children.

    He even folded his arms properly, unlike him. The atmosphere was extraordinary.

    You mean the truth? There''s one thing I''ve been thinking about for a long time. Whether to tell you this or just silence.

    "Yes, chef."

    - A lot of time went by while we were thinking about it. I regretted it, but anyway, you''re so gorgeous right now! We made it to the finals. Even though I''m Korean. I''m proud of my pupil.

    "¡­¡­thank you."

    The cheek of the embarrassing day turned a little red. I scratched my head, but I couldn''t hide my happy face.

    What disciple in the world hates being recognized by his teacher like this.

    In comparison, however, Choi Han-seok''s facial expression became stronger and stronger.

    So... I made a decision today. As long as you''re in the final and your opponent is him. I think it''s time for you to tell you.

    That guy.

    These were words that Choi Han-seok rarely used. Of course, it was clear who it was referring to.

    "You mean Tanaka?¡±

    Yeah, I heard you beat the French chef by only two points.

    "You said it was a close call. I didn''t know exactly who gave me what score, but Chef Tanaka said that the highest and lowest points of this competition came out at the same time.¡±

    The score that judges can give to one person will be 50 points, scoring five items, a total of 10 points.

    However, Tanaka scored 50 points, the perfect score, and 17 points, the lowest score.

    It is not known who the judge gave the score.

    In other words, what Tanaka made was truly a perfect dish for someone, and it was nothing short of trash for someone.

    What''s really funny here is. Tanaka''s review was really easy.

    No one gave a big compliment, no one gave a big bad press.

    It''s weird. It''s a funny thing. Isn''t it?

    Choi Han-seok smiled.

    In fact, there is no end to doubt. It was even more so in a competition like this.

    Basically, you have to go back to faith, so that you can proceed normally.

    But one day I knew.

    Even if Choi Han-seok doesn''t say it, he also had the sense and senses he learned from doing business.At the same time, the persimmon of the day was as sharp as a well-crafted kitchen knife.

    -I expected it at first, but now I''m convinced. Haru, trust me and listen carefully. Believe it or not...¡­.

    "You mean there''s a judge behind Tanaka?"

    -Yeah, someone behind Tanaka''s back must be...¡­. Huh? Hey?!

    Choi Han-seok, who was nodding his head with a serious look, suddenly jumped like a spring.

    While looking at the day with a genuinely surprised look on his face, he grabbed the shoulder of the day.

    Choi Han-seok seemed to have about three exclamation points on his face.

    What, what, what happened? Haru, did you know that?

    "I found out today that I really did. But before that, I kept doubting Tanaka."

    -But...how? Tanaka was nice to you. Friendly. It was like that when we first met. No?

    "We were close. I thought Tanaka was a real friend. But... it kept getting cold. Something''s weird. I felt it was unusual."

    How? How did you do that?

    Choi Han-seok could not help but be genuinely surprised.

    No wonder, Choi Han-seok had material evidence.

    He saw Tanaka talking on the phone with someone who was sure to be a judge.

    Even after breaking up with Haru, he talked behind her back and saw her face change completely.

    That''s why I was so sure, but how the hell did I get to this conclusion one day?

    "The first time I felt strange was when I met Tanaka. No wonder, it was so different from what I expected. I''m sure Tanaka in the edited version of Bacon was a very poisonous person. I could be sure just by looking at the knife.¡±

    In Japan, at a restaurant run by his father.

    Tanaka''s appearance was literally brutal.

    He never tolerated a mistake made by his subordinates, and he was overly obsessed with the quality of the ingredients when he went grocery shopping.

    He didn''t hesitate to throw away each ingredient that was almost done, and even his face was so cold that it gave me goosebumps.

    But then Tanaka came to America and met for a day and became a completely different person.

    "At first, I thought I was mistaken. Of course, don''t you think? People can be very different from when they cook.¡±

    - That''s... that''s true. By the way?

    "But the more I watched, the more I realized it wasn''t. Especially when Tanaka made jirashi sushi in the round of 16. I was half sure when I saw his cooking. It''s a lot different from what Bacon showed in the video. Like a different person."

    Did you know then that Tanaka was wearing a mask?

    "Half-sense. But the same thing happens in the quarterfinals. Even his rank drops, and the more compulsion he gets, the more the mask comes off.¡±

    As I continued to stick with Tanaka, my doubts of the day gradually turned into confidence.

    And it''s none other than the conclusive evidence.

    "Adam, Adam was the final straw."

    I really don''t know. What about Adam? You came to America and you barely had contact with him. It''s just a screening.

    "Thanks to the screening, I''m confident. Adam is the one who keeps giving Tanaka the lowest score.¡±

    What?!

 Chapter - 278 Episode 278. incomplete product (1)

    Turn it off.

    Choi Han-seok made a painful sound.

    I really knew it, but I didn''t know it," he repeatedly looked at another place around him.

    I couldn''t find a place to look.

    -I... -To be honest, I''m a little embarrassed. Haru didn''t expect you to know that, and I didn''t expect Adam''s name to pop up there.

    "I was just guessing. It was a bit of a confidence speculation, but thanks to the chef, the speculation has turned into confidence. I''m confident that I won''t be shaken seriously anymore."

    Aren''t you upset with me?

    Choi Han-seok asked suddenly. One day answered with a nod.

    "Honestly, I''m disappointed. How can you not be upset? You knew I was being punished, but you didn''t pretend you didn''t know. It''s very upsetting. I almost cried."

    -Ugh... -How could you say that?

    Taking a step back, he looked at the day as if he was a little sorry.

    I didn''t mean to go this far. I changed the mood at once. But you''re still my teacher.

    "But now I''m not sad at all. I''m sure he does, too, isn''t he? I always trust Chef Choi Han-seok. If the chef hadn''t told me that, I''m sure there''s a reason why he would have done it for me. Earlier."

    I definitely remembered. What Choi Hanseok said to Haru.

    He opened his mouth like this. I didn''t mean to say it for you.

    So one day there was no doubt at all the doubts. Because I trusted Choi Hanseok.

    Thank you very much.

    "That''s what I''m going to tell you."

    So what are you gonna do now, Haru? From what you''ve told me, I think you''ve made some plans in your mind.

    Choi Han-seok smiled full of laughter as if he liked it.

    He liked the process itself of thinking and making decisions every day.

    He said he is looking forward to what choice his student will make.

    Of course, the same goes for a day. I''ve already finished thinking and making a decision.

    "It''s the same as the first time. What?"

    First time? What are you talking about?

    "The first time I made a commitment to come to America. The plan and the conclusion are the same anyway. Now that we''ve reached the final. No matter how dirty it is, anyway. What I want is just around the corner.¡±

    The day stretched out my arms.

    Clenched his outstretched hand, as if to grab a star somewhere far away.

    "I have to catch it. I''m going to win. So... I''m going to open a Michelin restaurant. The restaurant I''m the head chef named after.

    As expected, right? You''re like my student!

    "As expected. What''s my teacher like?"

    Two people looking at each other full of confidence.

    What absurdities, what difficulties. It didn''t matter at all.

    One day I was confident. I''m confident that I can overcome all of them with my skills.

    That''s why he''s already won.

    He said the date for the final has yet to be decided.

    One evening, I talked to Yumi on the phone until after dawn.

    * * *

    Stomping, stomping, stomping.

    A heavy sound of shoes rang out in the hallway, where the red carpet was beautifully laid.

    The time is about 7 p.m.

    "Whew... I''m going crazy.¡±

    Bacon sweated out in a cold sweat. He took out a handkerchief from his inner pocket and wiped off the sweat full of his face.

    Originally, I was going to arrive around 6 o''clock, but the time was delayed too much than I thought.

    The reason was simple. Bacon chose his clothes for as long as an hour."It''s ambiguous to dress too hard, but if you dress casually, you might ask if it''s easy again¡­I don''t know what to do with this."

    The result of taking out all the clothes in the carrier was a suit that was moderately modest.

    It''s not that it''s too stylish, but it''s not that it''s

    But one funny thing is.

    The place Bacon found dressed up like that was none other than the top floor of the hotel he was tying up.

    After a long pause in front of the door, he managed to make up his mind. I tapped carefully on the tightly closed door.

    "Are you there, sir? It''s bacon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There''s no answer. Once again.

    "Mr. Adam, this is the bacon I told you about yesterday!"

    Then there was a rustling sound from beyond the door.

    As he was half-stopping in panic, he soon burst open and his familiar face popped out.

    "Bacon, I''m sorry. I couldn''t hear you because I was concentrating on something.¡±

    "No, I''m sorry I''m a little late. By the way¡­¡­."

    Adam, who was greeting politely, found something and raised his head.

    Smell. Sweet, spicy, and salty scent. Adam''s hotel room smelled very peculiarly of food.

    Bacon had a hunch that this was not just the smell of delivery or take-out food.

    So the conclusion will be one.

    "Did you cook by any chance?"¡±

    "Come on in. It''s uncomfortable to be outside."

    Adam answered the startled Bacon''s question with a gentle smile.

    As he walked into the room with his guidance, the smell of delicious food became stronger. My mouth was watering by itself.

    "I just thought of one thing. I was making it simple.¡±

    "On pork¡­¡­I think I smelled it before."

    "It''s red pepper paste. I mixed ketchup and BBQ sauce with red pepper paste. Red pepper paste. I think it''s an interesting ingredient. It''s not simply spicy, it''s not simply salty."

    What bacon was making was pork back ribs barbecue.

    It was made using an oven in the hotel room, and it felt like I was going to lose my mind when I saw the sauce sizzling on a large pork back ribs.

    In fact, pork back ribs are a common dish for Americans.

    It''s not an incredibly luxurious dish either.

    They sell a lot at restaurants, and they often come out at festivals and parties.

    But even though it''s such a familiar dish, it''s definitely something different to be here now.

    Bacon has become difficult to control his constantly ticking saliva. I said it with all my might.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Adam cook. You told me last time that I''d rarely cook."

    "Well, it''s a simple dish. And I just wanted to eat something like this, but there aren''t any places around here that sell it. What can I do? I didn''t have a choice.¡±

    "Where in the world would there be a place that sells perfect dishes that you can imagine?"

    "Ahaha. Bacon knows me too well."

    Slowly the food was served as bacon naturally sat at the table. Come to think of it, it was just late in the evening.

    Bacon jumped up and tried to help, but Adam was very dissuaded, saying it was OK.

    Crispy, well-sourced pork ribs. The sauce with red pepper paste glittered.

    Ganishiro was simply served with cheese mashed potatoes and grilled vegetables.

    "If I had known this, I would have bought a bottle of wine.""There''s going to be a big deal soon, so no alcohol."

    "Ahaha, right. By the way...¡­, as a matter of fact. I''m so happy to see you cook for the first time in a while. Seriously."

    Before the meal starts. I had to bring it up before that.

    Bacon, who was trying his best to angle, opened his mouth with difficulty.

    "I''m sure you know why I''m here, sir."

    "So I prepared two servings.¡±

    Calm voice. And a calm tone.

    Bacon began to pout again in a fast sweat.

    He lives his life with pleasure of eating, but now he can''t see anything so delicious in front of him. I was that nervous.

    "The judges told me a lot of things. And to put those things together, I don''t know. Although I didn''t want to. There''s one conclusion."

    "That''s a conclusion I know."

    "That one judge is continuing to give someone near the lowest point. People are making a lot of noise because of this. Especially because we''re about to have the final."

    Bacon was, in a way, the host of the World Food Grand Prix, and also the biggest armband.

    So this issue, which is directly linked to credibility, was really life-threatening for him.

    Put simply. On days when this kind of problem comes out of the water and explodes, the program itself with a huge amount of money can be blown away or decomposed.

    And by any stretch of the imagination, it is none other than Adam who continues to give Tanaka the lowest score.

    That''s why he came to visit him under such huge pressure.

    To ask for your opinion. I just wanted to know what Adam was thinking.

    In the end, bacon was super-strong.

    "Mr. Adam is...¡­. Do you think Tanaka''s cooking is bad enough to give him the lowest score?"

    If that''s the case, really simply because Adam thinks he is.

    Bacon has nothing more to say.

    Adam was like the god of cooking to Bacon.

    If he is, he is. I had no intention of raising further objections.

    But Adam just shakes his head for granted.

    "No way. Tanaka challenger is a good person. The cooking is also quite high-quality, as is the art and taste. It wasn''t bad, a little better."

    "But why did you give him such a low score...¡­.¡±

    "Mr. Bacon, we need to see the world properly. And you have to speak properly. The mouth isn''t just an organ to eat and taste."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Cold. No, not cold, but a cold, ice-sharp-like blade was shot hard.

    These were the reasons why Bacon was so nervous, sweating like crazy so far.

    Adam''s fangs that you never know when to see. Heavy words that may come at any moment.

    "I... I honestly don''t know."

    "It was a simple reason. I evaluated Chef Tanaka''s cooking well. I thought about what kind of score I would give. But."

    Adam was the most determined man Bacon has ever seen in his life.

    Think about what you''re going to do and why.

    I acted just like that. I did not condone any abnormality.

    And Adam thought of the score Tanaka deserved. But something happened."But someone else gave me a ridiculous score. I just dropped my score that much."

 Chapter - 279 Episode 279. Incomplete (2)

    Adam said something significant.

    Bacon gently closed his eyes.

    "Someone else gave me a ridiculous score...¡­.¡±

    "Didn''t Mr. Bacon have some predictions?"

    "However, sir. That''s what I''m saying. It''s a really sensitive thing. Don''t you know that?"

    "If I told you to believe me, would you believe me?¡±

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    "This is the only thing I want to say. I gave the score I set, according to my beliefs. That''s all."

    "¡­¡­Yes, thank you. All right, sir."

    Adam was like a huge rock mountain.

    It stood tall and never faltered.

    Rather, the bacon, which has the greatest power in the course of the competition, was faltering, I said.

    But it wasn''t bad, though. Bacon truly thought it was worth it to get here.

    "Thanks to you, I''ve made up my mind."

    "That''s enough, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right. Yes, you''re right.

    "Let''s eat. The meat will get cold."

    Only then did the atmosphere, which had hardened, slowly begin to unraveling.

    Bacon picked up a large back ribs.

    He took a big bite, holding on to the spirit of escaping the ecstatic scent.

    "Ahhhhhaha.

    The taste that comes soon.

    Bacon truly felt insignificant, all the fatigue and stress he had today.

    I felt all the emotions that were dominating me melt away as if they were lies.

    No, it wasn''t the only thing melting down. Meat

    Meat bursting out of the gravy was melting in Bacon''s mouth.

    The pork back ribs, which were completely marinated and could not be found to smell at all, had a second shell with salty BBQ sauce and red pepper paste in great harmony.

    "How does it taste?"

    "Sincerely¡­¡­ Delicious. That''s why they made it themselves. Oh, my. There is no place in the world that sells ridiculous food.¡±

    "What, I''ve died a lot, too."

    Bacon almost had a laugh. I can''t believe I died a lot cooking like this.

    Once again, I confirmed what was in my head.

    This is Adam.

    This is the skill of the man who criticizes Bacon as the god of cooking now.

    It was so delicious that I got goosebumps. Bacon tore the meat like crazy, forgetting to be so careful.

    Then Adam spoke in a small voice.

    "And don''t you know? Bacon too. Don''t you think there''s a certain person to win anyway?"

    Took!

    Bacon stopped at the word.

    Thinking for a while, he finally replied with a grin.

    "Yes, this giant gambler......because I brought them in my own hands.¡±

    "The same goes for me. Today''s dish. I wanted to eat it thinking about him, and that''s why I made it."

    He''s the one who''s going to win this tournament.

    No, before that. First

    Bacon was brought to the Joker in the belief that he would win, set the stage, and admitted by Adam.

    So maybe someone who has already become the star of this competition even before the start of the competition.

    "The food he made will be more delicious than mine."

    "¡­¡­it''s hard to believe."

    "At least it''ll taste better than this pork rib now. Trust me for once. I''m not good at it, but I''ve gotten a lot better as I get older. Like a well-crafted kitchen knife."

    "Since you go so far, yes. Yes. You have to believe it."

    With Adam saying this, Bacon naturally looked forward to it.

    What will the Joker show in the final? I wonder what kind of performance I can show you.For your information, Adam thought the same thing as Bacon.

    No, he took a step further. As it always was.

    "And so, Mr. Bacon."

    "Yes, sir. Go ahead."

    "I''d like to suggest one thing."

    "Do you mean the proposal? What kind of suggestion is it?"

    Trickster: It''s not the best word to describe Adam, but it''s also the best word to say.

    Adam was like a whole bunch of irony in the whole world.

    I could say this with great confidence.

    "I want to lay the groundwork for the Joker."

    "Pan¡­¡­?"

    "There''s a theme of the final that was originally set. Let''s change it."

    ¡°!!¡±

    Rolling!

    Bacon, who was eating in a hurry, unwittingly put down the meat he was holding.

    The fork fell off and rolled on the table floor. But Bacon did not notice.

    "What, what¡­¡­.¡±

    "And one more thing. Why don''t we change the presentation period and the final schedule? Oh, of course, it''s only possible with the permission of Mr. Bacon, the host of the competition."

    And at that moment.

    Even though Bacon didn''t know what Adam meant, and didn''t have the slightest clue what he was trying to say.

    "I like a lot of fun things, too.¡±

    I said this.

    As an entertainer who makes a show before one person.

    "Broadcasting is fun. Don''t you think so?"

    "Yes, Dr. Adam is right."

    There was a lot of talk, starting with that impulsive decision.

    Tomorrow morning. No, the stories that will make history of the history of this competition.

    Stars were shining in the night sky.

    Haru and Tanaka were on the same page doing different things, but so were Adam and Bacon.

    Soon the day dawned.

    Bacon, who had stayed up almost all night, convened the two as soon as the sun rose.

    * * *

    9 in the morning.

    One day out of a hurry after being contacted by Bacon, I felt something strange.

    ''This is not unusual.¡¯

    Bacon asked me to come out because he had something urgent to deliver.

    At first, of course, I thought that the announcement of the theme of the final was pulled a little early.

    Bacon and the other staff have also been scheduled for the final several times. Now that you mention it.

    But something was off.

    This is because the place where Bacon called was not a courtesy meeting room that was always presented, but a studio that held a bloody cooking contest until a few days ago.

    It''s a weird.¡¯

    The studio itself has not changed much.

    As in the semifinals, all equipment and staff, including cameras, were set up, and judges were gathered.

    One thing that changed was that the chefs were reduced to two countertops for cooking.

    It was time to play the final after the semifinals, so it was natural in a way.

    But it didn''t make sense.

    ''Why on earth¡­¡­''We''re all here right now.¡¯

    The staff are people, too. Everyone had things to do, so of course, they were scattered and deserved to be watching their own work.

    But now everyone was gathered. It means that everything was ready.

    Like, I''m about to play the final. A ridiculous situation was continuing to be staged.

    Haru turned his head and looked at Tanaka next to him.

    He also seemed to be embarrassed by the unexpected.

    Haru replied as usual because he had been talking to her as if he were close to her.

    But the conversation between the two didn''t last long.It was because bacon appeared among the judges.

    "First of all, I have to apologize to everyone. To the chefs, and to the judges."

    "What''s going on? I''m sure there''s no schedule until today, and you said you could just relax."

    "That''s right, I''m a little embarrassed, to be honest."

    Geobana and Mitsuru asked a little grudgingly, expressing disapproval.

    Seeing the judges react like that, I can see how urgent Bacon was to proceed.

    Something to tell the judges as well as the chefs who made it to the final.

    Various words flew in.

    There were some who argued like Giovanni, or others who sat on the fence like Ben or Adam.

    But Bacon did not reply.

    He just walked in and took a card with a script in the hands of Giovanni, who was in the position of host.

    "You can proceed with this."

    A new card, carefully hidden in her pocket, was handed back into her hands.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Literally. You can proceed with a new one. We''re going to start filming right now. I''ve got a little bit of a tight schedule."

    "What?"

    "Well, wait a minute. From now on?

    "Oh, my God, I knew this would happen. For some reason, I was just going out and people were persistent and put on makeup! As expected!"

    And the bombshell remark went off.

    Surprise shooting is common in entertainment shows, but it''s not a variety show right?

    Several judges expressed disapproval, but Bacon didn''t bat an eyelid.

    At the end of the day, he has to roll as planned.

    It was inevitable because all the filming preparations were already completed and the staff.

    In addition, some of the judges even spoke as if they were already familiar with this bacon antics.

    "I can''t help it."

    The protesting Govana and Mitsuru were also forced to bow their heads in the end.

    There was one thing these things said. Haru and Tanaka clenched their fists at the same time.

    "Here we go!"

    It''s a little sudden. And very gradually.

    Giovanni picked up the microphone. After trying hard to straighten his face, he shouted in a professional voice.

    "Well, let''s get right into the final!"

    the final heat

    The day of destiny when only one person survives to the end is decided. It was just today.

    And another thing

    "One unique rule applies to this final. So far, we''ve given you some time to prepare for the main materials you''re going to use, but the final is different."

    "¡­¡­then how."

    "No way!"

    Haru and Tanaka felt their mouths dry.

    How far is bacon trying to drive people?

    "The theme of the final will be revealed right now. Also, the two surviving chefs should cook with only the ingredients in the kitchen behind them. You can think of what ingredients you''ve seen so far."

    Even the ingredients cannot be determined at will.

    On-the-spot themes, improvised cooking should be conceived, and ingredients should be put together ingredients.

    As a chef, there could be no more extreme situation.

    Besides, the bacon was a step further. The voice of Giovanni, who continued his remarks, trembled weakly.

    "The time limit for this final is the same 30 minutes as before."

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    No, there was a more extreme situation.

    Despite all these ridiculous conditions, the time was the same.

 Chapter - 280 280 episodes. incomplete products (3)

    I had this thought for a moment.

    That''s absurd.

    Haru and Tanaka thought so at the same time. But no one was able to protest.

    The reason was simple. These things were really fair.

    It is a bad condition that applies to both people in common.

    And the idea that real skill shines in this quagmire was something both of them had.

    "Let me present the topic. It''s my topic."

    "Adam¡­¡­!"

    Someone stepped in between the voices of Giovanni.

    Adam grabbed the microphone and woke up.

    Until now, he had mostly kept silent or minimal comments during the competition, but now he was different.

    He sprang to his feet and came next to the host, Giovanni.

    Then Haru and Tanaka made eye contact one after another.

    "The theme of the final is warm cooking."

    Once again, I can''t believe it.

    "Wait a minute!"

    "Tanaka?"

    This time, Tanaka couldn''t stand it anymore and raised his hand.

    Everyone in the studio looked at Tanaka.

    He mumbled for a moment what he was trying to say, and then desperately arranged his thoughts and asked in a much calmer voice.

    "Warm dishes are¡­¡­. It''s a subject that''s been mentioned before."

    "You''ve been on it before."

    "Is the first round of 16 going to be played again in the final?¡±

    "No way. It''s different."

    "However!"

    Adam, who speaks enigmatic words.

    Tanaka tried to ask something back, but he did not allow for abnormality.

    "I made it clear. The theme of the final is different from the round of 16. Then, now that we''ve finished the presentation, there''s only one left. To see the end of a contest. Judge Giovanni?"

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Let''s get started.

    And since then.

    Tik, tik, tok--!

    The huge hands of the clock in the center of the hall began to move.

    With exactly 30 minutes left. One second at a time, with a very clear and regular sound.

    Tanaka''s face turned white. The day when I was about to finish preparation nodded.

    "What?"

    "It''s started. Really, from now on."

    Right after that.

    "Bye, come on!"

    At the same time as Tanaka, who vomited an annoying word, the two began running frantically to the place where the ingredients were located until a day.

    We don''t have much time.

    But arriving didn''t change anything.

    It was a kitchen that had come several times, but my head was blank. I didn''t know what to make, what to pick up.

    "What should I do... What should I do...¡­.¡±

    Tanaka unwittingly chewed her nails.

    The indescribable black sensation enveloped my whole body. And at the same time, I found a day.

    But it''s okay. I''m not the only one in this situation anyway.

    Isn''t it a perfect situation to say "Sangryun with fellow soldiers"?

    I thought so.

    "What, you."

    Soon, Tanaka lowered her arms as if she had lost strength all over her body.

    Started at the same starting line, but one day was something different.

    As if he had known this would happen in advance, he was sweeping the material with great speed.

    Vegetables like chicken, rice, carrots and onions, garlic...¡­ and some of the miso that I used before and still had left.

    There was plenty of room and theft in the hands of choosing materials. It was so different from Tanaka, who was shaking.

    "How?"

    "I can''t stop thinking about what to cook. Then, I''ll go first."

    In less than three minutes a day, I chose all the ingredients.

    After giving a small hand to Tanaka, he ran out of the kitchen and headed to the counter.

    Even with an incredibly large pot packed.It''s rather good. Yes, sir.

    One day was also embarrassed.

    He was also a person, so his mind went blank as soon as he heard the ridiculous topic of hot cooking again.

    But there is only one difference from Tanaka.

    ''I know exactly what Adam meant.¡¯

    One day I understood Adam. I saw through his intentions.

    I''m not just asking you to make a physically warm dish.¡¯

    There were only two reasons why that was possible.

    The first one is for a long time.

    He said that he had a lot of exchanges with customers in a wide open kitchen in the dining room day and night.

    The second was a hint that Choi Han-seok gave Haru in the early days of the tournament.

    Choi Han-seok definitely said this.

    Adam is a ridiculously cold person. But I''ve only eaten Adam''s food once...¡­. It was warm. Not the body, but the mind. It''s like a day by day.

    Adam is a chef who looks a lot like Haru.

    So I''m sure there''s something to learn.

    Therefore, Adam''s "warm cooking" may mean the same thing as the warmth a day thinks.

    I don''t just mean the temperature. Something that warms the heart of the eater.

    A dish that can deliver human warmth.

    "Then what we''re going to cook is already decided, right?¡¯

    That''s why I picked a chicken.

    The pressure cooker was filled with hot water, and I couldn''t find any medicinal herbs, so I was going to make broth with shiitake mushrooms, green onions, onions, cloves, and cinnamon.

    One day, I''ll make chicken baeksuk.

    In his memory, the warmest teacher''s cooking that Haru had ever tasted.

    Remastered in the disciple''s way once again. Warmer, more delicious.

    Fluttering-!

    Put the spices in the pot and boil it with maximum firepower.

    The chicken removed the visible fat and put cuts in it so that it could be cooked quickly.

    By the time it was over, Tanaka had fled the kitchen like running away.

    He had a fish, shellfish, and shrimp in his hand.

    Since it is the final match, is he trying to cook seafood that he is most confident about?

    But the expression never looked good.

    He went to his countertop with a staggering step that seemed to collapse immediately, and moved the knife at a tremendous speed.

    I just keep cooking with a calm mind for a calm mind.

    Let''s fill it up.

    Stir-fry onion and garlic, then add mushroom slices and mix with rice.

    They were stuffed into the chicken, then added a knob of butter and tied thoroughly with the legs.

    By then, the broth had boiled.

    Dip the cloves and octagonal angles between the chicken''s skin, then put them in the stock, release the miso a little, and put white wine.

    Then, close the lid of the pressure cooker and wait.

    It''s actually almost crazy to start trimming ingredients in half an hour and make baeksuk.

    You have to cook Baeksuk for at least an hour.

    However, if two conditions are met, words change.

    1. Chicken is a soft guy who is not as tough as Korean native chicken.

    2, The firepower of the counter is quite good and the pressure cooker boils up quickly.

    If so, it is possible by a hair''s breadth. It''s a good idea to finish the boiled pork in 30 minutes.

    Of course, we can''t afford to relax. We have to make food to eat together.Originally, the best things are seasoned chives or dazed chives.

    Chives, shaggy cabbages. They are all very Korean ingredients.

    So far, a day has been saved separately, but it can''t be in a kitchen like this.

    That is why it was not tabled from the beginning.

    In anticipation of the only Korean-style ingredients being soybean paste, the chicken was stuffed with cloves and octagonal angles, a Chinese-American spice.

    ''Fusion of Southeast Asia and South Korea makes a side.¡¯

    I''ve been watching cooking all my life. Except for the two letters of cooking in a day''s life, only the shell remains.

    So I could judge faster and more accurately than anyone else.

    It''s good without leeks and clutter.

    Chicken baeksuk is a soup dish, so the side dish and sauce can be added to the taste strong.

    Use oyster sauce, red pepper paste, and BBQ sauce together.¡¯

    And use sweet potatoes instead of fresh vegetables.

    About 15 minutes later.

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t know what the hell it is...¡­.¡±

    "What are you trying to do? What do you want, Chef Haru?"

    Haru decided.

    The judges, who were as nervous as the two chefs, were embarrassed and made innovative judgments.

    Crrrr¡ªScreeching!!

    Remove the chicken-cook pressure cooker from the boiling temperature and cool it down in cold water.

    The temperature dropped sharply and white steam rose like fog.

    It''s just the smell of the spice inside. I couldn''t find any fishy smell or smell of the chicken.

    One day soon, he opened the lid of the pressure cooker and took out the chicken, which was about 70 percent cooked.

    Wipe off the water well with a kitchen towel, then add the three sauces and coat them with the sauce.

    ''Put sliced garlic, pepper and rosemary between the chickens.¡¯

    Korean chicken baeksuk quickly became BBQ with red pepper paste sauce.

    So far, the food that was perfectly oriental has quickly transformed into Western style.

    One day I even put the chicken with the sauce right in the preheated oven.

    Much higher temperature than normal roasts.

    They started to burn or roast chickens at incredible speed, almost 230 degrees.

    At the same time, sweet potatoes were put in a pressure cooker that kept the temperature as it was.

    Then they started to cook quickly without the lid on.

    The judges shook their bodies with nervous eyes.

    "That''s gonna burn."

    One minute. No, just 10 seconds will burn the sauce. The sauce concentration was very high even when I saw it earlier, so I might not be able to eat it in an instant."

    "I don''t think so."

    But Ben shook his head. That''s very firm, too.

    Around the time the judges'' worries soared to the sky. A day added one thing.

    He suddenly opened the door of the red-hot oven and began sprinkling lemon juice with apple cider.

    Screaming!

    At the same time that the temperature of the sauce and chicken surface dropped, the burning chicken stabilized.

    Is that even it?

    "No, that''s...¡­. It''s a chicken that was boiled once.¡±

    "I didn''t even peel it. I''m sure there''s a lot of water between the chicken and the skin, and it''ll keep burning in the chicken. Plus, I''ve been hydrating them outside."

    "When the time is right...¡­. Do you mean the perfect roast chicken?"

    "Wait, then.¡±

    This is how it feels when we clean up and go.

    This dish of the day.

    "You boiled the chicken, grilled it, steamed it at the same time.¡±

    "There''s no nationality there. Korea, America, East...¡­, you''ve got everything in there."

    "What kind of food is that? I just can''t guess the taste."Something that hasn''t been done before. Doesn''t even have a name. It is simply a day''s cooking.

 Chapter - 281 Incomplete product (4)

    None of the judges expected what this chicken of the day would taste like.

    In the meantime, it was natural in a way that the view to Tanaka naturally decreased, but no one cared about it.

    Even Tanaka himself. I couldn''t bring myself to look at the judges as they were being chased dead by time.

    It''s almost over. Just a little bit more!''

    We have about seven minutes left.

    Haru, who kept watching the oven, took out the chicken.

    Resting for the rest of the time. Chicken needs to be stabilized and cooled.

    It''s salty, sweet, spicy, spicy...¡­ smelled indescribably delicious.

    Remove the spices from the chicken and wrap them in foil.

    After that, I prepared sweet potatoes to be served immediately. In an instant, I took out all the cooked sweet potatoes, peeled them, and ground.

    Butter, cream, and soy sauce are soaked in the scent of spices and miso.

    Lastly, add a little red pepper and it clumped together.

    One day, a dish similar to mashed potatoes using sweet potatoes was made.

    Then the cooking is almost over.

    It''s time to do the plating.

    ''Only the parts that are good to eat. Make them as appetizing as possible.¡¯

    The chicken''s breasts, legs and thighs were nicely cut.

    Place special daily mesh sweet potatoes at the bottom of the plate and top with chicken.

    At first glance, we have about three minutes left. Move as fast as you can, collect the remaining chicken oil in the oven tray.

    This meat juice, mixed with various spices in chicken oil, is a great sauce in itself.

    Transfer to the pan and add honey, salt, and butter and boil them down.

    And finally, just pour the special gravy sauce over the plate with mashed sweet potatoes and chicken on it.¡­!

    Deng! Deng! Deng!

    "Time''s up! Time''s up! It''s the end of the final, everyone, hands off!"

    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp...¡­!¡±

    The bell rang loudly to signal a time out, filling the hall.

    At this moment, more than anyone else. Also, more than anything else, the day I was immersed in managed to come to my senses.

    That was close.¡¯

    It was really a close call. The sauce was a little greedy, but it was barely safe to see if heaven helped it.

    Almost a second or two away? I managed to complete the time-out with the gap just around the corner.

    A bowl of spleen with everything in the day.

    I tasted it for the first time when I was young.

    Haru has remastered the warmer dishes that made humans stand here, adding all of his cooking skills that have grown up now.

    "But at least this is enough. That''s enough.

    When I took a breather, I definitely noticed the dish I made. Haru nodded with a satisfied look.

    You think you can win? It wasn''t like that.

    One day now, I didn''t even look at what Tanaka cooked.

    It didn''t matter exactly what he made.

    "I''m satisfied."

    I feel like I''ve given up on something. My heart was a little distant, but it didn''t matter.

    You can lose.

    I was convinced as a chef. It''s the highest level of cooking you can make now.

    One day, I wasn''t confident that I could make something more delicious than this right now.

    So I was able to be satisfied.

    Above all, because it was a day where I knew myself well, had pride as a chef, and had no pride. My chest became as light as a feather.Soon it was almost time for screening. Giovanni hesitated with the microphone.

    "Then we''re going to do the screening right away. The chef who will judge first is...¡­.¡±

    Given that he could not immediately comment, he seemed to have yet to choose who to judge first.

    So far, it has been done according to the script, or the judges have decided on the order first.

    But now it''s an unexpected situation that just started without saying anything. There couldn''t have been such an order.

    Even the judges seemed unable to decide the order due to differences in opinions.

    Eventually, bacon gave the signal. He was referring to Tanaka.

    "¡­¡­Chef Tanaka! Chef Tanaka, please bring the food and come forward!"

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    Tanaka had a stiff look on her face.

    Indeed, it was the first look I''d seen in America. But at the same time, Haru knew the expression.

    In the footage that Bacon used to show.

    It was the same as it was then. The look of a knife in your eye.

    One day I had a hunch. Now, Tanaka''s mask has come off.

    I also had a hunch. The mask came off because he no longer had a reason to wear it. In other words.

    "You don''t look so confident. Chef Tanaka."

    "Ahaha... well, yeah. I don''t want to lie. I''ll say yes."

    That Tanaka is not much different from what he meant by intuition about his fate. One day, and Adam knew.

    Naturally Adam took over the microphone.

    In the first place, Adam was the showmaker who created the final, so it was probably natural.

    "One thing before we get a full explanation of the food. I want to ask you something."

    "Yes, tell me."

    "How do you feel about making it to the finals? May I ask you a favor? You''ve come a long way so far. When I first came to America, the number of chefs dropped from 16 to two."

    "How do you feel...."

    It was quite an FM question and a significant one.

    Tanaka, who paused for a while, glanced back.

    Eyes were on the cooking of the day, not the day. Then he turned his head again and opened his mouth.

    "I''ve learned a lot."

    "And?"

    "That''s it."

    "Hmmm."

    It was a succinct answer, to say the least, insincere answer.

    But Bacon seemed to like it anyway. He grinned at Tanaka, who answered like that.

    I didn''t know the satisfactory smile would go away around Bacon''s mouth.

    As expected, those two were the right answer.

    I felt like I heard a weak voice saying this. Or maybe it''s a misunderstanding.

    "If so, please explain. What kind of dish is it?"

    "Yes, first of all, my dish is a Japanese white soup with a variety of seafood as a base."

    "White soup!"

    "Is it like seafood soup?"

    Tanaka''s dishes were first served in traditional Japanese pot called "Nabe."

    If you translate Nabe into Korean, it''s a pot. But it''s a little bit different from just a pot.

    This is what it feels like to list the features.

    Made of pottery, the heat is maintained for a long time, wide sideways, not very deep, and crucially not completely round.

    So, to translate it, the feeling of a "hot pot" might be more right.

    "Seafood soup would be perfect. I made soup with sea bream bones, vegetables, and kelp. I got the taste with Japanese liquor and Kadarangoepo. I put other seafood in it, cooked it properly."

    "Can I just scoop it up?¡±

    "Inside are sea bream belly, shrimp, scallops, and squid. I''ll take it out for you, so you can just eat it as it is. I prepared soy sauce, so if it''s bland, add it.""¡­¡­Wait a minute."

    Tanaka, who briefly finished his explanation, was about to prepare the meal, when someone stopped him.

    As expected, as expected. It was Adam. He looked at Tanaka with his eyes wide open and asked.

    "You made something with flour and sea bream. What happened to that?¡±

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    Flour.

    Not in Tanaka''s cooking now.

    No, it was a food ingredient that didn''t go in.

    Tanaka, who hit the nail on the head, hardened for a moment. His fists trembled.

    "Originally, we were going to chop shrimp into sea bream meat to make a fish stand that is lumped with flour. But I failed to allocate time, so I couldn''t make it."

    "I know. So this dish is incomplete?"

    Unfinished product.

    The four letters of slashing the chef''s pride pierced Tanaka''s heart.

    The tremor of his clenched hand became even worse. Tanaka nodded reluctantly.

    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s right. But I changed the recipe right away and made it different. I''m sure you''ll recognize it if you try it."

    "Let''s try it first and talk."

    "Thank you."

    After bowing down with a stiff face. Tanaka carefully moved his soup into the bowl.

    I could feel the scent of the sea mixed with the smell of the sea as the seafood was full.

    ''That must be delicious.¡¯

    He had to admit that he didn''t cook it himself.

    pressed for time, even incomplete as Adam said.

    Tanaka''s fish soup was quite high quality.

    Of course, it was a little disappointing that it was a perfect eclipse.

    But even considering that, everyone probably didn''t disagree that it was a decent dish.

    Slurp!

    Sigh! Sigh!

    Chewing!

    The judges reticulated and tasted it.

    Oily sea bream belly savory. Sweet and chewy fish.

    Scallops and squid that don''t need long words...¡­. At least no judge left food that Tanaka gave me.

    Almost everyone even emptied the soup. Which meant, at least above average.

    "Shall we evaluate it right away?"

    Giovanni asked the other judges, looking around.

    Just as some were about to nod, this time Ben commented first.

    "It''s the way we''ve been doing this before, but we''re going to evaluate it first. I have a suggestion."

    "Suggestion? What else?"

    It''s already a final that''s a long way from "so far".

    Several judges standing on the edge complained, but Ben didn''t budge an eyebrow.

    "It''s nothing. Since it''s just the final round, let''s evaluate it together. There must be two chefs left anyway. I think it''ll be more fun in terms of directing. And crucially...¡­.¡±

    One day I knew.

    Even as Ben was eating Tanaka''s food, his eyes were looking elsewhere.

    The hand of the day. The food made at the end.

    Amazing visual sweet potato and chicken BBQ.

    Ben''s eyes were like a hyena starving for days.

    And hyenas wanted to eat meat. Just a little faster, before it drips with saliva.

    "And crucially¡­¡­. I can''t wait to try your fantastic chicken.¡±

    It was a heavy and ridiculous remark.

    You want to change the rules because you want to eat it.

    It was nonsense, so some judges, led by Giovanni, tried to protest. but

    "That''s a good idea. That''s what I was thinking. I can''t wait to taste it.¡±

    The mood changed rapidly when Adam stepped in.

    Haru looked at Adam in surprise.

 Chapter - 282 Episode 282. Grand Prix (1)

    Tanaka''s food evaluation ended faster than expected.

    It was similar to always. It wasn''t much different in the difference.

    The judges were just talking about how they ate, and Tanaka''s food was above average, as always.

    Even if it''s a pretty rough recipe, a little sloppy.

    He was a skilled chef. The food was delicious. It was a matter of course.

    But is it okay if the food is delicious? That''s right. As long as it''s

    But it wasn''t as good as a day''s.

    "I don''t think I can give it to everyone because I only have two legs. If there''s a part you like, I''ll cut it for you."

    "That''s great. I like breast meat."

    "I''m breast fat, too."

    A day''s big chicken was sliced without hesitation.

    He had a lot of food to eat, but only two legs and two breasts, so he cut the other flesh well and gave it to one person.

    Meanwhile, Ben was the first to preoccupy the big legs and thighs as if he had waited for the words that he really wanted to eat quickly.

    Put sweet potatoes on a plate, put the chicken on top of them nicely, and sprinkle plenty of sauce.

    How bad this combination can be. I even thought it would be really good to watch a day of cooking.

    "Enjoy your meal."

    Served the judges with plenty of food.

    As soon as Ben received the dish, he smelled it strongly. He blew a hot breath of nose.

    "Wow... this is so.¡±

    "Do you like it?"

    "I love chicken. I didn''t say anything about fairness. But what should I say, it''s so fantastic. No, you know what? There''s everything we want from chicken."

    Ben who smiles happily. Then, use a spoon to lift up the clear juice of the chicken and the sauce.

    "A killer barbecue sauce with gravy."

    It then pointed to the crispy ripe skin.

    "Did the crispy chicken skin soak in the sauce very well?"

    Finally, use a knife to split the chicken thighs.

    After boiling it once even though it was baked, the thigh fat that had kept moisture was revealed.

    "Lastly, moist thighs."

    Churping.

    Ben kept smacking his lips. He grinned as if it was meaningless to comment further.

    "Don''t you know this even if you haven''t tried it? Juicy and Tender. That''s all we want for chicken, right?¡±

    "Calm down, let''s eat and talk."

    "Ahaha, right. That''s right. Let''s try it first. I can''t stand it either."

    Several judges gave Ben a look at Ben, who had a slightly severe reaction.

    Ben, who scratched his head as if he was embarrassed, peeked at Tanaka.

    Then he lifted a fork and knife, cut the food, and tasted it.

    All the judges began judging the food of the day.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Is it because Ben is talking too long and verbose, or because he really has nothing else to say.

    Unlike the heat in the beginning. This time, those who are judging the day did not have very long lines.

    There were small exclamations in between, but that''s all.

    Even Adam, who said a lot of good things in the semi-finals, shut up.

    It''s okay, anyway.

    I would have been very embarrassed if it were usual.

    I would be sweating, clenched in my fist and nervous, thinking, "Why are you so quiet?"

    But the day now was just calm.

    There''s only one reason. There''s no regret left.In the midst of an awkward silence, judges slowly began to put down their forks and knives.

    Soon after, the evaluation was followed.

    Some are calm, some are as usual, some seem a little excited.

    Various reviews followed and soon became the last.

    Adam, he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and opened it.

    "I''m really serious. I didn''t expect Chef Haru to make it to the finals."

    "Yes, Judge Adam."

    I felt as if I had been hit hard by my solar plexus.

    Literally a fact bombing. The day paused for a while and soon regained stability.

    To be honest, I was very surprised at first. But it soon got better.

    I''m sure he does. Adam''s eyes, talking to Haru, were eyes he''d seen a lot.

    ''However.''

    Anyone else with that look always put this on.

    I used to love twists and funny stories.

    "But now I have to admit. I guess I''ve aged a lot, too. People''s eyes fall like this."

    The same was true of Adam. One day I felt comfortable somewhere familiar.

    "No, he''s still in good shape."

    "No, I know my body best. I''ve aged a lot. My tongue is numb, and I cooked for the first time in a while yesterday...¡­. I wasn''t satisfied. It was similar to what Chef Haru cooked. This is better."

    "Thank you."

    One day''s is more delicious than what you cooked.

    It was the best compliment a chef could get from someone in a higher position than himself.

    That''s what he meant. In other words, it meant that he could recognize the day''s cooking to the point where he threw away all that pride.

    No, I''m not throwing my pride away. It''s nothing to be defeated.

    I''m just admitting it.

    "What did you have in mind when you cooked?¡±

    "He said it was a warm dish. At the same time, he said it was a different topic from the beginning."

    "Yes, I am. It''s my own topic."

    "The first ''warmness'' was physical. A hot, steaming dish. That''s what you meant. So in other words, warmth now is another meaning."

    "That''s right."

    "That''s why I thought... Intangible warmth, not physical warmth. As if we''re saying it''s cool after eating hot soup. I thought you were talking about a dish that would warm the heart of the eater."

    "Well, then how did you solve it? We have five judges. Just as everyone has different tastes, the temperature of the taste will vary."

    Taste temperature. That''s what Adam said.

    At first glance it seemed prying, but no one felt that way.

    The conversation flowed as naturally as the spring breeze, and so did the answer of the day.

    As if I''m talking about a script that''s already prepared. There was no blockage in the words of the day.

    There''s only one reason.

    "I don''t know. That''s why I did the best I could to make the warmest dish I ever felt. That''s all."

    Chicken baeksuk.

    Haru is a dish that changed a man''s life, and it killed him. It was also a dish that was kept alive.

    If you leave out the three letters, you won''t be able to describe Haru. One day I really thought so.

    But chicken baeksuk is too simple. I just put the chicken in the water and boil it.

    There''s no time for finesse.

    You can do it if you want to, but the moment you get out of that monotony, it becomes something else in the guise of chicken baeksuk.At least one day I thought so.

    So I made something that wasn''t totally chicken baeksuk.

    I cooked chicken that fell into the water once, the most delicious way a chef named Lee Haru can do now, with the best heart, with all his heart.

    Doing my best. That was how chef Lee Haru put his heart into cooking.

    Some judges tilted their heads, saying they could not understand Haru well.

    But Adam was not. He just looked into the eyes of the day and said.

    "I don''t think it''s much time since the first time I saw you. You''ve improved so much. Different from day to day."

    That he is a falling star, and what is in front of him is a small, young star about to come to mind.

    "When I came to Grand Prix, I saw and learned a lot. I felt a lot of things. I tried to capture it as a dish, but I''m just glad it worked out."

    "Don''t say that. Not yet."

    "¡­¡­ not yet, that''s not it."

    Adam said with a big smile.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t remember much seeing him smile.

    And as with most things, a person who didn''t smile a lot would look really happy when he smiled.

    Just like Adam is now.

    "You''ll have to learn more from me. If you''re satisfied with just this much, you''ll be in trouble.¡±

    "Judge?!¡±

    It''s a very significant word. One day at a time, no. It was also something that everyone here could understand.

    "It''s not over yet, but in my heart it''s over."

    "Such..."

    "I''ll give you the highest I can give you. Of course, that doesn''t mean your cooking is the best. But it was the best that the chef could do and it was the best for me."

    "Come on, hold on! Can I do this? We haven''t even announced the results yet! We didn''t even score!"

    Something even a bombshell wouldn''t do.

    Adam''s words shaking the entire studio left some judges dazed.

    And at that very moment, Giovanni sprang to his feet.

    She tried to nitpick at Adam, but as soon as she met his eyes, she turned to Bacon.

    Can I do this? Something''s wrong with this. Isn''t there an order to things?

    Saying these things, no matter what Giovanni says.

    Bacon, who smiled her eyes off lightly, said a word as if nothing had happened.

    Her ponytail hair fluttered wildly and her face turned red.

    "I understand what you''re trying to say, Judge Geovana. Yeah... well, you''re right. It''s out of order. It''s not even over yet, and Adam was the only one who said this."

    "I know! That''s exactly what I''m saying. Isn''t Mr. Bacon in charge of this competition? But you''ve been ignoring the original schedule for a while ago. Now you''re just going to do whatever you want?¡±

    "Yes, that''s true. I apologize. Honestly, I pushed the date and even the subject without any notice in this important final. I understand."

    "Then do something! Now this makes sense...¡­!¡±

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying. "Mr. Giovanni."

    Bacon, who was taking Giovanni''s words with his eyes half closed, soon raised his right hand loudly.

    The excited Giovanni hesitated and dug into the gap."Do you think you deserve to say this now?"

    I plugged in the dagger.

 Chapter - 283 Episode 283. Grand Prix (2)

    "What do you mean? What do you mean qualification?"

    Bacon said.

    You don''t deserve that''s all.

    Even he was just looking at Giovanni without any tremors.

    As if it''s a given. And with straight eyes.

    There was certainty in Bacon''s eyes.

    Also, he''s usually quite playful, but with more serious eyes than anything he doesn''t show often.

    He was glaring at Giovanni.

    One day I could tell from the bottom of my heart that I hadn''t seen him show hostility to anyone in a really long time.

    And I thought I knew exactly why, too. Haru had similar thoughts.

    It''s a little ridiculous, but it''s a simple logic to think about it.

    "¡­¡­Mr. Bacon. I mean, is this."

    The eyes of several judges, including Ben, quickly changed.

    Everyone was reading each other''s faces and looking at the camera. It wasn''t hard to read the atmosphere.

    The judges knew, but they certainly didn''t.¡¯

    I guess it wasn''t just the chefs who suffered.

    The judges may say that it''s over if they just eat the food and judge it as a score, but they also had their own grievances.

    There was always friction in every place where more than three people gathered and acted as a group.

    The same was true of this seemingly fairly fair screening.

    ''In fact, anyone who knows knows.¡¯

    Jamie said this to Haru just before departure. Watch out for Tanaka.

    So I couldn''t help but notice the day I reached the final.

    Perhaps some of the chefs who were unknowingly eliminated before.

    Or there will be a lot of people who don''t know completely, but have noticed something strange and unusual is going on.

    ''Tanaka''s doing something wrong.¡¯

    He was the only one who scored a lot of points.

    If someone really gave a high score, on the contrary, someone really gave a low score.

    Even when the ranking dropped almost to the point of chin-up, Tanaka''s reaction was not a relief that he was alive.

    Isn''t it strange?

    He acted as if he knew the rankings in advance.

    He even moved as if he was going to win quite naturally.

    When I put these puzzle pieces together one day, there was one conclusion that came to mind.

    And Tanaka is not the only one who is committing the injustice.

    He''s got an accomplice.

    If you want to do something ridiculous in a big competition like this, you have to have an accomplice unless you''re a person who''s really smart.

    No, he would have used an accomplice because he was a smart person.

    And the culprit Bacon found was.

    "Judge Geovana. Let me ask you again. You just said you don''t know. Can you be truly confident?"

    It was a Giovanni.

    "I don''t... I don''t know. What the hell is Mr. Bacon talking about?"

    Of course, of course, Geovana played dumb.

    Rather, he attacked Bacon, who was driving himself, and opened his mouth as if he didn''t know anything.

    But Bacon was strong. He was a man when he did.

    He sharpened his personality, which could have been a big drawback, and made it an advantage, and he was also a man who could use it for the fun of the program.

    Perhaps the biggest contribution was that his commanding Maid Fur Films rose to its present position.That''s why Bacon said this.

    "Let me assure you, I don''t know. This is what I''m asking you."

    "What, what."

    "Holding hands with Chef Tanaka. He asked, "Didn''t you commit irregularities that only gave good reviews and gave good scores to Chef Tanaka, as well as providing information on the topics set by our judges in advance?" Judge Giovanni."

    The game is already over. You''re already in the right trap.

    "What, was the killer Giovanni?¡±

    "Mr. Ben?"

    But an unexpected person stepped in.

    Another man in this arena who, if not more than bacon, was comparable and, in a way, had his own personality of his own.

    I didn''t know if it was thanks to Bacon.

    Ben was also now willing to talk and see.

    "Hey, I''m sorry to hear that''s too bad. I thought it was Mitsuru, of course. Why is it Giovanni? I''m really flustered. Sigh."

    "Bet, Mr. Ben¡­¡­?¡±

    "What do you mean by that now?"

    Giovanni, who seems to be shocked, and Mitsuru, who suddenly became nervous because his name was called, are staring at him.

    Ben said as if it were a matter of course.

    "What''s wrong with this? Let''s be honest. There''s no one in our judges who didn''t realize it was unusual. If there is, it doesn''t work properly. Don''t you think so?"

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Some judges even nodded at his bold attitude.

    The situation is getting weirder.

    Ben looked alternately at Tanaka and Mitsuru, who were bowing their heads down.

    "Chef Tanaka is Japanese. So of course I thought it was Mitsuru. I apologize if you feel bad. But honestly, isn''t this a reasonable deduction? Who would have thought of a completely different geovana from nationality?¡±

    Since Tanaka, a Japanese, committed corruption, the accomplice must be Mitsuru, the same Japanese.

    Ben''s words sounded quite reasonable.

    In fact, Mitsuru was a little offended, but he didn''t argue with Ben''s words.

    It is understandable to a certain extent to her eyes.

    "Now... what do you want me to do? Can''t I sue you, huh?"

    The situation is obviously against you. Eventually, Giovanni brought up the complaint.

    Then Bacon looked at her as if he had expected.

    "Do it."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Do it. I''m confident I can win. Don''t tell me I''m the one to make this revelation without any evidence, just by speculation?¡±

    "Well, though. There can be no evidence. What the hell."

    "Who really wants to sue? You know how much effort I put into this competition. That''s why I have to file a complaint. I asked them to put spoons and chopsticks on the table that others had prepared, and there''s someone who''s stealing food."

    The strong and the weak, predators and predators are clearly defined.

    Giovanni looked at Tanaka and soon grimaced.

    Despite this humiliation, Tanaka was not saying or doing anything.

    Just like a doll, or like a corpse.

    I was just staring at the floor blankly with my head hanging down.

    Adam intervened in the midst of confusion.

    "Mr. Bacon, come on."

    "What''s going on?¡±

    "Come on, let''s finish the competition first. By the way, this delicious dish came out, so we have to deal with this first. "Before the warmth cools down.

    "Ah... that''s right, too. Yes."Bacon, who has been obediently admitted.

    Adam forced the heated crowd to calm down and the competition resumed amid considerable tension.

    In fact, it was ambiguous to call it a resumption. The results are already out.

    In a way, it was good to say that the award ceremony started.

    Geovana first returned to her seat, but her red-faced face never returned.

    Hands and eyes shaking like crazy.

    The score was written down, and the screening was quick. The result was self-evident.

    There was no one who didn''t know that Giovanni, who was the host, was no longer in a position to do something.

    So naturally Adam grabbed the microphone.

    "There''s no need to say that the difference in scores is overwhelming. Chef Haru? Congratulations. It''s a win."

    It''s a bit unfortunate. But above all, neatly.

    The results are announced.

    "Thank you."

    The day bowed politely. It was the moment when his dream came true.

    I heard Choi Han-seok saying something next to me.

    I''m sure it''s a nice thing to say, considering you''re quite excited. Congratulations. I believed you. Finally, you realize your dream.

    I could tell it was a word like that.

    However, Choi Han-seok''s voice was not heard well by Haru. I felt maybe a little distant.

    It was as if all the sounds and senses around me were humming.

    ''I''m...''

    One day seemed so calm on the surface.

    He also knew he wasn''t in a situation where he was very happy or anything.

    ''I''m really...¡­. I won.''

    The heart of the person concerned was pounding and pulsating, almost to the point of confusion.

    It wasn''t just a feeling of feeling good.

    This is. I don''t know what should I say?

    "Well, now that we''re done with this. Will Mr. Bacon continue?¡±

    "Ahem! Oh, thank you. Mr. Adam. Okay, so in two parts...¡­. I can''t help but give you the evidence you wanted so badly. Actually, I''ve always felt strange."

    Today''s main character is Haru. It was only natural that he won this huge food grand prix.

    However, the atmosphere of the venue revolved around Tanaka, not just one day.

    But one day I didn''t feel a bit sorry.

    The reason was simple, because he could see Bacon''s intentions right away.

    There was only one reason why Bacon did it at this very moment.

    For the winner, Haru.

    To make the winner look like a real winner, to be exact.

    So Bacon turned to Haru.

    "How much did Chef Haru feel? I''m sure you''ll know. What I''m about to say."

    "I didn''t know. I''d be lying if I told you. I don''t like lying.¡±

    Haru grinned, saying so.

    I looked at Tanaka for a moment, and his fist trembled.

    Around the time everyone and the camera looked at Haru after taking over the microphone.

    He began to take out weapons he had been hiding one by one.

    "Judge Geovana''s assessment was somewhat strange."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "I''m sure the judge said, I''m a YouTuber who focuses on cooking, but I have a lot less professional knowledge than other chefs. So I''m going to focus on taste and fun rather than professionalism. You told me the first time we met, didn''t you?"

    I remembered clearly.

    The things she said. The stand and character that I showed you.

    Given that all of those things were made and intended, Giovanni might have looked like Tanaka.

 Chapter - 284 284th episode. Grand Prix (3)

    Before the competition began.

    Bacon had created a place for participating chefs and judges to greet.

    Just then, I still vividly remembered what Giovanni said.

    I''m that kind of character. That''s how it''s going to proceed.

    That was quite right, actually.

    I don''t have any experience working in Michelin, but maybe there''s nothing more ridiculous than just a creator, Giovanni, calling for professionalism in front of the chefs.

    But there''s only one chef who has such a slight professional comment.

    "That was when Chef Tanaka was eating.¡±

    For other chefs, it''s delicious, it''s fun, after the same evaluation.

    When we ate Tanaka''s dishes, we talked about the ingredients, the harmony of the ingredients, and the method of cooking.

    Of course, the depth of knowledge is much lower than that of other judges.

    But it was weird just looking at it. That''s the way she is.

    "It''s like a man who''s already told Chef Tanaka what to cook."

    "Benefit¡­¡­!"

    Giovanni grinds his teeth aloud. One day I didn''t bat an eyelid.

    "Is that the only reason? Just because the evaluation was a little bit professional, you drive people to waste? I can''t take it anymore. I can''t stand it!"

    Red to her ears, she sprang to her feet.

    I tried to escape the hall half-as if I was running away, but it wasn''t bacon to open my eyes.

    "I mean, this can''t be the end of it. It''s good to go, but shall we just watch this?¡±

    Then, leisurely, he approached the front of Giovanni and held out a photograph.

    A picture that just looks normal on the outside.

    Late at night, near dawn. A dreary alley near the chefs'' hotel.

    The backs of Giovanni and Tanaka were photographed together, and the two were looking at something like a document.

    "I, what the hell is this?"

    "We can simply meet at night. There''s no such thing as a rule that we shouldn''t meet. I wonder if you all know this. This document is for the quarterfinals, right?¡±

    "Well, that''s....¡±

    "I made it with you while I was watching, and you never know. Then please explain this to us. Early in the morning when the theme of the quarterfinals was decided. Why did you two enjoy the secret secret meeting while looking at the paper that looks like it?"

    All I can think of is to commit corruption.

    Bacon grinned. One day I read the shape of his mouth.

    Checkmate.

    I got it.

    Bacon was smiling. He seemed genuinely pleased with this situation.

    Although the project itself, which is his masterpiece, was a crisis that could collapse, Bacon seemed to have only the fun of pulling out of the situation.

    As expected, it was a strange, extraordinary geek.

    "How did you take it?"

    "It''s important, so I''ll tell you. We''ve been aware of that. But someone who''s precious told me that you''re a Giovanni no matter how many times I look at you. I sent a staff member to watch."

    Bacon looked at Adam, saying so. Is it Adam, of course?

    He''s always been at the heart of this big competition. It was like a king on a chessboard.

    And it''s completely collapsed here.Feeling dizzy, Giovanni''s tongue began to twist like crazy.

    "Well, I. I mean. I am."

    Actually, this is the end of it''s over. Everyone knew it would only be ugly to say more. Also, Giovanni.

    Like this. Giovanni''s leg was released and she just collapsed.

    "Well, God is heartless. I don''t know why everywhere I go, there are so many incidents. Of course, I had a lot of fun because of that."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

    My eyes are teary.

    Soon after, the mask was completely broken and he began to stare madly at Tanaka with an angry look on his face.

    "Tanaka!"

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tanaka did not reply. He didn''t even pay attention to where Giovanni was.

    As if I had abandoned her.

    The sight eventually blew up Govana. She said, half sobbing.

    "Why, how did this happen? You and I did it together. Huh? Say something. Why are you keeping your mouth shut? Tanaka, you piece of shit!!"

    "¡­¡­different?"

    "What?"

    Tanaka''s dry lips barely moved by the sobbing cry of Giovanni.

    He still didn''t look at anyone.

    "Does it change? If I say something here. It''s just worse. You don''t know that? It''s so stupid. Really."

    "What a piece of shit!"

    Giovanni felt like throwing something next to him.

    It was truly hopeless. To the point where nothing comes out.

    "Tanaka."

    And it was the same for a day.

    Things have been sorted out before, but in fact it didn''t matter.

    From the perspective of the day. Not as a judge, but as a performer, a challenger who challenges to win first place in the competition, and as a chef before that.

    There was something else I felt really important and wanted to know.

    "I didn''t expect Chef Haru to know.¡±

    Only then did Tanaka raise his head. Haru''s eyes met.

    As expected, it was the snow. It was the same as Tanaka in the video shown by Bacon.

    Selfish, hard-headed.

    Also, you can do anything for whatever you want, and your eyes look more like a beast before a person.

    Although it was broken once, Tanaka still had a straight wick in his eyes.

    "Since when?¡±

    "It''s been a while since the quarterfinals."

    "At the end of the day, I failed completely.

    One day I nodded instead of answering.

    Tanaka also seemed almost resigned.

    With the results of the competition already out and conclusive evidence of photography, it seemed that further action was meaningless.

    Haru asked, eye contact with him. He expressed his sincerity in his voice.

    "I have a question. Win or lose, I want you to answer."

    "Listen."

    "Why on earth¡­¡­You approached me and Jamie, didn''t you? If you were going to win the contest by conspiring with the judge of Giovanni anyway. You had no reason to approach both of us. "There''s no reason to force yourself to be close."

    Yes, this is what I was most curious about.

    Why on earth did Tanaka deliberately approach Haru. For what. What do you want?

    "Honestly, at first I thought he was a really good friend. I finally went around the world, and I thought I met a friend who was about the same age and similar in cooking.¡±

    "Same. I thought we were friends."

    "Don''t lie and tell me right away. Why did you approach it?¡±

    "It''s him¡­¡­."

    At the moment, I could see Tanaka hesitating for a while.

    Should I answer or not?

    No, it''s in my better interest to take any action here.Calculate and act. For your own benefit.

    Tanaka no longer hid such a mindset and behavior.

    And the conclusion he agonized over alone was this. Let''s answer first.

    "I think. Haru and Chef Tanaka. The two were the most likely winners.¡±

    "Well, why?"

    One day, I frowned even though I heard the desired answer.

    For a moment, I thought Tanaka was lying.

    He probably does, because he doesn''t understand. It didn''t make any sense.

    "Hmm?"

    Everyone in the chairman listened and listened to Haru and Tanaka.

    Some judges were surprised by Tanaka''s comments. But the reason was a little different.

    "I can''t believe there was one more person who recognized Chef Haru except me and Chef Adam. I didn''t know about this."

    In fact, even before the competition began, most chefs ignored the day.

    Their experience is not as good as other chefs, and the restaurant heaven they run as their own restaurant was not so good to them.

    But they all had to drink the death knell of elimination at the foot of elimination.

    One day, I had skills instead of those brilliant things.

    And Tanaka recognized it. The eyes of the day narrowed.

    "At first, I thought about it as soon as I saw the video of chef Haru. Why is this chef doing this here? Looking at his skills, he has a good sense of working at a Michelin restaurant right away. Why at the little diner in the neighborhood?

    "That''s how you thought?¡±

    "Sincerely. Of course, it was speculation until then. I saw Chef Haru cooking with my own eyes and immediately became convinced. You can be similar to me, or higher."

    Come to think of it, Tanaka and Jamie ate together at a restaurant.

    Perhaps that was Tanaka''s own verification as well.

    Jamie was a frontrunner from the start. That''s how I verified the two chefs and became friends with them.

    There''s only.

    "Chef Tanaka approached us, and we were the favorites. What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    "I have to be by your side to do anything. Like Jamie was so proud he couldn''t even see what was in front of him, he stupidly cooked the same meat twice and dropped out."

    At that moment, one day I felt mixed feelings.

    I really didn''t think so. I thought it wouldn''t be as good as this.

    This bad hunch always comes true.

    "Jamie..." Did you seduce him?"

    "I only said one thing. If you''re so confident in your skills and get a good evaluation in the last episode. Why don''t we cook meat again? That''s all."

    "No way."

    Of course, Jamie''s elimination is largely due to himself.

    Whatever the postwar situation, it''s your fault to decide the dish and make it''s your fault.

    But would Jamie have cooked meat twice without Tanaka?

    I mean, did I do enough to get a bad reputation for trying to eat raw?

    One day I can say with confidence that it is not.

    "Well, that''s what happened to Jamie. I couldn''t be chef Haru. It''s just that you know yourself so well. And I''m quite proud of myself.

    And again, it hasn''t been one day.

    "He was a better chef than I thought. That''s why I came in second. What?"

    "¡­¡­are you out of your mind?¡±

    "Now I''m telling you the truth. It wouldn''t have been a problem if it wasn''t for the chef."Tanaka said that and laughed at what was funny.

    Everyone there, including Haru, felt dumbfounded and flew away somewhere.

 Chapter - 285 Episode 285. Grand Prix (4)

    One day he suddenly doubted his eyes.

    That''s great.

    Sincerely, a little bit of awe.

    Does it mean that a person who does something big has a strong mentality?

    Or is it because my mind went out so bad that I ended up like this?

    To be honest, it was a little ridiculous. I even wondered if Tanaka had finally gone mad.

    What do you mean, laugh at this situation like this?

    "Well, thank you, though. I''m so happy to hear that. That would be great for our staff to edit. Right?"

    Bacon approached Tanaka, resigned. Tanaka didn''t hold his hand.

    "There''s no such thing as Kurt on the air, is there?¡±

    "Why not? Of course I do. How am I supposed to just put in a big case like this? So that viewers can understand, we have to make it kind and send it to them. And the finale?

    "After all, Chef Haru will take it all."

    "You''re the winner. Fair and square."

    Bacon said he had already called a lawyer.

    Shaking all over, Giovanni was half dragged out, and Tanaka followed her.

    As if the story with Haru is already over, without giving a single look.

    But you can say congratulations on winning at least once.

    That thought suddenly occurred to me, but I shook my head and shook it off.

    It''s definitely our day. Is it all over the place?

    "I know, it''s a lot of ups and downs."

    I''ll tell you for you. Congratulations, sweetheart.

    Looking at the two men being dragged together like sinners. Choi Han-seok sent a happy smile with sincerity.

    Haru smiled as if he were answering.

    It leaves a vague aftertaste, so I decided to disband.

    As I''ve heard since.

    Giovanni reportedly gave Tanaka a good review and decided to share his stake in the restaurant that he would win in return for informing him of the theme in advance.

    She also had a vision to become a chef beyond Mitube.

    But Bacon dismissed it like this.

    Tanaka won''t be able to cook with her head up, and the Mitube channel in Giovanni will either have to shut down or go down.

    I heard it''s more for the rich.

    And lastly.

    "Chef Haru. Congratulations on your win."

    "What, thanks to you, seriously.¡­.¡±

    "Do you happen to have an appointment tonight?

    "Do you mean the promise?"

    Adam invited a day. Nearby, there is a Michelin one-star restaurant that you consulted about.

    "I''d like to make you dinner.¡±

    Adam''s cooking that Choi Han-seok emphasized so much.

    Adam, the main character, said he would treat him himself. Only for one day.

    And for a young chef, the winner and main character of this competition.

    What the hell is going on? I''m so jealous. Seriously. It''s a big deal that Adam invited you to eat. It''s a ridiculous honor. I don''t have to tell you. Does it?

    Choi Han-seok, who was next to him, jumped. It was easy to see that he was genuinely pleased.

    Besides, Choi Han-seok was not invited by Adam before.

    I''ve tried Adam''s cooking, but that''s all.

    Adam has never invited Choi Han-seok and cooked for him.

    Even though Korea is a small country. Cooking invitations that were not even allowed to the pinnacle of the country''s food.

    To be honest, I understood to some extent that Choi Han-seok was running wild like this. He meant it.

    So one day I was able to speak with confidence.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t think I can do it right away."

    "¡­¡­Oh, is that so? That''s too bad."

    Hey, hey, hey! Haru! What did you just say?!The sound of Choi Han-seok screaming rang in my ears.

    But one day it was just calm.

    I know this invitation is really valuable and special, but there was something more important about Haru.

    There was something else I promised earlier that I couldn''t buy for money.

    "There''s someone I''m supposed to treat tonight. I''m so sorry. Judge Adam."

    "I can''t help it. If you have a prior engagement, you have to keep it. You''re a wonderful person. A promise is a precious thing."

    "I agree. I mean it."

    Adam smiled awkwardly and reached out his hand. Haru grabbed it and shook hands.

    Choi Han-seok looked like he couldn''t understand the day.

    Usually, Choi Han-seok used to draw the line there, even though he vomited about what he did every day, but today it was a little different. It was a few steps further steps.

    One day, of course, I knew why.

    Choi Han-seok had a big heart for Adam, so he thought it was too much.

    If Choi Han-seok was the most important person for Haru as a cook, it was Adam for him.

    I don''t know what happened between the two.

    But I wanted to know, and I''m sure I''ll know soon. But not now.

    "I don''t know who it is, but I''m a little jealous. I can''t believe Chef Haru is the one who''s going to cook for us.¡±

    "He came to America and helped me a lot.¡±

    "Did any relatives come with you?¡±

    "I''m a friend of mine. He''s a nice guy.¡±

    "Aha! Do you have a good personality, Haru? I''m sure it can happen."

    When Haru gave a rough explanation, Adam smiled nicely.

    If you look at it like this, it''s just a friendly middle-aged man you can see everywhere in America.

    "How about tomorrow? I have to work again from the sand tomorrow. I was thinking about retiring, but I had to work for it again. It''s a nasty world.¡±

    "Haha..." Good job. Of course, it''s okay. Then I''ll see you tomorrow evening."

    "Empty your stomach. I''ll make you something delicious. Let''s talk while eating it.¡±

    Squeeze!

    Adam gave strength to the hand of the day he was holding.

    A moderately pleasant weight was delivered and the eyes of the two met.

    "About the better things we''re going to make."

    "I''ll get you a bottle of good wine. Do you like wine? The last time you came to our restaurant and packed tteok-galbi, you were going to have it as a wine snack."

    "Of course. Then tomorrow."

    So Bob''s appointment with Adam was postponed by a day.

    Next to him, Bacon asked him to join him, but Adam politely declined.

    I want to spend a day alone because tomorrow is an important day.

    It sounded like a line from a movie, but strangely cool. I wonder if I''m middle-aged.

    "Well, what should I do?¡±

    "There''s originally a lot of awards here and a lot to do¡­¡­. This is what happened today. If you don''t mind, could you give me some time to clean up?¡±

    "How much is enough? I have to go back to Korea."

    "I''ll try to finish everything the day after you eat with Adam. Are you all right?"

    "That''s enough.¡±

    Besides, Bacon will be responsible for the aftertaste.

    All a day can do now is just wait.

    The camera pulled out, and several judges came to Haru to apologize.

    Anyway, I sincerely told those who said it was the judges'' fault several times a day.After the competition ended a little bit bit bittersweet, I ran to the mart one day.

    I bought a lot of good ingredients and brought enough, and immediately changed my clothes, washed my hands, and prepared a dish.

    Choi Han-seok floated next to such a day.

    It''s like a day, no matter how many times I look at it. I think you''re amazing, too.

    "You say that a lot these days."

    Wouldn''t you do that? I didn''t tell him, but Tanaka''s trick wasn''t enough to notice. He even puts off his promise to cook for the kids.

    That¡¯s right.

    There''s only one reason Haru put off his appointment with Adam. It was because the appointment with Ike remained.

    Most of the city''s children I met on the first day of the competition were already in full swing. Finally, there is only one Ike left.

    Then what is Ike''s grudge? Is it because he can''t fulfill his resentment?

    Fortunately, it is not.

    "I think Ike is greater than I am. He''s a very young guy, and he''s been babysitting all the kids. Besides, Ike was the only child who was born."

    - Apparently, he''s something else. Just a little... I thought I would have done a big job if I had been born in a better family and grew up normal. It''s a shame every time this happens.

    Ike''s han is to make all the other kids comfortable.

    A few days ago, Ike''s hahn was resolved when the last child was born.

    The real messenger also tried to take Ike with him.

    But the bold fellow shook his head, saying he would never go.

    I want to see Haru win. I made an appointment with the guys who left first! I''ll tell you what happened. Uncle Haru will definitely win, so I have to go tell the kids!

    It made sense to the point where I thought the reason was nonsense, but when I heard it again, I wondered if it was a child.

    It''s actually a funny thing to say.

    When Ike complained so much, there was nothing he could do.

    He was looking at Ike really well even in the underworld, so he couldn''t just take her.

    Eventually, Ike''s wishes led to a moratorium on the holy fire until today.

    Of course, you can go to Ike after dinner with Chef Adam. You can make it simple or make it in advance. But... ..isn''t it?¡¯

    I have a lot of time to spend with Adam.

    It was natural that there would be so many opportunities to eat with him while building a restaurant together.

    But what about Ike?

    Today is the last time I can spend with a cute guy.

    No, today was the last time Ike was given.

    The guy who asked me to spend the last day with Haru.

    Isn''t it polite to do your best to cook a meal for them?

    One day I really thought so.

    This is what I''m going to cook.

    The ingredients that Haru bought from the mart were in front of him until just now.

    Large chicken, red pepper paste, miso, BBQ sauce, etc.

    I will make a special chicken dish that made Haru the winner.

    I wanted to win, so I thought I''d cook the winner''s dish for the last one.

    Ike hasn''t been shown where he is yet.

    There''s also plenty of time left over three hours.Compared to before, I had to cook like a racehorse running like crazy in 30 minutes, I''d be able to cook really comfortably.

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    ''Without Ike, I would have fallen long ago.¡¯

 Chapter - 286 Episode 286. City stars (1)

    Of course, Haru made Haru the winner.

    I tried my best, I was calm, and the dust that I''ve accumulated so far has gone up to a great deal and helped me reach the top of the championship.

    But that doesn''t mean it''s 100% thanks to a day.

    Sincerely, the road to the top of the championship was so high and rough that I couldn''t walk alone.

    Unfortunately, one day didn''t grow that much.

    There was Choi Han-seok, but it was not enough.

    I simply felt that the probability had increased dramatically, but Choi Han-seok was already part of the day.

    And it was Ikene who met by chance that filled the gaps.

    I''m sure they''ll ask what''s different from just cooking for us.¡¯

    Children had the power to see a lot of things that adults couldn''t see.

    And if an adult understood such children, it would be like having new eyes that could be seen farther than anyone else.

    That''s the case just by looking at the ice cream. I couldn''t think of this recipe one day without the kids.

    ''And I''d be out of the semi-finals. Unfortunately.''

    I was able to win because I had children.

    The children were also able to be holy because they had a day.

    So will Ike.

    Darn, knock, knock, tap, tap!

    Relax, but do your best to emphasize the details and taste.

    Haru cooked very delicately.

    I was a little nervous, so I had a cold sweat on my back, but I didn''t feel it one day.

    When I was cooking, I could feel what it meant by time really passing like a bullet.

    I came to my senses and it was well past a few hours.

    Choi Han-seok, who returned to the human body, set the table and called for a day.

    Haru, we have a visitor.

    "¡­¡­Already?"

    Look at him sweating. What kind of genius are you? So engrossed. Of course, he''s a genius. Anyway! Wipe it off with a towel. I''ve prepared all the awards.

    I roughly wiped myself with the towel of the hotel Choi Han-seok handed me. When I went outside, touching my hair, there was an Ike.

    He seemed very nervous for some reason. Moreover, he was looking at the day wriggling his hands.

    Uncle Haru...Did you win?

    Smiling.

    That''s the first thing I''ve said.

    I could clearly see what Ike had in mind.

    There''s one more day left because I want to see one day win, and it''s very awkward if one day doesn''t win.

    That''s why it was clear that he was looking around for a day like this.

    As expected, I thought children are really cute laws. Especially.

    The day smiled brightly.

    "Yes, of course! You said you''d win. You know I keep my word, right?¡±

    Really? Did you really win?

    "I really, really won. It''s all thanks to Ike. Ike cheered for me, so my uncle could win. Thank you."

    So you''re going to be a great cook, like you said before? Awesome! Congratulations! That''s great!

    Hearing the news of the championship, Ike began to jump around.

    It may be a great happiness for someone to like their happiness this much, and one day Ike was sitting at the table thinking so.

    "So today, I cooked what my uncle did at the competition. I don''t know if it''ll suit your taste. It''s a little less spicy.¡±

    So you won first place with this? With this chicken?"Of course. Besides, it''s more elaborate and delicious than the venue. Ay, for you."

    Ike had one more day left for the day, and one day he cooked for the guy.

    Suddenly, the theme of the final came to mind again.

    The subject Adam said he chose himself. Warm dishes. Suddenly, Choi Han-seok said.

    Yonseok, why didn''t you come earlier? It''s a little cold. Unfortunately

    But it looks so delicious. And it''s the dish that Uncle Haru! That means it''s the best in the world. That''s right, Uncle Haru!

    "¡­¡­Right, you''re right, Ike."

    Chicken that has cooled down a little.

    Of course, it was still delicious. But it''s not the best taste. At least that was the case for a day.

    Originally, most dishes were best served outside the oven, or right after the resting.

    It wasn''t just a cook, it was something that ordinary people who were even a little interested in cooking knew.

    But not for Ike.

    For him, this chicken dish, which has cooled down a little, is the most delicious dish in the world, and it must be in that state.

    Ironically, you can''t judge the taste of a dish by its taste alone.

    This must have been the theme of today''s cooking.¡¯

    So for Ike, and for a day. This slightly cooled chicken dish was the hottest dish of all.

    Even if the white steam did not come out, it was okay because the warmth from the heart and eyes was spreading and heating the table.

    Adam chose this for a reason.¡¯

    Perhaps much sooner than Haru or Choi Han-seok, Adam realized that the competition was going wrong somewhere now.

    It was obvious that Tanaka kept throwing strangely salty scores.

    And so was Adam''s theme, and so was what it meant.

    Adam tried to win me over.¡¯

    I don''t know exactly.

    Did you literally choose this topic to make your day a winner and push for such an urgent schedule, or the other way around.

    Maybe this topic itself was a test to see if a day was a chef suitable for a winner.

    But it didn''t really matter now. It happened, and one day we won.

    I''ve come, I''ve seen, I''ve won.

    "Is it good? Eat slowly. I should have given you some sanitary gloves. Isn''t it hot?"

    I want to eat slowly even if I stir it, but it''s so delicious that I can''t stop! Ugh, that''s ridiculous. I think I know why Uncle Haru won. It''s amazing. It''s so delicious.

    Ike wiped the mouth of other children when they ate with sauce all over their mouth and hands, but he couldn''t stand it today.

    So Haru stole Ike''s mouth with a wet tissue.

    Something like that suddenly came to mind. I wonder if raising a son would feel like this.

    There were a lot of things that I thought about when I came to America, but one of them was.

    ''Can I have a family, too.¡¯

    Born as an orphan, I didn''t feel the warmth of my parents, and even if the wound was festering, I had a leg over Samdocheon Stream.

    Coming to America, someone''s vacancy felt so great.

    On the phone every night, she also said it was like a day.

    I know. Honestly, it''s really good. This is chicken, I''m sure!

    Of course, Choi Han-seok, like Ike, broke the ice by ripping off the chicken legs in a hurry.But this was the assumption of a day. The family was here.

    Thinking that I have one more thing to do when I go back to Korea. Haru looked at the clock for a moment.

    Soon it was time for the ears to close. The voice of the envoy''s shoe came from a distance.

    Around the time all the dishes on the table went into the stomach of ghosts and people, and the warmth turned and warmed up.

    Thank you, Uncle Haru.

    Ike hesitated for a moment and said so. The day nodded.

    "That''s what I have to say. Thank you very much, Ike."

    For me, right? I want to be a chef like my uncle later. Until now, I thought I was just eating to fill my stomach. When my mom eats macaroni like crazy, or when my drunk dad lies down on the sofa and eats chicken.

    "I see."

    But not now. Now I know. How happy it is to eat delicious food! So I''m going to be a chef. I want to share what my uncle taught me with others. Just like my uncle did.

    A child has a dream. To a guy who''s been living like a stone day by day.

    Just like Choi Han-seok did to Haru.

    One day I closed my eyes for a while and prayed for a short time.

    I hope Ike''s little dream remains in his next life.

    So that Ike can keep up with it. I hope this promise will continue.

    "You can do it, Ike."

    Haru smiled happily and patted his head.

    And it wasn''t long before there was a slight crack out of the hallway.

    The sound of heavy, dingy shoes sounded oddly loud.

    Children used to be really afraid of the footsteps of these envoys.

    But now that he''s been through a lot, Ike doesn''t tremble a bit, he''s just confident.

    I think I should get going. I know you won''t have to pay for the meal.

    "As expected, Ike is smart. I don''t think he''s a kid.¡±

    So I''ll tell you now! I don''t have any money right now. I spent all of it to pay for the kids'' meals.

    He''s shaking his head, saying it''s too bad.

    In fact, he owed Haru a little money every time he ate in Haru''s room.

    But it''s all done by the end of the day.

    As much as the rest of his time, so did the money. But it was okay. This is the underworld.

    -So I promise! I''ll pay you back in the next life. With interest, I''m going to give you a lot. I mean it''s true!

    "Uncle''s interest is very expensive, will it be okay?"

    Of course! My uncle told me that I have to work hard. So I''m going to make a lot of money by making delicious food. Please believe me!

    Ike held out his small hand vigorously, and Haru hung his little finger.

    Body language, the universal common language, worked this far.

    As soon as I made an appointment with him, the envoy came in as if he had waited.

    He bowed his head to greet and reached out his hand in front of Ike.

    "I think you''re ready.¡±

    -Yes, of course!

    "You''ve been through a lot. Then let''s hurry up and go. Ike, do you know how much your friends have gone crazy about missing you? You said you were curious about what happened to Uncle Haru."

    -That''s why I stayed! Don''t worry. I''ve heard a lot about Haru from my uncle. He''ll tell you everything about how great he won!"Okay, that''s fine."

    Slip!

    The envoy moved the sickle, and a more white space opened up than ever before.

    Maybe it''s just me, but I felt like I could hear the children''s voices in it.

    Ike looked at the day and ran into the door of light without any hesitation.

    The children of the city became the stars of the city.

 Chapter - 287 Episode 287. City stars (2)

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    When I was in Korea before.

    When the grim reaper started to run a table paradise, the proportion of the grim reaper coming from time to time and wearing a light accompaniment to a late-night snack began to increase.

    ''He''s a really amazing character, no matter how many times I think about it, the Grim Reaper.''

    Choi Han-seok once said this.

    He asked with a tone of "Of course" as he sat next to the grim reaper, who was proudly tearing off the red chicken feet.

    I''m suddenly curious. Don''t you pay for your meal?

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    That''s a very obvious thing to say.

    If you ate, you have to pay. This was common sense to the extent that people had to breathe in order to live.

    Come to think of it, the grim reaper didn''t pay much for his meal.

    Of course, I didn''t eat completely over the counter.

    It feels like. If you eat twice, you can pay for your meal once. Or because I brought you a gift that corresponds to it.

    Wasn''t it simply the Grim Reaper who brought the back of the house that Yeomra gave him as a gift?

    But to put it another way.

    "If you eat twice, you eat over the counter once, right? Come to think of it."

    "Well, it''s a day. Give much thought to it. I''m sure I didn''t come empty-handed. Don''t that right?"

    Don''t play tricks on me. You know that it''s not convincing even if you say that with chicken feet.

    "Ugh..."

    The grim reaper who has finally dropped his tail.

    However, he seemed to be more obedient than he expected.

    Of course, Haru or Choi Han-seok had no intention of saying anything more.

    There was no one who didn''t know that the grim reaper was helping Harune unknowingly, and I knew how hard she worked day and night for the dead in Korea, so I didn''t feel like receiving any more money.

    That''s why I was just going to half-joke it.

    "Okay, then let''s do this. I don''t know what you''ll think, but my salary is a little too salty."

    Salary? Do you get paid by the grim reaper?

    "If a person works, he or she gets paid. But I''m not even on the minimum wage. Even that''s the minimum wage about 100 years ago."

    "¡­¡­the underworld is more enormous than I thought."

    The grim reaper''s expression of lamenting over soju looked truly difficult.

    Somewhere a heartbroken day filled her cup.

    "Whenever you sign a contract, think a few more times. No, dozens of times! Even if I just pick it up and read it one by one!"

    "Okay, just calm down. So what?"

    "Anyway, hmmmm. I''m sorry I got too excited. I can''t accept it on the radio forever. I''ll give you something more precious instead of money on the days you can''t pay.¡±

    More precious than money? Do you want to give the other ghosts time?

    "You can''t buy it with time or money. I don''t want to say it myself, but no one under the King of the Underworld knows better than I do. You know what I mean?¡±

    "You''re giving me the information?¡±

    Correct!

    Oh my god!

    The grim reaper emptied a cup of soju one day after another.

    He looked at Haru and Choi Han-seok with a slightly red face, and the two who were thinking for a while tried to nod their heads.

    Day after day, I smiled and fought back.

    "Let''s hear it first."

    "Haru, you''ve grown up a lot."

    "I''ve been trying to live a little harder lately."In the past, I would have accepted it right away, saying it was good, and I still feel the same way.

    But anyway, it''s up to people to listen to it first.

    The grim reaper, who nodded as if he could not help it, chose his throat and opened his mouth.

    "All right, then I''ll just have a simple one today. Maybe you''ve been noticing this a little bit for a day. I think I''ve said something similar before."

    The grim reaper glanced back.

    After confirming that the ghosts had already eaten, they continued to talk again.

    "First of all, basically, it''s a good thing to set ghosts on fire. Don''t that right?"

    "If you think so, I''m grateful.¡±

    Of course! Who''s as good as our day? Anyway, so what?

    "And... good things happen when you do good things. Right?"

    "¡­¡­What?"

    Without any foreshadowing, a story that could be said in any kindergarten popped up.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were a little dumbfounded, opened their eyes wide.

    He smiled as if he knew the grim reaper would do so.

    "Believe it or not, it''s free, but it''s real. Basically."

    "If you do something really good, does something good happen? Does that make any sense?¡±

    "It could happen in this world. If it''s not like that, the underworld pays for it neatly. You did a good job worth 1 million won a day, but you only got 500,000 won in reality? Then I''ll give you 5 million won worth of compensation."

    What did you do to make it tenfold?

    "The underworld has a high interest rate.¡±

    The grim reaper who smiles at me saying, "Don''t say obvious things."

    Then, he added a bit of a harsh remark.

    Just as good things happen when you do good things, bad things are the same.

    And the interest on evil deeds is much higher than good deeds.

    For a moment, I got goosebumps on my spine. Is it a matter of living a good life and taking care of it''s

    People who do bad things must be punished now. That''s what I thought, so I turned it over.

    - Anyway, so what? What''s the point?

    "It''s just my personal opinion. It''s better to make as many ghosts as possible. Any situation, any time. It''s complicated to explain...¡­. The power of good deeds is special.¡±

    The grim reaper thought about it for a while and tapped the table.

    Soon the eyes of the day met with her.

    "Good and evil can change one''s fate."

    "Fate¡­¡­?"

    "A predetermined fate that would never change. The only power to interfere with that is good and evil. And the Holy Fire you''re doing every day is building up that good deed into the VVIP class of a bank."

    "It''s strange."

    I felt like I''d heard something really ridiculous, like a leak.

    The only power that can change fate.

    I felt hopeless, but at the same time I knew something.

    Choi Han-seok shrugged at the grim reaper. That''s all I meant, so she nodded.

    What? It''s not as nutritious as I thought.

    "But it''s a very sophisticated piece of information. Ordinary people don''t know. The president doesn''t know.¡±

    -No, I understand that. It doesn''t mean much to our day. Don''t you think? He''s a day. Like I said, she''s the nicest girl I''ve ever seen in my life.

    One day, and the grim reaper couldn''t refute Choi Han-seok''s words.

    Well, it really was. Since it''s a day.He didn''t turn a blind eye to someone who was struggling in front of him, but took it for granted to help him.

    That''s why he became a human being who was chosen by the underworld and is rewriting the rules of the underworld.

    Indeed, since then, the Grim Reaper has often told stories instead of paying for meals.

    There were some helpful stories, some that were amazing or surprising, or felt like a joke.

    But the story she tells wasn''t a lie.

    In fact, a few days later, I met my best friend who had been so kind as to win the words of the grim reaper.

    Yumi.

    She became a family of heaven on the table, perhaps thanks to Haru and Yumi''s good deeds.

    And the same was true now.

    Maybe, as I thought before.

    Ike and other city kids were nice guys, so we could meet for a day.

    One day when good nature prevented such children from turning a blind eye to them, they could have won in the end.

    No, one step further than winning.

    "Well, let''s get down to it. Chef Haru, what restaurant do you want to make, and from now on, you''re going with me."

    "¡­¡­Yes, Dr. Adam."

    "Sing it comfortably. Chef, sir, ong, anything is fine. Appellation is not important. At least to the chef. Let''s talk at the edge of the knife and cook."

    The day after Ike''s holy grail.

    The restaurant Adam invited for the day.

    At the end of the deadline, where no one was there, Adam cooked a dish.

    It was not as brilliant or luxurious as Choi Han-seok expected, nor was it even a great technique.

    It''s like...

    It was more homely than anything else, like rolled omelet, which marked a milestone in my life.

    At the same time, he was as simple as the chicken that kept people alive.

    "Pancake."

    I''ve never seen Adam cook like that before. When I tried Adam''s food before, it was when the restaurant opened. It was a dish with a lot of skill. Pancake?

    A dish that sweetens the dough, puts it in a pan and bakes it.

    Put butter in a fluffy pancake and turn it upside down, cool it down a little and sprinkle fruit and maple syrup to finish.

    Like rice in Korea. Such a common dish, eaten everywhere in America where Adam was born.

    It was quite common to make in the kitchen of Michelin restaurants.

    "Would you like to try it? I don''t know if it will suit your taste."

    "I like pancakes. Then, thank you for the food."

    Slip!

    Cut a piece of pancake that cuts easily like butter into large pieces.

    Dip the maple syrup in the sauce and put it in the mouth.

    At that moment.

    "¡­¡­Ah."

    One day I was able to realize.

    ''Oh, that''s what it is. Chef Adam''s cooking is...

    The meaning of Choi Han-seok''s words that Adam and Haru resemble.

    It came to mind at the same time.

    I understand why you let me taste it.¡¯

    What kind of restaurant do you want to run?

    It used to be just vague, but now it''s clear.

    * * *

    Bacon suggested to Haru first.

    Why don''t we spend a little more time in the U.S.?

    Anyway, the competition ended a little earlier than the original schedule, and there were many things to deal with internally and internally because one day was the winner.

    And crucially, Adam wanted it.

    "But since it''s a restaurant that''s going to be the last of one person, I want to do my best. You know what I mean?¡±

    As Bacon said earlier from the start of the tournament.

    He really wanted to do his best at the restaurant that Haru and I were going to make together this time.Adam, as he seemed, was a man who was tight in strange ways, and thorough enough to be an obsession.

    "I know. I''m trying. What does Dr. Adam mean?"

    "No, it''s the other way around. It''s an effort I''ll make. It''s not my restaurant, it''s Chef Haru''s restaurant."

    "That''s what I was going to say."

    Let''s go!

    Haru took a folded piece of paper out of his pocket.

    "This is the menu I''ve pre-arranged. It''s a blueprint for a restaurant."

    "Oh!"

    Two people let out an exclamation.

    A huge plan has been set in motion.

 Chapter - 288 Episode 288. City stars (3)

    Common sense, there are things called.

    Things that most people say are natural.

    So something that''s almost like a ''fact'' that doesn''

    In that sense, the most representative common sense of Michelin was this.

    At the same time, Adam and Haru emphasized the most.

    "Basically, Michelin is expensive.¡±

    "That''s right, like you said."

    Price. It was a must-have word for Michelin.

    Almost every Michelin restaurant was so expensive that I couldn''t even think of a normal meal.

    Even as Michelin stars increase one by one, the price jumps to the ground.

    This was the price of the average Michelin restaurant in Korea that Haru knew.

    "What about Korea? It''s been a while since I''ve been to Michelin in Korea, so I can''t remember."

    "Honestly, the deviation is big, but you have to give me 30,000 won to get to 1 star. The average is around 50,000 won, and it''s well over 100,000 won if you go with 2 stars. "Three stars is nothing."

    "I know it from there. People between 20 and 30 just leave. It''s normal, in a way."

    No matter how cheap Michelin is, it costs 30,000 won.

    And 30,000 won is really a lot of money for most people.

    For someone, it''s money that you have to spend with great determination, and it''s even more expensive to spend for a meal.

    Of course, that must be made clear.

    "But it doesn''t mean that the Michelin star dish isn''t worth it.¡±

    "I agree, we''re chefs, we know the hard work. I know it''s not much money.¡±

    One day I knew.

    How expensive ingredients are needed to make a lunch course at a Michelin-to-Star restaurant worth 150,000 won.

    How many chefs have to move in perfect order, how many hours they have to stand in front of a saucepan, and how much hard time they have to spend building up their skills to make such dishes.

    Because he experienced it himself, and also because he worked for a long time in oral fairy tales of three stars at the peak.

    One day I could tell. I couldn''t help but notice.

    "But... just because I know, doesn''t mean everyone thinks so."

    The moment you''re aiming directly at Michelin, you''re so far away from ordinary people.

    There weren''t that many people who could spend hundreds of thousands of won per meal.

    "I want a lot of customers to come to my restaurant.¡±

    "Who wouldn''t think so? It''s the wish of every boss who opens a restaurant."

    "Exactly, I''d rather be ''diverse'' than ''many''. Of course, I know you can''t catch 100%. But as far as I can. I want to be a little more friendly."

    Therefore, the restaurant that Haru wanted to create was a little far from what the industry calls "common sense."

    Common sense that Michelin is expensive.

    Common sense that to become Michelin, you need high quality dishes, and to make them, you have to make them expensive.

    "I want to break those common sense."

    "It''s hard. Wouldn''t that make everyone do it?¡±

    "I know that. And it seems reckless in a way. But there''s a teacher named Adam who is the best in the restaurant consulting industry. When else would you like to try?¡±

    Just looking at the chefs of oral fairy tales right now, you''ll be dumbfounded by this word of the day.You said it was a ridiculous sophistry.

    But with Adam, the story may be a little different.

    "In reality, if you can, you can''t do three stars, because Michelin three stars are a really tricky, first-class area of fine dining.¡±

    "It''s okay. You can always get three stars, but this challenge is only now that Adam is here.¡±

    "You''re full of confidence, aren''t you?

    "There are so many stars that have crossed over from this Grand Prix."

    Adam looked at the day and laughed, "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." As if he really likes this bold look.

    He thought suddenly. This was a surprise.

    ''Of course, I thought my last restaurant would be a place that sells luxurious and high quality dishes.¡¯

    This was Adam''s common sense.

    I''ve been buried in money, working and living for money. I had to be more luxurious somehow to do that.

    Whatever he was after, he was vaguely thinking so on one side of his heart.

    But now it''s a little different. It''s become a little more certain.

    ''This isn''t a bad thing either. No, it''s not bad, it''s better.''

    A challenge that I''ve never done before.

    If other chefs had said this, they would have been angry or cut off contact immediately, but I could feel the sincerity of this man, Lee Haru.

    Indeed, thinking of something other than money first. The hot heart that looks like you.

    It was ridiculously good to receive as the last thing in my life.

    After all, that''s it.

    Reduce food prices to a minimum and bring out the maximum flavor in them.

    Then, match the taste and quality of the food to Michelin''s cutline.

    Maybe it''s more textbook than anything else.

    "I think it''s going to take a little longer than we planned, but it''s going to be okay because there''s still time left. I should go back to Korea soon."

    "You''re not staying in the U.¡±

    "I was going to, but I want to know more about Korea. Chef, please go ahead. Isn''t it bad if the owner leaves the restaurant for too long?¡±

    "That''s true."

    The original plan was to stay in the United States for a few more days and plan more for the restaurant with Adam, but it was soon revised.

    Because Adam thought it would be difficult to start a project right now.

    For now, it was quickly right that Adam and Haru each did more research and study.

    There was no hesitation because the reason to be in the United States was completely gone.

    I booked a flight that evening, talked to Bacon, finished a brief interview, and headed straight to the airport.

    While I was leaving, I asked how Tanaka and Giovanni were doing, and Bacon said.

    I guess Chef Haru doesn''t do social media a lot.

    A rather unusual answer was returned.

    In the first place, I rarely looked at my phone, let alone SNS.

    I suddenly turned on my cell phone, and I was surprised.

    There were dozens of calls from Yumi.

    When I quickly recognized the unusual situation, Bacon had written first.

    What emerged as SNS and articles is the back of someone else.

    One day, of course, I could instantly recognize that Tanaka was the owner of this photo.

    "Is the article out yet? But I shouldn''t say who it is. It''ll all be known who wins the final.""Oh, of course. So I had a very close conversation with the reporters. Instead of providing information and data in detail? Please write an interesting article."

    Bacon, who opens his mouth to worried Haru, saying that he has prepared it.

    Sure enough, all the articles and articles really only said that a "reasonably unsavory" incident occurred at the Food Grand Prix, which was being prepared on a large scale, resulting in one judge and one chef being sued for fraud.

    What the hell happened.

    No article was saying who the judge and chef were.

    Of course, now that things have come to this.

    It''s not worth saying that a huge amount of people''s attention has been focused on programs that haven''t even started yet.

    "Mr. Bacon did, didn''t he? Tanaka and Giovanni''s footage."

    "Without any mosaic or deletion, I''m leaving. I think it''s rather good. Think about it as a viewer. How much fun would that be? One of them, there''s a criminal! You''ll have to look at it with this expectation."

    Well, if you think about it like that, you can''t help but get the ratings if you don''t want to get a rating.

    On top of that, Bacon added a word.

    It was one day that he went to the final with Tanaka, and the last time he couldn''t knock it over.

    I think the day will shine even if our filming team doesn''t have to make a special direction.

    "It takes about half a year to get to the final. Get ready to sleep with Adam until then. You know, we''re going on a show in Korea, too.

    "When the highlights went off in the final, and my name went up. You want me to use that time to open a restaurant, right?¡±

    "The more you use it, the better it is."

    Bacon is smiling because he''s excited to think about it.

    There has never been such an evil person in the world.

    Sincerely speaking, this was more painful than publicly criticizing both of them.

    That''s the way it is, isn''t it?

    "Mr. Tanaka and Mr. Giovanni, the next half year is like hell."

    "Oh, it''s been half a year. It''s going to be even harder after that."

    It''s not a good thing that bacon is hiding two people''s work.

    First of all, aren''t they both people who have jobs called Meetube and restaurants?

    What if they continue working after they return home? After the final broadcast, you will be cursed at by adding insult to disgracefully.

    What kind of face did he have to face down until he returned home?

    But that doesn''t mean you can confess the truth.

    Bacon must have hung up the Embargo.

    The regulation that leaking facts related to the competition could result in charges was written in the contract, so if you confess your mistake, you will be sued at least hundreds of millions of won.

    So there''s nothing else the two can do but disappear as quietly as possible.

    Imagining the time to spend until the finals were aired in the future gave me goosebumps.

    He''s a scary man, too.

    It was always bacon smiling, but it wasn''t inside.

    As expected, I feel exhausted. My mind has become dizzy.

    I want to go home. Yumi and Yeyoung should cook Doenjang-jjigae with us.¡¯

    I felt like I was coming to get away from work, maybe because I was done with my work.Eventually, I spent most of my day sleeping on the plane back to Korea.

    But it was okay.

    In front of me, I saw a table heaven I missed.

 Chapter - 289 Episode 289. Shall we move? (1)

    "It''s home."

    When I saw the table heaven from afar, a word popped out of my mouth.

    Come to think of it, it was. For Haru, home is just a place to sleep and wash.

    The place where I spend more than half of the day, or most of the time, was really a dining paradise.

    Therefore, it was not natural to leave a healthy house and think about this while looking at heaven on the table.

    Yeah, it''s home.

    Choi Han-seok noticed such a day and smiled.

    It wasn''t hard to see that he was thinking the same thing as himself.

    What time is it now? Isn''t it break time?

    "It''s a holiday today. I told you I moved early to meet the holidays."

    -Aha, right, I did. I forgot it was a holiday because the lights were on at the restaurant.

    "Well, that''s true, isn''t it?

    It was a day when I didn''t notice anything strange, but it was true when I thought about Choi Han-seok''s words.

    I''m sure it''s a day off today.

    Around lunch, the table heaven was not only lit up, but also smelled delicious.

    The smell of home-cooked meals turned my appetite.

    "Is Mr. Yumi here?"

    So who else is going to come into the restaurant now? Let''s get going. Yumi said she would cook something delicious!

    It was a day when Yumi didn''t tell her the time or location, so she was vaguely thinking she would eat at home, but she seemed to have prepared something in earnest at the restaurant.

    Full of anticipation, I ran quickly.

    There was a [CLOSED] mark on the table heaven, but Yumi was seen wearing an apron over the translucent door.

    I suddenly got excited. I opened the door vigorously and entered.

    "Mr. Yumi!"

    "Screaming!"

    "¡­¡­Hmm?"

    Maybe it''s because of the sudden appearance.

    Yumi, who was mixing japchae with sanitary gloves on top of rubber gloves, screamed in surprise.

    I almost fell on the floor if I forgot if I was really surprised, so I was about to run and support you.

    "Haru! What a Haru!"

    "Mr. Yumi, calm down for now.¡­. Ugh!"

    Beans!

    Yumi, who discovered the day, made a fuss, and the two hit their heads.

    As I rubbed my tingling forehead, I heard a loud giggle from the back.

    Of course, Choi Hanseok. He was really laughing his head off.

    What are you doing, kkkkk. Are you guys filming a conte or something?

    "Oh, yeah."

    At first, I wondered what it was, but the more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t stop laughing.

    It''s been a while since I''ve come back and hit my head before I even said hello.

    It was ridiculous, but I felt comfortable because it felt like I was really back in my family'' of my family.

    Besides, Yumi is here.

    Haru reached out to Yumi, and she grabbed it and stood up.

    Whether he managed it well or not, heaven on the table has not changed from when Haru left for the U.S.

    No, I think I cleaned it yesterday, so it felt much cleaner.

    "Anyway, it''s been a while. Mr. Yumi."

    Looking at her, I burst into laughter. Yumi smirked if it was the same.

    "I know. I really, really missed you. Mr. Haru!"

    Mr. Haru, I said. Yumi.

    Yumi used to use the word "President Haru" more often, but she decided to change her name when she was on the phone in the U.S.S.

    President Haru seems a bit stiff and authoritative.So I thought about many things and decided to call her Haru.

    How should I say it, it felt good to be honest. The cheeks of the day turned reddish.

    "Oh, it''s cringe-worthy."

    "It''s cringe-worthy for the speaker than the listener! But it''s still good. Haru, it''s nice to see you after a long time, and it''s even better to talk with you."

    Yumi, smiling awkwardly. She seemed to avoid the day''s gaze as if she was awkward, but soon changed her words a little.

    "I''m glad, though. I''m almost done cooking. Japchae was the last one, so I just need to set it up.¡±

    "What did you do so much? In japchae, miso soup...¡­. Whoa, did you send pancakes too?! It''s not some kind of holiday."

    "President Haru¡­¡­Haru, you couldn''t eat a lot of Korean food while you were in the States. Even if I go to a Korean restaurant, would it taste the same as what I eat in America and Korea? So since you''re here, you should cook a lot of delicious Korean food.¡±

    "Thank you. Obviously, I missed the smell and the taste. Sincerely."

    Indeed, the table heaven was filled with many delicious smells, to the extent that it was mistaken for a holiday when someone else saw it.

    To be honest, just looking at the japchae in front of me was like that.

    Based on the salty and sweet smell, the savory smell of perilla oil that Yumi almost poured in caught my nose.

    Seeing the glossy glass noodles filled the basin, I wanted to taste it right away.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll give you a quick meal because you''ll be hungry."

    "Hey, I''m not a guest. Let''s make it together. You must have had a hard time cooking.¡±

    "Please be my guest for today. Haru, you had a hard time getting on the plane, right? And I haven''t seen you in a while and I don''t want you to work Sit down for now. It''ll be soon anyway!"

    I tried to let go of my spoon at least, but Yumi said she would do it and stopped me.

    I had no choice but to sit at the table, but a smirk of laughter leaked out again.

    ''I come to my restaurant as a guest. It''s unique.''

    It was a day where I was going through many things.

    He comes to his restaurant as a guest.

    Also, I enjoyed the dishes made by the vice president.

    Yumi also used the table heaven almost like her home, so she knew everything about the route and location.

    A table set up in a flash, really.

    Let''s start with bean rice with lots of sweet frosting. Japchae that we''ve been mixing.

    There were homemade meatballs, frozen pollack pancakes, miso soup, ribs that had been marinated for a few days, and kimchi, Haru''s favorite oral fairy tale.

    It''s more Korean than anything else, so it takes a lot of work. A table full of sincerity.

    Even the amount was enormous. Yumi didn''t look like that, but her hands were bigger than I thought.

    I asked her how she''s going to do all this, and Yumi said.

    First of all, Ye-young and Bo-nam shared it, and the rest of it could be eaten with ghosts in the evening.

    Then it came to mind. Oh, this place was a table paradise, right?

    I felt like my chest was lighter. Yumi said the day went by and some more ghosts came.

    There were not many people, but there was something to do.

    I raised my spoon and chopsticks in a relaxed mood and made eye contact with Yumi.

    "Thank you for the food, Yumi."

    "It''s been a long time, so eat two bowls, okay?"

    "Of course, who did it for you!"

    Let''s start with japchae, which smelled so savory.I took a spoonful of noodles, onions, paprika, and thinly sliced beef and glanced at it.

    "Well!"

    It was basically sweet because it had a lot of sugar in it, and the savory smell of perilla oil poked my nose.

    A taste that you can eat without resting.

    After chewing japchae, I ate a meatball, and the elasticity popped out naturally.

    On top of that, the spoon didn''t know that it would stop because of the addition of sour kimchi and miso soup that would catch the greasiness.

    "Eat slowly, you''ll get an upset stomach."

    "It''s because it''s that delicious. Oh, can I have another bowl? Rice with beans is really good, too. It has a perfect texture."

    "I learned it from Haru. I''ll give you a big bowl of rice, so wait a little by little.

    Yumi kept glancing at her day, eating slowly.

    I don''t know if it''s because it''s rewarding to see you eat food that you''ve worked so hard for, or if there''s a reason for it.

    She looked happy after all.

    When I emptied both bowls, I felt full and drowsy.

    I asked while eating the fruit she brought me.

    "And I''ve been wondering about this for a while."

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "Ye-young and Bonam didn''t eat together? What''s wrong with you today?"

    "Oh... They said they were going on a date today. To an amusement park. Yeyoung really wanted to see Haru, but she couldn''t help it because it''s been 300 days.Yes, sir.

    "Aha, that''s acceptable. There''s a reason why people say 300 days of evil."

    I thought I couldn''t see it for some reason, so there was a good reason.

    Ye-young and Bona''s relationship seemed to be cruising.

    By the way, dating was something that seemed a long way off, but now I was envious of something.

    Since I was young, survival was a priority, let alone dating.

    I was just indifferent because all the love cells died, but now I feel something.

    "I envy you, you two."

    "¡­¡­Shall we go, too?¡±

    "Yes?"

    "It''s nothing! Let''s just eat. And please tell me quickly. I heard you were just playing spectacular in America!"

    I thought I heard something strange, but I guess it''s just me.

    It must have been just a feeling that Yumi''s face, which was hurriedly turned around to get more fruit, was red to her ears.

    But if, by any chance, it wasn''t just a feeling.

    One day I thought of it. I''ve felt this for a long time, but Yumi and I have a lot in common.

    The background and taste of life.

    It was the same that I really liked heaven on the table, feeling like home.

    The part where you feel comfortable and the space.

    Before I knew it, the two might have shared more than they thought.

    One day, I sat next to Yumi, enjoying fruit and coffee, and lost track of time chatting.

    There was so much going on in the U.S., and it was fun to talk on the phone with you face to face.

    And crucially, America''s work isn''t done yet.

    No, I could''ve said it''s just the beginning.

    Haru, who was talking about the final, suddenly said.

    "That''s what I thought, Mr. Yumi."

    "Yes, Haru. What is it? Tell me."

    "Shall we move out? My house. So, the table heaven."

    "What? All of a sudden? No. No. Of course, Haru kept saying that he was moving. But my house. Hehe, my house...¡­.¡±

    I was troubled.I have to open a restaurant with Adam anyway, and I can''t leave the table heaven intact.

    Even the body of a day is only one.

    In the end, Haru has two options.

    Run a table heaven, a new restaurant, and two restaurants at the same time.

    Or put aside the table heaven and go all-in to the new restaurant.

 Chapter - 290 Episode 290. Shall we move? (2)

    There''s been a lot of work, a lot of work done.

    It has been only a week since I returned to Korea after a time in the United States that seemed to last forever.

    After experiencing the previous daily life that followed for granted.

    What happened in America felt as if it were a dream.

    Like it''s been a few years. Like it''s all over already.

    Perhaps that''s why this peaceful daily life was more precious than anything else.

    "Oh, monkfish and octopus are very fresh. You just got in, right?"

    The time between dawn and morning.

    Haru and Yumi headed to the market without fail. But there was something that caught my eye right away.

    When I lifted the monkfish that looked fresh, the merchant man who laid the stand smiled awkwardly in surprise.

    "As expected, you can''t fool Haru into his eyes. This was caught at dawn in the West Sea and released 30 minutes ago. You really look like a ghost. I think you''re better than me, a merchant."

    "Kk, that''s a joke. Then shall we go with this?¡±

    "The octopus in the mouth looks like a picture. Steamed monkfish with spicy monkfish, and soft octopus with clear soup goes well with steamed monkfish with spicy broth."

    If the ingredients are good, the menu of the day is decided in an instantaneously.

    Simply, you can make the best of the good ingredients.

    Steamed monkfish is made with bean sprouts so that it''s less spicy to eat it with rice.

    Plus, let''s add cool octopus and soft spring onion soup. Rolled omelet is the best side dish in this situation.

    I just imagined it in my head, but it really made my mouth water.

    Perhaps the same was true of the merchant man, but there was a loud click.

    "I''m going to have lunch in heaven today. It looks delicious."

    "Please look forward to it. I''ll make it delicious for you today."

    "All right, all right. Gosh, but seeing Haru''s face these days, it seems like he''s been living a little. It felt like the market was dead after a few weeks of disappearance in the US.¡±

    "Oh, yeah! Our mayor mascot is Haru. LOL!"

    Merchants in the market laughing their heads off.

    If you listen to it like this, the day you listen to it was a shameful compliment.

    But for the past few days I''ve felt with my skin that this isn''t an exaggeration.

    The day after I came back from America.

    As soon as I went to Yumi and the market, all the market merchants were surprised.

    I''ve heard hundreds of times from merchants who said they''ve been waiting for the day to come.

    The reason was quite interesting, but it became a fact that the items that I buy every day are of the right quality.

    That''s why there is competition, not competition.

    On my way back from grocery shopping. Eating a big bite of the market hot dog, Yumi said as if she was amazed.

    "Isn''t it amazing to think about it again? I wanted Haru to buy it for me, so we were competing against each other. In the end, the quality of the whole market has gone up. It''s a whole virtuous circle!"

    "I thought until now what the merchants said was just to make me feel good."

    Certainly, come to think of it, the quality of the products sold in the market has improved significantly compared to when Haru first settled here.

    So it goes without saying that the number of people looking for the market has increased naturally.

    Good things meet good things and make a bigger good.

    A small virtuous circle, which began as a day, was before we knew it, bringing the market to life."Oh, and. Haru, I forgot to tell you last time."

    "Hmm? Wait a minute."

    Yumi, who quickly finished a big market hot dog, turned her head to say something.

    A day with her eyes wide open took a handkerchief out of her pocket and matched it with her mouth.

    "I have ketchup on my mouth. I can''t believe you enjoyed it.¡±

    Let''s go!

    Wipe the ketchup off my mouth lightly.

    Yumi was surprised, stopped and opened her eyes wide.

    "So what''s going on? You said you couldn''t tell me."

    "I mean, what if he''sorry?¡±

    "Yes, yes."

    Yumi''s face turned red, of course, because of her feelings.

    But one day I didn''t notice anything.

    Although the love cells that had all died are slowly reviving, they still had to perform CPR right away compared to normal people.

    Yumi, who had been absent-minded for a while, soon noticed that the expression of the day was fine.

    Something ashamed of her, she coughed in a whimper and awkward way.

    "Well, anyway. If it''s nothing, it''s nothing. A new regular came shortly after Haru left.¡±

    "A new regular?"

    "Yes. 70s? 80s? He was a grandfather who was a bit old. He came around the deadline and ate before leaving. He''s been coming here a lot since then."

    "Oh, that''s unusual.¡±

    In fact, it''s not a big deal for grandparents to come. No, it''s not just a job.

    I don''t know if it''s because the restaurant is near the market, but a lot of people who are old came, and the price wasn''t that expensive, so it was a restaurant that anyone could come to.

    So there was a separate reason why Yumi was interested.

    "But to be honest, I keep thinking about it. My grandfather came alone. Every time."

    "¡­¡­alone."

    "Yes, it could be rude, so I didn''t ask you anything else. But that kept stuck in my head. There''s something about your grandfather''s personality that''

    Of course it''s never a good thing to have fixed ideas or prejudices, but it was really inevitable that it bothered me.

    Especially the job of a cook who meets at least a few dozen people a day to greet them and serve them meals.

    "You look very personable on the outside, and you speak like that. They sometimes buy me yogurt and fruits."

    "You''re unique, as Yumi said."

    "I know. It''s a shame you haven''t been here for a few days, but won''t we see each other soon?¡±

    Yumi''s voice, which seemed to fly away until a while ago, has decreased a lot.

    Her personality, which she said was similar to Haru. You must have been worried about your grandfather''s guest.

    Of course, it wouldn''t have been obvious.

    Besides, didn''t you say you weren''t here for about a week already?

    Customers who were so regular that they could memorize their faces would come to mind day by day.

    Maybe that''s why they''re telling Haru under the guise of coincidence.

    Most of what she said happened felt like this.

    There were more things to do with the mind than money, and so was the conversation between the two.

    And one day I liked that kind of yumi. I felt something that couldn''t be expressed in words that fit well.

    "Something tells me the same thing. I don''t know who it is, but I feel like you''re coming today. So let''s go and work hard. For the regulars!""Yay!"

    "I keep saying this. Thank you for working alone without me. I''much.

    "Huh, so let''s go cook hard, okay? Haru?"

    Thanks to Haru, Yumi''s tension has risen a lot.

    The two who ran like rabbits to the restaurant immediately began to prepare the dishes.

    Time flew faster than ever.

    * * *

    "Oh, that''s it! This is it!"

    Slurp!

    The merchant man, who was drinking the soup of Yeonpo-tang with a spoon, frowned coolly.

    A little late for lunch, when the guest is slightly absent.

    The merchant who sold the seafood really kept his promise to come to lunch today.

    In addition, you didn''t come alone, and four of you came with other friends, so I couldn''t thank you more for a day.

    With that in mind, I put a lot of octopus in Yeonpo-tang. Sure enough.

    "Would you like another bowl?"

    "Oh, can I?¡±

    "You haven''t even touched the rice yet, but you''ve already finished the soup. You''re sweating a lot."

    "Oh, I mean. I don''t know who gave me the ingredients, but it''s really delicious. Hmmmm, then I don''t want to ask for more bare-mouth. Give me three bottles of soju. I can''t stand this!"

    After all, it''s daytime drinking again.

    You have to go back to work later, so I told you to drink just a little bit. Say something nice.

    Yumi popped out and brought more soju to the merchants.

    Slurp!

    Just take it out of the liquor cabinet and pour a cold soju.

    Chewy steamed monkfish, white and cool soup.

    And as you enjoy the chewy and chewy octopus together, it was really quick for a bottle or two to disappear.

    I''m looking at the merchants who finish the refilled Yeonpotang quickly and mix rice with steamed monkfish sauce.

    The eyes of Haru, who was washing the dishes while he was away, were briefly turned to the clock.

    It''s break time soon. Less than 10 minutes are left before the last order for lunch.

    "By the way, I don''t think he''s coming today. I''m a regular customer of the other grandfather."

    "I know. You kept coming...¡­. Strange you''re not coming."

    "Well, maybe you found a better restaurant. We''re not the only Korean restaurant around here."

    "But we''re the best Korean restaurant! It''s a Korean restaurant run by the chef who won the American competition!"

    Yumi shouts confidently.

    As soon as Haru shushed, saying, "It''s an embargo and you have to be careful," he smiled and lowered his head.

    "Thank you for the meal today. I''m leaving now!"

    "Yes, thank you. Come again!"

    "Sir, do you want me to call Close now? We have to eat, too."

    "Well, shall we?"

    Time passed when I saw off the merchant customers.

    Ye-young, who had been crying since earlier, asked carefully, saying she was hungry, and when Haru nodded, she quickly went outside.

    I was hungry for a day, so I prepared rice right away.

    There were days when I cooked other dishes, but today, I decided to eat this right away because the main dishes, Agujim and Yeonpotang, became so delicious.

    Just as I was about to set the table and warm up the rice.

    "Uh¡­¡­. Boss? Hehe¡­¡­.¡±

    Ye-young, who went outside to change the sign, returned.

    "Well, is the meal still available? I came a little late, though. Geo."

    "I know. I ran into my grandfather as soon as I went outside. My grandfather came after a long time and said he''d be sad if I couldn''t eat it. You know, right?

    Not alone, but with a guest.

    I knew the situation in an instant.Haru smiled and took out another bowl of rice.

    "Of course. Come on in."

    The owner of Bapsang Heaven was a man who could not see someone''s stomach empty.

 Chapter - 291 Episode 291. A Day When You Want to Eat Strawberries (1)

    In fact, in principle, it doesn''t make sense to have guests at break time.

    It''s not break time for no reason.

    Especially, the more famous restaurants have, the simpler the break time is.

    After a hard lunch break in a restaurant that is crazy crowded with customers, my whole body is exhausted.

    That''s why you have to send all the guests out and eat comfortably for a while.

    Otherwise, we can''t do dinner business normally.

    The chef and the staff were human, so we had to make ends meet anyway.

    In addition, there are many chefs who do not like the fact that other customers are watching the boss and staff eat.

    It is against the spirit of service.

    But at least Haru and Yumi didn''t.

    The two visited the restaurant because they were hungry, and they couldn''t sleep at night if they just let go of a regular customer who visited for the first time in a while.

    "Come on in. I''ll give you your meal soon. What would you like to order?¡±

    The day greeted the grandfather''s guest whom Ye-young brought.

    Sitting at the counter familiarly, he glanced at the day and said to Yumi.

    "Is this the one? The boss who works in America?"

    "Oh, right! This is Haru, the president I told you about last time. The real boss of Bapsang heaven.¡±

    "Oh, you look so handsome. You look like a good cook."

    Chuck!

    Grandfather''s guest reaching out his hand saying that.

    My grandfather''s behavior, which was much friendlier than I imagined, made me feel at ease every day.

    When I carefully held hands full of wrinkles that felt traces of time, I felt strength.

    My grandfather seemed to be still quite healthy compared to his age.

    He wore a nice fedora because his white hair faded out a lot, and his clothes were also dressed in a suit that felt serious.

    Although I couldn''t help but notice that he was a little skinny, I thought he was the perfect person to call him a stylish man.

    "I''ve heard a lot from Yumi. I heard you were a regular at our restaurant."

    "Well, I''m not a regular. All the restaurants have no taste in food these days, but they gave it to me because it''s like human food. That''s why he''s coming."

    "Grandpa, it''s been a while, hasn''t it? You''ve been coming lately, but you haven''t been here for a few days. I thought I couldn''t see you anymore."

    "Well, if you don''t have any customers, that''s what happens! There''s been something going on these days. That''s why I couldn''t come, so don''t worry.¡±

    Was it true that Yumi said she was very close to customers?

    Two people who really talk like real granddaughters.

    "I thought it was because the food at our restaurant wasn''t good. But don''t worry! Now that Mr. Haru is here, it''s going to be more delicious than what I made it.¡±

    "That''s what you''ll have to eat. I don''t say anything unless I''ve tried it. I didn''t expect it."

    "Well, I''ll have to make it more delicious. I''ll give it to you soon. You''re going to eat the Heavenly Meal, right? Today''s food is good. It''s steamed monkfish and Yeonpo tang.¡±

    "Yeonpo tang? That''s nice. My teeth are so hard even at this age. He chews up all the octopus and stuff. What?"

    A slightly distant way of speaking, but the temperature was warm.

    Yumi quickly prepared her grandfather''s meal while the staff prepared food for her.Rolled the rolled omelet again, and scooped enough rice and soup.

    I filled the wooden tray beautifully and carefully with food and handed it over.

    "Here''s your heavenly meal! We''ll be eating, so please let us know if you need anything."

    "That''s enough! Someone who''s eating perfectly. They don''t even bother dogs when they eat, but I''ll eat well by myself, so don''t worry and go eat.¡±

    "Yes, enjoy your meal."

    After bowing to greet, Yumi and Ye-young headed to the big table where they were waiting.

    Thankfully, the two were not holding spoons until the day came.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t have time this morning, so this is my first meal.

    Spoon and chopsticks headed first toward steamed monkfish, which I wanted to eat continuously.

    Pick up a big piece of moist monkfish, cover it in crunchy bean sprouts, and dip in wasabi soy sauce.

    "Hmm!"

    "Wow, isn''t it so delicious?¡±

    "I know. Maybe it''s because I''m dozing off more than when I tasted it. It''s much better because the sauce is soaked in it.¡±

    It''s not just the dishes such as curry, jajangmyeon, and seaweed soup that become delicious by boiling them down.

    Especially steamed dishes. Even dishes such as steamed monkfish and braised short ribs taste deeper as they boil down.

    Steamed monkfish was just like that.

    If you scoop up the sauce and mix it with rice, a smile was built, and it was not too spicy in the first place, so there was no pressure.

    Even Yumi and Yeyoung emptied one bowl at the same time and rushed to the kitchen to scoop up another bowl.

    In the middle, Yeyoung said to Yumi, "Since Haru is making it, it tastes better. It''s just me, right? Don''t you think?'' and then bury the pinched side for a while.

    ''Grandpa... .. You''re eating slower than I thought.¡¯

    I thought of it suddenly and looked back.

    Grandfather''s guest was still eating alone, and there was one thing that caught the eye of the day.

    Maybe it''s because I scooped enough rice.

    Even after a little while, the rice served has not decreased as expected.

    Of course, it was common sense for the elderly to eat slowly, but since it was their first time showing their hands to regular customers, there was a bit more anxiety.

    What if it doesn''t taste good? Is it because it tastes different from Yumi''s?

    Having thought about such things little by little, the meal was over before I knew it.

    In Bapsang heaven, when you finish eating, you each have something to do.

    Haru and Yumi make dishes for later dinner time, and Yeyoung does the dishes.

    So everyone is getting up and going back to work in the kitchen.

    "Please pay for it."

    My grandfather got up and handed out a 10,000 won bill.

    "Oh, have you finished your meal?¡±

    "Well, it''s just edible. Maybe it''s because he''s the boss who drank American water. This is the soup made by the president, right?

    "Oh, you know right away."

    Haru, who was helping me with the calculation, was surprised by the words of his grandfather who suddenly came in.

    Really, Yumi cooked Yeonpo-tang and steamed monkfish for a day.

    You got it right on the spot.

    "When I tasted it, I knew it. The soup tastes like the CEO''s hand, and the steamed one tastes different. Anyway, I enjoyed it. I''ll be back.""You look like a ghost, by the way, thank you!"

    Sneaking, I looked where my grandfather was. Soon the corners of the mouth of the day rose by itself.

    To the extent that I was sorry for worrying, my grandfather ate clean food.

    Of course, he left half of the rice.

    However, that can be said because the day has saved a lot on purposely.

    Looking at the side dish bowl that is completely empty, I feel like I feel full for the day.

    I watched my grandfather die after paying the bill.

    "Well, we''ll have to work hard on the deadline.

    "Fighting!"

    "I''ve finished preparing the ingredients in the morning anyway, so let''s hurry up and get some rest. I saw that strawberries came into the market really well today. Buy it and eat it. It''s on me."

    "Oh, I can''t stand strawberries!"

    It just so happened that I had little work to do, so a day was tricky.

    There was no one in the world who would hate the sound of resting while eating delicious food.

    Ye-young and Yumi quickly began to burn with passion.

    Just as she, equipped with rubber gloves, was about to start washing dishes like crazy.

    Chiririrring!

    Suddenly, the door to the table heaven opened again.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s break time for us...¡­.¡±

    At first, I thought you were just a customer who mistook the time you sometimes come.

    But it wasn''t. The grandfather guest who left earlier came back.

    "¡­¡­Grandpa?"

    "Tongue while eating. I heard you went to the US and got a nice prize. I just bought it."

    Grandfather handing over a black plastic bag as if he was indifferent.

    But it was bigger and heavier than I thought.

    When I opened the plastic bag with a little embarrassment, there were red strawberries and market rice cakes in it.

    That''s Yumi''s favorite, Shirutteok.

    "Gasp, what''s all this about?¡±

    "I told you, I picked it up on the way.¡±

    "No, but still. You don''t have to give it to me like this...¡­.¡±

    "Grandpa, how do you know I like steamed rice cake? How do you know I like strawberries?"

    "Thank you, really."

    "You gave me a lot of food earlier. If there are people coming, there should be people going. Anyway, I''m going for it!"

    Whoops.

    Grandfather who disappeared before Haru told him to eat rice cake.

    The word that he came like the wind and went like the wind couldn''t fit this well.

    Yumi said that her grandfather sometimes gave her a present like this, but when she received it, it felt very different.

    Of course, there were times when regular customers bought me coffee and bread.

    There was such a difference in mind that it was hard to express in words.

    Haru, who was standing outside the restaurant until he couldn''t see his grandfather, came back inside scratching his head.

    Yumi and Ye-young had their eyes wide open, so they had no choice.

    "Well, now that we''re here, shall we eat this?¡±

    "Oh yeah!"

    "Are you that happy? I have to work anyway."

    "Still, there''s a reason why people call it a conspiracy, right? I''ll just be a happy monkey. I''ve been craving steamed rice cake since yesterday!"

    Ye-young came down to a cup of coffee.

    That''s how the unscheduled snack time started.

    "Strawberries are sweet.¡±

    The market rice cake was delicious, so it hurt my mouth, and I didn''t even feel sour about how well you picked strawberries.

    The amount was quite large, so I put strawberries on top for the guests who came in the evening, saying it was a service.

    I love and appreciate the unexpected gift. To those who speak. One day, I said it was given by another customer, and I thanked him.She''s a unique person. For some reason, I''ve been thinking about you ever since I first heard about you.¡¯

    It''s a day when my intuition is getting better.

    I don''t know if this hit rate is good or not, but I worked silently thinking it would be better than nothing.

    Time flies so fast, and it''s time to waste midnight.

    Choi Han-seok, who left the restaurant early in the morning to visit Seoul for the first time in a while, returned just before the door opened.

    Haruyaaaaaaah!

    "Long time no see. I heard you had a good trip to America."

    "¡­¡­there are a lot of unexpected customers today.

    Of course, he also wore someone else next to him.

    I suddenly thought.

    "You went on a date with the Grim Reaper, not to see Seoul?"

    It must not have been a coincidence that the relationship between the two ghosts was getting closer day by day.

 Chapter - 292 Episode 292. Strawberry-eating Day (2)

    "You''re just a match made in heaven."

    "I think I''ll be able to trust them calmly if they get married. Don''t you think so, Haru?"

    "No way. I feel like a middle-aged couple who already have children rather than marriage. Doesn''t it feel like that? The beauty of a big old man?"

    "Oh, that''s absolutely right. I agree, I agree. Haru has an eye for things."

    About this much was Haru and Yumi''s appreciation of the current situation.

    Soon after Choi Han-seok, who left the restaurant on a plausible excuse to go out in Seoul, returned with the grim reaper at 12 o''clock.

    The two were forced to think the same thing at the same time.

    "It''s a lot of sesame seeds!"

    Choi Hanseok and the grim reaper.

    To be honest, it''s a combination that''s to imagine.

    Of course, from the perspective of ghosts and ghosts, it is possible, but the opponent is the grim reaper.

    Age, name, I don''t know anything. He''s even a creepy scary person.

    No, I don''t even know if it''s a real person.

    Of course, looking at the grumbling eyes of the two now, I wonder what the use of all these ideas is.

    ''Something, something''s wrong.¡¯

    Of course, I can''t give you a definite answer yet.

    But from a day''s perspective, it feels like the relationship between a friend and a business partner is now walking a tightrope between a friend and a lover.

    I''ve been single since I was born until now, but I''ve known this much.

    I don''t know if Yumi was thinking the same thing, but her eyes kept twitching.

    Whoosh!

    "Hmm?"

    The grim reaper, who was drinking with Choi Han-seok, turned his head away.

    Haru and Yumi, who felt guilty, quickly turned their heads and pretended to do something else.

    Of course, I don''t think it''s a problem to see a regular customer eating at a restaurant from the CEO''s point of view, but I did notice a little bit.

    Eventually, a day turned the subject around first.

    "By the way, you come here very often these days?"

    "Hey, that''s right. The grim reaper used to come once or twice a month. These days, they seem to come almost once a week."

    Of course, I was paying for meals regularly, so I had no complaints from a day''s perspective.

    The grim reaper, who poured a glass of soju coolly, slurped down the kimchi stew served as a side dish and opened his mouth.

    Of course, she added a lot of cheongyang candles to kimchi stew according to her taste.

    "Most of the ghosts were sacred to the table heaven. I couldn''t come before because I was looking at other ghosts, but now there are few ghosts that come at night. I come here often."

    Also, I heard that he negotiated with the underworld and raised his salary a little.

    It was said that it was a reward for the revival of Haru and Bapsang heaven, and I thought that the afterlife was also a performance-based festival.

    I''m so thankful that the underworld is raising sales. Isn''t it?

    "If you''re grateful, give me a lot of service...I''ve already had a lot to say ¡­, so I''m just saying yes. One more?"

    Of course!

    Choi Han-seok and the Grim Reaper, who drink consecutively, are filled with glasses.

    That was certainly correct.

    "In the past, the Lord of the Underworld chose heaven for his request."

    Before and after a day in the United States, there was really a lot of change in the table heaven.First of all, most of the ghosts were sacred, and after the Food Grand Prix, we had to think of restaurants after the table heaven.

    ''What''s going to happen now?¡¯

    A lot will change, a lot will change.

    Things that had been vaguely thought of are just around the corner.

    Nevertheless, it is still a dead end. I don''t see much to the eye.

    It''s almost time for Adam and Bacon to make an appointment right now, but one day I haven''t drawn a detailed blueprint for the restaurant yet.

    Dawn has come. The little restaurant that turned black outside was a good place to contemplate.

    Time has passed so quickly as I thought about various things and kept up with the drinkers.

    A red-faced grim reaper, who had emptied the snacks neatly, got up from his seat and put his hair back.

    "Do you want me to pay for it?"

    "I''ve had enough. I have to go to work now."

    "You''re working hard. So, money again today?

    "Sad¡­¡­ I''ve run out of salary."

    The grim reaper turns a bag full of dust and smiles as if he is disappointed.

    If someone else did this, I would have called the police not to eat over the telephone, but it was rather welcome for Haru to do this.

    And the grim reaper wasn''t the one to shut up.

    When she came out like this, it meant she was paying for something other than money.

    Precious thing you can''t afford, to be exact.

    "What other interesting stories are you going to tell me today?¡±

    "Did you hear a lot of fun now, Haru?"

    "You said that last time. It''s a story of blood and flesh."

    "You''re a good talker¡­¡­.¡±

    When the grim reaper had no money, he used to pay for his meal by telling him information or other stories about the underworld.

    I heard that even during the Joseon Dynasty, scholars replaced the price of meals by informing them of their studies, but it was a story of an era when it became dizzy just by listening to it.

    Naturally, Haru and Yumi listened, and Yumi brought a bag of snacks.

    Anyway, what are you going to tell me today?

    "It''s short, so listen carefully. No, not twice.

    "Yes, of course."

    "Well, I told you before. Karma, good things happen, bad things happen.¡±

    "Yes, I remember."

    Karma was particularly impressive among the stories told by the Grim Reaper.

    So of course I couldn''t forget it. In a way, there''s nothing more righteous than that.

    Order of the world. Karma that rewards the right punishment for the life you''ve lived in.

    And the grim reaper gave an extension to the karma.

    "Then it''s a day. What do you think will happen if a man continues his work in the afterlife?¡±

    "¡­¡­the work of the underworld?"

    "Is the work of the underworld a good thing or a bad thing? What do you think?¡±

    "That''s."

    Of course it''s a good thing.

    The day I was going to think so soon shut up.

    "Isn''t that a good thing? You''re taking everyone who''s dead. I''m going to let you to judge!¡±

    Instead of such a day, Yumi answered first.

    The grim reaper smiled instead of answering, and Choi Han-seok nodded quietly.

    That''s why a day has come in.

    "I don''t think so, Yumi."

    "Huh? But."

    "Basically, someone has to die. The work of the underworld. And how can death always be a good and good thing. Who decides who''s good in the first place?"

    "That''s... ah...¡­.¡±

    Yumi must have thought of something. Maybe something similar to a day.Then he immediately bowed his head in silence.

    "I guess I still have a lot to learn."

    "But, anyway, I think so. The work of the underworld is that people like me dare not say good or bad."

    One day I thought. Suddenly, there were things that crossed my mind like a flashlight.

    Someone''s death, the day has met a lot so far.

    Many of the souls who were treated as professions that would have been holy.

    I thought of the families left behind by ghosts who died of resentment and came to heaven for a day.

    People who would have truly grieved and cried when they died.

    I could never say it was a good thing for those tears.

    "As expected, Haru, you''re amazing.¡±

    "Did you get hit?"

    "You''re right, and when asked this question, very few people answer like you. Well, of course. ''Cause they''ve never been dead.''

    Now, then, let''s get down to business.

    The grim reaper was about to kiss his red lips.

    "Karma is very unique. It gives new things to people who do a lot of work in the underworld."

    "What''s that¡­¡­?"

    "Have you ever heard of a sixth sense?"

    "Something like this. I think it''s going to be like this! Something like a hunch."

    "I''ve developed a sense of similarity. We call it a model. To put it simply, it''s like. Should I say that ghosts are more likely to be brought in?"

    An example.

    The grim reaper brought up a story that he had never heard before.

    "I don''t know."

    "You may not feel it, but I''m sure you''ve already developed a lot. For example, yes. I suddenly wanted to eat something, so I made it. It just so happens that Han has a ghost associated with it."

    "That''s a coincidence?¡±

    "Ghosts are also attracted to people who have an example. It''s similar to a shaman, which means it''s a benefit for you to run a restaurant."

    "Wow, that''s really a good thing, then.

    "I can''t say I like it. Think about it, what''s good about attracting ghosts? And maybe you''ll see more of the sad side by side by side.

    "In a way, it''s kind of like my destiny."

    "You have to face the sadness. It has to be, and it will be."

    If other people have an example, it is usually a great misfortune.

    Ghosts are seen, and bad luck continues to occur.

    But one day is different. If he''s the only human being who can comfort ghosts.

    "I think that''s enough for today''s meal. Thank you for your hard work."

    "Well, it''s hard for you to cook. Then, I''ll get going. Thank you for the meal.¡±

    "Get in there!¡±

    The grim reaper packed his clothes and prepared to go back.

    As always, she disappeared like the wind and was about to leave, but she stopped in front of the restaurant.

    Seemed to be looking at something, he soon picked up a pen and began writing on a small piece of paper.

    A small box where you can request what you want to eat in heaven.

    I wrote down a menu there and went back without looking back.

    But no one saw the figure.

    Haru and Yumi. The two were preparing to close the restaurant after saying goodbye to the grim reaper.

    So there''s only one person who saw it.

    Choi Han-seok, if not always, kept her in the eye.

    "Whoa?"

    He smiled as if he was curious, and soon shouted at Haru and Yumi.Come to think of it, didn''t you check the customers'' menu today?

    Yumi ran out and opened the application box.

    "Well, there''s only one today, isn''t there?¡±

    I opened the folded paper, which was a bit antique.

    And there.

 Chapter - 293 Episode 293. A Day When You Want to Eat Strawberries

    [Dumpling soup]

    The moment I saw it, Haru and Yumi felt it at the same time.

    There''s no food in the world that''s harder than this.

    "Dumpling soup is actually¡­¡­. It''s a really funny dish. I don''t know if I can say it''s funny about the food."

    "I agree with that. Especially from the perspective of restaurant owners."

    I''ve probably had all the experience of buying dumpling soup at a restaurant.

    It''s a menu that is sold a lot at snack bars, Korean restaurants, and even if you don''t choose and eat it, isn''t it a regular menu that comes out once in a while at places like the army, company, or school?

    And one day I could guarantee it. Maybe 99% of them are factory-made dumplings.

    For the restaurant owner, this is the most convenient menu. Just put dumplings and vegetables in the broth, beat the egg and boil it, and it''s over. It''s the same as making ramen, and it tastes good.

    "Frozen dumplings are also very popular these days. Some are expensive and delicious, and some are really cheap, but some are somehow tasty."

    Besides, what kind of food is dumplings?

    It is a food that spreads in many ways around the world as if all mankind had promised, regardless of the East and the West.

    So there are few likes and dislikes. No one hates dumplings much, if nothing else.

    ¡­and that''s the problem.

    "Common sense, the Grim Reaper wrote this down. You''re not asking for frozen dumplings."

    The next world told me I''m at least 100 units old. Did you have frozen dumplings a hundred years ago? Not a chance. I''ll just put my hands on my hands.

    "Ha... ..Hand dumpling. It''s going to be huge again. It''s not a holiday special. Haru, are you okay? If I were to do business a day, I''d have to make at least a few hundred dumplings."

    "In fact, if you call Ye-young and Bonam, they''re going to stretch their hands. There''s a real problem. There are so many kinds of dumplings in Korea."

    Even if the region changes, the taste of dumplings changes dramatically.

    Kimchi, tofu, meat, chives, etc.

    Dumplings taste different from house to house beyond the region.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. You don''t know where the Grim Reaper is from, do you?¡±

    - How do I know that? He doesn''t even tell me his name, let alone his age. I just asked him so hard that he couldn''t hear me, and he just hit the wall. I just gave up, too.

    Choi Hanseok is waving his hand, saying it''s not possible.

    It''s true if he said this, not anyone else.

    In the midst of a mountain, that''s exactly how I felt one day.

    Besides, Haru or Yumi should have made dumplings.

    These days, unless I worked part-time at a handmade dumpling store, there was no opportunity to make dumplings, except for family gatherings.

    Dumplings have always been by our side, but strangely far away from our hands.

    It was such an ambiguous food that seemed both soul food and not.

    In the end, Haru, who agonized for a long time, chose one answer.

    He picked up his cell phone with a grim expression and called somewhere.

    Tousuru--- Tousuru---.

    Uh, Haru. What''s the matter?

    In an instant, the phone rang, and a familiar voice came over.

    Fortunately, it was not a busy time, but the noise around it was rather small, but it was still noisy with the sound of several kitchen utensils moving busily, starting with the cutting.Haru asked with all his heart.

    "Chef Park Joohyuk. I''m really sorry to call you after a long time, but...Do you know how to make dumplings?

    What? Dumplings? Why all of a sudden?

    "There''s a customer who must eat dumplings."

    What the hell is your restaurant in this world, Haru? What kind of customers always...¡­. Ha, it''s done. Wait a little.

    "Thank you!"

    If you want to thank me, come and raise sales! I actually made a new menu, and it was a bit vague, so I was thinking about it. That''s great. Anyway, then...¡­.

    Park Joo Hyuk, who is grumpy as always, takes good care of me.

    Talking on the phone with him suddenly reminded me of a similar person.

    "Grandpa?"

    Why is it that I suddenly remembered him.

    I''m busy, so I''ll sing it once. Write it down well. First of all, the basic base starts with ground pork and a little bit of fat.

    "Yes, chef. I''m writing it down!"

    However, the question, which was briefly raised like a haze, disappeared to somewhere after being pushed by Park Joo-hyuk''s voice.

    I came to my senses and it was the next day.

    Haru and Yumi returned to the table heaven, with their hands full of ingredients at the market.

    Even though I ordered the delivery by truck, as I do every day, there was a noise of its own.

    Today is overwhelmingly more food ingredients than other days.

    Because Haru was not sure about cooking, he wanted to test many things.

    Well, I didn''t worry about it though. Thanks to Bonam, a strong supporter.

    Armed with sanitary caps and rubber gloves, Bonam opened his mouth as he looked at the mountain-like ingredients.

    "It''s been a while and it''s amazing. Yeyoung is working so hard. I''m not saying I do this every day. Look at that pile of onions."

    "But when you get used to it, it''s worth it. If I want to cook something delicious for you later, I''ll have to learn hard! The dog at the seodang recites a lot, and I''ve improved a bit.¡±

    "Really? Then I''ll have to study hard so that Ye-young doesn''t have water on her hands!"¡±

    "¡­¡­can''t you go away and stir-fry sesame seeds?

    Naturally, Yumi, who was peeling the onion, spewed a sour taste.

    Ye-young and Bonam scratched their heads awkwardly, and really went to the corner of the kitchen to trim vegetables and start stir-frying sesame seeds again.

    One day I could only feel it at that point.

    Is this a couple?

    I''m afraid of something.

    Anyway, regardless of that, the opening time was approaching and we had to follow up on cooking.

    Chef Park Joo-hyuk told me that the most basic dumplings are.¡¯

    Of course, Park Chu-hyuk also asked about the region.

    But I didn''t know anything for a day, so I just asked for the most basic recipe.

    The oral version of the dumpling, of course, starts with pork.

    Half and half sirloin and half pork neck, plus a little bit of fat.

    I chose a part that''s light and doesn''t smell like pig.

    I added a little fat for the savory and juicy juices. Not much, about 10 per cent?

    After preparing a lot of meat like that, I added a basic seasoning.

    "Mr. Haru, the noodles are cold!"

    You can''t leave out noodles in dumplings again.

    Boil it in water with soy sauce and cool it down on a strainer tray.

    If you do that, the noodles stick to the starch and turn into rice cake.

    Chop it finely with a knife and put it in. This was a tip I learned from Park Joo-hyuk."The vegetables are done."

    "Bonam and I thought we were losing our arms."

    Ye-young''s family also made her work fast.

    If you add the chives, shiitake mushrooms, garlic and a little onion that the two cut into small pieces, all the ingredients are included.

    I think 150 servings would be enough.¡¯

    Even though I used a huge basin, the amount was so large that it was piled up on top.

    Looking at it like this, I realized that we shouldn''t make dumplings on holidays for no reason.

    There''s no other way than to gather all the family members to take care of all this in a family home.

    Haru, who was wearing thick rubber gloves and sanitary gloves, kneaded thoroughly with the taste of his hands.

    A familiar delicious smell came up and the dumpling filling was made.

    And the cow was divided into three.

    One is meat dumplings, the other is kimchi dumplings.

    The other one will be saved for now just in case.

    Then it''s just the beginning.

    The four families of the table heaven sat in a circle and began to make dumplings one by one.

    "Something''s funny? It''s fun to make them one by one."

    "Haha¡­¡­I''ll leave no comment."

    It was only in the beginning that the atmosphere was naturally good.

    Making dumplings is more fun than you think, time flies, and it''s good to concentrate.

    And about an hour later, everyone realized something was wrong.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Soon the restaurant became quiet. Even Ye-young''s family, who used to stir-fry sesame seeds.

    As the number of dumplings created exceeded 50 per person to nearly 100, my hands hurt, and most of all, I felt like I was going to lose my mind.

    In the end, the worse day lifted the white flag first.

    "Honestly, I think this is more than enough for lunch. Let''s stop here. Shall we think about it while eating lunch?¡±

    "Yes, yes!"

    Of course, the reaction of the three was fixed.

    The first round of making dumplings.

    Preparing to boil today''s menu, dumpling soup, I steamed a few dumplings a day with the thought of trying it once I made it.

    It tastes good. I''ve tried it since I made the filling. But it still feels different.

    The dumplings fresh from the steam steam that emanated white steam were incredibly hot.

    But how many people can resist this?

    "Whoa, whoa."

    The taste is split in half.

    Haru and Yumi picked up meat dumplings as if they had promised, while Yeyoung and Bonam picked up kimchi dumplings like ghosts.

    The dumpling skin was slightly scratched, removed from the steam, and then dipped in soy sauce and put it into the mouth.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    "Oh, this is a dumpling¡­¡­wow¡­¡­."

    Elasticity couldn''t help but protrude by itself.

    The pork was lightly oiled, so first of all, the clear juices burst out.

    Additionally, chewy noodles, light pork, soy sauce to reduce the greasiness.

    What about kimchi dumplings?

    Kimchi, which is sour and spicy and even chewed, had the magic to make dumplings constantly edible.

    It was so delicious that I wondered if this was Korean food and this was food. from the ground of one''s heart

    but

    "Well."

    One day I felt something indescribable.

    "It''s a little disappointing.

    Of course it''s delicious. I mean it, and I''m confident.

    No one would say it''s not delicious because it''s served.

    No, the use of handmade dumplings in these restaurants in the first place was far beyond common sense.

    But at the same time, the chef''s sense was speaking very strongly."I don''t think I''m going to live up to the grim reaper''s standards. It''s a delicious dumpling, but something is missing. Something.''

    What kind of dumplings does the grim reaper like? Meat? Kimchi?

    For what reason, why, out of the blue, she left a dish called dumpling soup.

    We still have one more chance.¡¯

    I''ll have to pay more attention to the guests today.

    That thought crossed my mind.

 Chapter - 294 Episode 294. Homemade Dumplings (1)

    lunch time

    The people who run the restaurant are the busiest, and if it''s a popular restaurant, the kitchen turns into a battlefield.

    In this sense, the family of Bobsang Heaven can be said to be skilled soldiers and old soldiers who have been through numerous battlefields.

    Those who can get orders without blinking even if they are flooded in like a tidal wave.

    However, even the old men in heaven had to work with their shoulders tightened their shoulders.

    There are rumors that it''s just a dumpling, so there''s a lot of customers coming in.

    "Three guests in the hall, three kimchi, one meat, one meat!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    "The guest who just came in is two kimchi, two meat, five kimchi and two kimchi!

    "Yes¡­¡­."

    Like pouring sweet and sour pork sauce or dipping it, it is dumplings that have different tastes.

    Some people like kimchi dumplings as much as the number of people who like meat dumplings.

    Coincidentally, there are four dumplings in the dumpling soup that goes into the table heaven today.

    In other words, each guest was divided into what dumplings to put, and Haru and Yumi in the kitchen, who had to harden them, were delicious.

    "Mr. Haru, are you okay? I''m a little behind on my order."

    "How much is it?"

    "That customer has been waiting for 15 minutes...¡­.¡±

    "15 minutes?! It''s going to spin, please tell them you''ll give it to them as soon as possible. No, I''m sorry I''m late, just passing drinks one by one. Please. It''s because I''m behind on orders today.¡±

    "All right, leave it to me!"

    Today, Bonam was even watching the hall instead of Yumi.

    Nevertheless, orders are being pushed back, so you will realize how chaotic today''s table heaven is.

    ''I thought I''d make enough.

    I think I''ll use it until dinner if I don''t know. The dumplings that I wanted to eat were already showing bottoms.

    Of course, the harder the cook was, the happier the guests were, so the satisfaction was going through the sky.

    Yeyoung who went to the delivery said.

    There was a large order, so I went to the elderly''s house, and my grandparents loved it so much.

    The situation was similar in restaurants. There were especially many elderly customers today.

    Guests in their 20s and 30s are similar, but the number of middle-aged customers has almost doubled.

    ''Dumplings work well for older people. Especially the dumplings.''

    It''s been a while since I tasted this.

    I''ve heard these words dozens of times a day.

    In particular, the response was very good for grandmothers and grandfathers, and there were so many people who wanted to pack only dumplings, that they had to make and put up signs urgently, saying it was difficult.

    Soul food.

    When it comes to soul food for Koreans, they only thought of kimchi and miso soup, but unexpectedly, dumplings were like that.

    "Thank you for the meal. Oh, it tastes just like ompangi."

    "Mr. Jung, I told you so! I was passing by the restaurant this morning and it was written down. Handmade dumpling soup! I didn''t bring it right away because I couldn''t stand Haru''s taste."

    "I know. You''ve eaten something precious. Thank you, very much."

    "LOL, buy me a cup of makgeolli later! Haru, I''ll be back!"

    "Yes! Thank you, take care!"

    Despite the busy day, he bowed his head to greet the guests.

    I felt like I met all the elderly people in this neighborhood once in a while today.

    They said it''s a precious taste.¡¯

    It''s not a big deal, but if you make it by yourself, it''ll become a different dish.Each dish must have different memories and memories.

    So it would have all tasted different.

    The taste of a moment that is sad for someone, happy for someone.

    The appreciation of such guests could not be more appreciated one day after day. I might be doing business for this taste.

    Breaktime is getting closer and the piles of dumplings are almost out of stock.

    Oh my god!

    There were so many customers that I could hear the sound of dignified footsteps at the door that I had just opened.

    When I turned my head unconsciously, I noticed a face that I wondered why you were not coming.

    "Grandpa!"

    "Can I eat now?"

    "Of course I can. We''re running out of ingredients, and you''re just the right personally.

    He is a grandfather customer who gave me strawberries and rice cakes before.

    As expected, you''re here alone today.

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but I kind of felt like the guests were coming at the time to leave.

    But what does that have to do with anything. It''s only natural to greet you because you have a guest, and you only think about what happened.

    He led his grandfather to his seat by organizing a slightly quiet restaurant compared to the previous one, which had no battlefield.

    Of course, the order is heaven''s meal. My grandfather asked for two meat dumplings and two kimchi dumplings.

    "Handmade dumplings?"

    "Yes! The people at our restaurant worked hard since dawn. It''s delicious."

    "They''re unique. That''s a lot of work for a giant dumpling! It''s not something you can do like that. What kind of wind did he have?"

    "Just, someone asked me to have dumpling soup. The customer wants to eat it, isn''t it the restaurant owner''s job to make it for them?¡±

    "You''re a good talker. Tsk. Anyway, make a hand dumpling...¡­. I don''t know who applied, but I like it very much.

    Grumpy grandfather guest as always. But is it an illusion of a day that you seem strangely happy?

    He was usually a grandfather who thought hard about something, but today he glanced at Haru cooking.

    It''s not cooking, it''s dumplings. My grandfather''s gaze didn''t fall off.

    And then all of a sudden.

    "And you mean? You shouldn''t say you''re confident like that. I''m a big fan of dumplings. I know the taste of dumplings."

    "Did you like dumplings? I didn''t know that."

    "Excuse me, dude. I didn''t tell you, but of course I don''t know. It''s something that even the daughter-in-law who left the house doesn''t

    When Yumi asked with her ears pricked up, her grandfather laughed and yelled.

    By the way, more and more customers were falling out.

    Most of the customers who come at this time are merchants who do business at the market, and they wake up quickly because they have to eat quickly and go back.

    Yumi, who had a little time to spare, settled in front of her grandfather.

    "Then you should have told me. I would have made it for you."

    "I don''t eat dumplings like the ones they sell at the supermarket. Dumplings taste good when you fold them with your hands."

    "I''m a little nervous. We worked really hard on it."

    "Let''s try it first."

    I felt similar to standing in front of judges in the U.S.

    Was Grandpa originally this character?

    With that in mind, I did my best to cook one dumpling soup as always.

    Boil dumplings in clear anchovy broth, beat the eggs and pat the pepper.

    Isn''t kimchi and salted squid sufficient for side dishes?"Self, here comes the formula for heaven. The dumplings are hot, so take them out on the plate and eat them carefully."

    "Oh, it''s just plain on the outside."

    Gulp my lips again, grandpa.

    After a while, he added a piece of meat dumpling to the plate and cut it in half.

    The white steam rose and the delicious smell spread.

    Grandfather looked at the ingredients in the dumpling with hawk eyes.

    "You used good meat, didn''t you?

    "¡­¡­how do you know?"

    He immediately blew up a heavy blow.

    A day when I''m a little flustered by something unexpected.

    Even Choi Han-seok, who was standing next to him blankly, turned his head around and looked back.

    "You can tell at first sight. Why not? The meat oil is transparent, but it doesn''t even smell. That''s why it''s good meat. If the color of the chives looks transparent, it''s good meat."

    ''Did¡­¡­?''

    At first, I thought my grandfather was in the cooking industry.

    I didn''t know how you could say this without tasting it.

    But my grandfather said. Someone let him know that.

    While Haru was thinking about it, Yumi rushed in first.

    "Wow, you know everything, don''t you? You must be a good cook!"

    "What kind of cooking is an old man? I don''t even eat soup at home. We eat here and there sometimes. It''s just, uh, someone over there told me. I just pretended to know."

    The grandfather, who shook his hands and said so, soon ate a spoon and chopsticks.

    After blowing the dumplings and cooling them down, they tasted them as they were.

    Even though we''ve been doing a good job. Somehow I was nervous, so I glanced at it one day.

    And whether he was conscious of the eyes of the two, his grandfather''s appreciation.

    "Not as good as I expected."

    "Well, is that so?"

    To be honest, it was very disappointing.

    Haru''s shoulders were relaxed.

    But there was no contradiction.

    It''s because it''s a guest''s appreciation, but crucially, it''s because even a little bit of a day is felt that day.

    Too bad, this dumpling lacks something.

    "It''s delicious for a hand-made dumpling made by Earl. These days, it''s so delicious that it''s hard to compare to dumplings that are printed on a machine at a factory. I''d say I''m right about that."

    "Then? Do you like kimchi dumplings?¡±

    "That''s what''s wrong with it! There''s no such thing as a dumpling, kimchi dumpling, meat dumpling. Dumplings are just dumplings, and the moment you share them, the true taste disappears."

    Grandfather said.

    It was a problem to divide it into kimchi and meat in the first place.

    A question mark popped up on Haru and Yumi''s faces.

    I feel like I know something but I don''t know what it is going on.

    Haru, who had been struggling for a while, asked again carefully.

    "I... I don''t know. What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know everything else, but I know a little about dumplings. So to put it simply, it is. You have to put kimchi in the really delicious dumplings! That''s good enough to have rested kimchi."

    "Kimchi must go in. Then isn''t it kimchi dumplings?"

    "That''s where the difference is. Homemade dumplings have kimchi in them, so they shouldn''t taste like kimchi."

    "So it doesn''t taste like kimchi?¡±

    A puzzling enigmatic word.

    Not meat dumplings or kimchi dumplings. You said it''s a homemade dumpling.

    "I''m not supposed to tell anyone this!"

    Grandfather said he would tell me the secret recipe.

    Haru and Yumi''s ears perked up.

 Chapter - 295 Episode 295. Homemade dumplings (2)

    "Well, isn''t there a president for Haru?"

    What do you mean, nothing?

    "Why, I''ve made dumplings at home. I don''t know these days, but when I was young, I think people like my grandmother and grandfather would have done that sometimes. Make dumplings and eat them."

    "Oh...."

    Of course I know. I don''t know what my grandfather was thinking.

    To be honest, young people these days hate it because it''s a census, but for those who are old, they don''t have much to say other than talking about their families.

    So I didn''t have any other feelings. Because I can understand.

    "Hmmmmm, I''m sorry if I''m talking nonsense."

    "No, it''s okay. Anyway, so what?"

    Luckily, fortunately, my grandfather was very tactful, unlike his age.

    He gave Haru a brief apology, perhaps because he felt something unusual.

    Anyway, the story had to go on.

    "We did the same thing. But when you make dumplings at home? They don''t share meat or kimchi dumplings.¡±

    "What do we do then? Usually, people have different tastes. Someone who likes meat dumplings and someone who likes kimchi dumplings.¡±

    "So we have to make everything delicious. Dumplings are a family dish in the first place, this is it. Everyone gets together to make it, and we steam it together. Take what''s left. What?"

    Grandfather who speaks for granted.

    But as I listened to the words, I nodded again.

    In the first place, making kimchi and making dumplings in Korea might not be much different from each other.

    The amount needs to be made in large quantities, it is cumbersome, and crucially, many people gather to create their own family taste.

    In that sense, this is what his grandfather said.

    "Kimchi needs to go in. But there are people who don''t like kimchi, so it doesn''t taste like kimchi."

    "How? There''s kimchi in it, but doesn''t it taste like kimchi?"

    "Oh, you can''t just wash it and put it in!"

    "¡­¡­it is?"

    I was right to refute something, but I couldn''t do it strangely.

    How to make kimchi not taste like kimchi? You can wash it and put it in.

    Of course there is.

    No matter how many times you wash it, the unique taste itself does not fall out, the seasoning is a waste, and crucially, all the other delicious flavors are gone, so it is easy to become bland.

    But what if it''s dumplings?

    "Dumplings have a lot of spices like garlic and ginger. Since the base is pork. If you wash it a little and put it in, the smell of kimchi will disappear."

    "That''s right. So it''s meaningless to divide meat and kimchi dumplings. Dumplings are just dumplings. My dumplings!"

    "My dumplings...¡­.¡±

    It was a word that stuck to my ears.

    The tone is similar to our kimchi. But it feels more familiar than kimchi.

    One day I asked without realizing it. Before I knew it, I had a note in my hand.

    "What does your dumpling feel like? First, wash some kimchi and put it in."

    "We have to put tofu in it again. You can''t just eat tofu! I mean, you have to put tofu from the market no matter what. That''s how it tastes."

    "You know, all the tofu we use in our market is the tofu in the market, right? It''s cheap and delicious."

    "That''s why I come here often.""Oh, isn''t it?"

    "Anyways, then chop the pork thoroughly. With chives...¡­.¡±

    "Yes, yes. And?"

    "And what else is important? You have to use beef bone for soup. Why! I heard it''s good for your health. Anyway, it was."

    While talking about dumplings, I felt that the wall of my heart, which I felt a little bit between my grandfather, was broken down.

    It feels like I''m a step closer than you are.

    Contrary to Haru and Yumi''s expectations.

    My grandfather said he never worked or worked in the culinary industry.

    Instead, he was a bit picky. That''s why he remembered the flavors he had before.

    There are a lot of ingredients. Unlike other dumplings, it tastes like this.

    Every time, Haru and Yumi checked like ghosts.

    It tasted like that because of something, and what ingredients my grandfather forgot.

    Cooking is no different from studying in this view.

    As if studying a poem, I stuttered through the dumpling recipe, and at the end of it, of course, there was a person who cooked.

    "You must have had a big hand. I think you were also a delicate person."

    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    "I can tell from the ingredients. If you make a small amount, it won''t taste good. The kimchi goes into giving up in the first place. And so that everyone can eat well. That''s how it''s seasoned like that.

    Adults like stimulating flavors, and children don''t eat them very well. It is a common sense part.

    But these dumplings were a taste that caught everyone.

    Garlic and kimchi are added for adults who like stimulating things.

    However, tofu was added to make it warm for children to eat comfortably, and crucially, it contains a little more bean sprouts and chives.

    They added ginger to the taste that can be bitten.

    In addition, for the health of the family, they spent hours on bone marrow, the end of the healthy diet.

    It''s such a recipe, but it''s really. On reflection, there was a great meaning.

    "I see... Well, I didn''t know about that.¡±

    "I was just thinking about it. It''s possible it''s not. By the way, who made this recipe?

    "Of course it''s my wife. By the way, I like the taste of my hands. My wife. She''s good at cooking. She''s That''s why I rarely eat out. It''s good to go out and buy."

    And listening to my grandfather, I could tell for sure.

    ''Something''s happened.¡¯

    If there was an old lady who said she had such a good taste in her hands, her grandfather wouldn''t come to eat out so often.

    Besides, didn''t grandpa come alone every day?

    I didn''t say anything out of my mind. That''s rude. Grandfather gave Haru the same consideration.

    Instead, as the owner of the restaurant, there was something I could do for my precious customers.

    "Of course it''s not enough. Can I have a go at it?¡±

    "What, dumplings?"

    "My grandfather taught me this precious recipe. I was a bit disappointed with the dumplings I just made. So I''ll try it again."

    "That''s right! The dumplings I made today were incredibly popular. The customers enjoyed it a lot. So one more time!"

    The same menu rarely comes out one after another in the table heaven.

    So of course, even if you use dumplings, you have to cook something other than dumpling soup."Are you okay? No, well. You said you liked me. But it still takes a lot of work."

    "That''s all right, that''s our job."

    "That''s right! Back there, there''s a cooker box. If you write down what you want to eat, we''ll make it. If you speak like a grandfather, I''ll try that.¡±

    "¡­¡­thank you."

    The grandfather bowed his head in a grumpy way, saying thank you.

    He died after finishing his meal saying see you tomorrow.

    "Just call me Hwang. Mr. Hwang''s grandfather. I''m glad I''m like a grandson."

    In a low voice, he introduced his family name as if he was a little embarrassed.

    The premonition of the day that it seemed to be a step closer to the guest was not so wrong today either.

    That''s how my grandfather died.

    Yumi naturally locked the restaurant door and hung the [CLOSED] sign.

    Happy and sweet staff lunch time. Break time.

    Ye-young and Bonam, who were exhausted from spending a war-like morning, talked about dying.

    "Oh, my god. Is it true, Mr. Haru? What did you just say?

    "Are we doing one more day tomorrow? This dumpling war."

    "It''s so hard to imagine. My arms and legs are shaking and I can''t breathe! Of course, I''ll do my best if my boss gives me a bonus!"

    Of course, he didn''t seem to want to leave out saying that.

    Ye-young has such a fox-like personality.

    I was well aware that bringing up the bonus story by saying this was because I didn''t want to burden Haru rather than money.

    But now such a story is out of my mind.

    I can hear it, but the meaning lingers in my ears and just disappears.

    "By the way... What''s wrong? Yumi, what''s wrong with you?"

    Ye-young, who felt an unusual atmosphere, immediately lowered her jumping voice.

    The same was true of Bonam. She stood close to Ye-young and shut her mouth tightly.

    No wonder, Haru and Yumi were thinking hard about something, facing each other as if they had promised.

    With an expression that looks unusual to anyone.

    Yumi, this. I''m not the only one who thinks the same, right?¡¯

    I''ve been thinking about something similar since yesterday. I didn''t bring it up on purpose. As you know, Haru. But just now...¡­.¡¯

    The chef, the boss, and the sense of day with the ghosts were warning.

    And crucially. Strangely enough, it was literally a ghostly hit.

    "Why did the Grim Reaper do that?"

    It was the Grim Reaper who first made the offer, saying he wanted to eat dumplings.

    She made dumplings because she applied for the menu, which led to this conversation with Hwang''s grandfather.

    Starting with coming to the restaurant alone, Haru and Yumi kept caring about Hwang''s grandfather.

    What the hell are you thinking?

    There''s nothing good about being involved with the grim reaper. The same goes for ghosts.

    But that is not the case now.

    There was no physical evidence at all, but there was only one that had a lot of evidence.

    "Grandfather Hwang."

    What is the grim reaper looking at?

    No, from experience, maybe this much work. Maybe it''s not the Grim Reaper, it''s someone up there.

    You won''t know what happened after all.

    So I''m just act.

    "Yumi, how long do we have left?"

    "I''ll bring it right back."

    No matter what she said, Yumi jumped up and pulled a small spice jar out of the corner of the cupboard.The spice of the underworld, which was almost used in the past when the ghosts were mass-produced.

    However, the compensation was slightly higher, perhaps due to the proper performance of the U.S. commission.

    I didn''t know if I could use it 5 times.

    "Should I try?¡±

    "Let me help you."

    There was no choice.

    Haru and Yumi nodded at the same time.

    Looking blankly at the two, Ye-young and Bonam wondered what was going on, they nodded together without realizing it.

 Chapter - 296 Episode 296. Homemade dumplings (3)

    The spice of the underworld.

    The king of the underworld, the god of the dead, and the end of life that you meet when a person dies.

    Someone like that. No, someone I don''t know if I can call him a person.

    A present for Haru. That too, something you dropped me off saying you liked the day.

    A tasteless spice that melts away as soon as any food is sprinkled, white and thin as snow.

    At the same time, something that a human being, Haru, has received as a reward for shaking the foundation of the underworld.

    It was in the hands of a day now.

    Something that can change the whole world, change the world above.

    It was on the hand of the day now. A little bit full.

    I told you that the Lord of the Underworld made it for me.¡¯

    This is exactly what Yeomra said.

    These spices are more precious than diamonds of the same weight, or they cannot even be valued.

    ''The value of everything in the world is divided in half.¡¯

    What money can buy. And something you can''t buy with any money.

    The most representative thing is life. How long can I live. How much time do I have left.

    ''This is something I can''t touch.¡¯

    This is one of the few things that such an indifferent grim reaper emphasized.

    Never, no matter what.

    - Remember, you''re human after all. Haru, listen carefully. You''re just nothing in this vast world. Do you understand? It''s really nothing. You get it, right?

    It was nothing but most precious. I couldn''t help but understand.

    Words that still come to mind several times a day, already engraved in my heart.

    Those words I understood meant that human beings themselves were nothing but tiny cogs in the great world.

    And now in the hand of the day, there was something held by one of the biggest cogs.

    Something small that could change this huge world a little bit.

    Something that is commonly called a ''miracle. So one day I decided.

    "Yumi, will the grim reaper come today? In the evening."

    "That''s... I don''t know."

    I knew it.

    No one knows if the grim reaper will come. At least the grim reaper himself.

    Most of the time she comes without warning and disappears like the wind.

    So few people can say anything about her.

    One day, I looked at Choi Han-seok just in case.

    But he shook his head right away. Was it just as expected?

    Even Choi Han-seok, who is closest to the grim reaper, cannot predict her. If then,

    "Then there''s only one answer. Just, what I''m trying to do.¡±

    I''m the boss here.

    You may feel ridiculous, but one day I meant it. At times like this, I wanted to do as I wanted.

    There were more customers than I thought at dinner.

    Although the dumplings were made enough, they were all sold out an hour before the deadline, especially due to a flood of delivery orders.

    But the restaurant was not closed, waiting for the grim reaper until about 2 a.m.

    But no one came.

    Ghost guests, grim reaper. No one else.

    The table paradise, which was always buzzing in the dark hours of the night, was much quiet today.

    One day I didn''t like this atmosphere. The same was true of Yumi.

    "Grandfather Hwang."I couldn''t stop thinking of the name you told me.

    * * *

    The next world. I have a question for you.

    "Huh? What is it?"

    A few days ago.

    To be exact, the day Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper went on a trip to Seoul.

    Choi Han-seok, who was watching a musical at a concert hall, asked, floating in the air.

    The grim reaper answered without turning his head.

    She was looking at the musical, in which people wearing Hahoe masks danced to the sound of drums, with a sense of considerable interest.

    You''re on our side, right?

    "¡­¡­What''s wrong with the old man?"

    Just the way it is. Don''t pretend you don''t know. You''ve been thinking about it.

    "Not really, out of the blue."

    Tick-tocked grim reaper.

    The musical was becoming a highlight, and thanks to the people who focused, the hall was very quiet.

    Choi Han-seok continued to talk by killing his voice little by little accordingly.

    Of course, the two were not heard by anyone else, but there is a minimum of courtesy.

    He''s got a lot of soft spots on him, even though he''s a tough day. Don''t roll it too hard. Don''t hurt me too much.

    "You sound like a father for a day."

    Why? It''s my dad. It was a day ago. You''d be dead without me. I heard I''m the one who made you live your life. So you''re not my dad?

    "What a horse¡­¡­"

    Anyway, let me ask you a favor. As a guardian of the heart. Huh? She''s been through a lot in America. Can you cut me some slack? I don''t know exactly what we''re preparing these days.

    "What''s wrong with a man who knows everything? I don''t have the authority. You know, I''m just doing what I''m told, nothing more or less. Even the grim reaper is a top-down suit."

    The grim reaper''s body began to wince.

    But unlike the tone, the voice wasn''t particularly irritating.

    On the contrary, she is not her usual self. To the point where you can feel it. It was strangely calm.

    - You can''t refuse what the King of the Underworld tells you to do. It''s this, right?

    "I can''t say no, I don''t want to. How long have you been living under him?"

    Okay, let''s change the question. Can you at least answer me?

    "¡­¡­listen to it."

    -What you said before. Something like Gwian or something. I don''t know what you think about a day, but I think so.

    Eyes on the ear.

    To attract ghosts, to see things that only ghosts can see. A power that a man should not have, but felt blessed by a day.

    The Grim Reaper explained only so much. However, Choi Han-seok''s thoughts were slightly different.

    Isn''t it too harsh if you think about it differently?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I had an idea as soon as I heard the word from the underworld. Then what happens to someone who''s already half dead?

    The grim reaper''s body, which had wince a little, soon stopped.

    She seemed to be continuing to focus on the musical, but it was not difficult to see that her eyes were elsewhere.

    I''m flustered. The grim reaper.

    Choi Han-seok, who was caring about her, immediately noticed.

    -He''s the king of the Underworld. You''re scarier than I thought.

    "I''m glad to end up saying ''I''m scared.

    Is that what you''re supposed to be? They like to test people. If you think you''re done with the exam, you should do it again.

    "He always wants people to live happily and come to the underworld. That''s all I know and I can tell you."Oh, it''s not easy.

    Choi Han-seok said he would do his best to dig, but his opponent was the grim reaper.

    As expected, she didn''t give anything away easily.

    I didn''t know if it was simply not or couldn''t be.

    Therefore, Choi Han-seok asked for the last time.

    We''re gonna live a long day, right?

    "You have to live long. You said your grandfather was a child of the heart."

    As expected! Yeah, even though I never got married in my life. I''ve been seeing you for a day since I died. I think I''ll have to see you get married later. You see?

    "You know what? I''m going to see my child get married. One of the things I hear the most.¡±

    That''s how people live.

    The grim reaper and Choi Han-seok laughed bitterly.

    Obviously, my face was smiling, but I couldn''t use my taste buds like this.

    After the musical, the two sat for a long time without saying anything before leaving the concert hall.

    The grim reaper later recovered the souls of two young men who had an accident nearby, sent them to the underworld and headed to the table heaven with Choi Han-seok.

    And early in the morning. After the meal, the grim reaper returned with a small note in the menu box.

    [Dumpling soup]

    Three letters that say.

    Uh, Haru. Didn''t we check the application box today?

    "Oh, right. I''ll watch it right now!"

    And Haru and Yumi made dumplings, and it became today.

    Looking at the passage of time, Choi Han-seok suddenly thought.

    Thank you. Oh, man.

    As expected, the grim reaper was on our side.

    * * *

    "Let''s do it again.¡±

    "Yes!"

    At dinner time, after sending Yeyoung and Bonam back.

    Haru and Yumi didn''t get off work.

    No, rather, I buttoned my clothes neatly and washed my hands thoroughly. There is only one reason anyway. To cook.

    The reason why Yeyoung and Bonam left the office first is simple.

    Anyway, even though I paid you a lot of money, didn''t I put you through a lot of trouble?

    I''m going to die right now because I''m so passionate about cooking, but I''m sure I''ll help you if you don''t send them back a day earlier because of their personalities, so I''m sure they''ll stay until dawn.

    Anyway, this early morning, ghosts and people.

    Without any guests, Haru and Yumi did a cooking study.

    Of course, Hwang''s secret recipe for dumplings.

    "I''ll touch the kimchi. The kimchi I brought from the oral fairy tale is cooked well cooked. It''s a small amount, so I thought we''d cook stew for ourselves, but this would be perfect use."

    "Then I''ll do the vegetables!"

    Tap tap tap tap--!

    The sound of a light and disciplined cutting rang again.

    Even if there are no customers, the restaurant doesn''t rest.

    I don''t know if there will be any customers at any time. Or, if you''re a cook, you should cook.

    It doesn''t matter what happens. One day I lifted the knife silently.

    This time, we decided to make dumpling skin ourselves, especially.

    Whoops!

    Sprinkle flour and glutinous rice flour on a wide cutting board, pour hot water and knead well while kneading.

    After maturing, sprinkle flour again, remove it well, and push it with a rolling pin, and you''re done.

    "Hand-made dough and dumpling skin are easier to make than I thought. Isn''t it so?¡±

    "Kalguksu is similar. It''s supposed to be something you make yourself."

    Then it''s time to make dumpling filling again.

    In fact, nothing has changed much compared to the previous recipe.It''s all about controlling detailed spices or adding a little kimchi.

    But when those small changes come together one by one, the big taste changes.

    One day I knew it, and I put my heart and soul into it.

    Meanwhile, something bubbled on one side of the restaurant.

    Haru''s most confident cooking, and Hwang''s grandfather''s most importantly emphasized cooking.

    ''This dumpling soup is going to be beef bone soup.¡¯

    I think I''m done sleeping tonight.

 Chapter - 297 Episode 297. Homemade dumplings (4)

    "Excuse me, sir. The data you requested last time."

    Made Fur Films, Bacon''s Office, USA.

    A member of the staff who rushed down the corridor gave Bacon a piece of paper that looked a little messy.

    In fact, it is true that the quality of the document seems to be inferior to that of the renowned Made Fur Films.

    It''s not exactly organized at a glance.

    To be honest, it looked like data that could only be used for high school students'' projects.

    But Bacon took it for granted and didn''t complain a bit.

    "That was quick. Thank you."

    "If you''re in an emergency, you''re in an emergency. You rarely say that in the first place. Anyway, what else do you need?"

    "No, go do your job."

    "Yep!"

    Because that''s how they work.

    If anyone else saw it, they could complain, "How can a company of this size work so poorly?" But it wasn''t for Bacon.

    Practicality, and speed. I only wanted two things. I didn''t need anything else.

    Nicely arranged material, neat appearance, was just a facade for Bacon.

    All you have to do is contain the information you want, and all you have to do is connect your mind.

    So Bacon and his staff were a little closer to other office workers.

    A relationship closer to a senior than a boss.

    The material I urgently requested this time was the ratings of the documentary program that was almost over.

    "Well, I knew it, I knew it."

    Looking over lightly, he nodded and fixed his eyes.

 Chapter - 298 The program with a total of 15 episodes is now over until the 12th.

No content

 Chapter - 301 Tanaka appeared in the seventh episode, and Haru appeared in the eighth episode.

No content

 Chapter - 302

    And finally, the perfect highlight, hinting that there''s going to be a contest!

    If the Food Grand Prix was a grated chef named Adam, the documentary was a grated producer named Bacon.

    And the results of the first documentary were telling.

    You succeeded, no. It''s a bigger hit than I expected.

    Some people say this. 10% viewership is not that big of a deal.

    Is that something that a leading U.S. food program producer would like?

    But Bacon was able to answer proudly. Isn''t it obvious?

    "Huh? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"

    A junior approached Bacon, who was shivering in rapture alone.

    Instead of answering, Bacon held out a piece of paper in his hand, and the junior reading it down.

    "Oh my God!¡±

    "Can you believe it?"

    "Oh, no. That''s amazing. You were right. What do you mean 10%? No way. Did you get 10% in the global market?!¡±

    "Of course it''s only one side. It''s just one of the many episodes, though. 10% in the world market, not in the US market, and that''s documentary? It''s just a legend!"

    That¡¯s right.

    It was not just 10 per cent.

    Bacon was never the man to settle for just 10% of the time in America.

    10% in the global market. Some countries haven''t been aired yet, and it took a long time to gather information because the market was different.

    But the result was shining ridiculously.

    Bacon''s whole body trembled with the sense that he had written down a new legend.

    So how was it in America?

    "It''s a double crown. You hit 40 percent in the US, 10 percent in the world? Wow. You know one chef in the documentary if you just ask anyone on the street."

    40 and 10. If combined, a ridiculous 50% viewer rating will come out.

    Of course that calculation was quite ignorant, but no one would doubt how ridiculous Bacon has achieved.

    Literally, it wasn''t an entertainment program. It was a documentary.

    So maybe of course. Bacon''s gaze was bound to continue to be directed at one place.

    Dr. Adam hasn''t been in touch lately.

    Perhaps it is welcome.

    That''s all Adam did all day long when he was focusing on something, and all he had to focus on now was a restaurant with a day.

    Bacon suddenly looked at the calendar. Time passed only brutally quickly.

    "We have a couple of weeks left."

    The very day I promised.

    I wondered how Chef Haru would be preparing.

    Adam is concentrating so hard that he doesn''t receive all the other calls, so maybe Chef Haru is working on cooking in Korea.

    It has to work out, no matter what.

    I didn''t contact Haru on purpose.

    Because I believe in you. Because I believe it to the point where I don''t doubt it.

    Next time I go to Korea with Adam, Chef Haru will show me something.

    I don''t know what that is. And yet Bacon believed.

    There was only one reason. Because one day made him do that.

    MADE PER FILMES was like a festival day by day.

    * * *

    What the hell is this? This is!

    Choi Han-seok opened his mouth wide. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him react this much.By comparison, Yumi was a little more realistic.

    "The other chefs would be very surprised. It doesn''t make any sense from the food court in the first place.

    If we sell this for less than 10,000 won, we''ll actually lose money. Isn''t that why it''s limited?¡±

    Haru and Yumi eventually created it.

    Referring to my grandfather''s recipe, I cooked much more delicious dumplings, and also changed the base to a thick soup made by myself.

    I thought about adding a little rice cake, but I boldly took it out.

    Rather than putting rice cake in it, I wanted to treat customers with dumplings.

    Yes, dumplings.

    One day, honestly, I really liked this dumpling to the point where I couldn''t see the beef bone soup I had made.

    "That''s a perfect name for a house dumpling.¡±

    "I''ve never seen anything like this sold anywhere. I think you can only buy it in heaven on this table. Don''t you think, Haru?"

    "That''s right. Dumpling stores don''t make this in the first place."

    Not meat dumplings, not kimchi dumplings. Literally home dumplings.

    It''s a homely and warm taste that I think I''ll make if I start a day.

    Four large house dumplings were included in the white and white beef bone soup. It''s the same as yesterday, but the taste is very different.

    Of course, some people will get tired of dumplings because they have been served for two consecutive days.

    So today''s menu is beef bone soup set.

    If only those who want it add 3,000 won, they can make dumpling soup again.

    If you want to eat dumplings again, you can enjoy dumpling soup, and if you don''t, you can enjoy it lightly with gomtang gukbap.

    It couldn''t help but satisfy all the guests.

    In the case of dumplings, I couldn''t make a lot of them because I didn''t have time, so I limited it to 100 bowls, but I took out a bowl to treat Hwang''s grandfather.

    Business the day after it started all over again anyway.

    Little rest, but one day with Yumi felt strangely lively.

    There must be many reasons.

    There''s the enthusiasm for the new food, or the fact that they''re already halfway to the underworld, they''ve become estranged from fatigue.

    As it was such a famous one-day soup, it would not have to be said that the guests'' responses were really good.

    Even though I didn''t use expensive meat as expensive as I did in oral fairy tales, the meat that the merchants sold at a good price came out very satisfying.

    For your information, all 99 dumplings were sold out within three hours of business opening.

    Does it mean that Haru''s cooking skills don''t go anywhere?

    And as usual, around lunchtime, break time after a warlike day.

    Cheer up~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    With the sound of the door opening, I could see the waiting face.

    Haru, who was reading reviews on the delivery app, woke up and greeted his grandfather.

    "Grandpa!"

    "I''ve been waiting. You''re a little late today, aren''t you?¡±

    Mr. Hwang''s grandfather.

    He kept his promise to come back tomorrow.

    "Well, I''m just here to taste it, because I made it. Just. Have some of course.

    "Oh, my God, what the heck...¡­.¡±

    "I''ll just say thank you if it''s given to me by an adult, and eat it!"

    Again, my grandfather didn''t come empty-handed.They gave me a black plastic bag, so I received it and there was a lot of ice cream.

    The bungeoppang ice cream with a lot of red beans was Yumi''s favorite, and there was also strawberry-flavored ice cream if she remembered the word that she liked strawberries.

    Haru, who bowed his head in gratitude, guided his grandfather to his seat.

    But there was one thing that caught my eye.

    "It must be a little hot outside."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "I saw you sweating a little. I thought you might be hot."

    "Oh, it''s okay. It''s all right, it''s all right. Give me a meal."

    "Yes, can I really look forward to it this time?¡±

    "It smells different."

    My grandfather, who sat close to the kitchen on purpose, smelled deeply.

    Savory beef bone soup, and a different smell of dumplings from yesterday.

    "Similar."

    "Do you think you''re all right?"

    "Let''s try it first. Hmmmmmmmmm."

    He took out four dumplings that he had already taken out for his grandfather and carefully cooked dumpling soup.

    Food for grandfather, made of homemade dumplings.

    And one more.

    I don''t know if this is right.

    I sprinkled a little white seasoning like the eyes handed down by Yeom-ra.

    We don''t know if it works for humans. Perhaps one day cannot give a reason for this action itself now.

    But I didn''t hesitate. Because that''s what the owner of the restaurant said.

    A day held out a hot pot.

    "Here''s your heavenly meal!"

 Chapter - 303 Episode 298. House dumplings (5)

    -No, Dad. I told you not to call me. Didn''t we finish talking about last time? I don''t think we''re going to talk anymore.

    "Well, yeah, I did. Still... Huh? How can it be so hard to listen to my child''s voice because he''s a father? I don''t want a lot. You don''t have to come during the holidays, so just a picture of your grandchild sometimes."

    Oh, come on!

    Boom---!

    A loud voice like a lion''s roar burst out over the phone made Hwang''s heart cry.

    It broke my heart.

    On the other hand, I thought, "My son, it''s good to have a loud voice," but it was ridiculous and sad to think like this.

    But I didn''t get irritated. The old man Hwang thought, "Why?"

    It''s not why my son gets mad at me.

    Just. ''How did this happen?'' The old man Hwang didn''t know where it went wrong.

    And I thought maybe for the rest of my life.

    "Hi. I''m sorry. You don''t have to say that, though."

    I told you last time. My father told me not to bother him until I became an adult. I mean. I''m still angry. What?

    "I''m sorry about that. I was really sorry. I''m the ugly one. ''Cause he''s a piece of crap.''

    Then don''t call me. Why do you keep doing this?

    "Okay. Then I won''t contact you, so come home for a while and take something to eat. Why, you don''t tell me your mother made something delicious. I went to the market this time and bought beef bone and made soup and dumplings...¡­.¡±

    I''m done. I''m not going to eat. I have to go to the meeting, so hang up.

    Tou¡ª Tou¡ª-----

    The telephone lines went dead. Very coldly.

    My only son just hung up like this.

    Have you eaten? How are you doing these days?

    It would have been great if you had said such a flattering thing, but old man Hwang thought.

    It was too big for me to hope for.

    My eyes were twitching wildly.

    It wasn''t because of anger, but it was just as if anger was rising from my heart.

    "I am a sinner."

    I''ve been just thinking about this lately.

    As I walked out of the living room, my wife, who was making dumplings, peeked up and asked.

    "What did Hyungseok say? Is he coming?"

    "Hyungseok..." He''s busy these days. I guess things are going well."

    "Oh, thank God. Yeah, yeah, yeah. When you''re young, it''s the best when things go well. I''m so glad. By the way, won''t you have time to pick this up?"

    Next to his wife, who said so, was a pile of dumplings, full of red basket.

    My wife had big hands.

    I didn''t know how to make anything little by little, and I didn''t spare any ingredients or condiments.

    In the past, I used to be so hard-earned to save money.

    Now I just wonder what to do with all this food.

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    ''And she''s...¡­. There must be a reason.¡¯

    As a matter of fact, the old couple knew.

    Beef bone, dumplings. No one can eat them all. Even if you distribute it to your neighbors, there is a limit in the end.

    It would be the same if the children came.

    So these foods may not be made to eat.

    My heart was so empty that I might continue to create something that could not be filled by eating.Old man Hwang turned his head and said a little lonely.

    "There''s no time for a busy kid. Just freeze it. I''ll give it to you whenever you come."

    "A lot of this? And dumplings don''t taste good when frozen. Can''t you just bring it to me now? Hyungseok likes dumplings. The dumplings I sell are not good, he always eats what I make."

    "¡­¡­That was when I was in elementary school."

    "But that''s how your taste buds change. Don''t you say you can''t forget this taste? So try to contact Hyeongseok well and ask him to come. I''m about to forget my grandson''s face.¡±

    "I''ll try calling you again in a little while."

    "Thank you."

    A semi-basement, a small room with two rooms.

    This was where the two old men lived.

    It used to be where three people lived, including their sons, but it became two after he left home in high school.

    "I''m gonna go smoke a cigarette."

    "Don''t smoke too much. You have to take care of your health."

    "Take care of your health, my love. He said he''s not feeling well these days. It''s hard to digest, though.

    "It''s because you''re old. It''s because I''m old."

    I thought I was complicated, but now my head is in trouble.

    Dizzy, old Hwang just walked out of the house.

    A cigarette was held in my mouth, rattling on the lighter to light it.

    When I inhaled acrid smoke, my whole body seemed to be drained.

    "Your grandson''s face...¡­. God d*mn it."

    It was the same with you that I couldn''t remember.

    I know it''s already late, but I couldn''t help it because I kept regretting it.

    "Should I have been nicer?"

    The reason why the only son left the house. And the reason why the father-son relationship broke up like this.

    Come to think of it, it was all because of you. It was because I committed a crime.

    The beginning was a harmonious family.

    He was a child who had a hard time in his second year of marriage, and he was the only son, so he raised him saying, "It''s gold and jade."

    However, Hwang thought his son should not stay in the greenhouse too much.

    That''s why it made domestic education tough, especially emphasizing table manners.

    Don''t shake your legs while eating, don''t blink, don''t put your arms up, eat with your adult spoon and chopsticks, don''t be picky, eat with gratitude...¡­.

    I started with this basic thing, but it changed a little over time.

    What a world.

    When my son went up to the fourth grade of elementary school, his business went bust.

    In an instant, the old man Hwang owed hundreds of millions of debt. The house also had to move to the current semi-basement.

    That''s when things started to go wrong.

    Hwang gritted his teeth and did everything he could to make money.

    Random labor, chauffeur service...I made all the money and invested in my son.

    Because I thought he was the only son who could raise this family.

    The same was true of his wife. I saved everything I wore, ate, and spent money on my son.

    I bought good clothes, made delicious and healthy food, and sent a lot of private academies.

    Now that I think about it, yes. I thought vaguely at the time.

    ''Even if I''m working hard, and now it''s like this. My son will do everything for you later. You''ll succeed as much as you do now, you''ll be a good son...¡­. I thought so.¡¯

    To be honest, there''s been a lot of criticism.

    He scolded me if my grades were low, and very occasionally, he slapped me when I was drunk, and often lamented.These are things that I regret. But I thought it was okay.

    But I didn''t know.

    Until my son, who I believed so much in high school, left the house saying, ''I can''t live because of you two.''

    When my mother comes home, she always talks about studying or spending money on me, and my father drinks and does hand wrestling or tells me how hard he is working for me.

    I want to live like a human being, when I read that I''m suffocating here.

    It''s late, all of them.¡¯

    It was long overdue by then.

    Human patience, especially for parents, acted like balloons.

    Without revealing it.

    It just kept swelling slowly in the chest and eventually popped.

    That''s what the old man Hwang''s family did. Once broken, the relationship never came back. Never

    Knock, knock.

    I dropped the cigarette that I smoked almost to the end and stepped on it to extinguished it.

    Cigarettes are bitter today. Going home with that in mind, what a surprise. There was a delicious smell.

    It smells a little familiar.

    Dumpling that my wife likes the best and favorite food, and she liked it because it was her mother''s son.

    And beef bone soup is the best for health. I used to boil it sometimes.

    Two, beef bone soup made by combining Hwang''s family''s soul food.

    "When did you make this?"

    "Why does he smoke so long? Come here and eat. I''m going to blow it all."

    "Well... good job well done. But isn''t the owner eating? There''s only one dumpling in the bowl."

    The face of the old Hwang sitting in front of the table hardened.

    Compared to his bowl of four large dumplings, his wife''s bowl had only one small dumpling.

    "I''ve been feeling sick lately. I''m just going to eat this.¡±

    "What''s wrong with you? Do you have an upset stomach?

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to be an active star. Well, it''s because I''m old. I''m fine, so just eat it. Here, I''ll give you a spoon."

    Come to think of it, my wife has often said that she has a stomachache.

    It''s hard to go to the bathroom.

    But then I just let it slide with a grain of salt.

    Maybe because you''re old. It''ll be better if you lie down in a warm place and rest a little.

    Dumplings were delicious. It suited the taste of the old man and the taste of the father.

    It was a taste that I''ve never tasted anywhere else. Because I thought it was the taste of my house.

    I haven''t heard from my son in a week or two. The freezer was full of dumplings.

    I asked my wife if I could do this, but she had a strong opinion. You said you were going to feed your son.

    ¡­and more than a week later, my wife collapsed.

    He was taken to hospital, and the doctor said he was in the final stages of colon cancer.

    The tumor has already spread all over the body, so surgery is not possible.

    I still remember vividly.

    I couldn''t eat so I became skinny in a few days, and I told my wife that it was cancer.

    You said in a calm mannerly.

    Hyungseok, are you okay? Isn''t this something that''s inherited from your family? Hyeongseok needs to get a good checkup. I''m sorry that I didn''t raise you well, but you shouldn''t pass on the bottle.

    My wife eventually went to a good place in the hospital less than a month later.At the hospital, even at the funeral. The son didn''t come.

    The number of dumplings in the freezer of the house did not decrease.

    To make matters worse, his stomach began to ache. I couldn''t digest well.

    Old Hwang had a hunch.

    "Now I''m probably going to."

    That there''s not much time left.

    I just thought.

    The dumplings in the freezer are amazing.¡¯

    Missing time, missing food.

    That''s why I thought it would never taste like this again.

    "Do you like the taste?"

    "...it''s delicious. Yes."

    "I made it the way my grandfather taught me. Wash the kimchi and put it in."

    "Well done, that''s the taste. Yeah, that''s it."

    The hand holding the spoon trembled a little.

    Somehow, it was a heartwarming taste.

    Dumpling soup made by this nice young man.

 Chapter - 304 Episode 299. House dumplings (6)

    It''s a success.

    When Hwang''s grandfather made his first spoon, he could feel it for a day.

    The spices I put in just in case are working.

    Human persimmons fit in miraculously at times.

    But the sense of the day was much more direct than that, and a little closer to miracles.

    It was a day with ghosts under the protection of the underworld.

    Haru, this. No matter how many times I look at it,''

    ''Yes, I guess your story was related to dumplings. I don''t know exactly what it is, but I think it''s right to grab the candle.¡¯

    Hwang''s grandfather was staring at the white dumpling soup with his head down.

    It''s been this way since you took a bite of the dumpling.

    I don''t know what he''s thinking. And one day I don''t know how it feels.

    Of course, I felt enough that it wouldn''t be a very good experience, but that''s all.

    Haru and Yumi did their best to pretend nothing happened.

    Because I knew it was time to give time for guests.

    Just as the dumplings on the plate seemed to cool down a little, my grandfather stole the eye with a napkin and slowly raised his head.

    One day I asked only then.

    "Do you like the taste?"

    Then, I could see my grandfather''s eyes. And then I realized.

    I heard the eyes are the windows of the heart.

    Grandpa''s windows were broken and cracked, and sharp pieces were scattered all over the place.

    You''ve been hiding it until now.

    Sometimes, you eat alone in heaven.

    She sometimes buys snacks for Yumi and her day.

    "...it''s delicious. Yes."

    "I made it the way my grandfather taught me. Wash the kimchi and put it in."

    "Well done, that''s the taste. Yeah, that''s it."

    "That''s a relief. I was a little worried. But it''s worth it since you''re enjoying it''s worth it.¡±

    Slurp, slurp.

    Hwang''s grandfather started eating again.

    Without saying anything, quietly.

    The expression on his grandfather''s face as he slowly ate dumplings seemed more complicated than ever.

    "Should I speak to you first?"

    I''m sure the spices of the underworld worked.

    Unlike other ghosts, the grandfather didn''t change much except for a short pause.

    I know that there was something difficult about it, and it has to do with dumpling soup.

    I wish you could tell me. I wanted to help you.

    So I thought I''d ask you first, but I also knew it was not polite.

    ''Hwang''s grandfather won''t be here just for today.¡¯

    I thought about it for a while and decided to wait for the next time.

    Hwang''s grandfather, who often left half a bowl of rice these days, emptied the food without leaving a grain of kimchi.

    Just before you go home after the payment. Turn your head and look at Haru and Yumi.

    "Thank you. Thank you. Really, it was delicious."

    "We''re more grateful."

    "Thank you for the ice cream! Thank you!"

    He bowed his head a little and bowed.

    Haru and Yumi, a little embarrassed, bowed down completely and greeted politely.

    I greeted my grandfather until he disappeared from sight and returned to the restaurant.

    Break time. It''s time to eat lunch quickly and fill up my stomach for dinner, but strangely I couldn''t think of anything to eat.

    It wasn''t just one day, it was all in the restaurant. There was a moment of silence."How can we help him?"

    "Mr. Haru..."

    - It''s a difficult problem. Well, that''s an ironic thing to say, though. I realize again that it''s much harder for people to treat than ghosts.

    Ghosts are really free.

    You don''t have to eat, you don''t sleep, you don''t work. It doesn''t even die.

    But ironically.

    Since they are such free ghosts, Haru, the restaurant owner, is more comfortable to treat than anyone else.

    Because you are free, you don''t think about the back, because you don''t think about the back, and because you are honest, you don''t think about the back.

    You need to know ghosts to make food for them every day.

    What kind of life you''ve lived, what kind of resentment you''ve been living so deeply that you can''t make it.

    But people are different.

    You''re still living your life, you don''t know much about resentment when you''re alive, and you make mistakes and regrets because you don''t know much.

    And it also meant, in other words, that it''s not easy to regret when you''re alive.

    Telling your story to someone else.

    It becomes even more difficult if someone is a restaurant owner who hasn''t been around for a long.

    Maybe he just closed his eyes. ¡­that would have been the case in my old country.''

    It would be nosy if I reached out here. You don''t know what my grandfather would think, do you?

    I would have let it slip with those thoughts. I might have let the opportunity pass by in time.

    But if it''s a day now.

    "It''s a family thing, right?¡±

    "I think so, no matter how many times I look at it. It''s not like my grandmother isn''t coming, and crucially, every time she talks about dumplings."

    -Grandpa''s expression is...¡­ how should I say it. You looked very sad.

    Three people''s opinions were collected at one point.

    Then should I go find out? Why, because I''m a ghost anyway. I''ll just go to my grandfather''s house.

    "That''s a little too much, though. It''s not like he''s in danger right now, but he just barges into someone else''s house?¡±

    Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm do you have any other ideas then?

    "I don''t think so, but I think I know how to behave. What does grandpa want the most right now?"

    Grandfather, who used to eat alone every day, cared.

    That''s why I added a few words to it, and you said thank you and bought me snacks and fruits.

    Then the answer is already set.

    "I''ll have to be your grandchild."

    "Then I''m your granddaughter!"

    I feel like I''m a real grandpa, but I''m fine. Let''s move on!

    Who''s Haru? He''s the best person in the world.

    Yumi also vowed to show her best aegyo next to her.

    Choi Han-seok said not to say anything weird, but she still looked sincere.

    "By the way, Haru, will grandpa come? Of course, he comes once or twice a week. Still."

    "It''s okay. He''ll definitely come tomorrow. It''s."

    "How do you know that?"

    I know. No one knows how you feel. Even if you leave the restaurant smiling, the customers won''t come because it''s not delicious.

    Yumi and Choi Hanseok, who raise the question mark in front of each day for each reason.

    But one day I was confident. Stretch your shoulders and answer confidently.

    "You ate my food. It''s a dish with the spice of King Yeomra. So I''m sure he''ll come. ''Cause you''ll remember.''"Well, Haru''s cooking is magical."

    "Taste doesn''t matter. Yumi, just like we did to ghosts. With the power of spices from the Lord of the Underworld...¡­¡±

    I was able to squeeze into the heart of Mr. Hwang who was frozen cold.

    It gave me a warm warmth because it was hard dry.

    Like I did to ghosts, like I did in the final.

    "So he''ll definitely come."

    No people, no ghosts. Didn''t you say there was a slight difference anyway?

    Suddenly, I remembered the words of the grim reaper.

    I thought it was a little creepy back then, so I roughly told him not to say that, but now that I think about it.

    I guess I know what she was thinking when she said it.

    Anyhow, a very small plan built up like that.

    It was just before the break time ended, so I rolled rice into beef bone soup and ate it, and worked like crazy without breathing until evening.

    And the deadline after the evening fell.

    All the guests are out, and all the ingredients are out.

    After finishing cleaning up the restaurant, the day when I tried to turn off the lights and lock the door murmured quietly.

    "After all, you''re not here today."

    "The Grim Reaper?¡±

    "You asked me to make you a menu. I thought you would come at least once since I made it like this. After all, it''s a wrap."

    Come to think of it, it was the grim reaper who applied for dumpling soup.

    I made something for you, but the person who applied didn''t come.

    Mr. Hwang''s grandfather''s job, and he said there''s no problem because he''s raised enough sales.

    Still, the grim reaper is also a regular customer of heaven.

    As a president, I couldn''t help feeling sorry.

    Even if the afterlife doesn''t look like it, he has a lot on his mind.

    Just in case someone is Choi Han-seok, naturally he helped out with a word.

    Haru, who shrugged his shoulders, closed the store shutter with his arm tightened.

    "Let''s go home!"

    "Oh yeah!"

    Anyway, it''s the happiest time of the day.

    After sending Yumi and Ye-young, I trudged home with Choi Han-seok.

    The cold outside air felt cool, but it felt nice.

    It''s a night in Seoul where there are no clouds today and you can see stars from time to time.

    While walking down without saying anything, Choi Han-seok opened his mouth first.

    Haru, did you see that?

    "I can feel it without looking at it. Just, instinctively."

    I don''t think Yumi noticed. What do you think? Yeyoung is not half ghost like us. She just dipped her toes in the water and took them out. Let''s just say she doesn''t know.

    "Honestly¡­¡­ I got goosebumps. I know I''m not supposed to say this."

    One day I said this earlier.

    The grim reaper who placed the order today didn''t come to the restaurant.

    This is actually half right and half wrong.

    The grim reaper of the day didn''t come. Instead.

    "The creepy sickle. I didn''t want to see you again.¡±

    What''s going on in Korea? I don''t know what''s going on in the world.

    Another grim reaper came to visit.

    An envoy who had previously been briefly indebted to Ike and other city children in the United States.

    No, Ripper.

    He had been hiding behind an alley with a table paradise, sticking out his head and secretly observing the day.

    To be exact...¡­ since Mr. Hwang''s grandfather came.

    "I don''t know what the hell is going on."How am I supposed to know what''s inside of the underworld? No, maybe.

    "Maybe not the grim reaper. He could be higher."

    There were certain people who could do this nonsense.

 Chapter - 305 Episode 300. Ironical apple pie (1)

    I feel dizzy.

    "I know."

    Choi Han-seok kicked his tongue. Haru shook his head with a stiff look on his face.

    Reaper emerged without any foreshadowing or suggestion.

    And perhaps, it was none other than Hwang''s grandfather that he was aiming for.

    The reaper appeared with Hwang''s grandfather, and disappeared with him when he left.

    At this point, it is a step to be sure beyond reasonable doubt.

    There were many strange things, but this was the most suspicious thing.

    "Why on earth¡­¡­Is the reaper in Korea? And why Hwang''s grandfather?"

    I know I shouldn''t say this, but I can''t. How would I understand if the underworld did that?

    Reaper said he is an envoy who works only in the U.S.

    Is it almost forbidden in principle to even go to another country for reasons of the world''s afterlife, which is hard to explain in detail?

    Therefore, he was a big fan to ask Haru for his autograph, but he said he was sorry that he could not come to Korea.

    But I think he''s in Korea now, breaking the taboo of being so strict.

    Even chasing Koreans under the jurisdiction of Korean grim reaper.

    Seeing that the underworld isn''t showing up right now, I don''t think you can tell us anything.

    "That''s right. When things like this happen, the grim reaper usually comes and explains. He said, "That''s why it happened."

    But that''s not true either.

    The situation itself seems to be stuck in the back.

    I arrived in front of my house, but I couldn''t enter easily. One day I hung around the house and moaned.

    The cold night breeze made me feel a little lost in my head, but it was still a long way.

    "Of course not. I don''t think I''m in a situation where I can answer with the information I have or anything like that."

    - I agree with that. But his name is Teacher. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you.

    "Don''t say that. Chef, you''re so reliable just by being next to me. Anyway, there''s a plan I have in mind."

    That''s a good plan. What is it? Tell me.

    Choi Han-seok''s expression, who had been struggling at the same time when he heard that the day reminded him of something, suddenly brightened up.

    This bright disciple has never always let himself down. Of course, this time too.

    "You said you were my fan. Mr. Reaper."

    That''s right. Why didn''t you get an autograph on your paper? It''s extreme, extreme.

    "Then let''s have a cool fan meeting.¡±

    -¡­¡­Fan meeting?

    Although, sometimes I say the wrong thing.

    Fan meeting. Choi Han-seok couldn''t understand the meaning of the day.

    But as if he''s made up his mind, he''s already been planning.

    "What does the American Grim Reaper like?¡±

    He must be a natural cook, given the thought of cooking.

    What kind of cooking is that?

    Choi Han-seok couldn''t help but think so again.

    * * *

    Acorn jelly, spicy and spicy food, pungent food with lots of garlic, and dripping meat.

    These are foods that are known to be loved by Korean grim reaper.

    In fact, there is a lot of talk about the food that the grim reaper likes.

    Some say they don''t have such a thing, some say they like the feast with bent table legs the best rather than picking up a dish, and some say noodles are the best.But I look back on a day when I had the grim reaper as a regular customer.

    The grim reaper seemed to like spicy food.

    Since the food that Haru made to lure the grim reaper right away was a fire chicken with all the ingredients that were spicy, what more words are needed?

    But it was not the Reaper.

    Legend, myth, ghost story. Unlike Korea, where these things were highly developed, the U.S. had little relevant data.

    No matter how many times I search, let alone what the reaper likes.

    There was no sample of food mixed with the reaper.

    After all, I searched the entire world''s Internet and found something.

    Apple?

    "He said yes. Ripper likes apples."

    That''s so unique. What, is it religious or something? Like the family of good and evil.

    "I don''t know about that. According to what it says here, the American underworld is so barren that few plants can grow. Apples that grow at least don''t taste good. It''s so crumbly and bitter that I can''t eat it."

    - That''s why I like real world apples. Is that so?

    "That''s what they say."

    I feel dizzy.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok could not easily shake their doubts.

    Even if the validity or reliability of the information is passed immediately, the two keywords, envoy and apology, were not easily matched.

    Isn''t that what you think of when you think of a messenger?

    Carrying a gwaejong clock and a scythe, mercilessly collecting souls.

    In a way, it was very different from the Korean grim reaper, who was often described as a human being.

    It was like, like, Hollywood?

    Then let''s make something out of apples, right?

    "It''s all about losing money. And if it''s an apple, there''s a dish that''s

    That''s true.

    Cook with apple.

    If I think about it for a second, I can''t think of anything.

    At best, salad with apples or apple jam?

    That''s the case with apples.

    It is slightly sour and has a stronger scent than you think, making it difficult to use it easily in cooking.

    That''s why I didn''t intend to overdo a day to make the main dish.

    Ripper was Western anyway, so he didn''t have to make Korean food.

    ''In the past, I would have chosen Korean food without asking or questioning.¡¯

    After going to the Food Grand Prix, I changed my mind a little.

    You may wonder what nonsense the guy who flew all the way to the U.S. and won the Korean food suddenly sounded, but he meant it one day.

    The important thing is that people who taste food and customers.¡¯

    Korean food must be unfamiliar. There is no reason to make Korean food.

    Of course, Haru was a chef specializing in Korean food, so the quality of Korean food would be a little higher, but considering the gains and losses, the losses were greater.

    And this was the biggest change of the day. I''ve come to terms with the benefits.

    It was a day far from calculating how to cook, but now it''s a little different.

    Adam''s influence was particularly great there.

    "If hot dogs or tteokbokki are soul food for Koreans, they say pie for Americans, right? When I used to talk to Jamie at a bar."

    Pie is good. And the basics of pie are apple pie, right?

    "That''s exactly right."

    The menu that''s been decided. apple pie

    Let''s make a plate of pie for the envoy.

    It wasn''t too hard to get the ingredients.

    The day I entered the house, I first made the dough that would be the base of the pie.

    It had to be crispy, so I had to use a special dough called "pastry," but it didn''t take much time to make it handmade.Ice water was added to the cold-tempered flour, and similarly cold-made butter was added to keep folding and kneading.

    Even though it was difficult for the dough to droop completely as soon as butter melted due to body temperature or surrounding temperature by mistake.

    I''m sure he''s changed his hands after drinking American water. Someone might think we''re at a bakery, man.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve done this, but I think it''s coming out better than I thought. "Kkkkk."

    As always, it didn''t apply to a day.

    Haru, who made sticky dough without blinking eyes, fermented pastries in the refrigerator and woke up.

    After dividing the dough into several pieces and fermenting it for the second time, I went to the early morning market and bought a lot of apples.

    Of course, I owe it to my regular forsythia department.

    Perhaps it''s because of the grim reaper''s many good deeds, but I think a sincere apology came in today.

    I brought home a pretty, bright red guy the size of two fists a day and snapped it in half.

    "Well, you said you were really lucky today, and there was a reason."

    As soon as I put the knife on, the juice flowed, and when I cut it in half, a sweet and refreshing smell spread out.

    This is a high-quality apple that you can enter a department store.

    Gently peel, then slice into small cubes.

    When I trimmed about three large apples, one plate was full.

    The not-so-large house was filled with the smell of fresh apples.

    There was a scent that no air freshener or perfume could match.

    Bring life to the person who cooks and eats. A scent that makes you feel better.

    Humming a low-pitched humming, a frying pan was taken out and olive oiled.

    "Now I''m almost done with the peeling."

    Feelings. It''s hard to say, but it''s just a pie in a nutshell.

    Apple pie with apple filling. Meat pie with filling.

    Blueberry pie with blueberry filling. Isn''t it easy?

    How to make it is not too difficult.

    Screaming--!

    After pouring apples into the heated olive oil.

    "Full of sugar, honey, lemon juice, lemon peel, and cinnamon powder."

    I think I can feel the smell. When you make peeling, the smell is amazing.

    The golden brown ripe apple met with a sweet seasoning and turned golden.

    Especially, when you grind the lemon peel and pat the cinnamon powder, the scent...¡­. I couldn''t even say a word for word.

    How should I say it? Around breakfast or lunch, when I pass by the bakery at the time of the bread break, it''s similar to the smell?

    To add a little exaggeration, it was confusing whether this was Korea or the United States.

    Even it was quite luxurious, so I smiled on my own.

    "It''s all over. It''s quicker than I thought.¡±

    As always, the end of cooking is always assembly.

    Bake the pastry dough a little bit in the preheated oven.

    Put apple filling on top of it, and put a well-shaped dough on top, then put egg yolk on it and bake it again.

    Completed!

    "Baking a pie in the morning, that''s cool.¡±

    You can buy the dough and make it really easy if you have an oven.

    That''s why it''s a home-style apple pie. A plate was made in a snap.Then the bait must have been made. All you have to do is seduce the reaper somehow.

    "Well, I''m going to try to imitate the movie.¡±

    As always, there was a whole day of planning.

    Even if it''s a little off the wall. Didn''t it work out?

    At least so far.

 Chapter - 306 Episode 301. Ironical apple pie (2)

    If you like dessert, you may have eaten pie.

    There aren''t that many specialty restaurants, but it''s a dish that you get a chance to eat at a hotel or dessert cafe.

    That''s just the way it is with food. It''s a dessert, but it''s not good to eat warm.

    The sugar cools and becomes crispy, and the apple tastes better only when it is a little hard.

    Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    So one day I sneaked open the window.

    In the morning, the breeze laid a plate in front of the creeping window, and put a golden apple pie on it and began to cool it down.

    Then he shouted, looking at the ceiling of Amen as if he were some kind of movie star.

    "Well, all we have to do is cool it down and eat it. Well, the pie went so well today that I''d be so sad if someone stole it."

    Haru, just in case. Let''s not go anywhere and act. For the sake of course. You know what I mean?

    "Yep."

    I did my best, but Choi Han-seok sincerely complains.

    Haru, who avoided his eyes as if he was awkward, dressed up and prepared to go out of the house as if he were going to work at a restaurant.

    Choi Han-seok took a few steps away and said, "Is this real? I glared at the pie with a look full of words, "I don''t think it''s possible."

    And it''s been less than 10 minutes.

    It''s ridiculous.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    A pale hand fluttered in front of the window.

    From hand color that looks like a lot of white powder to black robes that come down to the way down.

    I could tell who it was from the sight of a dead and awake person.

    I can''t believe this is ridiculous. the real thing

    Choi Han-seok scratched his head and soon burst into laughter.

    Then, calmly, he flung out to the window, flicking his hand at the coveted pie.

    "Ugh!"

    See you again?

    "Oh, my God, that was a trap!"

    No, brother. It''s a trap. Sleep tight. Who in the world is fooled by this? Yes?

    As expected, the day''s forecast was just right.

    The angry and regrettable-looking reaper was dragged by Choi Han-seok with his wrist held.

    The day I was waiting in the living room glared at him.

    The reaper avoided the eyes of the day with a guilty look.

    "Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    "Ta, not really? I don''t have anything.¡­.¡±

    "Sit down for now. Eat a piece of apple pie before you go. But since you''re here."

    "But I''m not supposed to be here. It''s a rule not to get caught, and if you get caught by your superiors, it doesn''t just end...¡­.¡±

    "I''ll also give you a spoonful of vanilla ice cream."

    "It just doesn''t end, but I can''t stand it. Mm-hmm."

    Reaper keeps looking at what''s so scary, and yet sits down to see if he can''t win Pi''s spell.

    As expected, the hypothesis of a day seems to have been correct.

    ''Cause the grim reaper is a ghost after all.¡¯

    Food is also the biggest reason why ghosts are so close and trustworthy in the day.

    Warm, heart-warming food.

    Ghosts can''t eat the food itself.

    Because there''s only one person who can fill the stomach that''s always cold and empty.

    But I found out by continuing to meet the Grim Reaper, who also had similar situations.

    It''s not that I can''t eat completely. It''s too hard to eat in the first place.It''s a very strange situation to eat at a human-run restaurant, and it doesn''t mean anyone can cook for you.

    Hungry and hungry are the same as ghosts and grim reaper.

    Of course, the world was a place where people lived, so it didn''t make any difference because you were a foreign envoy.

    "Gulp."

    The reaper looked at the pie and swallowed his mouth.

    He looked like a man whose soul was stolen by some pie before.

    Before that, I was confused by the black robe that I always wore, but I could tell for sure from this close-up.

    "We''re seeing each other again."

    "Ahaha... I know. Oh, I didn''t expect this."

    "Let''s talk while eating the pie, because an appointment is a promise. Oh, what can I get you for a drink?"

    "Do you happen to have milk?"

    "Finish."

    Clattering, clattering.

    I prepared a plate for him with the noise of the kitchen.

    It''s definitely better to add sweet things to sweet things.

    After scooping up a large slice of cooled apple pie, remove vanilla ice cream from the freezer and scoop it out.

    When I sprinkled maple syrup and sprinkled cinnamon powder a couple of times, it looked good enough to be sold at the hotel.

    If you pour milk into a big cup, the serving is done.

    ''By the way, it''s unusual. It''s not coffee or tea. It''s milk.¡¯

    The image of the envoy and the reaper that I''ve felt so far is a bit scary. He was strong. He had that image.

    ''He''s a little bit awake. LOL.''

    But what about the man in front of you for the day?

    I''ve felt this for a long time. It looked quite far from scary.

    How should I put it? If I can compare it to an old college student who likes games or computers?

    Although he was wearing a black robe with a sickle, there was still an atmosphere of a man who could not be hidden.

    "Let''s eat first?¡±

    "Have it. I made it for you to eat it.

    "Well, then."

    Crispy!

    Melting ice cream, dripping syrup, crunchy golden pie.

    What more words do I need?

    "Hmm!"

    You didn''t even have to ask if it was delicious.

    The envoy of the day''s special apple pie looked really happy.

    Busily moving the fork, which was not that big, and without knowing that syrup was on his mouth, he quickly finished a pie like a child.

    When I drank even savory milk, my sweet mouth washed away, leaving only a pleasant afterglow.

    He, who had emptied the plate, melted like ice cream.

    "Did you like it that much?¡±

    "Chef Haru won''t know. It''s very soulful. beyond words."

    You were eating like you''ve been given a kick. You looked like you were crying.

    "That''s how delicious it is! Chef Haru''s food, I''ve only heard of. I knew it for a reason. There''s something that touches your heart. Really?"

    You said you''d go crazy if you got something.

    "I can sort it out somehow, but I can''t eat it unless it''s now!"

    That''s ridiculous. the real thing

    I wonder if the pie taste was impressive, but the reaper is actually scolding Choi Han-seok.

    One day intervened when Choi Han-seok, who was dumbfounded, snorted.

    I''m sure you''re full. It''s time to get paid for the meal by the guest.

    "Well, anyway. Now we need to talk, right?¡±

    "But I''m a bit of a busy man."

    "Why don''t you sit down before you call the Grim Reaper for a meal?"

    "¡­¡­Hmmm. Yeap."As the day glared, the reaper, who was trying to sneak away, jumped to his seat.

    It''s really time to go to work in a little while.

    It wasn''t just enough time, so I brought it up right away.

    "What are you doing? Can you tell me?¡±

    "Well, I mean."

    "You can''t tell me?¡±

    "In fact, I didn''t say that I shouldn''t say this. Maybe even the top guys postulated this situation."

    Reaper sighed, scratching his cheeks.

    Looking at the call of the upper part, he seemed to have a lot of trouble like the grim reaper who was captured by the underworld.

    By the way, postulate and send this situation at the top.

    ''As expected.''

    Roughly, the picture was drawn in my head. The determined reaper opened his mouth.

    "You remember what I told you last time? Chef Haru''s case is drawing attention from the underworld all over the world."

    "You said you even published a paper. The Lord of the Underworld wrote."

    "Yes, chef Haru, who''s still a human being, doesn''t know, but this is a bigger deal than I thought. To exaggerate a bit, the paradigm of the afterlife could change?"

    "Well... .. even if you say so, it doesn''t really hit me."

    I don''t know what to think, but one day it was real.

    The afterlife of the world, the underworld or whatever. It felt like a distant future to Haru.

    Ripper nodded gently because he knew it, too.

    "Anyway, the discussion is getting deeper these days. Besides, Chef Haru came to America and showed the kids the holy grail."

    "I''ve had Ike and children in the United States."

    "Yes, it''s as if they''ve verified it from our perspective. "This really works."

    Reaper said.

    In the meantime, there have been many people who dismiss the small miracles of the day as a simple happening.

    But even in other countries, one day has been achieved, and that has become irrefutable evidence.

    "Now, except for a few minutes, everyone is acknowledging Chef Haru. It''s a big deal.¡±

    "I don''t get it. It''s a big deal."

    "You don''t have to care right now. At least for now. Anyway, that''s why they sent me to America. I want you to cooperate with King Yeomra, who is in charge of the underworld of Korea, to find out more."

    "With the Lord of the Underworld?"

    But soon, a name came up that could not be easily handed over.

    The presence that gives goosebumps all over the day. King of the Underworld, Yeomra.

    The Reaper did not sneak into Korea.

    "It would have been crazy if I had really sneaked in. It''ll be gone the moment it''s caught. Ugh, it''s terrible just to think about it."

    "Wait, let''s talk about it more. So what''s the reason for coming here? Why did you chase Hwang''s grandfather?¡±

    A premonition passed through the spine.

    His whole body, which had been a little relaxed, was tightened, and his eyes had veins in them.

    The slightly frightened Reaper stammered as if he was embarrassed.

    "Well, I mean, I told you. It''s cooperation. Hwang''s grandfather was supposed to have died 2 days ago.¡±

    "¡­¡­What?"

    One day he doubted his ears for a moment.

    I didn''t even imagine anything like this.

    Hwang''s grandfather. You''re supposed to be dead? What are you talking about? Hey!

    Choi Han-seok, who had been watching the situation as usual, rushed as if he could not let it go this time.In an instant, the reaper, who was surrounded back and forth, sweated.

    "Don''t do that to me. It was their decision in the first place."

    "All right, so tell me the details. What happened to Hwang''s grandfather?"

    "You''re not supposed to say that¡­¡­.¡±

    "Oh, I''ll give you all the leftover pies!"

    ¡°!!¡±

    Sneakly.

    Ripper''s eyes turned to Pi, who was still full.

 Chapter - 307 Episode 302. Ironical apple pie (3)

    The reaper smacked his lips.

    There was silence.

    I''ve already had a taste of the ecstasy, so the agony wasn''t too long.

    "According to the list. Hwang''s grandfather should have died two days ago. The cause of death is solitude."

    "Lonely death?"

    "You have no family to take care of, and you rarely eat. You live alone in a semi-basement room. And there''s a lot of cancer in the body."

    -What do you mean... I can''t believe it.

    "My grandmother, who went first, had cancer. It''s the same thing with grandpa.¡±

    "I knew you looked a little depressed. Honestly, it''s hard to believe. You came here to eat healthy, you died of cancer?¡±

    "Didn''t your grandfather come to restaurants a lot these days?"

    "That''s... that''s right."

    In the first place, Hwang''s grandfather was the first customer to come when Haru was in the U.S. and Yumi was looking at a restaurant.

    Come to think of it, Yumi once said this to Haru.

    Hwang''s grandfather used to come every 2 or 3 days.

    These days, I''m thinking about watching it once a week.

    I thought it was simply because you were tired of looking for another restaurant. It was because of health.

    "I''ve been a little sick since the beginning, about a month ago. Your only son didn''t come to your grandmother''s birthday. So I had a fight with my grandfather and son, and at that time...¡­.¡±

    Son of a b*tc* made a mistake.

    "You must have said something harsh. He just, uh, let go of everything. So, of course, the condition is much deeper."

    "So you were destined to go back?"

    "I wish you weren''t here."

    - I knew there would be a story. It''s not common for an elderly person to come to eat alone like this. By the way, when I hear what you''re saying.

    "Mr. Hwang''s grandfather. So you didn''t end up simply dying."

    "Really, you''re faster than most envoys. You two."

    In the meantime, you''ve been kind and gentle.

    The reaper, who was acting like that, smiled.

    He shook his head a few times and sighed with his chin on his back.

    One day I felt his mood had changed a little.

    But I didn''t care, I asked more confidently.

    "You''ve had a deep sorrow, haven''t you? If you died, you would have become a ghost. Hwang''s grandfather."

    "Would I have come if it had only been that long?¡±

    Watch your language, huh?

    "What can I do if it''s not wrong? Do you know how many people around the world die a day? Any of them? It''s not that special to be a ghost with one heart. Chef Haru knows the best."

    It was wrong, it wasn''t.

    Indeed, it was irrefutable.

    Because it''s just one day. It was a day when I saw a lot of ghosts like that.

    There was only one thing that came to mind if it was worse.

    Furthermore, even more so now that I know my grandfather''s story a little bit through the reaper.

    "If so, by any chance.

    "Tell me. Now that it''s come to this."

    "It''s not over from my grandfather, it''s over from my grandfather to sin. Is that so?¡±

    Hwang''s grandfather said he had a fight with his son.

    The son even said he didn''t come to his mother''s anniversary, leaving his old father in his cottage.

    -You said you didn''t do as much wrong as wrongdoing.

    "Hwang''s grandfather was very lucky when he ended up becoming a ghost, and after he died...¡­.¡±

    "You don''t have to tell me. Because I understand."

    One day, the grim reaper told me drunk.There are more evil deeds than good deeds, and the weight of evil deeds is too great to be relieved by being haunted and wandering around.

    What punishment people who are taken to hell.

    She said she was drunk and didn''t tell her 10% of the whole hell, but Haru and Yumi listening were barely able to stay sane.

    I''d rather be glad if it''s as far as people can imagine.

    But the things that the grim reaper told me were really...¡­. It''s not enough to say that it''

    "I really hoped it wouldn''t just be like this.¡±

    The situation was worse than I thought.

    No, it might not be enough to say serious.

    Hey, so now. The kings in charge of the underworld of Korea and the United States. You''re testing the day, is that what it is?

    "If the beings of the two countries are not holding hands, there is no way to save a human being who should have done it. That''s ridiculous, isn''t it?¡±

    "You''re saying you believe me?¡±

    "It''s a little different. The Korean side. So, the King of the Underworld should trust Chef Haru. Hela, who is on our side, is just watching.¡±

    Hello.

    It was a name I''ve heard before.

    I''m sure it''s from the myth. You said you were the god of death and the underworld.

    Not only the underworld, but such a huge being was watching the day.

    It was only then that it was clear.

    I don''t know how heavy this is. In the hands of a day, and in his ability.

    There are so many things on the line that I can''t even imagine.

    I felt for sure. I felt like I was going to fall off because my shoulders were heavy.

    Are the beings of the underworld always this extreme? Yes?

    "I don''t know. How can a beauty like us know what they mean?"

    "No, you don''t have to know that. The meaning. I don''t need to know."

    However, it lasted one day.

    Stand up firmly with your two feet, straighten your back.

    I don''t just turn it over as if it''s nothing, but accept the weight.

    So above all, I was able to speak up.

    "Thank you for letting me know. Thanks to you, I got to know about Hwang''s grandfather. I know what I have to do."

    "You''re confident, aren''t you?

    "I''m not confident. Instead, as it always has always been. I''m just trying my best."

    Reaper blinked a little surprised at the attitude of the day.

    The day I answered that turned my head and looked at the clock.

    Checking it was almost time for work, I put on my jacket without any hesitation.

    "Promise is a promise. Take the rest of the pie."

    "Thank you. Are you going straight to the store?¡±

    "You can''t keep your guests waiting."

    That one word back, banging the front door shut.

    Choi Han-seok was a bit dumbfounded and could not keep up with such a day.

    After a brief silence, the reaper and his eyes met.

    "Well, I should probably get going, too. By the way, the pie was really good. He''s really good at cooking.¡±

    Hold on. I have a question.

    "I told you before. You''re not supposed to tell me all of this. If Hella finds out, I''ll be wiped out."

    Don''t talk nonsense and listen carefully. I''ve been wondering about this for a while...¡­. Why is it Hwang''s grandfather?

    "You''re sharp."

    It''s only a day apart from me. I do look at the same place, but the way to walk is a little different.

    As if to ignore Choi Han-seok''s question, the reaper, who did not turn his head, soon stopped.Unlike a day, he looked into Choi Han-seok''s eyes.

    Then he spoke in a slightly mischievous tone.

    "You could be struck by lightning. Don''t you think so?"

    - What a fat...¡­.

    "Literally, it''s a coincidence. And coincidence is the law of the universe that even the beings of the underworld can''t do anything about it. Well, that''s enough."

    The Reaper, who said so, picked up a paper box wrapped in the remaining pie, and jumped out of the window.

    Come to think of it, Haru''s house was five stories above ground.

    It may have made no sense to touch the pie outside the window in the first place.

    Wait a minute. Hey, dude!

    Choi Han-seok ran quickly, but it was already late.

    Outside the window, the sun was just rising, and there was not a trace of the reaper.

    It just disappeared. Like a grim reaper who comes and goes like the wind.

    Is it similar to what businessmen do in any country to get married in any country?

    Choi Han-seok sat on the table with his hands on his head, perhaps dizzy.

    Then he murmured quietly, looking at the direction of the market where the day is now.

    -Really... -Is the time for what the underworld said?

    I''ve never felt so complicated since I met you for the first time.

    There''s nothing better than a teacher.

    Come to think of it, it really was.

    The disciple overcame the heavy weight in an instant, straightening his back.

    The teacher himself was unable to do so.

    Even lighter than a day, his shoulders creaked and didn''t move.

    Choi Han-seok''s sigh increased.

    The sun was rising in Korea again today.

    * * *

    "¡­¡­Really?"

    "Why would I lie to you?"

    "No way. It''s not like you''re playing with people''

    Squeeze.

    Yumi, who heard the whole situation from Haru, clenched her tea fist in anger.

    As always, they met in front of the restaurant and headed for the market, but today they didn''t seem to be able to get away easily.

    Especially Yumi who suddenly heard this without any notice.

    She huffed angrily, then suddenly stopped.

    "By the way..."

    "It''s ambiguous, isn''t it?"

    "I know, really. "At first, I was so angry that I couldn''t help but play with my life."

    On a little hard thinking, and if it wasn''t, it wasn''t.

    If there is an extreme of irony, is this what it is?

    "In a way, the beings of the underworld of the two countries are gathering to give Hwang and his son a chance."

    "Yes, even prolonging life."

    What if the two beings didn''t touch his life?

    Perhaps with a very high probability, Hwang''s grandfather met the future that the Ripper said.

    Not only did you close your eyes alone in a cold small room with no one, but you may have become a ghost and come to the restaurant of the day, forgetting all those memories.

    Moreover, his son, whom he loved so much that his grandfather kept in touch with him until the end.

    He''d have to suffer much more than his father in any way.

    It''s grim to the end, and in a way it''s really devastating. It''s like hell.

    But¡­¡­ because of the relationship with Haru, they were given unintended opportunity.

    "Maybe they''re not just bad people."

    "As we felt when we first met the Lord of the Underworld.""That''s right, as Haru said."

    Press it down.

    I felt something hot in my right hand.

    A lively pulsating energy.

    Yumi held Haru''s hand tightly. Without even noticing.

    Her expression, which had just been gloomy, brightened up.

    The cheeks of the embarrassed day turned red.

    "I don''t know!"

    "Huh?"

    "I have to go grocery shopping. You never know when he''s coming! And who knows? I wonder if the Lord of the Underworld and Hela are watching behind us."

    "That''s true. Yumi?"

    "Why, don''t you want to hold hands with me?"

    Yumi with a flushed face just like Haru.

    Haru, who hesitated for a while, replied.

    "No way. Let''s go grocery shopping. We have to cook."

    "Yes, sir, to the headquarters!"

 Chapter - 308 Episode 303. Ironical apple pie (4)

    Torture, bruise, bruise.

    With heavy, but disciplined steps.

    The grim reaper, with a stiff face, walked down the black corridor dressed in an ironed suit.

    The black corridor, made of black marble stones, had a strong impression of an oriental style, probably thanks to the horn lamps that were lit here and there.

    The deeper the corridor, the more silent it was.

    The sound of his shoes growing little by little caught my ears.

    I''ve been back and forth several times so far, but I haven''t gotten used to it.

    "Whoa."

    At the end of the hallway, the grim reaper caught his breath shallowly in a room.

    The door, which seemed magnificent to the naked eye, had a golden handle, and a sign called the reception room was attached.

    I knocked on the door carefully and it opened up without making a sound.

    The grim reaper bowed his head and went inside.

    "Here''s what you said."

    "Yes, thank you. Good job."

    "Is there anything else you need?"

    "Well, I don''t have it for now. Hella, what about you?

    The person who received the bundle of A4 papers brought by the grim reaper is none other than the king of the underworld, Yeomra.

    He flung over some piles of paper and soon handed it over to someone next to him.

    The underworld has always been the same.

    He was wearing a hat with jade beads hanging from a fairy tale book.

    He was wearing something made of silk, hanbok or round trip.

    But Hella, who was next to him, created a completely disparate atmosphere.

    "I was just about to ask you a favor.¡±

    It was completely different from the palace of Yeomra, which was so oriental, and the air that he emitted himself.

    Hela had darker hair than the night sky, wearing black lipstick like the grim reaper and nails.

    She was hanging on a string of white jewellery as opposed to a white dress.

    The unnamed force that erupted from there was enormous.

    Even the grim reaper, who had experienced everything in the air, trembled slightly every time he met Hella.

    Perhaps ordinary people would be confused just by eye contact with her.

    Anyway, the underworld of Korea. And there''s Hella in Yeomra''s exclusive drawing room.

    That was the most important thing. Originally, beings in charge of the afterlife rarely meet each other.

    The grim reaper bowed to Hella, too.

    "It''s been a while since I saw you, a noble creature who manages the Western underworld...¡­.¡±

    "No, no. You don''t have to be so formal. It''s not the first time we''ve seen each other. Besides, didn''t you say Yeomra is your favorite friend?¡±

    "¡­¡­thank you for your mercy."

    "It''s been more than 50 years since we saw each other again. About 500 years ago? I still remember the first time I saw you. I wondered if the presence of the Orient had finally lost its mind and brought him back."

    "Oh, my. The horse keeps popping up. Hella."

    "I''m sorry if I did. Anyway, it''s amazing to see how much has changed. And yet, by the way, I wonder if even the humans of Yeom-na have not changed."

    Hela picked up a document brought by the grim reaper with her thin, long fingers.

    The proposition that read [Report on the Status of the Elderly Living Alone in Korea] stood out first.

    Yeomra personally asked the grim reaper to investigate it because of the unusual thing that the two beings are doing now.Intentionally defying the causality of the world, let''s keep a little more alive and watch.

    The decision of two beings, in a way that is truly brutal.

    It was only Yeomra and Hella who were here now, but countless beings from all over the world would be watching them now.

    When I thought so, I felt a heavy gaze, so the grim reaper unconsciously flustered.

    I feel tired already.

    I just wanted to give up everything, order a spicy food in heaven, and have a drink with Choi Han-seok...¡­.

    "By the way, ability is a very good secretary. Besides, I heard you saved Haru''s life this time. So maybe it''s time to admit it. The underworld has a good eye."

    Hela, who was quickly reading the grim reaper''s report, laughed bitterly.

    Then he smirked as he looked at the underworld.

    "People look at us very badly.¡±

    "How?"

    "I think I''m a bad god. Hate humans or try to punish them. You know that.¡±

    "Aren''t those sad days gone? There are actually such beings.¡±

    "But we''re not. Like this, trying to help.¡±

    Yeom-ra and He-la who chat.

    When the grim reaper standing awkwardly scratched the bridge of his nose, the two who came to their senses only then coughed.

    "I''m sorry. Anyway, what I want to ask you is simple."

    "Just tell me, Hela."

    "The cooking of a man named Haru. I want to try it, too. I can''t imagine a dish that relieves such strong ghosts, can you?¡±

    Expectedly

    Again, the name of the day came out.

    Do you know one day?

    Humans can''t even imagine that their names have been circulating a lot these days.

    "I want to go to a restaurant myself, but it''s a little difficult because Korea is not my jurisdiction."

    "Do you want me to wrap it up?¡±

    "Well, the underworld understands what he''s saying, and it''s so good.¡±

    "If there''s anything you want to eat, please let me know. I''ll bring it with me."

    "I don''t know much about Korean food. Just take that, please. This is the last time someone named Hwang will eat it."

    "President Haru...What food will you make for your grandfather? It''s not dumpling soup?¡±

    "That''s what the underworld said. I mean, that dumpling soup is not enough. And we don''t have much time left anyway.¡±

    "About 30 hours. We have time left."

    "If you''re not an irregulator like a day, you don''t have much time to go against causality."

    Yeomra and Hela said so, pointing to a clock on the table.

    Strangely, it was a clock that went backwards like Haru and Yumi''s.

    There were about 30 hours left until 12 o''clock again after half a lap.

    The Grim Reaper could immediately come to mind.

    This clock means the rest of Hwang''s life. The time limit for him to stay in this world with the human body.

    "Really, it''s only a few days away."

    "President Haru will do well. What do you think, the underworld?¡±

    "You have to do well, it''s important."

    "Then you should go. Thank you for your hard work, and feel free to rest until you get the food Hela asked for. I mean, about 30 hours? Oh, give me this when you pick up the food."

    Took.

    The underworld held out a file as if it were nothing to the grim reaper.She always gave it to me. A file that is no different than when I ''ask'' Haru.

    The grim reaper recieved it politely, tilting his head to wonder why he gave it now.

    His boss, Yeomra, made him do it himself. I couldn''t resist even if I had doubts.

    "Yes, Lord of the Underworld."

    But I had a strange hunch over and over again.

    What Yeomra and Hella said to themselves, and a smile.

    The grim reaper bowed deeply as he came in, then left the room.

    Take a breath and look around.

    ''No way.''

    The grim reaper carefully opened the file given by the underworld.

    I thought it wouldn''t matter because there was no such thing as you don''t look.

    by the way

    ''Huh?''

    What was written in it was really something the Grim Reaper never imagined.

    The request itself was as usual.

    For someone, to make something.

    Things that we can say are normal in a way that we do every day after every day.

    But everything else was out of the ordinary.

    The grand prize, the dish.

    I thought something was unusual since I decided to ask for the restaurant itself called Bapsang Heaven, but it has exploded now.

    That''s right. Of all things, right now. The 30-hour time limit is ticking now.

    This is driving me crazy! Aren''t you crazy!¡¯

    The grim reaper was genuinely taken aback.

    In the past, I would''ve said something to look out for just thinking about it.

    Hurry up!

    At best, he started running frantically towards somewhere, not caring about the disheveled suit.

    The grim reaper had a good sense.

    He believed that he was alive, acting as the grim reaper, and that was one of the reasons why Yeom-ra chose him.

    For hundreds of years. I''ve seen a lot of things between the underworld and the world, but I really picked a time when I had a strong feeling like now.

    She was afraid.

    ''We have to go quickly. To Haru somehow...¡­.¡¯

    One day you won''t know. I won''t even be able to dream.

    How much time is left for Mr. Hwang''s grandfather.

    And before I knew it, the position of a human being has risen to a height that even the Grim Reaper could not have imagined.

    He ran out of the underworld and opened the door to this world.

    Not far away, I saw a table heaven.

    But the situation was not good. The sun was about to set already.

    Suddenly, the grim reaper''s face, who checked the clock, became more stiff.

    "Oh, my God!"

    It''s been a few more hours in the meantime.

    It was common sense that the time between the underworld and the world flowed differently, but I felt hated today.

    The grim reaper heading to heaven on the table as if he was running with his heels on.

    After confirming that there were not many customers, I was about to pop in the door as always.

    "¡­¡­Wait a minute."

    The grim reaper could feel it.

    All these emotions that I''ve been running like crazy without thinking too much because I''m in such a hurry, flustered, and unlucky.

    Without any warning. It''s just like melting down like nothing happened.

    Warm atmosphere and friendly people.

    And above all, the restaurant was filled with the smell of food spewing out hot steam.It was always a table paradise, but it was a little different today.

    I saw Hwang''s grandfather eating something, and Haru, who was organizing the kitchen with an apron on, found such a grim reaper and asked with a smile.

    "You''re early today. Have you eaten yet?¡±

    The grim reaper replied with a quiver.

    "Oh, not yet. Hmm."

    I could feel it at the same time.

    What he was worried about, and the request of the King of the Underworld.

    It''s already over.

    That''s also very good. That it''s become clean.

    The Grim Reaper could be sure.

 Chapter - 309 Episode 304. Ironical apple pie (5)

    "It''s not good enough."

    Becoming a chef, as the owner of a restaurant, dealing with guests called ghosts.

    A day was a fundamental problem for himself that he encountered from time to time to time.

    The dish you had to cook was a little different from the general one.

    The big framework of making delicious food and serving it to customers with sincerity was different, but the meaning of the word "taste" was different.

    It''s not just the more delicious dishes that matter.

    The most important thing is to make the "taste" dish that the customer wants.

    For example, when a customer asks me to cook ramen.

    It is a matter of day to judge whether the ramen he wants is really hard-boiled and delicious, or whether it is cooked intentionally with a lot of water and not as delicious as the Han River.

    Although Han River ramen full of soup is a really bad dish for Haru.

    It could be the most delicious dish in the world thanks to the spice of memories and memories.

    This peculiarity became more meaningful as Haru became able to use Yeomra spices.

    It''s not just a delicious taste. You have to make the customer a truly delicious taste.¡¯

    For the spices of the underworld to work, the food that customers eat must resemble the food in their memories.

    In addition, the more similar they are, the greater the effect of the spice.

    So one day you have to cook harder than any other cook.

    A difficult task to make delicious and delicious dishes.

    The same was true of Hwang''s grandfather.

    ''The dumpling soup you made before wasn''t enough.¡¯

    The dumpling soup that I tried for the second time clearly resembled the taste that my grandmother made in Hwang''s grandfather''s memory.

    In a way, it was a matter of course.

    As my grandfather said, I cooked beef bones as a base, and I made and used his ''house dumpling'', which was broken with meat and kimchi.

    Probably no matter where I go in Korea, I can''t eat dumpling soup that is more delicious than this.

    One day I was truly so confident.

    But¡­¡­ it was not enough though.

    The spice of the underworld exerted its power and brought out the memories of the grandfather and melted them into the food.

    That was not enough yet. It needed a taste closer to memory and a warmer warmth.

    At the same time, one day was known.

    It''s beyond what I can do, now.

    If it were a ghost, this would be enough.

    Paradoxically, ghosts are lighter in the chest than when they are alive because of their resentment.

    But a man is left alive.

    It''s never easy or easy to get rid of the sticky, glued lashes.

    So there''s only one way a day has chosen.

    Let''s try dumpling soup again. Instead.''

    More directly. Person to person.

    Instead, Hwang''s grandfather is the only guest who will come to heaven this time.¡¯

    I know you''ve done ridiculous things to yourself again in the afterlife.

    Not only Yeomra, but she also knows that she cares about herself because she doesn''t even know her name.

    So it''s okay to go out a little cheap this time, just as they''ve built a load of cheap things without telling themselves.

    With that in mind, I stopped by the market and headed straight to where Hwang''s grandfather was.

    With Yumi. Like my grandfather gave me for nothing, I bought a lot of fruits with my heart."Grandpa!"

    "¡­¡­Uh?! No, what''s going on? I can see the restaurant owner''s house here.¡±

    A small park about a 25-minute walk from Bob Sang''s paradise.

    Haru and Yumi were able to visit their grandfather who was sitting absentmindedly on the park bench.

    Some ghosts who visited the restaurant as guests told me that grandfather spends much of the day in the park.

    Most ghosts were all about wandering around the neighborhood blankly all day, so it was not difficult to find out where their grandfather was when anyone asked.

    "It''s just that we''re on holiday today. We had a similar outing.¡±

    Hwang''s grandfather was surprised to find Haru and Yumi.

    Until the two of them came, they just sat there blankly staring at the park with unfocused eyes.

    You were killing time.

    "Oh, was it a holiday?"

    "It''s not a regular holiday, but one of the delivery workers is using annual leave today. We''re only doing afternoon business."

    "Aha... I see. Annual leave is important. The better you are at work, the better you should take care of those vacations. That way it lasts long."

    "You''re right."

    It wasn''t a lie.

    In fact, Ye-young''s work is much larger than other delivery companies, and it was impossible to deliver normally without her.

    About once a month. On her day off, she closed her business in the morning and only did her afternoon business.

    Of course, there''s a bit of deliberation today, but anyway.

    "But they''re coming all the way here. There''s something."

    "I have to go to the restaurant again this afternoon. I can''t go far, I''m just here for some fresh air."

    "Date, what kind of thing?"

    "What do you mean a date! It''s just¡­¡­"

    Yumi, whose face turned red at the words of her grandfather who suddenly burst in, mumbled.

    Hwang''s grandfather, who smiled loudly at the two, seemed much more lively than before, when he was just killing time.

    Afterwards, we chatted for a while and ate the fruit we brought.

    Where do you live, why do you open the restaurant, etc. It was a very common story, but.

    Perhaps he was lonely, Hwang''s grandfather was happy.

    I wanted to enjoy this atmosphere more as if I was really on an outing, but I didn''t have much time.

    Haru, who glanced at the watch on his wrist, brought up the point.

    "By the way, Grandpa. You know the dumpling soup we made last time. The recipe you told me was boiled in beef bone soup."

    "Yes, I enjoyed it, thanks to you. It was really good.¡±

    "We were grateful, too. I''m sure your recipe was much better than ours. I''m really flabbergasted. Me, too, Haru."

    "Thank you. There aren''t many restaurants where elderly people who live alone like me can eat warm meals at this price. Other restaurants are just hard, but I like the table heaven because it''s warm."

    Hwang''s grandfather nods calmly.

    The day I''ve been waiting for was just a word. It''s time to pull out the ace in the hole.

    "Well, you know what I told you earlier. In fact, my master was a very famous chef."

    "Oh, I remember. He was a hell of a man."

    "Yes, yes. But since he died a little early, he has established a foundation. It''s named after Choi Han-seok Foundation."

    "The motto of the foundation is awesome, too! Let''s not make anyone hungry in Korea. Chef Choi Han-seok said this all the time.""Oh... that''s cool. It''s not going to be easy."

    "Of course, our restaurant is affiliated. I do volunteer work often.¡±

    "So I''ll tell you what. Grandpa."

    It wasn''t funny, and it was ridiculous.

    Haru and Yumi knew for sure.

    At least in this world where people live. It''s almost everything with money.

    It was a self-annoying story, but it was true.

    The same is true now. Even if Choi Han-seok''s legacy is attached.

    "¡­¡­I heard there''s a program like this. People from the foundation go and clean together. We cooked delicious food for you. I''ll talk to you."

    "I''m, well, just fine. You don''t need this."

    "We''re not forcing you to do this! You can feel comfortable. He''s just a regular customer, and I''m telling you because we met again."

    Things work out better than I thought.

    Haru and Yumi did not lie.

    Supporting elderly people living alone was one of the projects that Choi Han-seok foundation paid great attention to.

    In fact, I was doing a lot of activities such as visiting my house to help with cleaning or delivering lunch boxes.

    And maybe of course.

    "It''s kind of weird to have someone you don''t know. It''s the day''s boss."

    "Oh, I''m doing volunteer work with Haru!"

    "We do a lot of volunteer work in this neighborhood, too. Of course, I belong to the Choi Han-seok Foundation."

    "¡­¡­is that true?"

    Haru and Yumi, too. He belonged to the Choi Han-seok Foundation.

    It is ridiculous that a disciple with chef Choi Han-seok, the founder of the foundation, is not a foundation person.

    Hwang''s grandfather, who seemed to hesitate a little, suddenly brightened his eyes.

    It wasn''t a day to miss the gap.

    "Why would I lie? You''re a valued regular at our store."

    "Then what... It''s been a bit lonely. It''s President Haru, because I know his face, and he''s nice and has a good personality."

    As if he''s shy, Mr. Hwang''s grandfather turns his head and speaks in a small voice.

    But that heart was surely conveyed.

    Haru and Yumi said, holding grandfather''s wrinkled hands warmly.

    "Thank you for your permission!"

    * * *

    And right away, as time goes by.

    "You don''t have to do this. I''m a little embarrassed."

    "Hey, it''s okay. We told you before. It''s free time anyway."

    "Well, then I''m grateful. Hmmmmmmmmm."

    Haru, Yumi and Hwang were climbing the uphill behind the restaurant.

    Having built up this much, the conclusion was actually clear.

    "Then, please introduce your grandfather''s house now!" said Yumi, who was acting cute like a granddaughter, and the grandfather couldn''t easily refuse.

    Turn a little around the park.

    If you go up to the end of the large uphill road in the back alley of Bapsang Heaven, you will find a place where small houses are closely attached.

    There are houses that look normal, and the walls are half-collapsed or the roof collapsed.

    Sometimes I could see houses that looked bad on the surface.

    After digging all the way through the maze-like alley, Hwang''s grandfather guided the two to a thick semi-basement.

    Squeak¡ªand. The rattling iron door opened with a creepy sound, and the house appeared.

    "Go in and sit down for a second. But it''s been a while since we''ve had guests, so I''ll bring you something.""Huh? Oh, sit down. I''ll do it. We bought some fruits.¡±

    "That''s right! I''m really good at peeling fruits. Just a plate and a knife!"

    "Oh, yeah? Then hang on a second. That''s what knives mean.¡­¡±

    While Yumi is attracting grandfather''s attention.

    Sitting in the middle of the living room, I looked around the house. Then the gaze stopped somewhere.

    A cupboard with a slightly old TV screen. There was a frame underneath it.

    There were pictures of three people in the frame that seemed to have spent more years than on TV.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A normal family.

    Three people used to live, but now Hwang''s grandfather is left alone.

    The air in such a house was lonely and cold.

 Chapter - 310 Episode 305. Forsimo (1)

    "Stay put. Then there''s nothing to treat...¡­.¡±

    I''m sure you''re not feeling well, but Mr. Hwang is trying to give something to you.

    Haru who woke up in a hurry and Yumi bought fruits, so we tried to work instead, saying we would prepare them, but grandfather seemed disappointed the whole time.

    It''s natural to treat a guest to something.

    From my grandfather''s point of view, it wasn''t even a favour. Literally, it is a matter of course.

    He''s a good man.¡¯

    The grim reaper said. The highest-rated good deed in the underworld is the good deed done without considering it as a good deed.

    And especially among the elderly, many people said good deeds were natural. Just like Mr. Hwang''s grandfather.

    While Yumi was mowing apples and strawberries with her grandfather, she focused as much as she could on every corner of the house.

    ''I''m sure you can. I''m.''

    If someone who doesn''t know the situation sees it, he or she will be seen only as an impressive person who is tightening his or her eyes for no reason.

    But one day it was serious.

    A ghost. A human being, a new eye to see things related to ghosts.

    Beyond the expectations of the underworld.

    I hoped that the product of this effort, which was made by myself because I spent a lot of time with ghosts, would do something this time. No, I had to.

    By all means, I had to find out anything and release my grandfather''s resentment.

    We really don''t have much time left.

    At first, I doubted the picture.

    Of course, the grandfather who was left alone would have nothing like a picture.

    The younger Hwang grandfather, the grandmother who died first, and the son who is a child.

    The house behind the photo looked incomparably richer than it is now under the semi-basement.

    Money is no ordinary thing, but Hwang''s grandfather has lost everything now.

    But I couldn''t see or feel anything in the picture.

    Time was ticking away.

    One day, bloodshot in my eyes, I searched every corner of the house, but I couldn''t find anything special.

    "Have some fruit, Haru."

    "Oh, yes, yes. Thank you."

    Suddenly something red popped into my eyes. Yumi put a strawberry on the fork and handed it to her.

    He scratched his head awkwardly and shook his head small.

    Yumi bowed her head small at the gesture of the day that she couldn''t find it.

    "Well, you''ve been spacing out for a while ago. What''s going on? My house is a little small, but is it worth living? It works well in the morning."

    "It''s nothing. I just need to think about something."

    "Why do young people have so many worries? It''s time to think about it''s time to think! I''m just saying, "Just pick it up and see. That way, you won''t regret it. Later, when I get old."

    "Thank you for your kind words."

    "You''re right! Just give it a try!"

    Two people nodding their heads at grandfather''s words.

    Hwang''s grandfather, who had disappeared in an instant, smiled broadly and began to take out various stories, perhaps because the warmth of the house felt in a long time was nice and a little reluctant.

    Haru and Yumi listened to their grandfather for a while because they came here to talk about this and that.

    Can I bring up your son''s story?¡¯

    Gulp.

    A day swallowed a dry saliva.

    It was never easy, no matter how convincing, to ask even though you knew your relationship with your son was not good.But I had to. Now that there was really no time, and disappointingly, Gwian found nothing.

    I think we''re almost out of fruits that we bought enough.

    Haru, who finished making up his mind, opened his mouth.

    "Well, grandpa. I have a question.¡±

    "What is it? Tell me. Ah, right. I think you''re hungry because you eat fruits well. Hold on a second."

    Mr. Hwang''s grandfather stands up to give us more.

    I said thank you because I thought it would be rude to refuse to do so.

    Grandfather went to the refrigerator in the corner of the room and opened the freezer door.

    The refrigerator, which may be similar in age to Haru, squeaked when it opened the door.

    "There''s only ice cream for old people, do you want to eat this?"

    "Wow, isn''t this a carp tamanko?"

    "Does Ella know this?"

    "Of course! I really like this. It''s my favorite ice cream!"

    "Oh, that''s unusual. But I''m glad. It''s frozen a lot, but you can melt it slowly. Then what does Haru...President Haru?"

    Yumi''s favorite ice cream that came out at a good timing.

    While Yumi and her grandfather were laughing, there was one person who couldn''t.

    Found it.

    One day, I felt a complete return to my absent-minded mind.

    It was faint but clear. Just now, I felt an indescribable sensation in the slightly open freezer.

    I could tell by instinct. In that freezer, there''s a key to solve grandpa''s grudge.

    "Well, Mr. Hwang."

    "Oh, come on. You don''t like ice cream that much, do you?

    "No, it'' not like that. I just looked at it. In the freezer. There''s a... a big one."

    "In the freezer. I know."

    "What my grandfather told me last time. Right?"

    "Well¡­¡­."

    Like this.

    The atmosphere, which had only been harmonious, quickly changed.

    Haru and Yumi remained the same.

    However, Hwang''s grandfather, the owner of the house, who had been smiling until earlier, hardened his face.

    "The recipe you used to make. Not kimchi, not meat. Grandpa''s dumplings."

    "President Haru is a chef, so he has a good taste in food. Did he see that? It''s so deep that you can''t even see it."

    "It just caught my eye. Maybe it''s because it''s your grandmother''s food."

    "Our food in my house...¡­haha, that''s true."

    Hwang''s grandfather hesitated for a while. However, it was not long to worry.

    "Mr. Haru, don''t tell me."

    ''Yes, that''s right. What Yumi thinks.¡¯

    At this point, I immediately noticed Yumi, who was quick-witted.

    Dumplings. The only one in the world made by my grandmother.

    A pile of it in a zipper bag was placed deep in the freezer.

    My grandfather, who woke up, took out a zipper bag with dumplings from the freezer.

    I don''t know how long they''ve been in there, but the really frozen dumplings were stone hard.

    Haru and Yumi opened their mouths at the same time.

    "That''s a big one."

    "I thought we made it big in our store, too. Almost 1.5 times? Awesome.¡­.¡±

    "My grandmother has big hands. Besides, it''s gonna feed your son. It''s made out of a big comb of blood and a full of blood.I told you to feed your son.

    In other words, this dumpling.

    "You didn''t eat it, did you keep it? This dumpling."

    "I''m going to stay here. My grandmother made it for my son. So, just, one day, they''ll give it to me. I thought there would be a day when I could take it out and eat it, so I just stuck it in. Huh."

    Mr. Hwang''s grandfather is laughing all of course.

    It wasn''t a good laugh. It''s ridiculous, and on second thought. It was a laugh that came out wondering what is this?

    Sometimes, laughter is much sadder than crying.

    One day, I realized that a person who couldn''t cry had no choice but to laugh, dealing with customers with numerous stories.

    It was the same now. Hwang''s grandfather laughed the saddest in the world.

    "Now that I think about it, I''m starting to think it was futile."

    "What''s going on¡­¡­Was it there?¡±

    "It''s nothing to call work. It''s just that he can''t be the father. She couldn''t be a mother. It was too late when I noticed."

    Grandfather kept his head down and caressed the frozen dumpling.

    It''ll be cold, even though your hands will be cold. As if I didn''t feel anything.

    Then he suddenly raised his head and said.

    "Once, does it taste good?"

    "Huh? Are you okay?¡±

    "That''s right, grandpa, I left this for your son."

    It was the answer I wanted, but it was so sudden that Haru and Yumi were surprised.

    But my grandfather shook his head calmly.

    "How long will I live if I live longer? Son of a b*tc*, she doesn''t even want to come, and after all, she didn''t make it for anyone. If I die with it, I''ll just rot, so wouldn''t it be better to feed the owner of a day like a child when he''s alive?"

    "Moo, what are you talking about? I can''t believe you''re going to die. You have to live longer. Stay healthy."

    "No, I know the body that I''ve been holding on to all my life. A few days ago...She came out in my dream. He scolded me with an angry expression and told me not to do anything nonsense. Doesn''t that mean it''s coming soon?"

    "Grandpa¡­¡­."

    One more time. I didn''t expect that at all.

    ''How?''

    My grandfather knew. I wasn''t sure, but he was feeling a little.

    That his life is in full swing. It''s almost time to put everything down.

    Did the Grim Reaper tell you? No, it can''t be.

    It''s a day when I know how big this is.

    However, it is nonsense that the underworld directly intervenes like this.

    "No, what''s important right now is this."

    Various thoughts popped up, but they were all removed. I had something to do right now.

    "Are you all right?¡±

    Haru took my grandfather''s hand.

    Everyone knew that it didn''t mean simply that we could taste this precious food.

    "Food is called Mac. President Haru, do you need to be nervous? It''s really delicious, my grandmother''s dumplings."

    "I''m just nervous. I wonder if it''s okay for us to taste something so precious."

    "What do you mean nervous? If the cook shakes in front of the food, that''s a big deal."

    "Ahahaha, that''s right. That''s right."

    A little off the wall, but certainly. He achieved his goal.

    I accepted a zipper bag with dumplings from Hwang''s grandfather.

    The dumplings were big, but they were quite heavy because they were frozen.

    "Well, do you want to come with me?""That''s a faraway sound. Where are you going?"

    "Of course it''s our restaurant! We can''t be the only ones eating after receiving such a precious thing. I don''t think so, boss!

    "Yumi is right. Since I received something delicious, I''ll make it even more delicious. Let''s eat together, grandpa. Didn''t you want to eat it?"

    "What do you mean you want to eat¡­¡­.¡±

    "You''ve been telling me. My grandfather wants to eat dumplings in his memory. It''s the only thing in the world that we can eat."

    "Hmmmmmmmm. That''s true."

    At first, Mr. Hwang said he was okay because he didn''t want to bother him, but eventually he followed him out as if he couldn''t win.

    He was missed as well. That''s why he kept it in his pocket.

 Chapter - 311 Episode 306. Forsimo (2)

    One day I thought of it.

    It''s just like a ghost.

    The insides, which continue to be empty, are not filled with other foods, so they are always hungry.

    I wonder what he''s thinking right now.

    The taste is now a memory. Even though we''re right next to each other, memories that we couldn''t face.

    As I left the semi-basement, I felt the sun gradually falling.

    There was not much time left until business resumed.

    I hurried to the table heaven with my grandfather.

    Hwang''s grandfather used to be out of breath even if he walked a little, but now he corrected himself even though he walked fast.

    Down the stairs, through the park, until you get to heaven on the table.

    "Is this right? Really?"

    "Huh, dude. It''s me, all right? You can trust and watch."

    "I still can''t believe it. I can''t believe Hella is hiding like this, even saying I don''t know...¡­.¡±

    "Oh, my God!"

    There were those who were watching the group for such a day.

    The Reaper and Hella.

    The Ripper, wearing a black hoodie and sticking out his head, gave him a big slap in the head.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    "That''s what I have to say. Anyway, focus and keep watching. Don''t miss a day''s breath. Record it and bring it back."

    "Yes, yes, I''ll do my best...¡­. Argh! Why are you hitting me again!"

    "It''s none of my business to do what''s best, it''s the best thing to do your best.

    "¡­¡­Yep."

    Hella returned after excitedly grinding the Ripper, saying she was busy, and the Ripper continued to spy on the day she had completely entered the table heaven, rubbing her head after being beaten by Hella.

    With a note and a pen in both hands.

    Unlike the previous one, which was a bit playful, the reaper was completely focused like when he took the apple pie.

    Soon something was caught in his sight. Reaper was startled and pressed the robe deeper.

    "What, the grim reaper''s coming? What''s going on?"

    What appeared without any warning, none other than the Grim Reaper.

    He seems to be rushing into the table, dragging his shoes with a nervous expression.

    Unable to resist curiosity, Reaper took the risk and looked a little closer.

    And inside the restaurant.

    * * *

    "Well, let''s start cooking right away!"

    "Yes, Chef! The tide is also ready!¡±

    Haru and Yumi, who arrived at the table''s heaven, rolled up their wrists, shouting fighting spiritually.

    Now that we have customers, there is only one thing for the chef of the restaurant to do.

    Making and serving delicious dishes for the guest. What about today''s guest?

    ''Do you mind? I''m the only one who''s cooking.''

    "You''re a guest, even if it''s just one. And he''s a very valuable guest."

    "Oh, my God. I''m such a precious guest. He''s just a grandfather rolling around."

    "You''ve provided us with such valuable ingredients, and we''d be disappointed if you said so!"

    Yumi picked up a plastic bag with dumplings and said so.

    Hwang''s grandfather smiled softly and shook his hand.

    As if Haru was an actor, he asked in a tone that gave him a lot of style.

    "Come on, sir. Then what would you like to cook for today?

    "I wish it was dumpling soup with these dumplings. Oh, with egg garnish. When my grandmother made dumpling soup, she always put egg garnish on it.""Because it''s good and savory?"

    "There''s that, too. Eggs are good for health. I think I''ve seen them somewhere. I said I wanted to get a little bit more comfortable with my kid."

    "Aha...¡­."

    In the end, it''s all like that.

    Child, child, child, child, ugly, my baby of a b*tc*.

    Did they say that their parents'' hearts are the same all over the world? The same goes for grandmothers.

    I want to feed them even a little bit. I''m full just by watching them eat.

    ''Totally kicked out the dishes made by those parents...¡­. Abandoned my parents. I don''t even know who it is, but I do.''

    To be honest, one day I was upset.

    All I know is a picture of my childhood from Hwang''s grandfather''s house.

    I wanted to get angry at his son who didn''t even know his name.

    Although it''s a relationship between the restaurant owner and the customer. Even though it was only that much, I was furious.

    Still, he laughed. Since it''s a restaurant.

    "Then I''ll take your order with dumpling soup!"

    "Huh, nice to meet you."

    "Mr. Haru..." No, Mr. Haru! I''ve been boiling beef bone for a while ago. I''ll make the egg right away."

    "Then I''ll take care of the dumplings. The cooking will be over soon, so please wait a little longer."

    It''splash!

    He vigorously opened a bag of dumplings that had been closed for a long time.

    Looking at the size of a dumpling the size of a day''s fist, I thought two would be enough for one person, but I decided to use one more.

    If you''re full with two. Mother''s heart is three hearts.

    One day I don''t know what my mother''s heart is.

    I''ve never had a family, so I''ve never felt it. Probably for the rest of my life.

    But even on such a day, my hands moved by themselves. I felt the same way. In my grandfather''s heart, in his heart.

    I checked the dumpling''s condition just in case, but fortunately it was fine.

    Frozen foods with unknown shelf life are really dangerous.

    There are many people who think that just putting it in the freezer is enough, but there are many cases where it doesn''t actually happen.

    But unfortunately or fortunately.

    "I think the refrigerator at Mr. Hwang''s grandfather''s house is a little broken, but it''s frozen to the point where I don''t think it''s a normal freezer." Rather, it was well preserved thanks to him.''

    The broken refrigerator kept the dumplings in very good condition.

    Light is frozen dumplings without steaming behind them.

    Therefore, it was calculated that if only thawing and cooking were paid attention, the original taste could be maximized.

    One day, I took out five dumplings. Three for grandpa, and two for Haru and Yumi.

    Re-sealed the dumplings well in a zipper bag and soaked them in lukewarm water.

    There''s nothing like this when you defrost frozen food quickly and in quality.¡¯

    It''s also called "Hot Water Defrosting".

    Put simply, warm. Or keep food that you want to defrost well under running water.

    There was a great advantage that the water did not directly reach and the heat was transmitted well, so it was well defrosted to the inside.

    I thought it would be ridiculous to put such precious food in a microwave.

    "This is it."

    Dumplings are softer than I thought. I just wrapped it in flour.

    So, for about five minutes, I finished defrosting while still slightly frozen.

    The beef bone that was boiled again is heated up.

    After taking enough beef bone soup for one serving, I put three dumplings and started boiling them.The heat goes into the dumpling so that the warmth spreads out evenly.

    In fact, dumpling soup is a simpler dish than I thought. To be exact, assuming that a really complicated underlying process has been completed.

    When the dumplings were heated properly, add onion and minced garlic to add flavor, and season with a little soy sauce and salt.

    Put boiling dumpling soup in a bowl, then egg garnish and seaweed powder. And I finished it by sprinkling sesame seeds.

    They all copied the details that Hwang''s grandfather told them.

    Oddly enough, there was no green onion. It''s because my son didn''t like it.

    Gulp.

    Ahead of the finished dish, Haru and Yumi swallowed dry saliva by themselves.

    I was very nervous.

    Even though I was convinced that it was the best dish a day could make now, I felt heavy on my shoulders because I knew how much was on this bowl.

    But what can we do if that''s the case? The dice have already been cast.

    Haru, spice!

    Yes, sir.

    Lastly, I poured all the spices left in the dumpling soup.

    There wasn''t much left in the first place, and I didn''t want to leave any regrets while I was at it.

    The spices of Yeomra, such as snowflakes, also sank into the white beef bone soup.

    Watching it melt away, one day I felt something ineffable.

    Hm, hm, after clearing my throat. I carefully took the bowl.

    He grew up with a woman named Yumi, who was raised by a teacher named Choi Han-seok, who had been built by a person named Haru so far. I put everything in this bowl.

    "Here''s your heavenly meal."

    "¡­¡­thank you. Don''t you have yours?"

    "We''ve also warmed up dumplings for each of us. Thank you, I''ll enjoy the meal."

    "Thank you for the food! I can''t wait!"

    "Yeah, yeah. I''m glad, though. I''m not the only one eating this dumpling. I''m eating it with people like this. I''m sure she''ll love it."

    "Yes, I''m sure it is."

    "Well, shall we have a taste?¡±

    Hwang''s grandfather raised his spoon with a reverent gesture.

    Slurp! A smile immediately came to my mind when I took a sip of the soup.

    It may be a natural reaction because a day when Michelin was flattered with beef bone soup and beef bone was boiled with all one''s heart and soul.

    But the real thing was, of course, separate.

    Dumplings that are too big to even compare to what they sell.

    Carefully place it on the spoon and put it on the plate, cut it in half and sprinkle soy sauce.

    One bite.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    My grandfather didn''t speak.

    Slowly savoring the taste of the dumplings, he closed his eyes.

    Haru and Yumi picked up chopsticks right away because they were so curious.

    I wanted to taste the original flavor, so I tasted steamed dumplings without dipping soy sauce.

    "¡­¡­Wow."

    I''m sure it is.

    Haru, the ingredients are almost the same as Yumi''s. To the point where I can''t think of any difference.

    The same is true of even the way it is made. I didn''t think there would be a big difference one day.

    But even so, it doesn''t make any sense.

    "Grandpa was right. It''s a taste that I can''t reach, this dumpling."

    "Are you saying this is the taste of the hand? It''s unbelievable. You even froze it once and melted it! But how can you do this? The mixture of meat and kimchi is just...¡­. Are you crazy?"

    It was really good.

    The dumplings I''ve eaten so far were not dumplings. It was unbelievably delicious.Taste of your hands.

    I''m afraid it really did happen. You can''t imitate it with skill or skill. You can''t imitate it.

    It''s a mother''s taste with love and heart.

    My grandfather didn''t speak. She opened her closed eyes, but she was shaking so hard.

    Even his hands were the same, but he still drank the next drink.

    One bite, one more bite.

    "Haru, you. Now!"

    "Shh. Can you be quiet a little?¡±

    No one was agitated even though the grim reaper suddenly entered the restaurant.

    Starting with my grandfather, time was slowly passing by.

 Chapter - 312 Episode 307. Forsimo (3)

    Grandpa''s meal was neither fast nor slow.

    Moving the spoon and chopsticks neatly.

    As if you won''t miss a drop of soup and a taste of every ingredient. He tasted it carefully.

    I thought there would be a lot, but fortunately, it seemed just right.

    Hwang''s grandfather emptied a bowl of dumpling soup as if he had washed the dishes.

    Haru and Yumi silently joined his meal, as did the grim reaper, who hid himself from sight.

    She sat a few tables away from her grandfather and waited.

    Time flew by so fast.

    "Thank you for the meal.¡±

    Took, my grandfather put down the spoon and chopsticks.

    "Thank you, Mr. Haru."

    "Thank you, that''s all I have to say."

    A day with the same answer as always. Grandfather smiled, and slowly rose from his seat.

    He opened his wallet and took out a 10,000 won bill.

    One day, I said I didn''t want it, but I couldn''t help it because they gave it to me like a thud.

    Unexpectedly, there is a little time left until the business starts.

    Yumi took out the ice cream tactfully.

    It was a carp ice cream that my grandfather gave me before, and Yumi liked it so much that there was always this in the freezer of the table heaven.

    "Have some ice cream. We still have some time."

    "Shall we?"

    Mr. Hwang doesn''t mind and nods right away.

    I cut the ice cream into bite-size pieces, and there was a moment of silence.

    It was Hwang''s grandfather who opened his mouth first. The wise old man knew.

    "Mr. Haru, do you want to hear from me?"

    Since when did grandpa notice?

    When Haru and Yumi visited you? Or when you had dumpling soup?

    "What did you do? What did you do?¡±

    Perhaps because it was an unexpected reaction, the grim reaper flinched in surprise.

    The day nodded silently. Why is it important?

    "I don''t know what you think¡­¡­.¡±

    "What are you going to use it for when you hear about an old man who''s about to die? It''s not like there''s a lesson or anything."

    "I''m not the one who listens for lessons."

    "Then?"

    "I listen to it to hear it. I think that''s my job, too.

    "Isn''t it hard? It must have been tough and dark stories. Like now, how many people have listened? President Haru."

    "That''s a lot."

    "Huh¡­¡­I''m a little relieved then."

    Grandfather''s words were as if he knew the identity of the day.

    The grim reaper watching it was so dumbfounded that he couldn''t breathe.

    What''s going on?¡¯

    Unless Haru tells his grandfather what he really is, this conversation can''t happen.

    Besides, there wasn''t a single reason why a day would. It''s like committing suicide.

    But fortunately for her, grandfather may first get lucky.

    "When I tasted the dumpling soup, it was sesame. It reminded me of my grandma. No, it didn''t occur to me. It was a moment, but it appeared before me."

    I wonder if it was thanks to a lot of spices.

    Hwang''s grandfather seemed to have seen something special.

    It may have been possible because it was Hwang''s grandfather, who was already living beyond his original life in a table heaven where the boundaries between ghosts and people were blurred.

    A small miracle created by a day''s cooking. The effect was great.

    "My grandmother told me. Maybe it''s because we''re good people, but we met a noble person. You told me to shake off everything inside. What do you think that means of that? I''m asking you to talk."

    "Grandmother... .. Is that what you said?¡±

    "Who else would you be if you were a noble man? Of course, it''s Haru.""Thank you, really."

    "It''s not really a big deal. It''s just a story of a bad father."

    Hwang''s grandfather''s story has begun. It wasn''t that long.

    The sound of the second hand on the clock at the restaurant was particularly loud.

    * * *

    "There are no parents in the world who don''t want their children to be successful. If parents are having a hard time, I don''t want my child to. I''m doing it."

    It was an everyday story.

    A family that failed in business and collapsed greatly.

    Father and mother who gave all expectations to their only child, sometimes severely whipped.

    "If I don''t do well on the test, I''ll be kicked out with a wind, if I don''t do my homework, I''ll listen to the cane, and on the day I came in fifth place in the class, I didn''t even eat dinner and made him study until dawn."

    "To your son?"

    "I used to say this every day. Even though it''s hard right now, hold it in. If I clench my teeth and hold on for a few more years, I''ll be a dragon in the stream. You said one day you''d appreciate this father."

    Of course, I did my best from my grandfather''s point of view.

    I slept less, worked less, paid for the academy, and my grandmother did the same.

    All three had clenched their teeth. That is why it has paid off.

    "Then at some point¡­¡­. I just left the house."

    My son left the house, saying he couldn''t live because he thought he would die like this.

    Even then, my father was angry.

    I worked so hard for myself. I''ve given it my all.

    Why didn''t you know that, couldn''t stand it anymore, and went out to the house?

    However, when his son did not return for nearly a month, his anger turned into regret.

    When the police were reported that they had not found their son, regret was devastated.

    "Hyung-suk was 23 when I heard from him. He tried to sell himself in the family register after he came back from the army. I''ll change my last name."

    "Well... you''re still a parent! He''s the one who raised me. Were you just going to throw it away?¡±

    Yumi shouted in a fit of rage. Hwang''s grandfather shook his head.

    "But I and my grandmother didn''t get angry, but I thought it was a little bit. From what I hear, baby, after all, she got into Seoul National University and is doing well.Even more. I think I''ll get good grades and get into a good company. And... ..you were alive.¡±

    Two people relieved to hear from their son that they were trying to change their last name.

    As time goes by, the regret grows longer. The desire has dwindled little by little.

    "And Hyungseok showed his face a few more times. Sometimes I give pocket money to my bank account without saying anything. I brought my grandchild to New Year''s Day two years ago. Of course, it was because my wife talked to me for a long time, and I went right after a meal."

    He said that he liked it.

    Seeing you live a good life, feeding you a meal.

    He said he was happy beyond words.

    Grandfather and grandmother were already sinners. He felt that way for himself.

    "I think it''s a good thing in the end. He''s an ugly son, but he''s dressed well. "I saw you outside, so I rode a foreign car, and I met my wife with a good son."

    Should I not see your face once a year.

    I get a short call once or twice a year.

    Also, he gives me 1 million won a year.That was the only connection between Hwang''s grandfather and his son.

    "Was it all right? To that extent."

    "It''s not okay, it''s thankful. He''s such a sinner, but he hasn''t completely lost touch.¡±

    "Even at my grandmother''s funeral...¡­. I heard you didn''t come."

    "I guess you''ve been busy. I''ve been busy with my work. You don''t have to force a man to come and go. I have to think about it."

    How busy must I be to not come to the funeral of my mother who gave birth to me?

    But one day I couldn''t ask that much.

    Hwang''s grandfather''s expression, smiling even when he said this, looked so dangerous.

    "That''s all. What do you say, it wasn''t a big deal, as I said?"

    That''s how the grandfather''s story ended.

    There''s no end to it. Even the resentment didn''t seem to ease. Nothing''s been solved.

    It shouldn''t be like this. Grandfather will eventually become a ghost with resentment...I was just thinking that ¡­.

    "But you talk to someone. As Grandma said, it''s comfortable. I can organize my thoughts."

    The air surrounding Hwang''s grandfather changed for a moment.

    There was nothing visible with the eyes. But the sense of the day was clearly felt.

    "This is like the time of the Holy Spirit."

    When fate is changed from schedule.

    When something happens that wouldn''t have happened without a day.

    Every time, the mysterious feeling suddenly came.

    "It''s my fault, so it''s done. I only wanted my son to live well, but it''s already been achieved. I''m confident now, Haru."

    Hwang''s grandfather got up from his seat. Then he took care of his hat and clothes.

    "I won''t regret it until I die. You woke me up. Still, I didn''t live a bad life."

    "Don''t say you''re mean. Still¡­¡­."

    "Well, no. If I''m the bad guy, my son will be the good guy. What I''ve done is what I''ve lost. That''s right."

    My grandfather regretted it.

    I shouldn''t have said that. I should have thought of my son more. I should have said thank you.

    But not anymore.

    The way grandpa''s resentment was lifted was really unique.

    Nothing has changed in reality, just grandpa''s thoughts have changed a little.

    That alone, he seemed to be a lot more comfortable.

    He left the restaurant as if his heavy shoulders had become completely light.

    "Eat well and go."

    "Yes, grandpa."

    Haru and Yumi came out to the front of the restaurant and bowed down to greet each other.

    After seeing him off until his grandfather was out of sight, he finally found the grim reaper.

    "It took a long time, didn''t it?¡±

    "¡­¡­you, what?"

    "You''re the master of table heaven, aren''t you?¡±

    "You''re not kidding me, are you? What the hell did you do? Yeah, let''s say that''s why he met his grandmother for a while thanks to the spice of King Yeomra. But the way he just let go of his grudge, I mean. How should I put it?"

    It was the last way to do it in the next world. Don''t you think so? You can''t repent in the afterlife.

    "Choi Han-seok, you''re real!"

    Choi Han-seok, who suddenly raised his head, smiled.

    Confession.

    To truly repent for sin.

    At the same time, one of the most difficult things that only people who are still alive can do.

    The surest and most effective way for the living to get rid of their ''own'' resentment.

    The penitence of a dead ghost is meaningless. I think the grim reaper taught me last time."By the way, Grim Reaper. Let me know what happens to us."

    Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Yumi looked at the grim reaper.

    The red-faced grim reaper fiddled with his cell phone a few times.

    "¡­¡­I got a call from the underworld. Under the direct control of the Underworld."

    "What?"

    "It''s 1 a.m. today. We''ll have guests, so leave the restaurant open."

    I said I''d have a guest.

    A few hours later, when the door opened.

    "Prepare two servings of food. There will be two guests."

    "As a ghost guest?"

    "One ghost, one man."

    Who are people talking about?

    One day I thought I knew. That''s why I answered.

    "One person has dumpling soup, and the other person has already eaten it, so we can make another one."

    "You''re quick on your feet. Oh, my dear.

 Chapter - 313 Episode 308. Forsimo (4)

    There will be two guests, so be prepared.

    After saying that, the grim reaper hesitated for a moment and soon disappeared out the door.

    She said she was still busy today and had something to do, but it was not difficult to think that there must be a different reason for her unusual appearance.

    Of course, he noticed that the reason was because of Hwang''s grandfather.

    It was really a normal day.

    And the grim reaper said at 1 a.m.

    Cheer up!

    Hahaha. I''m seeing you again.

    "I know. You''ve done a great job, grandpa."

    A customer came first.

    Mr. Hwang''s grandfather. But the body is translucent. It''s a ghost.

    My grandfather died right away today.

    I thought it would be nice if you could give me a little more time, but if the grim reaper says that there was more time than the life already given, I have nothing to say for a day.

    Hwang''s grandfather is the first customer to come to the restaurant alive in the morning and die in the evening as a ghost.

    There''s Yeyoung, but let''s say she''s out of the question

    "Ha, grandpa."

    In fact, the atmosphere of heaven on the table has not been good since a while ago.

    Everyone didn''t show up because of the guests, but Haru and Yumi knew this would happen.

    Eventually, the unbearable Yumi exploded.

    In front of my grandfather, who came back as a ghost, eventually burst into tears with his fist clenched.

    What''s wrong with you? Don''t cry. I knew it all, so why are you crying?

    Hwang''s grandfather held Yumi''s hand and comforted her.

    But it''s rather counterproductive. Yumi, who was giggling and holding back, began to cry a lot.

    Maybe it''s because he thinks of his father. Or maybe it''s just because I was a guest.

    Haru patted her on the back carefully. I felt a tremor.

    "Still. Still. We couldn''t do anything about it. Just."

    I''ve heard everything from the grim reaper. He was a much better man than I thought. President Haru, I thought you were unusual.

    "I''m only giving as much as I''ve received.

    One of the people I''ve met in my life who can practice like Haru is one of the people I''ve met. Hahaha!

    Yumi showed no sign of stopping crying, so grandfather and Haru laughed on purpose.

    "By the way, Grandpa. By any chance."

    The grim reaper told me that. It''s not supposed to work, but it''s special. We''re going to eat here for the last time, and then we''re going to leave.

    "As expected, right? I''m so relieved.¡±

    I asked for a day just in case, but it was me.

    Grandfather remained a ghost not because he had resentment.

    I remembered Haru and Yumi and felt it when I entered the restaurant, but now I''m sure.

    ''There''s a reason why the underworld can''t be seen like this.¡¯

    Is the underworld not always cold-headed?

    Having a few small talk with my grandfather, Yumi finally calmed down.

    After washing his face with red eyes and cold water, he became the vice president of the restaurant again and greeted his grandfather.

    I''m still a bit nervous.

    "What would you like to have for dinner?¡±

    I want to drink alcohol instead of eating today. Can I eat slowly?

    "We don''t have much time. When the door closes, they die of ghosts.¡±

    -That''s what the Grim Reaper said, but it''s true. All right, then. I think you can give me soju and any side dishes.

    "I''ll make you something. Please wait a little longer."Oh, please take your time.

    While Yumi took a bottle of soju out of the refrigerator, Haru cooked.

    I wasn''t worried about what to make.

    I didn''t even bring the dish I used for business earlier. I''ve already thought about it.

    It''s my grandfather''s last meal.¡¯

    I don''t know one day what Hwang''s grandfather likes.

    I asked you once before, but you said you really like anything.

    So I was worried about what to make, but when Choi Han-seok gave me advice, the answer came out quickly.

    He said, ''Because I''m Korean.¡¯

    Above all, I wanted to prepare Korean food.

    I boiled soybean paste stew with delicious hand tofu from the market, and the ham was also browned with egg water.

    Steamed pork and kimchi were also braised, and a large mackerel was grilled.

    And lastly, warm white rice.

    Rice and soup, boiled and grilled. More than anything else, a Korean table.

    The price doesn''t matter. You can''t buy this even if you pay for it.

    "Here''s your heavenly meal."

    -Haigo....... Why is a drinker so big?

    "I just wanted to make it delicious. I heard you can eat anything."

    Lol, anything''s fine. I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve received an award like this. Would you like a drink, Haru?

    "Yes, that''s great.

    One day to bring out another glass.

    One day, I don''t even touch the alcohol that other people give me when I work.

    The reason is simple. I''m the owner of the restaurant, and I have to cook.

    It was beyond his common sense to cook for the guest even a little while drunk.

    But I didn''t want to do that today.

    It''s my last meal and I didn''t want to let you drink alone.

    I poured a glass to Hwang''s grandfather and got a day.

    The glass hit him coolly, and Grandpa coolly shot it in one shot.

    Two or three cups. By the time it''s the fourth drink.

    Cheer up!

    Today''s second scheduled guest is here.

    The door opens, and one appears.

    "Are you doing business?¡±

    "Yes, I''m in business. It can be a meal or a side dish."

    -¡­¡­ahhhhhhah.

    Hwang''s grandfather''s expression changed instantly when he found a new guest.

    The hand holding the soju cup trembled, and so did the eyes.

    However, the new guest did not seem to care much about Hwang''s grandfather.

    You look a lot alike.

    It''s my first time seeing a picture of my childhood in person.

    How should I say it? Blood can''t cheat.

    It was obviously Hwang''s grandfather''s son.

    His name is Hwang Hyungseok.

    Dressed in a luxurious suit, he was tired or had dark circles in his eyes.

    I sighed and placed an order.

    "I heard they''ll do it for me if I tell them what I want to eat here."

    "Who were you introduced to?¡±

    "I''m staying at a hotel near here today. Something just came up. Anyway, I asked the front desk staff if there was a good restaurant for a drink, and they recommended it to me. I think it''s a good restaurant.

    The hotel front staff recommended it.

    Even if Hyung-seok was possessed by ghosts, he seemed to be possessed.

    Haru asked with a grin.

    "Customers say it''s a famous restaurant. Oh, by the way, did the hotel lady put black lipstick on her lips? My skin is white."

    "Huh? How did you know? Do you know him?""Well, you''re a regular at our restaurant."

    Expectedly

    This is, obviously, the Grim Reaper.

    "The Grim Reaper is in trouble, too."

    I thought I couldn''t see it near the restaurant, so there must have been a good reason.

    The man immediately ordered the food, as if he had decided beforehand.

    "Then I''ll be a dumpling soup."

    "Dumpling soup."

    "Yeah... well, I just suddenly feel like eating. It reminds me of that."

    "It''s possible. We have some really good dumplings. It''s handmade dumplings, and they''re delicious."

    ''Then give me that.''

    "Yes, I''ll be right out."

    Clattering, clattering.

    Haru and Yumi turned their backs on each other completely.

    It''s not because I don''t want to see it, but because I think it''s the least consideration for the rich.

    Hyeongseok ordered a bottle of soju.

    I''m trying to pour soju into a glass alone with a very gloomy face.

    Are you here alone?

    "Who''s your grandfather?¡±

    I''m just an old man drinking alone. I''m a regular at this restaurant, though.

    "Oh... Yes."

    Sitting next to me, a grandfather who looked familiar to me for the first time talked to me.

    With a big smile for no reason at all.

    Normally, I would have refused in cold words. Hyungseok is that kind of person.

    But I don''t want to do that today.

    You want me to pour you a drink? A young bachelor shouldn''t eat alone.

    "Yes, well, that''s fine.

    I got a drink.

    A few drinks fell flat even though the food was not served.

    Strangely, the drunkenness quickly went off, and the story continued.

    How''s your life going?

    "Living isn''t bad. You make a lot of money at work, and your wife is good at housework. I''m worried about my 8-year-old son because he doesn''t listen."

    Don''t be so hard on him just because he doesn''t listen. I regret it.

    "Yes, I know. But now that I''m a father, it doesn''t work as I thought. I honestly don''t know how to scold you. Really... I don''t know. Oh, my dear.

    Father, father, father.

    Hyeong-seok memorized the word several times, looking into space.

    I don''t even know that my father is right next to me.

    Now, what''s the father thinking when he''s gone first.

    You don''t look well.

    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s all right."

    What do you mean everything''s fine? You''ve been grinding your teeth lightly. I''ve been scolding you for a long time, but if you''re stressed out, you still have a habit of grinding your teeth...¡­. Ahem. Anyway!

    "¡­¡­does it really look like that?"

    Anyway, you don''t look so happy.

    "Until now, I thought I was really good at facial expressions. I guess not. Yes, that''s right. Something happened today. By the way, I''ve never said this to an old man I''ve never seen before."

    What''s going on?

    "My father is dead. Alone at home. They say it was a heart attack caused by cancer, and luckily a nearby person found it and reported it. Luckily. haha...¡­. Luckily...¡­.¡±

    Hyung-seok said it was urgent, but in fact, there couldn''t have been more occasions for him to stay at a hotel near here.

    Father who passed away today. A son who came running after hearing the news.

    That''s right. Hyungseok finally came.

    I didn''t come when I was a mother, but when my father died.

    Hwang''s grandfather smiled bitterly.

    I didn''t even know that laughing was used for this kind of time."I''m a piece of crap.¡±

    What are you saying all of a sudden?

    "Really. I''m a real piece of crap. Waste level waste that can''t be recycled. He didn''t even come to my mother''s funeral, but he came to my father''s funeral. You know you''ll regret it. I ran out of the funeral again...¡­.¡±

    Hyeong-seok''s tremor got worse and worse.

    His clenched hand turned red.

    "I ran out and drank like this. I want to eat it again. I''m sitting down with dumpling soup. What would it be if it wasn''t trash? I don''t know what happened to me."

    -Hyungseok......

    "Huh? Grandpa, my name...¡­.¡±

    Hwang''s grandfather, who eventually couldn''t resist and said Hyungseok''s name.

    Surprised Hyungseok raised his head.

    "Guest? You have to take this first."

    The day was one step faster.

    "The Heavenly Meal you ordered. Here''s your dumpling soup."

    "¡­¡­this."

    As soon as I saw the dumpling soup.

    All the other thoughts in Hyung-seok''s head were blown away.

 Chapter - 314 Episode 309. Negotiation (1)

    I really enjoyed the meal.

    Without saying that, Hyeong-seok left.

    I ate all the dumpling soup that Haru gave me. Like my father, without a drop of soup.

    But the feeling was very different.

    Hyung-seok didn''t talk much compared to his father, and so did his facial expression.

    He clenched his teeth and moved his spoon silently.

    Next to him, he silently took the drinks his father gave him, and only listened to his occasional spouting without much answer.

    But unusually, he did answer a few words.

    "Can I be forgiven?"

    To your father?

    "To my family."

    Isn''t that a meaningless question already? As long as it''s a family, I forgive you. As long as it''s a parent-child relationship, parents should forgive their son for committing a crime and going to prison. But you didn''t commit a crime. That''s all that matters because you''re doing well.

    "Are you sure?"

    -That''s what I''d think if I were your father.

    A kind smile.

    As the stories of Hwang''s grandfather piled up one by one, the food gradually decreased, and as the soju bottle was emptied, Hwang Hyung-seok''s head gradually fell off.

    By the time I finish eating and pay the bill.

    Haru was thinking about whether to ask something again.

    "Go home safely."

    "Don''t worry, I called for you instead."

    "Where are you going?¡±

    "Just, I have somewhere to go. Anyway, good luck."

    Hyungseok, who said he was going back to the hotel right after eating, suddenly wants to go somewhere.

    Even calling in a deputy.

    I thought it couldn''t be, but I knew what kind of son he was, so I couldn''t help thinking about it.

    Don''t tell me you''re abandoning your parents again.¡¯

    If you''re thinking of calling in a deputy and going back home.

    One day I might get really mad at the first customer I''ve ever.

    But that worry didn''t last long.

    Shortly after Hyeong-seok left the restaurant, the grim reaper approached Hwang''s grandfather and said,

    "You''ve done everything, haven''t you?¡±

    What else can we do? If you had a drink with your son at the end, that''s it.

    "There''s nothing to be desired. You have to do it properly. I''ve told you before, but things have gotten a little bigger this time. It''d be crazy if he hugged me here."

    -Draw? Well, I''ll call you Han.¡­.

    The grim reaper, speaking in a mild way, as usual, curt.

    Hwang''s grandfather, who laughed loudly, said that such a grim reaper looks young.

    If you say there''s one left, what can you do?

    "Let me hear it first."

    "Oh, wait a minute. Is there anything left?"

    But Mr. Hwang''s grandfather has regrets.

    Haru and Yumi were surprised at the slightly different answer.

    The same goes for Choi Han-seok. He twitched his eyebrows and glared at the grim reaper.

    I don''t know how this happened. The grim reaper, who should be most embarrassed, was rather calm.

    No, more than calm, as if you knew it. He even laughed.

    I can''t remember my grandchild''s face. I wanted to see the last one. That''s too bad. Maybe it''s because I''m old, but I can''t remember.

    "Grandchild?"

    Yeah, but he''s the last blood I have left, and he''s a child of my son. Everyone who hasn''t had a baby doesn''t know how much they miss you."You don''t have to worry about that. They''re already coming."

    It''s coming? What are you talking about?

    "Are you coming? Mr. Hwang''s grandfather''s grandchild?¡±

    "You picked me up earlier. My son."

    -Draw?

    It''s an ending that no one expected.

    In particular, Hwang''s grandfather, who was involved, was completely surprised and almost collapsed as his legs were loosened.

    If Choi Han-seok hadn''t rushed to support him, he would have really fallen.

    I realized how much the shock was.

    No wonder, because there was only one meaning to what the grim reaper said.

    "I didn''t know. To be honest, my grandfather''s son was the least responsive among the customers who came to our restaurant. I was worried if I failed.¡±

    "Haru, there are many kinds of people. Hyungseok is the type who doesn''t express his feelings."

    Wait, the grim reaper. Hyungseok is now.

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s your son''s choice what he''ll do in the future, but still. I think what you said earlier over a drink is well conveyed."

    -Oh, my... -Oh, my.¡­.

    Parents are a mirror of their children, and children are bound to resemble their parents.

    It comes from parents, and it''s only natural that they raised it.

    So in a way, the end of the two ended up the same.

    Hwang''s father, the grandfather, confessed at the end.

    His son Hyungseok also ended up at the end of his father''s life.

    "Are you penitent? Hyungseok, what about you?

    "First of all, I don''t know what''s going to happen because the human mind changes like a reed."

    It''s going to work out. Hyeongseok is a hard-hearted person even if he looks like that. I thought about it once, so just go straight. I mean... When it''s time for Hyungseok to die.

    "As long as you don''t forget your penitence. Unless you repeat the same regret. The underworld isn''t as tight as I thought.¡±

    I''m glad to hear that.

    Regretting what you did, sincerely repenting.

    So making mistakes a lesson and not repeating it again.

    Confession. The grim reaper said these two letters were one of the most meaningful things a living man could do.

    All the more so if it''s not too late to seize the opportunity.

    In other words, penitence means that anyone can do it anytime.

    Click, click.

    The grim reaper walked out to the door of heaven on the table.

    With a ready grandfather in front of him, he opened the door as it has always been.

    It''s not the usual outside of the restaurant that''s reflected outside.

    Wait, one day.

    "Mr. Haru, don''t tell me...¡­!¡±

    But it''s not the place where the light came in, but somewhere else.

    But I could recognize it at a glance.

    A spacious and solemn atmosphere.

    Many people were drinking and eating, and the number was quite large.

    I saw a few customers or merchants who I saw at the market or knew a day after day. There were a lot of people who didn''t know their faces at all.

    Most of the people in suits were younger than I thought.

    Compared to your son who just went to a restaurant.

    Hyeong-seok just seemed blunt, but he seemed to have done a better job than I thought.

    So many colleagues came to the funeral.

    I remember what Hwang''s grandfather said before.

    He lamented that no one would come even if I died.

    I don''t know what to say, but somehow. There were so many people.Then, I went into the side street and in the room with the portrait.

    "Sad¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyungseok is sobbing like a lie.

    And I could see his family silently defending him.

    Wife and a son who is still young.

    Of course, he resembles Hwang''s grandfather surprisingly.

    "You remember now, don''t you? Grandchild''s face."

    -Yeah, I remember. That''s right. I''m sure I did. It looks just like when I was a kid. I told you so.

    "Then let''s run. My grandchild wants to see you."

    Really? Can I do that''s okay?

    "Of course. Is there anything you can''t do?"

    The child, who was watching his father sobbing with a question mark on his face, suddenly jumped to his feet.

    Staring into the air as if he had found something, he shook his arms as if he was trying to grab them.

    It must have been just then. Hwang''s grandfather ran out and passed through the door opened by the grim reaper.

    A huge flash flashed momentarily to the extent that the sun might have risen again.

    Hwang''s grandfather disappeared in no time, and the grim reaper closed the door.

    More than half of the pure white spice was filled in the spice jar that Yeomra had dropped, and the hands of Haru and Yumi''s wristwatch turned upside down with fierce momentum.

    But no one cared or noticed that.

    "I was thinking this would happen.¡±

    All the lights in heaven went out without any notice.

    I''m sure there''s a moonlight leaking in from outside the window, and it''s so dark that even the hand right in front of it looks whitish.

    Something was happening. And a similar thing happened once before.

    I''m sure the goblin lights up.¡¯

    Crunch-Crunch-Crunch-.

    Sure enough.

    A whitish light source began to spring up in a completely darkened restaurant.

    Those who were increasing the number one by one were divided into two, with the number increasing rapidly.

    Hard to put into words. A table paradise that has turned into a rather subtle atmosphere.

    The door that was closed with a squeaking sound opens slowly. Guided by the grim reaper, two people appeared.

    Lord of the Underworld.

    One is someone Haru knows well.

    The King of the Underworld, the general manager of the dead in the East and the superior commander of the Underworld.

    Wearing clothes that looked similar to modernized hanbok, he smiled and walked in and made eye contact with Haru.

    And there was a person I saw for the first time behind Yeom-ra, and I could recognize him.

    ''Then that''s what the Ripper said.¡¯

    Black hair with round braids and long nails.

    Quite Western, and crucially, the Ripper stood tall behind her, so there was only one answer.

    "Are you a day?¡±

    "Yes, Hella. My name is Haru. I run a table paradise."

    "You know me, don''t you?"

    When Haru called her name at once, Hela twitched her lips as if it was a little unexpected.

    She swung her arms at the reaper, turning back, and he nodded half-heartedly as if he was sick of it.

    To the underworld, hella.

    Yumi was a little surprised when two people called beings suddenly came.

    Haru held her hand tightly. I could feel the tremor calming down.

    It was the underworld that opened its mouth first.

    "I''m sorry. I feel like I keep popping in. He''s a busy man."

    "No, I''m grateful that a busy person is here.""You don''t have to say what''s in your mouth. I think you''ve heard a rough story about Hella''s name...¡­.¡±

    "The Reaper told me.¡±

    "Oh, really? How? It''s right not to talk according to the rules."

    "The power of apple pie?"

    A day to speak with confidence because there was nothing to kneel down.

    I felt the reaper''s spine cool down to this point.

 Chapter - 315 Episode 310. Negotiation (2)

    The two beings who visited heaven on the table returned earlier than expected.

    I came to the restaurant as a guest, so of course I ate something, but that was it.

    Yeomra wanted dumpling soup, which Hwang had served to his grandfather''s son earlier, and Hela wanted ramen a little peculiarly.

    Did they want to try it after seeing Korean people eat it like rice?

    Yeomra''s dumpling soup was already ready, so I could make it in a blink of an eye, and Hella''s ramen didn''t need to be said.

    Still, I thought it was not just ramen, so I added eggs and Hwang''s grandfather''s dumplings, which were left over, and he said it was delicious and ate it well.

    I can''t believe it. I don''t know if I''m allowed to think this way.''

    The people in charge of the underworld of the East and the West are eating dumpling soup and ramen at a snack bar.

    I wondered if there was a more ridiculous and ridiculous sentence in the world.

    "It''s delicious. You can''t eat it in the next world."

    "You''re so... talented. That guy Haru."

    "Hella, I told you. I can communicate with ghosts, warm heart and way of speaking. Even after all this, one day is already a great cook."

    "Certainly, it''s a taste you can''t dream of in hell. Especially this chewy noodle."

    Even Yeomra and Hella seem to be very happy with the meal.

    Haru, the chef who cooked, said, "It''s weird that he''s like that after eating ramen." But the customer was satisfied.

    Waiting for the meal of the two beings to end, the reaper approached carefully.

    He added a word with the greeting that he enjoyed the apple pie he had previously given to him, saying that the head he had been beaten by Hella was still bitter.

    "President Haru, is he okay?"

    "I can''t believe you''re fine. What?

    "No. I''m nervous. Or you can''t see. You feel like you''re about to fall into a coma, feel nauseous, or your soul is about to disappear. Don''t you think so?¡±

    "Not even a little. I think you''re just a guest, so I''m not sure."

    To be honest, I wasn''t too nervous.

    When I thought about coming to Hella after Yeomra, I naturally had a cold sweat, but Hwang''s grandfather''s work worked out well.

    In addition, Yeomra already had a facial expression with a day.

    Besides, Hella''s looks, like. Should I say it''s too unrealistic?

    So there was something more casual. But Ripper''s common sense may not have been the case.

    He opened his mouth so wide that he wondered if his jaw would fall out at this rate, and looked at the day as if he were seeing an angel from heaven.

    "That''s amazing, really."

    "What?"

    "No, seriously. When ordinary people go next to Hella, their souls escape from their bodies, and when they meet eyes with Hella, their souls are torn apart. ''Cause President Haru is fine.''

    "¡­¡­oh, that''s a little bit."

    I thought it was a joke, but when I saw Ripper''s eyes, I realized at once that it wasn''t.

    Well, there''s no one in the world who plays this kind of trick in front of the person.

    Even the grim reaper was looking at the day with a headache on his head as if he had a headache.

    It means the reaper is not wrong.

    Haru, who gulped and swallowed dry saliva, once again looked at Yeomra and Hela, who were eating while talking to each other.

    Well, it turns out he''s only a guest now.

    * * *"Go home safely."

    The two guests, who came late at night and shook up the restaurant, returned without making a bigger issue than expected.

    You can say that you really only ate.

    Of course, the restaurant was completely blacked out and the lights were lit with goblin lights. what

    But for one thing, when it was time to pay for the meal, what Hella said stuck in my head.

    ''You said you''d already paid. The price of a meal.''

    I didn''t give you presents like I used to, nor did I give you time or money.

    It''s another enigmatic thing to say. They already gave us something, but we don''t know what they gave us.

    So I decided to forget about it for now.

    I didn''t need much for one day, and I had a lot to do.

    Hwang''s grandfather''s work has gone by, and things like being or underworld have been tangled up like bean sprouts that have been boiled for too long.

    Now that I think about it, I just thought that it was a normal thing that always happened.

    Some elderly customers who visited the restaurant told me.

    Hwang''s grandfather''s funeral ended very well, and his son bought land near their hometowns and even took his mother on the mountain to build two tombs?

    While talking about it, the elders in the neighborhood laughed and drank makgeolli, saying that there was no such filial son in the world.

    One day, I politely poured alcohol into the glass, saying, "It''s a good thing.

    It''s been more than a week since then.

    Chirirring~

    A normal, no different evening.

    Since the ghost did not come, I was slowly getting the last guest and preparing for the deadline, and the door opened late and a guest appeared.

    The face Haru knows. The voice you''ve been waiting for.

    "It''s a little late."

    "It''s okay. I''ve been busy, too.¡±

    "Chef Haru, you''re always busy. Of course, you''ll be busier now."

    A man wearing a nice fedora and coat and shining cold eyes as usual.

    It was Adam who came back to keep his promise to open a restaurant.

    "Are you done? The trip to Korea."

    "I don''t know if I should call it a trip. I tried to find my original intention. It''s my last job as a chef and a restaurant consultant, and I have to do my best."

    Adam said he entered Korea and traveled after the Food Grand Prix.

    At first, he traveled around his hometown, the United States and Europe, and turned to Korea because he thought he couldn''t.

    "I ate a lot of food, and I talked to a lot of people."

    "Korea is a good country to travel."

    "That''s right. There''s good transportation, and people are all kind to outsiders. Crucially, different regions have different tastes even if it''s from region to region. I don''t know how you feel, but it''s amazing that there''s this much difference in this small country.¡±

    "Because you''re right."

    A small country.

    It was Adam who expressed Korea in that way, but he did not intend to deny it for one day.

    Compared to Europe and the U.S. where he spent his entire life, Korea was actually a small country.

    However, even within that small country, unique and unique food cultures were well developed in each region.

    Adam said it was most impressive.

    "I think I know piece by piece what ''love'' is that Chef Haru emphasized so much. Did Chef Haru have a good time?¡±

    "Me, too. We prepared a lot. I shouldn''t be bothering you."I thought a lot, I felt a lot. In particular, Hwang''s grandfather''s work was crucial.

    I''ve been thinking about making my grandfather holy grail and finding his own answer for a few days.

    And I was convinced that the answer would be much like what Adam found and thought.

    The two chefs now have similarities.

    "I''ve decided."

    "Me, too."

    So the story went on without hesitation and quickly.

    It wasn''t about what kind of restaurant to build.

    We''ve already decided on such things. Now, we''re going to talk about small details.

    "I wish the location was Seoul."

    "It''s totally difficult in Seoul. Even if you take out everything else, the price of the land is too high. "People have a lot of money, so they can make bold dishes at a bolder price."

    "The risk is too low. I think we should leave this out of the question. So I was looking towards Gyeonggi-do.¡±

    "Incheon and Dongtan are not bad either. Or going somewhere close to Hongdae...¡­¡±

    Where would you do it if you set up a store?

    What concept, what price range, and what dishes will be served to customers.

    Close the restaurant and enjoy light food.

    Haru and Adam talked excitedly, not knowing if the night was up, as if they had promised to do this today.

    Yumi sat still next to the day and listened to the story of the two.

    I didn''t know what she was thinking or feeling.

    One day, I didn''t send such Yumi home first.

    It was also because Yumi knew that she could get something from listening to this story, but the biggest reason is.

    "Well, then let''s call it a day. But the blueprint came out sooner than I thought."

    "I was surprised, too. Chef Adam, weren''t you only in Korea for about a month? I thought you were a Korean who can only speak Korean. You''re so well-knit."

    "What a compliment. Then we only need to discuss one thing¡­¡­¡±

    A new restaurant. No, it''s a restaurant. That''s for Michelin, too.

    You have to concentrate your whole mind. Restaurants are much larger, much more delicate than restaurants.

    Much more people than restaurants, like organs in one body, have to share roles to work.

    The most important thing in such a place is, of course, a head chef who acts as a head. It''s the place that Haru will take over.

    So now that you''ve set up a restaurant, you have to pay all your attention to it for a day.

    I wake up early in the morning, go to the market, look carefully, buy ingredients, and decide what to make today.

    We''ll be back to heaven to cook.

    That can''t be true. It is physically impossible.

    In other words

    "What are you going to do about Table Heaven? Chef Haru."

    Adam asked calmly. There was still a chill in his eyes.

    Gulp.

    Was it expected to happen this way? Yumi swallowed a dry saliva.

    She didn''t look back on the day.

    Just sitting there, Adam pushed it even harder. He was a real man.

    "I have to decide. Whether to put heaven on the table or to shorten the plan of the restaurant we have now...¡­.¡±

    "I''m going to let go. Table heaven."

    Haru answered without hesitation. Yumi flinched.

    "Are you all right? "Even if you put it at once.""I''m letting go of my hand. No matter how many times I think about it, I can''t run a table paradise while preparing for a restaurant. I don''t know if it''s half done, but it''s not polite to customers. At least in my hands, I''

    Instead.

    Haru had someone who could move on his behalf, perhaps his third hand.

    "But if Yumi has any thoughts.¡±

    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it."

    Yumi rushed as if she had waited for this moment.

    Haru and Adam met eyes and grinned.

 Chapter - 316 Episode 311. Restaurant Homemade Food (1)

    "Are you all right? Mr. Yumi."

    One day I was a little surprised. The same goes for Adam.

    A cheerful answer as if I knew this would happen.

    Yumi seriously wondered if she knew what she meant by "I know."

    Not even if I don''t trust Yumi. Not even if she doesn''t acknowledge her ability.

    One day, I believe in Yumi more than any other living person.

    I had no choice but to ask again in a really serious voice.

    "Really. Are you okay?"¡±

    "Yes, I''m confident. Mr. Haru."

    And Yumi replied confidently, smiling brightly enough to overshadow such a day.

    You can do it. You asked me to leave it to you. One day, I felt one side of my heart warm for some reason.

    "You want me to take care of the table heaven, don''t you?¡±

    "That''s right."

    "When Haru was in the U.S., he let me run the store alone. You knew this day would come."

    "That''s... that''s right."

    Sneakly, I looked up at Yumi''s face. With a face like a guilty puppy.

    Then Yumi smiled and hugged the day.

    "Yu, Yumi?"

    Haru was surprised by the sudden touch.

    She struggled to fall out of her arms, but the strength she held was too strong.

    Is it because we started with a part-time job that used to carry food ingredients?

    "Huh, I like youth. "Really don''t."

    -Right, right. As expected, Adam knows something.

    While Adam and Choi Han-seok were watching the fire across the water, a day when their faces turned red as if they were going to explode managed to take off Yumi.

    I wanted to ask you something, but I couldn''t say anything easily. It''s because my heart was beating too hard.

    That''s why Yumi said it instead. What Haru wanted to say. What she''s been agonizing over so far.

    And about the two people thinking together even though they didn''t talk to each other.

    "Well, you believed me. Mr. Haru."

    "You always say that. Yumi, I believe you. He''s a great chef. Yumi is the only one who can keep our table in heaven kitchen."

    "Everyone speaks. But like Haru, not everyone can trust him.¡±

    "Don''t you feel bad? It means we''re going to open a restaurant without Yumi."

    While this was going on, I just threw away what was inside me for a day.

    It was a big challenge for a day. Yumi said.

    "Why are you upset? I''m more than happy to die! Haru is going to a bigger restaurant! My family is going to make it!"

    "Family¡­¡­."

    "We''re a family. "Bab-sang, heaven family, Haru''s

    "Yes, they are. We are."

    Come to think of it, it''s a word I''ve said over and over again.

    It''s my family. We work together in heaven and eat together.

    However, from today, the meaning of the word "family" and "family" seemed to become more special.

    One day I was sure it would be for some reason.

    "Come on, young people, please stop frying sesame seeds. Chef Haru. Are you ready?

    "If you''re ready to pick a star, it''s long overdue."

    "Perfect!"

    Drop!

    I opened up the note that Adam had brought.

    Haru and Yumi drew various lines and paintings as if they were being sucked into it.

    Choose the menu, location, concept, price.

    It took a little longer than 15 days for all the details to be decided.

    And the next month''s day that the grim reaper decided as a reward. One day, I sold a shopping mall in the center of Pangyo.It was the moment when a Korean black hole was born, which would sweep stars from all over the world.

    * * *

    As always, the time to prepare something flies faster than ever.

    Plus if it''s a highlight that''s been waiting a really long time.

    "How do you feel? Chef Haru."

    "I don''t know what to say.¡­.¡±

    "You can be honest with me. I''m just asking because I''m curious."

    Somewhere in Pangyo.

    The great artery of Seoul where young and middle-aged people in suits come and go, and work blooms. An empty commercial building located in Pangyo.

    The mall, which used to be used as a printing house, was cleaner than I thought.

    There were many windows here and there, the ceiling was high, and the view was open because it was on the first floor.

    The appreciation of the day looking there.

    "It''s not as overwhelming as I thought, and it''s not as moving as I thought."

    "Then what?"

    "Instead... .. I''m much, much more sure than I thought."

    "Are you sure? That''s unusual. I''d appreciate it if you could tell me what you''re sure of. Let''s not make the old man curious."

    "I''m sure I can do it here."

    "Ha! Hahaha!"

    When Haru spoke up, Adam laughed his head off.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration, it was true.

    He was famous for showing off his cold-blooded impression, but now he''s smiling sincerely and even shed a little tears.

    Adam said, wiping his red eyes with his sleeve.

    "Actually, I think so, too."

    "Kkk, isn''t it?"

    The new store site was five times larger than the table paradise.

    It was a building that was literally empty, with nothing in it yet.

    It was clearly visible to the eyes of the day. All the more so because it was something I had thought about and planned.

    "That''s where the main kitchen. There''s the main hall."

    "That''s right, and this is where the guests come in. Is the entrance for chefs and employees only?¡±

    At dawn, that back door comes a truck full of food ingredients. Then, under your command, the chefs move busily...¡­.

    "Trim the ingredients, boil the sauce, cook the soup, cook the main dish, and make a fire to move the knife and smell the food. Right here, in our restaurant."

    In reality, it was an empty mall with nothing, but it was clearly visible to the eyes of the day.

    Like the old oral fairy tale.

    The kitchen is crowded with customers eating happily, and the Korean interior is nice, and the kitchen is noisy with chefs who are busy cooking.

    Happy scenery. I''ve always wanted to see you.

    "You''ll achieve it soon, Chef Haru."

    "Yes, Dr. Adam. It''s really soon."

    Adam was already almost ready, starting with the decorator who would go into the restaurant.

    He was such a capable man that his career and masterpiece were not funny.

    I think there is little to do for a day to be the head chef of a restaurant.

    So who''s the investor to invest in Haru''s restaurant? Don''t laugh, it''s none other than Adam.

    ''I didn''t expect this.¡¯

    Adam said his retirement funds were already full and overflowing, and threw more money into Haru than he thought.

    It was easy to find a big store in Pangyo after breaking the original plan, so the amount of money Adam threw was roughly expected.

    "Well, I''ll take care of what I ask you."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do something about it."

    Adam does most of the work that goes into starting a restaurant.

    There''s only one thing a day needs to do."Employees must be saved by the boss."

    Looking for staff to move like a hand in a day in such a huge restaurant drawing paper.

    The time left is about a month.

    Does anyone think there''s someone who''s already noticed? It''s Haru.

    "You know, if you talk confidently, the results will follow, right?¡¯

    Staff were also kept to a minimum to reduce food prices by cutting labor costs as much as possible.

    Therefore, the exact number of chefs needed to run the restaurant assuming a day goes by as a head chef.

    Of course, I meant only chefs who would watch the kitchen with Haru, except all the staff who would watch the hall.

    Anyway, three of these five were filled easier than I thought.

    "Are you all right? Chef."

    "You''re supposed to help. I raised you hard, so do it well. Haru, do you believe me? Huh?"

    "Yes, Chef Park Joo-hyuk!!¡±

    He was able to take over the chef from the oral fairy tale.

    Isn''t it strange that a day plans such a big project and opens a restaurant, and the oral fairy tale, which is his culinary hometown, doesn''t go into words?

    Besides, what kind of restaurant is the oral fairy tale?

    It''s a Michelin 3-star restaurant that people around the world recognize and is called the perfect number one in Korea.

    Those who kneeled down to their knees like the previous day and asked them to let them work because they were free of pay came a day away, and even though Park Joo-hyuk carefully filtered them out, there were more people who met the criteria in oral fairy tales.

    Park Joo-hyuk introduced new chefs into oral fairy tales and handed over chefs who had worked for several years to Haru.

    That''s why they came even though they didn''t want to, of course not. On the contrary, it is the opposite.

    "I''ll do my best to learn!"

    "Just say anything, Chef Haru!"

    "Don''t be so hard on me. People who are older than me.¡±

    "Does your cooking skills improve with age? You beat the world''s founding chefs, won first place at the Food Grand Prix, and even set up a restaurant in Korea.¡­. I have to learn. It''s a blessing for us to be able to work here."

    "Of course, Haru will learn everything from Chef Haru''s cutting and ordering! I''ll do my best!"

    Those who yearn for the day and wish to follow in his footsteps.

    Of the three chefs who even came, two were older than a day.

    Nevertheless, he bowed his back deeply and asked me to write anything.

    "I must repay you somehow later, this grace."

    I was a little worried, but I could see in an instant that Park Ju-hyuk had really sent great chefs.

    Anyway, since three people were saved in this way, two people are left.

    Once I posted a notice on the job site that I would find a chef to open at such a restaurant, I continued to work as if nothing had happened in heaven.

    I wasn''t obsessed with preparing for the restaurant 24 hours a week, and no matter how much I handed Yumi the table heaven, I didn''t want to roll around at home.

    But the chef, who was very fond of the announcement, did not apply.

    The time I promised Adam was getting closer, so it was an evening of one day when I was worried about what to do.

    Cheer up!

    "Oh, Grim Reaper!"

    "Hi Haru. Our CEO Yumi was there, too".

    "Oh, you''re so mean.¡±

    The Grim Reaper, who finds a table heaven in almost a week and tells a joke first.She simply ordered a drink and sat down, and she seemed to have something to say.

 Chapter - 317 Episode 312. Restaurant Homemade Rice (2)

    People should not only have brains in order to live.

    You need arms and legs to move, you need a torso to connect them, and crucially you need organs to eat, live, drink and move.

    The same is true of restaurants. It doesn''t make much difference because it''s made by people and returned to people.

    In that sense, a day is definitely the brain of a restaurant.

    There''s a reason why you said head chef.

    The head of the restaurant. The head coach. A brain that stands in the most important place in the kitchen, controls chefs to cook.

    And one day there is no problem.

    There has been no shortage for Haru, who has experienced many things and has made thousands or tens of thousands of dishes so far.

    At least he was the perfect core to move his restaurant.

    So one day I was confident.

    Since he is this talented, he has no doubt that he will be able to run the restaurant even if his arms and legs move a little slowly.

    ¡­¡­and it didn''t take long before the conviction broke to dust the universe.

    To add a little exaggeration, I miss Yumi and go crazy.

    The problem came straight from the practice dishes that I rented the kitchen to match with them.

    "Chef Jeong, is that right?"

    "I''m so sorry, Chef Haru. But I don''t know what the problem is...¡­.¡±

    "You''re making abalone internal sauce. Look at this. The bottom of the pot is a bit burnt because the fire is not controlled. Then you''ll get the bitter scent and taste."

    "Oh, I see. Yes, I understand."

    The basics are strong.

    Park Joo-hyuk did not send it for no reason, and he was confident for no reason.

    The knife cutting posture is not bad, the liver is good, and the knowledge of the dishes is excellent.

    Of course, in the line of basic and common sense chefs.

    Just comparing it to Yumi? Their level drops dramatically.

    ''¡­¡­¡­I don''t think you know.¡¯

    Yumi, who taught me ten or twenty things, and the chefs here were very different.

    What is even more frustrating is.

    From a little distance, it''s not that they''re ugly, but that Yumi is too good.

    A job that only saves five employees.

    It didn''t take long to feel the weight of the number of five people a day.

    I''m stuck looking for staff. As expected, there was not one easy thing in the world.

    In the midst of such agony, it came.

    The grim reaper, their favorite guest.

    "Isn''t rice, right?"

    "Of course."

    Holding a piece of paper with something written on it.

    * * *

    Munch munch munch munch.

    The grim reaper tore off the chicken feet with his hands wearing plastic gloves.

    He/she covered his/her mouth with a lot of red sauce, and he/she continued to make a sound as if he/she was dying of heat, and said as if nothing happened with his/her swollen lips.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok were truly dumbfounded.

    Originally, he was a grim reaper who did ridiculous things like breathing, but now it''s a little too much.

    What did I just hear?

    "¡­¡­Exchange chef?"

    That''s the sound of a passing dog meowing. I can''t believe this. What, what do you exchange?

    Exchange Chef.

    It was proposed by the grim reaper, who suddenly came to Haru, while sticking out two sheets of paper.The exchange chef literally meant to trade chefs.

    "Why. Didn''t you do this often? In human world restaurants, chefs can send food to other restaurants and get it. Learn."

    No, no, Mr. Grim Reaper. Are you serious about this between us? Yeah, chefs exchange a lot and send a lot. But the chef didn''t come up from the underworld. Yes?

    "You said you were short-staffed. The king of the underworld himself said that he was worried that there was no one to write for him at the restaurant that will open a new day. Isn''t this something to be thankful for?"

    "However, it''s a little...¡­.¡±

    That''s right. As expected, everything they do because it''s the underworld, the scale is just different.

    [Hong Hyuk Sam]

    [Roland Parvati]

    On the paper given by the grim reaper, two people. No, the names of the two ghosts were written.

    I didn''t apply for any part-time job, but I made a resume and brought it.

    One is Korean and the other is American. Just looking at Hong Hyuk-sam right now, the year of his birth was very strange.

    One day, I washed my eyes and watched it again several times, but nothing changed.

    "Hong Hyuk-sam..." He''s like that. Are you from the Joseon Dynasty?"

    "Exactly, he was a royal cook of the Joseon Dynasty, a favorite of the king. He''s good at cooking Korean food. Now, the underworld sometimes makes what the underworld wants to eat."

    "He''s an old Korean colonel."

    "For your information, Mr. Roland is not under our jurisdiction, and Hella handed him over from Hell. Haru, from the former royal family...¡­.¡±

    "I see. Yes, I see how great you are. So the history written on this resume. You''re telling me it''s all real?¡±

    I don''t know if it''s a history to be a court cook in the Joseon Dynasty.

    Instead of answering, the grim reaper shrugged his shoulders and pointed to the corner of the paper with the neatly applied chicken feet bones.

    There were two big stamps on it. It belonged to Yeomra and Hella, respectively.

    They say that the two beings in charge of the underworld of the East and the West even stamped their own stamps.

    One day I felt my mind go blank.

    The reason is that after a long time, you''re going to do something about ghosts that stick to the underworld and hell like gum. You''re going to learn how to cook from Haru and ask him to cook something delicious.

    I was speechless because I was speechless.

    "Wow, that''s a good drink!

    The grim reaper, who crumbled plastic gloves and picked up another chicken foot, drank soju one after another.

    With her cheeks flushed, she naturally approached Choi Han-seok and said.

    "Any more questions?"

    "That''s a lot to kill. The most important thing. They''re... they''really.

    "Right? How can you live when you''re hundreds of years old?"

    "But can you work in a restaurant? And since the morning when the doors are closed?"

    "They''re already long past the holy grail. I heard they''re just reincarnating him as an adult and letting him in. And after learning enough at the restaurant, I come back to being a ghost."

    Was it supposed to be that easy? Isn''t that a total disregard for the causality of the underworld?

    "What''s the causality of a ghost who''s been dead for hundreds of years?¡±

    You''re making me speechless.

    "Anyway, a day would be a good thing for you. Think about it carefully and ask for an answer.

    Good things are good things, but honestly, I was worried about this.Starting with how a day can teach hundreds of years old people and get them to work like hands and feet.

    Now that I can''t say anything about the fact that the ordinary restaurant seems to have escaped.

    But at the same time, it was a really tempting offer, as the grim reaper said.

    It just so happened that I had to find a really good employee for a day.

    "I can''t imagine what Adam would think.¡±

    "They''ll say they''re suspiciously boring cooks. Don''t you think?"

    "Kkk, that''s right. That''s right."

    There seemed to be much more reason to accept than not to accept.

    That''s why the grim reaper came into the restaurant with such a confident expression.

    That day, the grim reaper ate chicken feet and four bottles of soju while talking with Choi Han-seok.

    One day, I decided to replace the meal with the exchange staff who told me this time.

    I can''t believe I got two employees with chicken feet and a little soju. It was clear that the world was as good as ever.

    Late at dawn, at the end of a drinking party.

    "By the way, Haru."

    "You''re very drunk. Get home soon."

    The Grim Reaper was in a good mood today and was really drunk.

    I couldn''t even cover my lips.

    Choi Han-seok kicked his tongue as if he was speechless and supported such a grim reaper.

    In the past, no matter how much I drank, my face turned red. You''ve been getting drunk lately, but today you just went away. Oh, man. Are you trying to be a real person? Get a hold of yourself!

    "Oh, no, but. I just wanted to ask you a question."

    "What do you want to know? I''ll answer you. Instead, if I tell you this, you''re going to die. What else are you going to hear from the Lord of the Underworld?"

    "Well, let me know that. This restaurant. What''s the name of the store?"

    The grim reaper who bites with his tongue twisted.

    Haru helped Choi Han-seok to help her and answer.

    "House food."

    "Huh?"

    "House food. The name of the restaurant is JYP BOB."

    The decisive reason that came to mind was Hwang''s grandfather, but it was actually a name that I had been vaguely thinking about for a long time.

    No matter what delicious food you eat, there''s a food that can''t be expressed by the standard of taste.

    At the same time, a day is probably a taste you won''t know until you die.

    That''s how I named it.

    "Restaurant home-cooked meals? That''s cool."

    The grim reaper smiled to see if he liked it.

    Through the smudged black lipstick, the red lips were reflected little by little.

    Choi Han-seok mumbled and took the grim reaper out of the restaurant.

    I wondered if he was going back and forth to the underworld now.

    * * *

    "That''s great, isn''t it? Mr. Choi Han-seok?

    Why don''t you sober up and talk? Dear Grim Reaper, I guess the hangover cure works?

    "Oh, my. I know. Do you like modern medicine? If you just open a can and drink it, people die like this. It comes alive. It''s so amazing.¡±

    You''re not a person. Anyway, so you''re going to work right now? You don''t have any rest or anything?

    "Don''t worry, we still have some time. There''s about 30 minutes until sunrise, so I''m just going to sit here and kill some time."

    An empty amusement park, a short distance from Bob''s paradise.

    There are two people sitting on the swings in the form of invisible ghosts.

    Choi Hanseok and the grim reaper.

    There was silence for a while, but Choi Han-seok broke it first.

    Like Haru, can I ask you something?"There''s nothing you can''t do. If it''s a question that doesn''t stick.¡±

    That''s nice. Let''s be straightforward. The next world.

    Choi Han-seok turned his head. My eyes met with the grim reaper.

    They were holding each other in their eyes for a while.

    - How long do I have left?

    It wasn''t long before it broke.

 Chapter - 318 Episode 313. Restaurant Homemade Rice (3)

    The grim reaper replied. As a question, bait the other way around.

    "The day is... .. How long before the restaurant opens."

    She''s been having a hard time with the staff for the past few days. I seriously contacted Adam and wondered if I should postpone launching the restaurant. But thanks to the underworld, I think that problem will be solved. As Adam is the consultant attached to it, there will be a breeze in the preparation.

    Choi Han-seok has founded a restaurant that Haru has been looking forward to so many times.

    He picked five stars himself, and including all his disciples, there were more around the world.

    Even Adam could be sure because he had been watching for a long time.

    Short for a month, long for two months.

    And so was the Grim Reaper.

    In a really implacable, clear voice, as if it were a lie to be completely drunk until just now.

    Looking into Choi Hanseok''s eyes.

    "That''s enough for Choi Han-seok."

    -This time... -You can''t put it off, can you?

    "Don''t be ridiculous. No matter how much Haru is treated as an irregular in the afterlife and is writing history. Haru and you are different. You know?"

    The underworld is more selfish than you think?

    "It''s selfish and it''s human at the same time. Don''t worry too much. You knew it. I have to make it independent someday. There comes a moment when sticking together becomes a burden."

    It''s bitter, yeah.

    "It''s a ghost. We are."

    We said,

    We have room for life, unlike a day that is still a human body.

    The grim reaper said the ghost had already lost its body and left only its soul.

    And the end of such a ghost is always fixed.

    Like a man dies one day. There was a place where the ghost that was wandering had to return.

    Choi Han-seok had no intention of resisting the causality.

    Rather, I intend to walk back proudly when the time comes. But, still.

    Isn''t it up to you to slow down a little?

    "If it''s a ghost''s heart, it''s true."

    It was a little out of the blue, but I wanted a can of beer. With the grim reaper.

    Maybe she was thinking the same thing.

    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye.

    Watching the morning sun rise, the grim reaper suddenly disappeared.

    * * *

    Has it been about three days since the day accepted the proposal of the grim reaper?

    The two chefs she promised came earlier than expected.

    It''s like you''ve even submitted a resume.

    I thought I''d come around early in the morning and greet you like other ghosts.

    As a matter of fact, it wasn''t a chance. Hong Hyuk-sam and Roland came in broad daylight.

    This is also the appearance of a man in his 30s dressed in improved hanboks and suits.

    How did you recognize them at once when they were mixed in with the guests?

    It''s wrong. I had no choice but to find out, wouldn''t it be more accurate?

    "¡­¡­it really stands out."

    "I know, Haru. Should we respond to this?¡±

    "Do you have to do that? Let''s just pretend we don''t know. Yes."

    At lunch time, the noisy table heaven suddenly began to rumble.

    Even Ye-young, who was on her way back from delivery, burst into laughter when she saw the visuals beyond imagination. I''m sure he does.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"How has the food of the world improved so much while I was away?"

    "Magic, magic really does exist. It is unbelievable. This is what meat tastes like? Even though I didn''t force myself to pour the spices! It tastes like this without any smell! Ugh!"The two guests look awkward even when they look at each other. They look like they''re from a fantasy novel.

    He walked majestically in, ordered the table of heaven, and was suddenly sobbing like crazy.

    And that. I''m not crying because I''m sad.

    You''ll know when you think about what you''re saying while crying.

    It''s because the food of the day tastes so shocking.

    In the end, a worse day came to a halt.

    "Well... customers? What''s wrong with you, all of a sudden? Was there something wrong with the food?¡±

    Then Roland flicked his head up.

    He was a westerner with yellowish hair and blue eyes.

    "Problem? Of course there is! It''s a taste that denies all the dishes I''ve ever made in my life."

    Hyuksam, who was next to me, said a word.

    "The food I usually cook for you is delicious, delicious. He was eating well. He suddenly went to the field and blamed me for something I didn''t like. There''s a reason."

    "The same goes for Hella. In the hundreds of years since we died, the taste of the world has changed a lot. The sauce and the quality of the recipe and ingredients are the same. Our queen, resting in her grave, will come back to life."

    "So there''s only one answer."

    "That''s right¡­¡­I can''t stand it."

    LOL! LOL! LOL!

    The two people, who were crying out for the ground to die, suddenly began laughing their heads off, looking at the day to see if something had worked.

    It was really crazy to come this far.

    I know I''m not supposed to say this, but in the eyes of a day, it''s like.

    "Are they the ones who hit X? Mr. Haru, shall we just call the police?¡±

    "Yes, Ye-young. Shh! Guests will hear you!"

    I felt like Ye-young replaced what Haru wanted to say, but it must have been just a feeling.

    Anyway, the break time after lunch.

    When Haru had a deep conversation with the two after explaining the situation roughly to Yeyoung, who was out of focus.

    Only then one day I could understand them a little.

    ''Eventually, it''s the same chef.¡¯

    The reason why the two acted like maniacs was quite simple.

    First of all, run by such a blue young day.

    Even realizing that the food in a small, everyday restaurant is more delicious than they have ever made.

    In fact, if it''s obvious, it''s a matter of course. Humanity has evolved, and so has taste.

    They couldn''t keep up with the current synthetic sweeteners or condiments.

    And the second is, rather so.

    Because they were confident that they could jump over the walls of their skills and tastes as if they were jumping high as a pole.

    "Just let me do whatever you want me to do anything. Well, I''m confident I''ll learn quickly. Especially if it''s Korean food! You''ll be satisfied no matter what. I''m confident.¡±

    "You said restaurant, didn''t you? Ha! You''ve got the right person. You know it''s not just the taste that matters in the restaurant. The atmosphere in the kitchen creates the atmosphere of the restaurant, so I''ll bend everything."

    Hyuksam and Roland bowed their heads to Haru, growling as if they were competing against each other.

    "Ahaha... I get it. But I''ll try the teachers'' cooking."

    "You''re the chef. I''m going to be a staff member from now on, so please feel free to call me."

    "Are you all right?¡±

    "He''s dead anyway. What''s the use of age when you''re alive?"

    "Okay, then Hyuk-sam and Roland. Can you show me the cooking first? I''ll lend you the kitchen."Didn''t the cook say a dish of cooking rather than a hundred or a thousand words?

    The same is true of the two. One day, I was convinced that it would be much better to ask for a dish and try it.

    "Wow...." I''ve never lived before, and I''m going to try the food made by Master Colonel during the Joseon Dynasty."

    I''m glad you gave me plenty of time.

    Like those who have devoted more than their lives to cooking, Hyuksam and Roland understood modern ingredients and sauces only by finger-tapping them a few times.

    From what I hear, in the afterlife and hell, modern chefs came to visit almost every day.

    Most said it was just holy grail.

    As far as food is concerned, not only did no one exist as deep as them, but were Yeomra and Hella already satisfied with their cooking?

    That might be why Hyuksam and Roland are on fire like this.

    They used to cook meals for the two beings in charge of the afterlife and hell.

    It was a long way from imagining how high that pride would be.

    About an hour after the break time was almost full. It''s done.

    "Gungjung tteokbokki and...¡­. lasagna."

    Homely food of each country that is simple.

    The ingredients used are just random in the market, and they don''t have much finesse.

    Since the rice cake of tteokbokki and pasta of lasagna were just used for marketing, perhaps the artistry of it is over.

    However, when Haru carefully tasted the two dishes.

    And at a time when the two chefs, who lack the words of legend, were nervous about the reaction of the day.

    "Hmm. Definitely."

    "How do you like it?"

    "Does it taste... good?"

    He could be sure.

    "Welcome to our home-cooked restaurant. Chefs."

    It was delicious. Really.

    Royal tteokbokki and lasagna pasta.

    It was a food that was faithful to the basics and didn''t deviate from the basics.

    The taste and flavor were filling the inside. I know the taste, but it was more delicious than this.

    When Haru readily threw the OK sign, Hyuksam and Roland held hands as if they had ever growled and were very happy.

    Haru, who was looking at them for a while, glanced at the clock.

    "We have about 15 minutes until business resumes."

    Then he walked back into the kitchen, washed his hands neatly and rolled up his sleeves.

    He took the knife of love and hatred, which he had more time in his hand than he had left so far, and spoke confidently.

    "Please wait a little longer. I''ll show you a better taste than the one you just made."

    Two chefs who showed me extreme taste, but I don''t know.

    It''s quite naughty in a way, but I was confident one day.

    I''m confident that I can make the same food that''s one step better than that.

    ¡­and exactly 15 minutes later.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­ I was a frog in a well!"

    "I can assure you. While I''m back at the restaurant with my new body! I''ll learn all the secrets of Chef Haru!"

    Again, the table heaven is filled with cries of great wailing, and laughter of a torn stomach.

    ''As expected of the Grim Reaper. You introduced a funny person.¡¯

    The kitchen at the home-cooked restaurant seemed to be much more noisy than expected.

    One day, I picked up my cell phone and texted Adam.

    I''m ready.

    Now, you said it''s time to open a restaurant.

 Chapter - 319 Episode 314. Restaurant Homemade Rice (4)

    There is a huge difference between opening a restaurant and opening a restaurant.

    One day I never doubted the meaning of this word.

    I don''t mean to belittle it, but isn''t there a big difference in size?

    A chicken restaurant without a hall or a Korean restaurant specializing in delivery. Or a small restaurant with only four tables.

    Compared to such restaurants, the restaurant is huge enough to accommodate 100 people from the hall, and the kitchen is also huge enough to be incomparable.

    No, if you''ve never been in a proper restaurant kitchen before, you might think it''s vast.

    In fact, that was the case for one day. I thought I''ve gained a lot of experience for oral fairy tales until now, but the kitchen of oral fairy tales that I first encountered.

    Indeed, it was like savanna meadow with a little exaggeration.

    Chefs like giraffes scurrying around making food, head chefs like lions.

    The scene where Park Joo-hyuk leads them by shouting and cursing.

    Most of all, they were modern people in modern places, but one day they felt wildness beyond description.

    And then I found out. The higher the restaurant''s star, the more wild the chefs become.

    Although the editorial was long.¡¯

    Anyway, the bottom line is one.

    The kitchen, which is the center and heart of the restaurant, is always cold and windy.

    Also, it takes a lot of money and effort to create such a large grassland.

    That is why the chefs struggle.

    It''s a normal scene to pour light into one''s store, and even a little bit more luxurious interior design, they just pour in billions of dollars.

    The amount of money that only goes out of the restaurant interior is really big.

    But... it wasn''t a story for a day.

    This is the conclusion. Dr. Adam is more like a ghost than a ghost.¡¯

    * * *

    Adam doesn''t look that way, but rather. Be confident.

    Choi Han-seok said that he is a person who unfolds various things that can be called eccentricities like a meal.

    One day I didn''t believe him at first. What a weirdo to look so cool-headed. Even the teacher thought the joke was too much.

    But after the restaurant''s expansion began in earnest, I could tell for sure one day.

    "Uh... these guys, I mean. Who are you?"

    "Oh, I''m relieved. These are the workers I called myself. He''s from France and Italy, and he''s the best worker I''ve ever met."

    "Bonjour, Chef Haru?"

    "Oh, yeah. Bonjour...¡­.¡±

    A yellow-haired worker with a big nose, blue eyes bowed to Haru.

    I was greeted unexpectedly, but I couldn''t help it.

    Is this how it''s supposed to be.¡¯

    Usually, if you raise a building in Korea, you use Korean workers.

    This may well be a fact of course and common sense.

    There is no reason to bring workers from other countries, and the unit price is not right in the first place.

    Who will pay for their flight or accommodation, and the equipment and meals they use...¡­ doesn''t make sense.

    But that nonsense, Adam actually carried it out, taking it for granted. Because that''s who he is.

    "There''s an old saying. A real craftsman cares about a brick."

    "I think I''ve heard it somewhere. So what?"

    "I''ve met so many people while posting restaurants around the world.These people work with the utmost care. Without a speck of error."

    To be honest, one day I thought Adam was a bit of a drama queen.

    But he meant it. He was pouring in so much of his money that he could bring in foreign workers.

    "Uh... Haru. I mean, if I''m not mistaken."

    "The Grim Reaper and I are on the same page. Yes."

    "Even for me, who doesn''t know how to cook, isn''t it too shiny? No, for real. I think it''s similar or better than oral fairy tales.¡±

    By the time Haru took the grim reaper and showed her half-finished restaurant home-cooked meals, she was surprised.

    Expensive counter from anywhere in the world.

    High-quality stainless steel pots and cookware, plus a chef collection refrigerator called the ultimate in luxury and luxury.

    Even Choi Han-seok, who followed him, said, "It was ridiculous to see this several times, so I couldn''t even speak of its power."

    It''s not similar or better, it''s better. Adam is not called Adam for nothing. Yeah, that''s what it was like. Well.

    Restaurant consultant. To put it simply, a person who makes a restaurant with a head chef.

    I didn''t know the standard of making was this high.

    Looking at the kitchen glistening with clean white lights, I felt like I was dreaming until now.

    I can''t believe this is my kitchen. I can''t believe I''m the head chef here.

    "Hehe¡­¡­"

    "Are you that happy? Is it a day?"

    "That''s great. I haven''t achieved my dream yet. But it''s just around the corner. Besides, I got a much bigger present than I thought.¡±

    Restaurant home-cooked meal. The grandeur was indescribable, and the kitchen was just one side.

    Even the grim reaper and Choi Hanseok nodded and admitted.

    If the kitchen was just luxurious, the real thing was the interior of the restaurant.

    Since it was a fusion cooking restaurant based on Korean food from its name, the interior of the restaurant was naturally tailored to Korean things.

    It sounded ridiculous to call in foreign workers from abroad and almost remodeled the shopping mall and fill the interior with Korean things, but if Adam said that, the situation would be a little different.

    Just like a restaurant in a day.

    Who would have imagined that Chef Adam would travel to Korea?

    "Sincerely. Honestly, I thought you''d just go around Korea and taste the food. I thought so.¡±

    The skeleton was made by foreign craftsmen, but not inside.

    A painting full of scenery and antique style that would only appear in historical dramas was wrapped around the wall, and the table also enhanced the luxurious taste in the arrangement with a Western style.

    It was a day''s opinion, for your information, to put down a western table.

    Adam respected the chef''s opinion almost 100%, so he could customize the restaurant as he wanted, but honestly, he had nothing to say because Adam''s opinion was overwhelmingly good in almost everything.

    It was also this part that the grim reaper, who seemed reluctant to see the restaurant under construction, showed the greatest interest.

    She was startled to find something, walked slowly and grabbed a small jar near the winery.

    "This, this white porcelain. The one with butterflies and flowers.¡±

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Is it real?"

    A little sudden, but the voice of the grim reaper was serious. A day of panic shook my hands.

    I''ve seen the grim reaper surprised many times. I''ve never been so surprised out of the blue.Of course, the quality of those fake artifacts was enormous even in the eyes of the day''s

    Hyuksam was laughing out loud, asking if modern technology had improved like this.

    "Really? Of course it''s fake. It''s from Adam teacher. Besides that, most of the things here are bought by Adam. I heard that you met an antique dealer and professional producers and bought it?¡±

    What''s this, Mr. Grim Reaper. What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Is it because you know white porcelain?

    "...yes. I don''t think it''s a big deal. Anyway, it''s an amazing interior design. This is something that the underworld would agree with. The palace of the underworld is a little better than this."

    "Isn''t that too much of a compliment? But it''s the palace of the underworld. It''s a huge difference from my restaurant."

    "But you''re here. That''s fine. Don''t you think?"

    The grim reaper, who hurriedly turned his eyes on the white porcelain, threw warm words unexpectedly as if nothing was wrong.

    I''m happy to hear compliments. Seeing the grim reaper shaking his lips a little, of course, he couldn''t help but stare elsewhere.

    Besides, I was thinking about a day.

    ''Cause the Grim Reaper is my guest.¡¯

    I know she''s hiding a lot of secrets.

    The grim reaper once said, when he murmured under the influence of alcohol.

    He was born during the Joseon Dynasty, lived and died, and has been living hard since then as a direct secretary to the King of the Underworld.

    I still remember clearly saying that his salary was ridiculous low salary because the hourly wage standard was in the Joseon Dynasty.

    But there was a problem.

    The grim reaper said he couldn''t remember.

    I remember I was born and lived during the Joseon Dynasty. Starting with your name, what job did you have and who your mother was. You said you''d forgotten all that.¡¯

    It''s just that I was born and lived at that time.

    Hundreds of years later, the Grim Reaper has forgotten most of it. Even his own name.

    And when I got this far, I asked Hyuksam. He answered.

    The grim reaper is not much different from the ghost. I heard she''s also essentially a ghost.

    In other words, it would mean that the Grim Reaper has been suffering from resentment ever since he died.¡¯

    Born and lived as a human being, died, harbored resentment, and forgotten memories.

    The Grim Reaper did. All the ghosts she used to take did.

    "The Grim Reaper is a ghost, too.¡¯

    A ghost that has lost its memory takes away the memories of other ghosts, and does not know that it does.

    I don''t know what it is. But the grim reaper also had a grudge.

    One day I could guarantee it. I was convinced of that.

    I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, so I''ve watched it a lot. The same was true of Choi Han-seok.

    How long have you spent with the grim reaper so far? It was rather strange if you didn''t So

    "The first guest of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal is, of course.

    Such a long-awaited moment of the day.

    The first guest of honor may have already been chosen.

    But before that, there is something to do. It was common sense that restaurants were not looking for customers, but customers coming in.

    One day, I approached the grim reaper who was looking carefully inside the restaurant and asked.

    "Our restaurant opens for the first time next week."

    "Next week? I heard the official opening is in two weeks."

    "Before the ceremony, I''m going to open it."It''s a special Ga-Open.

 Chapter - 320 Episode 315. Restaurant Homemade Food (5)

    Whatever happened, nothing changed.

    Time flies so fast. Restaurant buildings are built smoothly, and menu development is almost finished.

    In particular, Hyuksam and Roland''s hundreds of years of experience and knowledge helped greatly.

    One could snort at being straightforward, but one day he found something to learn from it and reflected it in his cooking.

    Therefore, the cooking of restaurant home-cooked meals became a little more formal, but in other words, it became deeper and cleaner.

    A taste that can satisfy more people. It''s a taste that anyone can nod their head to say it''s delicious.

    I was convinced that I was a little closer to that taste, so I couldn''t help but be satisfied.

    One day, the restaurant is about 10 days away.

    Dinner time. As I was preparing to close the store after finishing the last order, the door with the sign of [CLOSED] opened vigorously.

    Cheering~!

    Yumi, who was organizing the chairs powerfully, looked up and said.

    It was an old man in a suit who came to visit, and he looked a little fleshy, so he looked strict.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. We just finished our business.¡±

    "It''s okay. I''m not here to eat. Do you happen to have a boss?"

    "Mr. President? It''s Mr. Haru. He''s still here.¡­. May I help you?¡±

    I''m not here to eat at a restaurant, I''m even looking for it from day one.

    The moment when Yumi raised her guard thinking that she might be a junkie or a person who has been working hard.

    I wondered what was going on, and the man who found me and Bon Haru politely greeted me and took out a business card.

    "This is who I am. Mr. Haru."

    "Yes, I mean...¡­. hmm?"

    The top of his business card, printed in gold and silver, clearly read this.

    [Michelin Korea Guide]

    Michelin.

    The moment I saw the three letters, I couldn''t see his name or anything else.

    What is it?

    I''m just thinking about it. I was at a loss for words.

    No wonder, because Michelin has no reason to visit heaven on the table now.

    Are you interested in restaurant home-cooked meals?¡¯

    Of course, that could be the case.

    The history of the day is so colorful, and Adam himself said he would win the stars.

    I thought you came to test before the restaurant opened.

    But what the man said was beyond all common sense of the day.

    "By any chance, are you President Haru Lee? "of the table heaven.

    "Yes, that''s right. But what happened to the Michelin guide at our restaurant?"

    "We''ve contacted you a few times on our personal e-mails and store calls. Didn''t you get it?¡±

    "Contact..."

    Well, it didn''t make sense for Michelin guides or people to come to the restaurant without any contact.

    Just in case, I opened my cell phone and went into the mailbox, as expected. There were a few emails.

    Of course, I didn''t read it, but I wanted to say something, so I asked if I could visit the restaurant.

    "I rarely look at my cell phone. It''s been almost months since I opened my mailbox. But you called the restaurant?¡±

    "Yes, yes. I''ve walked a few times. I saw a woman answer it. You have a very sharp voice.

    "Oh."

    Ye-young is the only woman who has a sharp voice.

    Yumi had a reputation for being friendly and kind to any guest in the first place.''Then I''ll get a rough picture.¡¯

    Maybe I was a little unlucky on the Michelin side.

    You must have called too late or too early, and you called and said you''d come to the restaurant.

    And Ye-young, who had been busy preparing for the opening or closing, would of course have hung up the phone, saying she could not come to the restaurant now.

    What would Ye-young think when she finds out that the person she called was none other than a Michelin Korea employee?

    Thinking like that, Yumi quickly brought out some fruits.

    Even if it''s the deadline, it''s right to welcome precious guests.

    "Oh, my God. You don''t have to take care of me."

    "We''re right to excuse you this time. By the way, what brings you to our restaurant?"

    Now, then, let''s get down to business.

    In front of the shining Haru and Yumi, the man coughed and took a piece of paper out of the briefcase.

    "Let me get down to business. Our Michelin Guide Korea selected Michelin restaurants this year, and there''s a table paradise."

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    "Mi, Michelin? Table heaven is Michelin?!"

    And then it exploded. A truly huge, megaton-class bomb. Without any notice.

    Honestly, when I heard that someone came out of Michelin. I thought this could be the case.

    Yeah, I was looking forward to it a little bit. But really, I don''t think it''s Michelin.

    Michelin that I thought I had to look forward to and prepare for. I can''t believe it''s already shining starlight on the table.

    "Dinner heaven, on Michelin?¡±

    "Yes, yes, we''ve already discussed it internally. It''s been confirmed."

    I didn''t really imagine it.

    Of course, it wasn''t a star. It was a realistic reason.

    Haru and Yumi stuck their hair together and read the documents handed over by the man.

    It was written like this. Table heaven, Michelin Bib Gourmand.

    Yes, Bib Gourmand. It''s not a star.

    "If it''s Bib Gourmand...Isn''t it just below the star?

    "As Yumi said, rather than just below. To be exact, it''s something that ordinary people can visit without any hesitation. It''s a special Michelin only served at restaurants that serve everyday food."

    Michelin stars are divided into three stages: 1, 2, and 3.

    Getting a star is as hard as getting a star in the sky.

    It is not even worth expressing in words how hard it will be to get two or three stars beyond that.

    But Bib Grumant is a little different. There''s no division of steps, just one Bibgurmant.

    That''s why you might think it''s easier to get it, but you really don''t know.

    Bibgurmans are famous for being fastidious.

    Why is it said among chefs that it''s as hard as winning two stars right after skipping one Michelin star?

    In other words, less than 5% of high-end restaurants in the world, and only 95% of the restaurants left to compete with each other were Michelin Bib Gour Michelin Bibgureum.

    "As a matter of fact, Chef Haru knows. According to Michelin''s internal regulations, no matter how famous and delicious restaurants are, they''re not supposed to be given Bibgurmans until at least five years old."

    "I''ve heard that. There are quite a few restaurants that start up and can''t keep the store for a long time. For various reasons, such as difficulties or changes in taste. In fact, that''s why I''ve completely given up on the idea that the table heaven would get Michelin.""In fact, it''s a little long, but it''s like this. Bapsang heaven is so famous. One of our judges dropped by out of curiosity. You said you could designate this as an eregular after a meal.¡­haha."

    "Really?"

    "He''s the most experienced person among us, and he''s the most meticulous. "Because he suddenly lost his sight and shined."

    It was a day when he was treated as an irregular person in the underworld, but it seemed to continue in this world.

    The Michelin acknowledged the day to the point of dropping Bibgurum at a restaurant that had only been built a few years after breaking tradition.

    Well, I couldn''t even imagine what it would be worth.

    One day I thought of something, I asked just in case.

    "Well, then what did he eat that day?"

    "I heard it''s dumpling soup. Seriously, I heard you''ve never had dumpling soup like this before. I''m curious about the taste, too. No matter how much you compliment him."

    "Aha¡­¡­ as expected¡­¡­.¡±

    I was just wondering, but I knew it.

    "It was a gift from Mr. Hwang''s grandfather.¡¯

    I couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    It was not just time or recipe that Hwang''s grandfather gave.

    I can''t believe that the Michelin judge came on the day Haru and Yumi worked so hard to prepare dumpling soup.

    If I had tasted the dumpling soup of the day, I could understand that things had grown this big.

    It wasn''t common for a day to show that much performance in heaven.

    Coincidence is indeed a tremendous coincidence, but Haru had a karma.

    The more good things you do, the better things happen. Good Karma in one day.

    One day, I sincerely thought maybe it was the luck it brought.

    "Well, then you agree with me, right? To Michelin Bibgurmant."

    "There''s no reason not to. It''s a great honor."

    "Well, there''s still a bit of a process ahead. Let''s start with this."

    Bibgurmans are simply a Michelin prize.

    There are many injuries, but the best of them is.

    "I thought you''d agree, so I made it in advance."

    "This...!"

    A man who went to the car for a while brought a luxurious paper box from the trunk.

    When I opened it carefully, a nice plaque saying "Michelin Bib Gourmand Restaurant - Table Heaven" appeared.

    A plaque with a Michelin symbol. The most credible and valuable award for a chef.

    The gold leaf on the plaque glistened.

    The four letters of the gold engraved table heaven sparkled under the light of the ceiling.

    Haru and Yumi couldn''t take their eyes off the letter.

    I knew that Michelin was supposed to be given out of the blue. I always thought that there was a possibility for a table heaven.

    But it''s. I actually got it. How should I say it?

    "I''ve got it for you, Chef. It''s a gift to thank people for opening a good restaurant. Oh, and there''s gonna be an interview for a magazine later. If you have a convenient time...Chef...?

    "Yu, Yumi? Yumi, what''s wrong?"

    I felt overwhelmed. That''s a lot.

    "Huh, huh¡­¡­.¡±

    Yumi suddenly burst into tears. Tears fell down on the silver plaque.

    Surprised Haru and Michelin staff moving around.

    "Why are you crying, Yumi? Let''s stop for now. What?""I know. Oh. I don''t know why I''m doing this. It''s just. Ugh.¡­. Mr. Haru...¡­.¡±

    Yumi suddenly runs into the arms of the day.

    Handed over the tissue and let her wipe away her tears, but she didn''t calm down easily.

    I heard it was just because I was overwhelmed with words.

    Whatever it is. From the very next day, there was a sign in front of the table heaven to announce Bibgurmang.

    Until the day the restaurant''s home-cooked meal opened, Haru and Yumi had to sweat to deal with the doubled number of customers after hearing the rumor.

 Chapter - 321 Episode 316. Rice and rice cake

    I got a call from Park Joo-hyuk.

    When Haru first told me that he was opening a restaurant''s home-cooked meal, Park Joo-hyuk was all that he said about his hard work.

    When the news of Haru''s award was announced, he called in a slightly surprised voice and said congratulations.

    Not to mention the increase in the number of customers, two chefs from the underworld helped me do business comfortably.

    Under any circumstances, the old man was strong. They learned their jobs quickly, and adapted quickly.

    Table heaven hired a new employee. Because the day had to leave soon.

    The new employee was left to Yumi, who became a pure new boss, and she hired two additional employees that looked very good for a day.

    Business was expanding, but it didn''t feel real.

    Money didn''t matter to Haru, he was a cook, not a businessman.

    Therefore, the work of restaurant home-cooked meals was the only thing that hit me.

    The course meal was outlined and quickly completed.

    Just for your information, the end of the course meal is.

    "In a way, it''s a dish that made me the winner. To be honest, the semi-finals were harder than the finals. I didn''t expect the theme of dessert to come out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    "Me, too. Yes. You''re right."

    Of course, the intestinal ice cream that made today''s day.

    Roland and Hyuksam had quite a lot of reactions (of course, they were serious, not reaction), as they felt when they first tasted the ice cream.

    No crying, no screaming.

    I just sat back and laughed like a man whose soul was gone.

    "Why does it taste like this? You''re lying, aren''t you?"

    "I''ve never thought of adding salt to ice cream in my life. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­.¡±

    It felt as if the soul had escaped from it.

    I understood that Jang and ice cream were foods that were sometimes alive and often made.

    The taste that I knew and the taste that I didn''t expect was scary.

    And finally.

    "You did a great work. Chef, to be honest, I really like it. To the point where I have no regrets."

    "Me, too. And I''m going to have to work hard from now on. Dr. Adam."

    The restaurant has been completed.

    There are only 3 days left until the Ga-Open.

    The evening of the day I asked Adam to leave because I had to receive a special guest.

    One day I stood in the kitchen a few days early and changed into cooking clothes.

    It''s not an open eve, it''s not a party to invite other chefs.

    There''s only one guest today. The Grim Reaper

    And two chefs to prepare food for her.

    Are you ready, Haru?

    "Yes, sir."

    It was Choi Hanseok who was almost out of the kitchen after Yumi came in.

    After a really long time, he grabbed a knife.

    * * *

    When I said I wanted to cook for the grim reaper. Choi Han-seok''s response was a little unexpected.

    Didn''t we do a lot so far?

    "What do you mean? I''ve done a lot."

    The next world is our regular restaurant. Her favorite chicken feet, buldak, tteokbokki. We used to do this a lot and feed them. Then that''s what I cooked for the underworld.

    Well, it''s not wrong. But one day I saw it.

    Choi Hanseok''s eyes are shaking a bit. He knew it, too.

    "You know, that''s not what I meant."

    Yeah, that''s right."Teacher Choi Han-seok. Please.¡±

    Every day, Chef, Chef, how can you suddenly call me Master? That''s cheating. I''m such a weak-minded person.

    Choi Han-seok hesitated to avoid the day''s talk.

    Choi Han-seok spent more time with the grim reaper than anyone else, and became her biggest friend to the extent that the grim reaper secretly recognized her.

    Choi Han-seok was the only one who used the word ''friend'' in his memory.

    "If you don''t like it, I won''t. But you know. The grim reaper is also a ghost. And the ghost."

    He''s always suffering anyway. Yeah, I know. Haru, how can I not know that. And I''m doing this because I know. This problem is not easy. We could be being nosy.

    Choi Han-seok, who has always liked to step up like a big person, but this time, he kept his distance to the point where he wondered even for a day.

    At this point, I felt a sense of urgency from a day''s perspective.

    "What''s wrong with you? Is there something I don''t know? What do you mean nosy? It''s what we''ve been doing so far. Helping ghosts.¡±

    The underworld is like the property of the underworld. There''s no guarantee that the underworld will leave it alone.

    "You said you were omnipotent, King of the Underworld. If you didn''t really want to stay put, you''d have already done something. Get in there right now and stop! That''s the end of the story. Look, nothing''s going on."

    One day''s refutation was outspoken.

    Choi Han-seok tried to say something, but soon shut up.

    He thought Haru was right, and that''s why he had nothing more to say.

    "Teacher, be honest with me. What''s going on? What do you know about the Grim Reaper that I don''t know?¡±

    One day asked in a desperate voice. I never imagined the situation would be this bad.

    After a brief silence, Choi Han-seok carefully opened his mouth.

    The next world didn''t tell me. To be exact... Yeah, Haru, when you won the Food Grand Prix. The Great King of the Underworld informed me.

    "During the Grand Prix? At the time, it was America!"

    That''s why I''m here with Hella. I heard he''s a friend. My my.

    From now on, it was a story that I didn''t know at all.

    When Haru was playing the Grand Prix final, King Yeomra and Hella came to Choi Han-seok.

    And they said they said.

    One day will be soon, and so will Choi Han-seok, so I want to ask you a favor.

    At the same time, Yeomra said. As she did with Haru, as does a personally.

    He asked me if I wanted anything. to me

    "So... what did you say?¡±

    That''s what the underworld always asks. Is there anything you want?

    One day, I was asked two questions and answered two times, and as a result, I was able to receive two gifts.

    And so was Choi Han-seok.

    He replied, and Yeomra replied to him.

    -Secret.

    "Huh? No, seriously? Is that really true?¡±

    Can''t I just keep a secret? Anyway, it''s a secret. Instead, I''ll let you know that the underworld told you a story. The King of the Underworld did that. The grim reaper is the ghost we think it is. The reason why the underworld has been working next to the King of the Underworld for hundreds of years is.

    The request of Hella from the Underworld was about the grim reaper.

    But I''m not asking you to make her a saint. The other way around.

    Let me find the memory of the Grim Reaper. We gave up, but you might be able to.

    But not right now. When the time came, I was told to do it when it was no longer possible to postpone.After holding his breath for a while, Choi Han-seok made eye contact with Haru and said,

    I forgot the name. They say it''s to find it.

    "Your name, the Grim Reaper''s name?¡±

    Yes, the name. If I knew that, I think I''d be a saint.

    * * *

    Suddenly, I remembered something that happened before.

    Because the grim reaper wasn''t the first ghost to forget its name.

    No one remembers their name, so they called them ''daughter'' or ''princess''.

    But there was one ghost that no one felt strange about.

    Haru and Yumi, as well as other ghosts, did not feel any difference, because they felt ridiculously guilty that their mother had died because of themselves.

    How much pain and regret must have been so great that he wanted to be next to his mother even by forgetting his name.

    One day I really couldn''t guess.

    And when applying the same logic, the grim reaper.

    What kind of past does she have?

    Did everyone, including herself, take it for granted that her name was the Grim Reaper?

    It was a mystery.

    * * *

    Evening to greet the grim reaper as a guest.

    The menu was also special. It was very different from the regular menu at the restaurant.

    Restaurant Home Rice is basically a fusion Korean restaurant. It is far from 100% Korean food, and it presents fusion dishes that mix Western and Korean food as the main dish.

    It''s just that the dessert I''m proud of is an ice cream with no other than sauce.

    But tonight''s dinner is a little more oral. We prepared almost 100% Korean food.

    Hyuksam really helped me with this menu selection.

    He was a master colonel who served as the king''s food cooker in the royal court of the Joseon Dynasty.

    I could say that none of the people who are breathing now knows Korean food better than him.

    -Course meal, doesn''t work well in Korean food. We''re a race of rice. It''s a real treat to set a table full of food so that extent.

    But not today.

    The only people to eat were the grim reaper, Haru, and Hanseok Choi.

    There''s too much food in a box for just three people.

    So there were not many.

    Hyuksam seemed to be disappointed, but he changed his mind to put only a few main dishes. As the main dish for the grim reaper, of course.

    You said you didn''t know where the Grim Reaper was from?

    "Yes, I asked him last time, and he said he didn''t remember."

    Then Hanyang, let''s say it was Seoul.

    Why are you so old to Seoul? Could it have been another province?

    If you were a talented person who would be chosen from the underworld, you would have been that smart. Then, of course, you came to Hanyang. At any time, talent is the center. And the same goes for the ingredients.

    Specialty products from all over the country. Hanyang was the place where abalone, fish, vegetables, ginseng, and so on were all gathered.

    Of course, not everyone could eat expensive meat or fish just because they are Hanyang people.

    In fact, beef was like gold because it was rare, and the country even made and managed the law so that it could not catch cows directly.

    In the end, it was said that the dishes that Hanyang people, especially those who came to Hanyang with dreams of studying or longevity, could eat were there.

    Rice and rice cake. To be exact, rice soup and jangtteok."Is that enough?¡±

    What, you don''t have to cook something amazing? Rice cake and soup?

    If the Grim Reaper really went to Hanyang. Yes, more than enough.

 Chapter - 322 Episode 317. Rice and rice cake (2)

    "No matter how many times I think about it, something is off."

    Yes, and. The grim reaper narrowed his forehead. A sunset evening. It''s almost midnight when the door will open.

    My work ended a little early today.

    The absence of the Grim Reaper means that fewer people died today, and it was purely a pleasure.

    So normally, I would hum happily and run to heaven and have a hot drink.

    At least I couldn''t do that today.

    In fact, it has been strange since these days.

    The back of the head was tingling and my ears tickled, and crucially, the eyes of Choi Han-seok and King Yeom-ra became quite meaningful.

    If only the King of the Underworld did that, he would have thought it was a daily matter and overlooked it, but Choi Han-seok.

    Even Choi Han-seok, who is almost close to the "time," couldn''t help but care less.

    "Something seems to be going too fast. Am I just being sensitive? No, but I''m sure there was something wrong with the King of the Underworld. The way you look at me. Ugh!"

    Besides, today is a special day.

    You opened a restaurant that Haru had been looking forward to, and you said you''d invite yourself as his first guest.

    I said it''s okay and I''m not going, but I couldn''t help it because Haru was stubborn.

    ¡­¡­Honestly, I was looking forward to the taste of cooking.

    The body quickly enters the restaurant and is swollen with anticipation of tasting delicious day''s food, but the head full of indescribable thoughts is never allowed.

    Eventually, the grim reaper was unable to open the door to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal and was worried.

    After a while, she slapped herself on the cheek.

    "Let''s not do this, the underworld. What the hell is this? Let''s just do what we thought. It''s a few months at the most."

    The grim reaper has set some of his own rules since a few days ago.

    One reason is not to be distracted, to remain the grim reaper.

    She pulled a little note from her sleeve.

    Fluttering, as I turned over a few pages, letters written in bright red appeared.

    [1. Let''s not warm to each other] Especially for Choi Hanseok. He''s the one you won''t see soon.]

    [2. Let''s not think about useless things. Especially the nonsense.

    [3. Do it like the grim reaper] As we''ve done so far.]

    In a way, three lines even look like a must-win note for a high school student who is about to take the college entrance exam.

    But the grim reaper really meant it in his own way.

    I wrote it down as a commitment to keep thinking, not to get distracted.

    Especially, there were a few red asterisks on item 1.

    If a person who doesn''t know the Grim Reaper sees it, I even thought, "I don''t know what it is, but I really mean it."

    Anyway, she''s slowly coming to her senses looking at the notes.

    Without noticing, a ghost popped out from the side.

    I''m so disappointed. But I can''t believe I''m coming to a ghost who''s still alive. What''s going on between us? The next world?

    "You''re talking nonsense. What do you mean between us? What are we in relationship?¡­. Huh? Argh!"

    Choi Hanseok, who suddenly put his head in. The grim reaper who succeeded in figuring out the situation after answering without realizing it.

    Surprised, the grim reaper screamed with his face red.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Why are you screaming, you''re freaking me out!"I''m going crazy. I''m going crazy, seriously! No, when did you get here?

    He''s just here. He''s been circling around the restaurant like a puppy who wants to go to the bathroom. I was wondering if something was wrong. Man, who''s gonna be so surprised.

    "Dog? Did you just say dog?"¡±

    The Grim Reaper who starts to get angry at strange things.

    As always, after a short, conte-like conversation. Choi Han-seok asked secretly.

    The grim reaper glanced at Choi Han-seok.

    So you''re not going in?

    "You''re waiting a day, aren''t you?¡±

    I''ve been cooking for a while and waiting for you. I didn''t call Yumi today. You should be more comfortable, you know? Haru is so thankful to the underworld.

    "What did I do......then, uh, by any chance. You''re not angry, are you?"

    The one in the notebook? I''m the one who stole it, but I don''t want to be mad at myself. And it''s not wrong, either. I''m not angry at all, so don''t worry.

    It''s okay because I''m not angry.

    At Choi Han-seok''s words, the grim reaper''s expression spread a little, and soon returned as usual.

    I thought it was a relief, but at the same time, I wondered if it was really a relief.

    He wrote in his notebook that he should not settle down because he had little time left, and even put an asterisk.

    The person who saw it says it''s OK for granted.

    ''I''ve been working for hundreds of years. How can I be more like a child. Ugh.

    Maybe it''s because he''s physically not as old as Choi Han-seok.

    Today, the grim reaper walked into the restaurant with Choi Han-seok, trying to hide his worries that were only deepening.

    It just so happens that the door opens at midnight.

    As soon as he opened the door and entered, Choi Han-seok returned to the human body.

    The grim reaper swallowed his mouth unconsciously because of the savory and sweet smell.

    The first thing that caught my eye was the interior of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal, which was completely different from what I expected.

    "Welcome. Sir."

    "Wait. It''s a day."It''s a lot different from the last time you came."

    "You don''t like it? I''ve been paying attention to it."

    "No, no. I''m not saying it''s not good. It''s just that it''s become a little more Korean. Anyway, good job. Yes, I really like it."

    In the past, it used to be a Western-style interior, such as a tablecloth and back.

    Of course, the construction was not yet done, but the basic framework was clearly in place.

    But now I feel much different from then.

    The tablecloth disappeared, and the chandelier-like lighting was replaced with a Korean paper lantern similar to a whistle.

    There was an air of indescribability in it.

    To add a little exaggeration, it felt like a scene from a really luxurious historical drama.

    "It''s just for today. I''m going to change it to the original one later.¡±

    "Hang on. So you changed your interior because I''m coming?¡±

    "That''s a lot of medicine to welcome you. Let''s sit down first. I''ll get you a meal soon."

    "Huh¡­¡­"

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, and the grim reaper.

    There were only three in the restaurant. Roland and Hyuksam went back after helping them cook.

    Under Choi Han-seok''s escort, the grim reaper sat at a large table in the center of the restaurant.

    There were only three spoons and chopsticks."Is there anything you want to eat in particular? If you tell me, I''ll do it for you."

    "It''s okay. Haru, you said you prepared something. Let''s eat that first, and if it''s not enough, I''ll ask you again. And the restaurant is awesome. Great job.¡±

    "Me, too. Thank you."

    A small greeting was given to Haru, and Haru smiled and bowed his head.

    It''s not even my restaurant. Well, that''s nice.¡¯

    The grim reaper sat at the table and continued to look around the restaurant.

    To be honest, there was something overwhelming about it.

    It''s like my younger brother graduated from college. I feel like I''ve been watching my dream come true.

    The grim reaper felt something funny about these things he felt.

    It''s not a funny day. Looking at the day and feeling this way.

    I don''t know if I''ve really finished cooking before, but a day later, I came out with the food.

    The grim reaper expected a simple course meal, like the concept of restaurant home-cooked meals, but well. It was a little different from the grim reaper''s idea.

    "I was thinking about what to do today. I decided not to think deeply. Delicious food is delicious. Don''t you think so?"

    "That''s... that''s right. Wow."

    There was boiling soup in an antique and rugged earthen pot.

    Bob was not seen separately. It was toasted, put inside together and boiled.

    Today''s main menu is rice soup.

    It is also a market rice soup with dried radish, and chopped beef soaked in soybean paste and anchovy broth.

    There are many names for this kind of rice soup. Chirak soup, miso soup, market soup. But usually two letters of ''gukbap'' is enough.

    This was the first food that appeared in Joseon and Korea and was called gukbap.

    Rice soup after calling a restaurant.

    From the perspective of the grim reaper, she could have been a little disappointed, but she didn''t feel any of that on her face.

    Rather, it was close to being surprised and embarrassed.

    The grim reaper opened his mouth uncharacteristically and bruised him for a moment.

    Why, Mr. Grim Reaper? Don''t you like the menu?

    "Huh? No. I was just a little surprised. Geez... gukbap, it''s been a while since I saw you. Why did you make rice soup all of a sudden one day? I didn''t expect this at all.¡±

    "I asked Hyuk-sam. I''m wondering what the grim reaper will like. That''s why they recommended gukbap. I heard there''s no one in the past who doesn''t like rice soup."

    "Hyeoksam, the old man. You''re an old man, too. It''s not wrong, though. All my memories are gone, but I feel something old-fashioned. Oh, that''s great.

    "I''m glad you like it!"

    The favorite dish of the person being treated is the best dish.

    I''ve said this before before.

    Of course, this rice soup was served with some special secret spices without the grim reaper knowing.

    "Eat slowly. I''ve made dessert, so I''ll bring it when you''re done."

    "Yes, yes. Let''s see what it tastes like."

    Gulp, again salivating, the grim reaper carefully raised his spoon.

    I brought wooden spoons and chopsticks to set up my historical records, and I think I liked them.

    The savory taste of doenjang, anchovies, and soup with various ingredients such as dried radish greens, beef, and green onion garlic.

    Slurp! And. The grim reaper tasted it carefully.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok, who were very nervous, acted desperately as if nothing was wrong.

    I wonder how the spice of the underworld will work.Can you bring back the long-forgotten memory of the grim reaper, refusing to compare with other ghosts.

    And a little later. The result came out sooner than I thought.

    "Well, it''s good."

    The grim reaper nodded and smiled.

    And then as if nothing happened.

    "Don''t you eat a day? It''s going to get cold."

    "Oh, yes, yes, you should."

    12:30

    Less than three hours before the door closes.

 Chapter - 323 Episode 318. Rice and rice cake (3)

    You''re up to something. These people.¡¯

    The grim reaper had a good sense.

    Haru said that the more customers you see in the restaurant, the more you see people and the more you notice them.

    Then, in the same logic, perhaps the grim reaper, throughout the underworld, could fit within five tactful fingers.

    She had to see most of the dead and most of the dead.

    Because most people couldn''t take their own death in peace.

    Good. I know Haru and Choi Hanseok are up to something.

    And when I came into the restaurant, I saw the changed interior and atmosphere, and the rice soup came out out of the blue as a menu that I made for myself.

    The grim reaper could even know what the day was up to.

    Spice from the Lord of the Underworld. Call me a guest...I''ll let you find your memory. That''s it. By the way, a day is definitely young. It''s reckless.''

    And thank you for that plan.

    It means that Haru or Choi Han-seok took care of him, took care of him, and tried to use his strength.

    But she was not swayed by hope.

    Because he was the first to die, and he was also a collector of people''s reality. I knew the reality better than anyone else.

    It''s a simple logic. The Grim Reaper could be sure. It''s impossible to get your memory back.

    I remember the King of the Underworld taking it from me. You''re going to get it back with spices from the Lord of the Underworld? It doesn''t make sense. Spice is an indirect product anyway. The difference in power is too great.''

    There were a few things that remained like debris in his memory that had almost disappeared.

    Though I don''t remember what it was or when and how he died.

    But after he died, he met the King of the Underworld.

    I certainly remember as much as she signed a contract to work as a grim reaper herself.

    Yes, it was a contract taken by King Yeomra himself. It''s not how you can bring up the spices she gave you.

    The grim reaper truly thinks so.

    ''Still, it smells good. Haru is good at cooking. It looks delicious.''

    It was so hard to refuse delicious food prepared in front of me.

    Besides, you don''t even know yourself.

    Maybe it''s because I''ve seen a lot of ghosts with light heart, recovering their memories with the help of Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    I don''t know if she also had a "maybe me" in her heart.

    The grim reaper, who casually lifted his spoon, carefully took a bite of the soup.

    I felt it was savory and savory. A heart-warming taste. That''s always the case with a day''s cooking.

    Beyond simple taste, there was a feeling that warmed the soul.

    That''s why the Lord of the Underworld chose it.

    ''I knew it. There''s nothing special about it.¡¯

    I tried a few more spoons just in case, but nothing changed.

    Although he made this old style rice soup thinking that he was a Joseon-era person, unfortunately, the grim reaper had no memory of rice soup.

    Just like the other ghosts have shown.

    I remembered what I had forgotten, and I was expecting that things that I had forgotten in front of me would be played back or something like a little bit.

    That did not happen.

    Munching on the rice soup, she muttered in a small voice without realizing it.

    "And the dried radish greens are too soft. What I ate before was a bit stronger for dried radish greens, and a bit more rice...¡­.¡±

    It wasn''t until I said it out of my mouth that I realized it.What did I just say?¡¯

    The dried radish greens are soft? What did you think about what you ate before?

    Something certain has not returned. But unconsciously, unconsciously, I thought so.

    As if I had eaten similar food before.

    He managed to control his facial expression by half instinct, but did he notice something strange?

    I could feel Haru and Choi Han-seok''s eyes twinkling, so the grim reaper opened his mouth with a small cough.

    "Aren''t you going to eat for a day?"

    "Oh, I''m going to eat now. I cooked everything for the chef. Do you like rice soup?"

    "Well, it''s delicious. Honestly, I thought it was a bit out of the blue. But it''s still really good. It''s savory."

    "Enjoy your meal and have dessert. I also made dessert.¡±

    "¡­¡­Dessert?"

    "But you have a very valuable guest. Isn''t it too much to give you a bowl of rice soup?"

    The grim reaper was embarrassed.

    Although only a little bit, it''s really a day''s cooking that something like a memory has returned.

    But one day, there is one more left. Even after the rice soup, he said he had one more dessert to serve.

    In addition

    "I worked really hard on it. I don''t know if the Grim Reaper will like it."

    "¡­¡­I see."

    Looking at the look on the face of the day, the grim reaper could be sure.

    ''This is real. This is real.¡¯

    It wasn''t gukbap that I was really aiming for rice soup.

    I don''t know what it is, but the dessert he''ll bring afterwards will be a shot in the secret that the day has gone by.

    I don''t have much memory of returning to rice soup. It''s very small enough to say a picture.

    But even so. Now that you''ve made up your mind about what to do, isn''t it right to tell you?

    After thinking, the grim reaper quickly emptied the rice soup earthen pot. Then slowly opened his mouth.

    "Since you cooked me such a delicious food, I''ll tell you an interesting story.¡±

    Oh, that''s the story of the underworld? That''s unique.

    "If you don''t want to hear it, drink it."

    "No way. I''m curious. What is it?"

    A tiny fragment of memory that came to mind thanks to a day.

    It was a very small moment, not even a situation.

    Still, the fact that it came to mind was a memorable moment for the grim reaper.

    "The gukbap they used to sell at the tavern."

    "Yes, yes. What about rice soup?"

    "In fact, most of them were dog meat, not chicken, beef, pork?¡±

    "¡­¡­Huh?!"

    One day, I almost spit out my true food.

    The grim reaper smiled as if he had been beaten.

    * * *

    "Will you let me go?¡±

    "What do you mean, let go?¡±

    "Your whole life. Did he say the Grim Reaper?"

    The god of the underworld.

    As always, Hela, who was rummaging through various documents, alluded to Yeom-ra.

    These days, the two meet more often.

    We''ve seen each other often as friends before, but if we were just chatting like other friends back then.

    Now there are a lot of more direct and business stories.

    For example, big issues such as how to run the underworld in the future.

    And today''s topic was, a little peculiarly, the grim reaper.

    When asked by Hella, the King of the Underworld snorted as if it was natural.

    "I never caught the underworld, never let him go, never told him to obey me. I''m here because the underworld wants me to, and the underworld has been helping me with my work. It''s up to him to go.¡±

    "Look at the way he talks about. It''s wicked!""Hella, would you do as much as you do?¡±

    "Well, that''s good to know. Because I don''t think you have much lingering feelings. I don''t think I can work without our reaper. I guess that''s not it?¡±

    Hella used to grind Ripper to death, but this is how it is when he''s gone.

    All the beings in charge of the affairs of the underworld have great power, but they are one of themselves, so they need someone to deal with the details.

    Just as the grim reaper exists for the underworld king and the reaper for Hella.

    So even though the servant meant so much to the beings, perhaps something that could not be lost.

    "You''ll never find a servant as capable as the underworld.¡±

    "And you''re just letting me go?"

    "Because I didn''t bring him here. I have no right to catch the underworld. Of course... the underworld must be determined to go back."

    "It won''t be easy."

    "You don''t know because it''s been a day. He''s the only one who can connect the underworld with the underworld. I''ll just wait and see what happens.¡±

    The king of the underworld did not want to have any lingering feelings for the grim reaper.

    "As the underworld came to me in person, I can''t catch him walking on his own.

    "That''s like you, underworld."

    "Then it''s a compliment. Hella."

    Suddenly I felt like drinking tea.

    After putting things away from work for a while, I had Hela''s servant bring me a cup of tea.

    Not long after, Ripper brought two cups of warm black tea.

    Of course, I got stuck in my head saying that I didn''t like the temperature, but I just moved on because it was a normal scene.

    Slurp, and a cup of tea reminded me of the old days.

    Unlike the grim reaper. Because they couldn''t forget their memories. It was very vivid.

    "Now that you''re at it, just tell me. How the underworld met."

    "As I said, I didn''t visit you, he did."

    "So how did you get here?" I don''t think we can find human beings. Besides, I don''t know where you are."

    "When the underworld was gone, I went around collecting people''s souls. I and the underworld met just before his death. It''s been hundreds of years."

    There was a time when the grim reaper was also human.

    Feeling the mushy scent of black tea, Yeom-ra, who closed her eyes, recalled a scene.

    Late in the morning when the moon glistens. At the most popular tavern in Kaesong.

    King Yeomra, who was tired of collecting people''s souls until late, wanted to rest while eating a meal with a human body for a while while while the gate was open.

    The inn in the center of Kaesong was crowded with people day and night, and Agung kept boiling day and night.

    Because I was able to receive customers even at such a late hour.

    Besides, I wanted to eat vegetables for some reason. Maybe it was because the recording was brilliant in spring.

    Is this place not accepting guests?

    Perhaps because it was late, I came into the inn, but no one greeted me.

    I was just about to go back to King Yeomra, who was a bit awkward thinking if the master was sleeping.

    Squeak, and. A door with a windowpane opened with a slightly gruesome sound.

    A young but mature-looking girl, not a mastermind.

    He asked, looking directly into the eyes of the underworld."Do you want me to feed you?"

    "Bob? Oh, yeah."

    "Now it''s only rice soup. This is the only thing I cooked. The vegetables and kimchi all went out in the morning.¡±

    "Well, I wanted to eat herbs. Can''t you do it?¡±

    The underworld, which had been agonizing for a while, stuck out some of the coins.

    A wide-eyed girl hesitated and stole a postcard from Yeom-ra''s hand.

    "Wait a minute. I''ll season it for you."

    "Do you know how to cook?¡±

    "My mother is the owner of this inn.¡±

    Roll up your sleeves, and start cooking.

 Chapter - 324 Episode 319. Rice and rice cake (4)

    I wonder if it''s meaningful.

    It was a thought that the underworld often had these days.

    It''s already been decades since I became the first person to walk on my own feet to punish the dead who were dead but had resentment, so I could find a life again.

    It was hard to work alone, and no one recognized him.

    But he didn''t stop because he wanted it to be his own business.

    But these days, I''ve changed my mind a little. Terrible mannerism. Why am I doing this job? How long do I have to do this alone?

    I couldn''t help but thinking about it like a mushroom.

    "The little one is cute."

    At least, when you sit on the tavern table with your arms crossed and watch the sub-sea skillfully mowing vegetables with a small hand.

    It didn''t occur to me that much.

    No, to exaggerate a little, all the bad ideas he had so far felt meaningless.

    "Even that little Ah-na lives her life to the fullest. Yeah. Maybe I was worrying about nothing."

    The worries of the king of the underworld cannot be useless, but at least he truly thought so.

    I was blankly killing time for a while, and I smelled a savory smell. When I looked up, I saw the sea ahead of me.

    "Oh, come on."

    "Oh?"

    "Taste it, please. You''re the only customer I have right now, so you have to season it to enjoy it.¡±

    One day, a man who had seasoned all the vegetables picked up some spinach and cabbage greens by hand.

    The look a little bit cute and saechoromha, Yama, who''s getting playful now to giggle.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Did you hear it''s basic?¡±

    "I don''t intend to cook and live. Now that you''re busy with your work, you''re just helping. So I''ll just make it moderately delicious."

    "Huh? What does that mean? There''s a huge tavern in the middle of Kaesong. Even the taste of my mom''s hands is so popular that I can''t stop seeing customers. Throw this away and do something else?

    Yeomra was genuinely surprised.

    I was surprised that what this child was saying was so absurd, and I was surprised that there was no shaking in the eyes of the child who said so.

    It''s the same now, and it''s no different than it used to be.

    After all, it was a world where people lived, so they had to work to make ends meet.

    In that sense, the future of this understanding has already been guaranteed, and has also been set.

    In the old days, it was an unwritten rule for children to follow their parents'' work.

    The fact that there is such a large tavern in the center of Kaesong was because it was not enough to simply call it a "golden spoon."

    But this young Ahae, of course, will give up all of course. Say.

    That really made me wonder. For what, for what I thought.

    "What''s the reason? Can you tell me?¡±

    "No, I don''t want to."

    "¡­¡­what?"

    It was a question full of anticipation, but Ahae''s answer was bold.

    "No, I don''t. Why would I tell you that? Aren''t you a guest to come and go once? Have a good meal and go home. They say I''m not good at it, but I say I''m not bad at it.""No, no matter what."

    "Look at the liver."

    Yumra was genuinely flustered.

    I couldn''t believe this child pressed him a little bit, so I was spacing out with my mouth open, and a salty vegetable came in.

    When I chewed cabbage greens, it was worth eating again. Just like the kid said.

    "How do you like it?"

    "It''s reasonable and nice. But I think it''s a little bland."

    "Then just eat it. It''s supposed to be light for you to eat."

    "If you''re going to do that, why did you ask¡­¡­.¡±

    "I''ll win the prize."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Eventually, on that day, Yeomra could not get the answer she wanted from Ahae.

    Yeomra thought while chewing barley rice filled with vegetables, cold soup, and bowls.

    It sounds like fun, really, after years, you seem to have found someone interesting.

    "I''ll be back."

    "It''s a guest who comes and goes every day, so I''ll season the vegetables if you come again. It''s not me, it''s my mother."

    "You don''t know. Anyway, there will be other things to see."

    "I''m not going to answer you then.¡±

    "You don''t even know. Of course."

    I paid for it and left the inn tapping on my strong stomach.

    I had to collect the dead quickly before the door was closed.

    I had to move quickly, but I wanted to relax today, unlike usual.

    It was delicious.¡¯

    It was immature, but I still liked the taste of my hands because I looked like my mother who built such a large inn.

    I''m sure you''ll be a good cook if you just continue the inn. I couldn''t understand what the hell you were trying to get out of the tavern for.

    So I guess I''ll have to come back.

    But it was okay. It''s time to remain finite.

    I should''ve asked you for a name.

    Let''s ask the name next time we go. Let''s get a little closer to the kid.

    If we get closer, I might tell you a little more.

    I went on the road thinking so, and returned less than a week later.

    Yeomra became such a regular customer of a distinctive tavern.

    * * *

    Gulp.

    Haru and Choi Han-seok swallowed dry saliva almost at the same time.

    I didn''t show it well even during the cooking contest. He looks really nervous.

    It was the grim reaper that the two were looking at. I''m waiting for her answer.

    ''Well, we did succeed for the time being. I''m sure.''

    Choi Han-seok laid the plate, and a bowl of secret made by Haru. Even poured out most of the remaining spices from the underworld.

    The chef''s sense of the consequences was speaking first.

    First of all, it did go in.

    It was not known how effective it would be, but this Janggukbap touched somewhere in the distant memory that the grim reaper had forgotten.

    One day I was so sure. I could tell just by looking at the grim reaper''s eyes.

    It was a little empty and determined, similar to usual, but I felt something wriggling underneath it covered with black mascara.

    It''s nothing special if you take it off with other ghosts. Warm and humane feelings.

    He is a grim reaper who hid his feelings as if he were abstinence.

    I thought that the fact that this change appeared to her a little, maybe it was a reaction to her returning a lot of memories.

    The important thing is how far we''re back. And what the Grim Reaper thinks.¡¯

    After a short period of time, the grim reaper opened his mouth and said.What was the fragment of the memory that came back to you.

    And Haru and Choi Han-seok couldn''t help but be genuinely surprised. If it''s natural, it''s a matter of course.

    Such a grim reaper, indeed, had a job that I could never have imagined.

    You worked at an inn? Are you saying that the underworld cooked?

    "Wow¡­¡­ I never imagined it. The grim reaper used to have a job related to cooking. Wow¡­¡­."

    - I wonder how things can turn around like this...¡­.

    "What? Can''t I cook? Besides, it''s a long time ago. It hurts if you say so."

    Perhaps Haru and Choi Han-seok were more surprised than expected.

    When the grim reaper, who was a little sarcastic, roared, the two scratched their heads and sat down.

    But it was something I never imagined. It took more time than I thought to calm down my surprised mind.

    After a short breath, the grim reaper continued.

    "Anyway, yes. How the underworld king and I first met. I think I remember that for sure.¡±

    "How should I say this. It''s very meaningful. As the King of the Underworld said, the grim reaper''s. Meaning? Desire? That''s why you first showed interest."

    So you can''t at least tell us? What does that mean? I think it''s connected to the next world, HAN. Han said he wanted it the most when he was alive. Then that''s what it is!

    Choi Han-seok looked especially better than a day.

    Is it because the grim reaper was happy to implicitly accept the offer of a day to recognize her resentment, and it was fun to help her who spent close time with her?

    But the joy couldn''t last long. The grim reaper shook his head.

    "I''m afraid that''s a little difficult."

    Are you really going to do this? The afterlife. We talked about this last time. I will help you well...¡­.

    "It''s not about helping or not. I really don''t remember."

    "Huh? Really?"

    "Thanks to you, Haru, my memory came back a little bit. It''s been so long that it''s a blur, but anyway. That''s exactly what I told you. That''s how I met the King of the Underworld for the first time. "That''s what I said."

    "And what did the grim reaper say he wanted to do? "What is the name of the King of the Underworld who came back to the restaurant?"

    "I''m sorry. I don''t remember."

    "¡­¡­you don''t have to be sorry.

    Saying sorry out of the grim reaper''s mouth.

    I thought it might be the first time I''ve heard something in a really long time, or maybe the first time.

    The grim reaper looked really depressed. I was desperately acting like I didn''t care and trying to control my facial expression.

    One day, when I spent as much time as Choi Han-seok, I could tell.

    Her flinching lips. The grim reaper is now truly sad.

    But it''s okay. On the contrary, I was smiling one day. With a lot of sincerity.

    "Well, you''re for it, right?¡±

    "Agreed? What?"

    "Let me help you. I''ve received a lot so far. So I can give it back to you.¡±

    "¡­¡­I''ll say yes for now. But what are we gonna do? It''s jammed. There''s no more spice from King Yeomra. Besides, the memory is really up to here. Haru, you''ll catch a real dog and cook soup."

    "Ugh, don''t say weird things! Anyway, if it''s for you, it''s I got an idea.¡±

    "Really?"I can''t guarantee how long it will take.

    But surely, this way, one day most of the Grim Reaper''s memories will be recovered.

    One day is as good as I can guarantee. However, this is due to the lightning strike of a fairly standard plan.

    "Please visit our restaurant again tomorrow. There''s a few days until the official opening, so in there."

    I''ll get you back in your memory.

 Chapter - 325 320th episode. Rice and rice cake (5)

    One day I didn''t have a stroke. I wasn''t embarrassed, and I wasn''t rustling.

    He moved in a disciplined manner. I said the same thing and there was no doubt about it.

    "Let''s cook."

    Yeah, Haru.

    A cook only cooks. It was the biggest challenge a person named Haru could have in a situation where he had to treat guests.

    Then the next question becomes much simpler.

    What are you cooking? What to cook for the grim reaper.

    The gukbap we prepared as a secret weapon didn''t work as well as we thought.

    There was no card that Haru could think of right away.

    ¡­at least until I heard the Grim Reaper.

    One day, without delay, immediately brought Hyuksam.

    Hyuksam, who was half-human and half-ghost, could be called a talisman given by Yeomra.

    When I caught the talisman put in the back of the cell phone and called his name three times, Hyuk-sam, dressed in a clean cooking suit, appeared in a blink of an eye.

    "Is there anything you need?"

    "Tell me the recipe for herbs. Not now, but with the old recipe."

    "Is it herbs? Aha...¡­. It''s just the right food to eat. What''s so special about it?

    "I''d like to ask you to be patient. It''s not good to have a strong seasoning.¡±

    In the past, the grim reaper of the enemy who was still attached to the inn told Hyoksam exactly what he said.

    Bean sprouts, spinach, and cabbage. I got the three most popular herb recipes and made them exactly as they were.

    It wasn''t hard to get the ingredients.

    Perhaps because of his luck, there was a merchant who was preparing for business late at night when he ran to the market.

    When returning to the restaurant, Choi Han-seok asked with a determined expression.

    Can I try it?

    A simple way of speaking. As much as you''re a teacher.

    He doesn''t have to ask Haru either, I''ll just do it. A notification would have been enough.

    However, Choi Han-seok was hesitating a little. Though considerate, he seemed not confident.

    So one day, I did all my student''s work. Being another prop for your teacher.

    "Of course. The grim reaper said that. It''s a touch."

    -Taste of hands... -But why would it taste like hands?

    "When you make it while thinking about the person who eats it, it''s good to have your hands on it. You remember what you said a long time ago?¡±

    Saying so, he handed over the knife to Choi Han-seok.

    Choi Han-seok, who took the knife with a slightly shaky hand, paused for a while before making eye contact with Haru.

    Thank you.

    Then he grinned.

    "What, Master? We look forward to your kind cooperation."

    Come to think of it, it was. It''s been a really long time since I saw Choi Han-seok''s cooking.

    He has rarely cooked for himself since he settled for a table in heaven.

    In the past, the restaurant was so crowded that Choi Han-seok had to help because he was short-handed, but as the day''s proficiency accumulated and Yumi came in, the need for that was completely eliminated.

    It''s been a while since I saw Choi Hanseok''s cooking skills.

    But it''s still vegetables.

    I thought there wouldn''t be a big performance. I guess it wasn''t.

    Tap tap tap tap¡ª shoot!

    Talk Talk Talk!

    Cut vegetables, wash and marinate.

    Once again, refresh in cold water quickly.

    I thought the freshness was not bad for a vegetable that was urgently obtained at dawn, but it may have been a miscalculation.

    When I reached Choi Han-seok''s hand, the vegetables suddenly came to life. It was a technique that felt magical.

    I''m cutting vegetables, but it gets fresh by itself.

    Hyuk-sam, who was watching the scene next to him blankly, burst into laughter.

    "Oh, my...¡­.¡±Stop talking. Let me concentrate.

    "It''s because I can''t shut up. When I was an incumbent colonel''s host, I spent almost half my life looking for someone to become my disciple, but I couldn''t find it. The recipe that I couldn''t teach you last time is one bottom. If only there were half as many people as chef Choi."

    He, who was talking to himself, only closed his mouth at Choi Han-seok''s wit.

    Then, he continued to look at Choi Han-seok''s knife tip with lingering eyes, and soon turned his head to make eye contact with Haru.

    "How could a teacher and a disciple do this?"

    Jealousy, regret that you didn''t achieve it, but happiness that you can see in front of you.

    Haru clearly saw various emotions swirling in Hyuksam''s eyes.

    But it was not the Grim Reaper.

    Hyuksam looks like this right now, but in a way, the grim reaper, who is the person involved in the incident and the main character of today, seemed calm.

    Choi Han-seok''s cooking continued.

    After blanching the seasoned vegetables for about 5 seconds, drain with a kitchen towel and stir-fry them lightly in perilla oil.

    It''s not just seasoning. Five seconds in the pot, five seconds in the pan.

    A magical moment to hold your breath while maintaining the crunchy texture of vegetables and to revive the taste and aroma.

    Choi Han-seok''s cooking quarreled with candles.

    Season the chopped garlic, soy sauce, and salt in the vegetables taken out of the pan, and sprinkle a lot of sesame seeds to finish.

    There is a slight difference from the old rough recipe that Hyuksam taught us. Choi Hanseok''s technique is added.

    However, he seems to think that the current dish with his own touch is better than the oddly similar one.

    Place the tricolored vegetables in a pretty wooden bowl in a circle.

    Choi Han-seok handed it over to Haru, and he carefully handed it over to the grim reaper.

    Rice sprinkled with sesame oil is a bonus. Rice is the best for vegetables.

    "Although we don''t have barley rice. Still."

    "It''s rather nice. Rice has never been more precious than before. Definitely, I think I wanted to eat rice a lot back then. Not everyone could eat rice with white rice."

    The grim reaper who smiles at the second prize.

    Thinking about it for a day, I couldn''t help but laugh at how there was such a course in the world.

    Like welcome drinks.

    Before the meal starts, there''s no appetizing food, no amuse bouche or anything like that.

    He fed me rice soup first. Next is seasoned vegetables with white rice.

    It''s a course meal from the world. It''s perfect for the current situation. In a way.¡¯

    If you find out that Michelin restaurants serve course meals like this, many chefs will probably laugh their heads off.

    But what if I find out that the guest is such a grim reaper?

    I don''t know, maybe even Adam will admit it. One day I thought so.

    "I''ll have to eat it quickly. We don''t have much time."

    "There''s still an hour left. You can take it easy.¡±

    The second course meal of restaurant home-cooked meals, vegetables.

    This dish did not contain the spices of the underworld.

    It was because there was really only a little left, but it was okay because the effects of the spices that had just been poured into the rice soup eaten by the grim reaper were still lingering.

    "Well, I''ll enjoy it. Not a day. Chef Choi Han-seok, too.

    Enjoy the food.

    "Yes, Grim Reaper."

    Percussion.

    Chopsticks with an antique wooden design, the grim reaper carefully picked them up.The effect of the spice, which still remains, brings back memories. And vegetables that were the last leftovers from the broken memories.

    What will happen? The heart of the day beat fast, beating fast.

    The same goes for Choi Han-seok. A cold sweat was clearly seen.

    The first thing she picked up was cabbage greens.

    Did he say that he was the first one to make it and put it in the mouth of the underworld?

    The grim reaper who carefully wrapped rice and tasted it. After chewing a few times, I soon closed my eyes still.

    "Sigh..."

    Whether it''s a good meaning or the other way around. A few moments later, I can''t express my sigh.

    To the point where you can hear the chewing sound. The grim reaper began to eat at a tremendous speed.

    It''s vegetables and rice, so if you want to eat it quickly, you can slurp it and drink it.

    To be honest, I was embarrassed when the grim reaper, who used to wear gloves even when eating chicken feet and eat them neatly and sensibly, did this.

    Put a lot of vegetables on top of the rice, and put the steaming white rice and vegetables in the spoonful and mouth full.

    Sweet cabbage greens that are out of breath. Spinach with a slightly sweeter taste than that. And the crunchy, raw taste of bean sprouts.

    The Grim Reaper who eats three kinds of vegetables as if they were the world''s best delicacies.

    "Would you like a glass of water?"

    "It''s okay, just. It''s delicious. It''s really delicious."

    What''s wrong with you, Grim Reaper. Don''t overdo it...¡­.

    I''m worried about Haru and Hanseok.

    Hyuksam was one step away, folded his arms and looked at such a grim reaper from afar.

    Then he muttered in a very small voice.

    "The Lord of the Underworld said...¡­. I didn''t expect it to hit me like this. That''s too bad. I wanted to stay in the field a little longer.¡±

    * * *

    It is said that the dining table of the old era was very different from what it is now.

    Unlike today''s table, where fish, meat, and eggs are usually served.

    In the Joseon Dynasty, when people were very poor, such meat could not be easily eaten.

    And it was not much different from Hanyang, which was the capital of Joseon''s capital.

    Most meals are rice, kimchi, and vegetables.

    It was said that Koreans ate so much because they were so poor.

    Still, the grim reaper''s inn was a little better.

    That''s how well the business was, and I also had a lot of course.

    ''If you keep following your mom. My life will be comfortable.¡¯

    A life that''s already been decided. A life beautifully laid out with a perfectly colourful red carpet, in the eyes of others.

    I was born that way, and all I had to do was live that way.

    ''But that''s...It''s not my life.¡¯

    The grim reaper wants to leave there. That''s why I thought so, too.

    The grim reaper was the daughter of the abbot.

    As soon as I was born, I ran into customers, bottles, and food. I learned how to cook by carrying alcohol and food from an early age.

    It was a rewarding and interesting job.

    The rewards of cooking with my mother and the guests enjoying the food were beyond words.

    However, he felt empty as if he had a hole in his chest. I couldn''t stand the emptiness.

    It''s fun, but. It''s too narrow.''

    That is why the Grim Reaper has decided.

    I gotta get out of here.¡¯

    Of course, my mother blocked it. She was even worse off because she didn''t have a father.Don''t leave me. I''m asking you to continue the inn.

    Then the grim reaper answered with confidence.

    ''Looking back on the world a little more. I''ll try more delicious food. I''ve learned a lot, so I''ll set up a better tavern.¡°

    He said that he promised so.

 Chapter - 326 Episode 321. Rice and rice cake (6)

    - Idiot.

    Is he too full to die of a death? I''m out of my mind.

    Crazy. What are you doing not catching him? He thinks he''s something.

    You should be grateful if you''re lucky enough to be born with a good family. Oh, I''m speechless. Then would people who don''t have it live in sorrow?

    She couldn''t cook for a long time compared to my mother. I don''t want to stay up all night and learn right now. Tsk, tsk. How does the world work?

    From the front, or from the back. These are the words that the grim reaper has heard several times.

    The story quickly spread that the daughter of the famous inn had strange thoughts.

    It was even more so because it was an inn in Hanyang where everyone gathered.

    It was only natural to ask questions such as "What''s wrong with you" with a strange look in front of me, and when I turned around, I kept talking about it as if I had never done it before.

    And another thing No, maybe the thing that broke the heart of the Grim Reaper the most.

    "Is your mother... okay?"

    "I can''t believe you''really?

    "Because of me, our inn is being criticized a lot. It''s only natural for my mother to be criticized if I get criticized. And yet why don''t you say something to me?"

    I went to the countryside with the money my mom worked hard on her way home.

    He suddenly ran out of the house, walked around, and came back after a long time.

    The grim reaper wandered around many places, to the point where one might call him a peddler.

    Of course, it was not too far from Hanyang at best, but it was inevitable to satisfy the thirst to know something more.

    There was also an income. Perhaps because the grim reaper resembles his mother, he had a good sense and talent.

    When I tasted the dish elsewhere, I analyzed it, made it into my own, and handed it to my mother.

    Thanks to that, the taste of the inn improved and the guests acknowledged it to a certain extent.

    Even so...The bad words that followed the grim reaper didn''t disappear.

    The same is true of money. In the end, the travel expenses were more expensive than the increased income.

    It''s a loss. The tavern is also a business after all, and the navel is much bigger than the belly now that the money going out has grown.

    But nevertheless. The grim reaper''s mother was consistent.

    "Just."

    Like everyone else, I didn''t ask why. But he didn''t doubt himself, or even wish for something.

    "Just? What do you mean? I can''t believe it."

    "I want to be my pretty daughter. She trusts my daughter, so I''m just letting her do it. And I told you, didn''t I? I want to see more. That''s why you want to do more."

    "Yes, I am."

    "My daughter found what she wanted, what she wanted, and she decided what to do. Why would parents ask why? That''s what you''ll do if you cheer for me."

    I just believed it.

    When asked why, he calmly answered, "Just," and became a back for the grim reaper to lean on.

    "People... My mom says I''m stupid."

    "It''s okay if it''s a stupid mother. My daughter is not a fool. He''s so smart, he''ll definitely do something big."

    "Me?"

    "Of course!"

    I was able to move with that power, and rather my shoulders were heavy.

    Of course I didn''t remember the end, but I thought it was a fun time.

    But there was one thing that was unique.

    "You''re here again today?""I''ve been hungry lately.¡±

    Only one.

    Of the hundreds or thousands of guests coming to the tavern, there was one who recognized himself.

    "What do you want to eat today?"

    "Well, I''m fine with alcohol. I want to eat a little bit of sweet things.

    "Sweet?"

    "Anything."

    "¡­¡­wait a minute, then."

    Underworld.

    After eating vegetables and barley rice at first, he visited the inn again and again.

    It goes without saying that in the process I became quite acquainted with the grim reaper.

    The grim reaper felt a strange feeling from the first time he saw the underworld.

    He doesn''t speak ill of himself, but he doesn''t look down on him, and he feels like he''s looking through something.

    We talked a few words back and forth, and it was very interesting.

    The regular customer really knew a lot of things he didn''t know. As if he had traveled all around the eight provinces of Joseon.

    "It''s sweet, hmmm."

    Such a customer wants to eat sweet food today.

    The grim reaper, who had been agonizing for a while, soon came up with something decent.

    * * *

    "But why."

    Why. Why. For what?

    WHY?

    It was the question that the grim reaper was asked the most.

    In the past, in the present. And maybe in the future. The same was true of Yeomra, and the same is true of Haru and Choi Han-seok.

    "There were a lot of people who didn''t understand me.¡±

    A person who is out of common sense. A person who takes actions that no one can understand for granted and says that they cannot understand such people.

    To put it mildly, he''s a non-offender. In a bad way, a crazy woman. That was the Grim Reaper.

    It''s the same in life and death. A man who understood the Grim Reaper itself was on the finger, and there were many who didn''t speak ill of her.

    But only two.

    There were only two people in the grim reaper''s long life who could affirm otherwise.

    The first one is Yeomra. A man who has completely changed, and shaken, the life of the Grim Reaper itself.

    And the second one is.

    A man who''ll bring back a changed life.

    "The Grim Reaper...".¡±

    "Can you stop looking at me like that? Haru, I''m a customer."

    "That''s true, though.¡±

    Lee Haru, the grim reaper made eye contact with him and grinned.

    Unlike the two relatively calm people, Choi Han-seok seemed to have become very emotional.

    "Why would you do such a thing in your life? I''m satisfied with what''s given. I heard that I was full, but I cursed. Even if I die... Nobody''s as angry as the dead right now. Who''d be happy to take him to the next world again?¡±

    Choi Han-seok''s expression became gloomy.

    I knew the work of the Grim Reaper was hard.

    Still, thinking about these things in the past made me feel more relaxed.

    What a life to be cursed at in life, and the same. Isn''t it too much?

    But... there was a harvest even at times like this. I found another fragment of the Grim Reaper''s memory.

    "What did you say you cooked for the King of the Underworld?¡±

    "Rice cake. I think it was Seolgi rice cake with dried persimmon. There was dried persimmon in the kitchen. They sold seolgi rice cake at the market."

    Did you just think about it and cook it? The next world?

    "It''s just a mix of two delicious things. As I said before, what I wanted to keep going outside was cooking, but I just wanted to see a lot of things."That''s great, though.

    "Anyway, I was wondering if I could have this for dessert. I''m not sure. But I can feel it. This is probably the last time. If I can eat this and think of it one more time, at least my name."

    The fragment of the broken memory, the last part, was serving rice cake to Yeomra, who wanted to eat sweet things.

    And at that time, what Yeomra said right before she lost her memory.

    It''s a little late, though. What''s your name, by any chance?

    The biggest thing the Grim Reaper has ever lost. And the biggest key to finding something complete, not a fragment of memory.

    No one questioned the absence of the Grim Reaper''s name.

    So the inscription hidden in the deepest part of hundreds of years.

    "I''ll look for it. I''ll help you. Just like we promised."

    Now it''s really just around the corner. Knowing her secret, I was able to help.

    And maybe. If the underworld allows, and the world helps.

    Holy Father. The goal is one thing.¡¯

    Maybe we can send the Grim Reaper, just like we''ve done so far.

    I was convinced that I was certainly close to that goal.

    The course to serve the grim reaper is almost over. One day I lifted a knife.

    * * *

    Rice cake

    In fact, it''s a dish that rarely makes at home.

    Regardless of how hard it takes. When I bake bread, I baked it. How many people make rice cake at home?

    No matter how traditional Korean snacks are, it is our rice cake that is being pushed back in many ways.

    Well, of course, restaurant home-cooked meals, a Korean restaurant, couldn''t have been without rice cake tools.

    Haru, do you have time? It''s not enough.

    "We have less than an hour before the door closes.¡­. I have to do something about it. It''s okay. If you steam the dough right away.¡±

    Let''s do it together. Turn up the heat and I''ll help you.

    "Yes, sir."

    There was no need for much conversation between the teacher and the student. The two people started cooking at a fast pace.

    Put the glutinous rice powder on a sieve and season it with salt and sugar.

    Bring some beans, boil them in sugar syrup, pour a little hot water to cook quickly, knead them, and then steam them in a steamer.

    And now, dried persimmon.

    The Grim Reaper said he added dried persimmon to Baekseolgi to make a dish. Then it''s human nature to do that for a day.

    He took out the expensive honey he had bought, and quickly steamed baekseolgi was taken out and cooled down.

    Then, cut half of the white rice cake horizontally. If you put honeyed dried persimmons and grain syrup on it.

    Cake? Well, it does feel like that.

    "Doesn''t it look delicious?¡±

    Round baekseolgi. It has a bright brown color with honeyed dried persimmons and grain syrup in the center.

    It looks a lot like the rice cake that is popular these days.

    Of course, I couldn''t decorate it for various reasons starting with time, but I thought it would be the best dessert to make baekseolgi and dried persimmon without going beyond the background of the Joseon Dynasty.

    And so was the Grim Reaper. She carefully inhaled the scent of the completed dried persimmon baekseolgi.

    "Hmmm¡­¡­."

    How''s it going?

    "It''s sweet and nice, isn''t it? Of course, I don''t have any old memories. But it looks so pure and delicious. Haru, thank you too. I''m sorry to keep making you suffer.""I''m sorry. Today is a place for the grim reaper. It''s a course meal, right? If you enjoy the dessert, too. That''s enough for me."

    "Yes, deliciously."

    I cut a piece of rice cake to the grim reaper and handed it to him on a plate.

    He even wiped out the spices of the underworld, which had only a small amount left.

    This is the last one. It''s the last spoonful of everything.

    The grim reaper took a bite out of it, feeling reverently.

 Chapter - 327 Episode 322. The Grim Reaper (1)

    I was born and raised in Hanyang, where everyone said it was spacious, but my heart was always empty.

    The grim reaper was born and never felt this place was spacious.

    It''s hard to breathe. It was so narrow that there were times when I felt it.

    He couldn''t be satisfied with his life. That''s why I wanted to go out further and see a lot of things.

    It didn''t matter if I didn''t make more money, and I didn''t need anything like expensive food or luxurious silk clothes.

    I just wanted to experience a lot of things that I couldn''t afford, meet people, and see a lot of landscapes and landscapes with my own eyes.

    In that sense, the grim reaper was a traveler. I didn''t want to be tied up somewhere, I always wanted to leave.

    In other words, he was free and also unbecoming human in the Confucian era of Joseon.

    I was smart, but I was criticized for that. It was smart and smart, but it was stepped on.

    And at the end of it, with such a grim reaper in front of him.

    Also liked, Yeomra ended up crossing the line a little.

    "By the way. What''s your name?"

    "Hmm, what''s your name? All of a sudden?"

    "I see him often, and he''s the one who cooks for me. I just remembered I don''t know a single name."

    "Hmm, well, you''re a regular customer? I haven''t seen him in a while. We understand each other well. There''s no reason why I can''t tell you. My name is....¡±

    That''s how the grim reaper gave his name.

    The person in front of her now is Yeom, the king of the underworld, and what it means to tell such Yeom-ra what the name of the living person is, she never really imagined then.

    You can''t even dream of it. It''s literally more of a fantasy.

    Such magic was taking place in the inn of individuality without anyone knowing.

    "That''s a pretty name. Not like you."

    "Unlike you? What does that mean?¡±

    "You look bold, but you don''t have a name. It''s just a little strange."

    "Well... to be honest. That''s what I think, so I won''t say anything. Then! Tell me your name. I''m curious about the name of the regular customer I visit often.¡±

    "It''s my name. Will it be all right?"

    "I''ll give you a name, but is there anything you can do?"

    "Well, yes, it is."

    And the same is true of the underworld.

    "Yumra."

    "Yumra? Is your name Yeomra?"

    "Yes, I used to have a different name, but I changed it for a reason. Yeomra, I''m Yeomra.¡±

    "Kkk, you have a more unique name than I do. I''m not in a position to talk to anyone.

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course!"

    The grim reaper who smirked the name of the underworld saying it was ridiculous. Sipping the persimmon she had brought, asked again.

    "So, you''re going on a trip next week?"

    "That''s right. I didn''t like the last time I went there because it was too short. A little further this time."

    "When will you be back? Where are we going?"

    "There''s no promise. Where you can see the sea, I''m going to keep going towards Hamgyeong for now. But don''t worry. I''ll be right back."

    "What did you say you were going for? This time."

    "A long time ago, a Bobusang man came from Hamgyong. The people there are nice, even though they''re a little harsh. I heard the dish is totally different from this one. The ingredients used, spices, and flavors are all in use. You have to try it, you have to experience it.¡±

    "Isn''t it dangerous? We''ll have to walk days and days over mountains. Even if you ask for a horse."

    "It''s okay to be dangerous. I know, but. If something happens, that''s it. I''ll do my best to be careful."However, it is never easy for a woman to travel alone in this land of Joseon.

    That''s why other people call the grim reaper a madman.

    But she said it as if it were natural.

    "Don''t you feel sorry for yourself?¡±

    "Sorry, I know it''s a real grudge, but what can I do?"

    "¡­¡­Yeah. I see.

    Dragging the chair, the underdog rose from his seat. The grim reaper saw Yeom-ra off the restaurant after paying the price.

    I bowed my head and said, "Come again, it was fun to talk to you today."

    Of course, he did not forget to call out the name of the underworld at the end of the year.

    Leaving the inn, Yeom-ra murmured quietly.

    "Now I can''t come back."

    Too bad. The vegetables are delicious, the rice is sticky, and the soup is deep.

    It was also an inn with good people and atmosphere beyond just the taste of food.

    Maybe I can''t come here again now.

    The inn will be dry, but the taste of the hand, which was the reason why the underworld continued to visit, will no longer be found.

    The underworld that came out of the inn disappeared.

    After making the human body disappear, he reached into his sleeve and pulled out a scroll.

    Life and death of living people on paper. Life and death.

    After looking at it for a while, Yeom-ra soon put the life-sa-bu back and sighed quietly.

    "For the next week or so. I hope you enjoy it. You said you had regrets.¡±

    The grim reaper clearly said. If you fall down while running, if you fall down and can''t get up again.

    It''s going to be a bummer. I think it would be regrettable enough to cause resentment."

    Yes, it''s It''s the kind of thing that leaves humans as ghosts.

    The grim reaper must be really deep, as he was so strong.

    She will suffer for a long time. You''ll have to wander around the old stream for a long time.

    "You said you wanted to travel.¡±

    With one word left, the image of Yeom-ra completely disappeared.

    At dawn the next day, the grim reaper went on a trip with the peddlers who stayed at the inn as scheduled.

    Her plan was to go out half way with the peddlers, borrow a horse from the guesthouse, and move further. It actually worked out to a certain extent.

    However, the grim reaper could not reach the original purpose of Hamgyeong.

    This is because something bad happened a day before the arrival.

    Did a tiger come, did a bandit appear, or did he suddenly catch a fever?

    It didn''t matter. There''s only one thing that matters.

    This is how the reckless trip of those who had many dreams ended.

    Because of the deep resentment, even though the underworld did not come, the spirit completely escaped from the body. It was exactly what the Grim Reaper said.

    Then came the underworld.

    I''m not a guest, I''m neatly dressed in the conquest of the underworld.

    I guess you can see me.

    "You know it right away."

    We made eye contact. It''s not a ghost. It''s a person.

    Her reaction to meeting Yeom-ra while being a ghost was very different from Yeom-ra''s idea.

    I thought I''d be surprised or angry. It was just a callous thing.

    -You weren''t an ordinary person. Well, he''s a very unusual person. That''s what I thought.

    "You''re not surprised, are you?"

    We''ve got only one left to kill. What''s more surprising than this?

    "That''s right, too. Hahaha."

    Where in human life is as amazing as being alive and dead.

    Yeah, that''s really true, come to think of it. Yeom-ra smiled awkwardly and approached one more step."You''re dead."

    Yes, I know.

    "I am Yeomra, the master of the underworld and the king of the souls. I''m here to take you."

    I don''t want to.

    "Why?"

    I told you, I''m going on a trip. You said you didn''t want to be locked up.

    "You''re already dead. The body is broken back to the soil, and there''s only one soul left."

    It''s rather good. You don''t eat, you don''t sleep, and it''s not hard no matter how much you walk. I could cross the water and go to the West. You''ll be able to see everything you want to see.

    "Even though I''m dead and alone. You think so?

    What does it matter if you live or die? I''m here anyway.

    "Huh... that''s an interesting thing to say."

    He''s dead, but he''s fine. I stay the same, my dreams stay the same. They say it might be better.

    A person who has a grudge but has no grudge.

    The underworld has had many souls so far, but now I have never seen anyone like the grim reaper.

    "Do you want to see so much?¡±

    Yes, you have to watch a lot. You have to know a lot.

    "I have to take you. Because I''m here to take you.¡±

    What if you don''t want to?

    "Take him by force, or leave him alone."

    The way the soul rejects is one of two ways unconditionally.

    You can drag him by the collar, or you can just let him wander.

    But the grim reaper rather wants the latter. I said, "Please let me.

    It can''t help but be unusual and funny. Therefore, the underworld decided.

    Okay, then can you just leave it? I won''t bother people. Don''t worry. No evil spirits or anything like that.

    "Do you know what happens when ghosts wander around the world for too long?¡±

    -That''s... -I don''t know. How do you know I''m not a shaman?

    "At the end of the day, it''s gone. What you are, who you are, why you are doing this. Forget everything and just disappear."

    What? lie

    "Why would I lie?¡±

    -Like old people are senile. You just disappear like that?

    "Of course we don''t know how long it''s going to take. It may be in a year, it may take 10, 100 years. But the end is certain. You can''t leave anything behind."

    But while saying this, Yeom-ra knew.

    What she''s gonna say.

    It''s okay. But we can do a lot of things in there.

    I knew it. I didn''t know.

    Therefore, Yeomra took a roll out of her sleeve. It was a life-sa-bu with the name of Yeomra on it.

    "So let me make you a suggestion."

    Suggestion?

    The underworld grinned. It was the biggest laugh he''d ever shown.

    "You want to go around and see a lot of things anyway. Good. I''ll give you a swift horse and eternal time to run all the way to the fullest."

    The grim reaper''s ability to move wherever the dead are.

    "You can put anything in and out, and you can learn anything by writing it down.¡±

    Many things were taken out of the sleeves, and the other things I saw gave me the power to not forget.

    -What do you want from me?

    "Simple. You can help me. Instead of me, traveling around Joseon to meet lost souls and listen to their stories. Help me to come to the underworld safely."

    What are you going to do in the meantime?

    "I intend to develop the underworld."To the next world?

    "It''s something I couldn''t do because my work was busy. Give the dead one more chance and punish them for their sins. Anyway, it''s like that. What do you think?"

    A huge suggestion.

    Here we go.

    The answer was quick.

 Chapter - 328 Episode 323. The Grim Reaper (2)

    "Well, yeah. Yeah, that''s what happened.¡±

    - I don''t know what to say.That''s an ironic story. Really.

    Choi Han-seok kicked his tongue without realizing it. A tiny ttuttle rang out in a quiet restaurant.

    One day, I half instinctively realized that the spice effect of the underworld that I had given to the grim reaper was completely over.

    The ghost door, which was opened for ghosts, has been closed, and it has probably completely disappeared by now because time has passed and brought back many memories.

    But at the end of the day, I managed to succeed, holding on to the faintest little effect. I was wondering if I could say this was also a relief in a little bit.

    "Going out to Hanyang, going around various places, seeing and tasting many things. You said you wanted that. The Grim Reaper."

    "Yes, Haru, as you say. That''s why I accepted right away. At that time, I thought it was very easy. Well, if you''re going to wander around and disappear anyway, maybe it''s better to just accept it and do the same thing."

    "In the end, you didn''t make the wrong choice.¡±

    "I didn''t even imagine it then. The man who took care of me because he was a regular customer turned out to be the king of the underworld, and after signing a contract to become the grim reaper, I''ve been working for hundreds of years."

    You don''t get paid minimum wage, you don''t get vacation.

    "I know. Choi Han-seok is literally like that. Oh, my God."

    A grim reaper sighing and sipping water next to him.

    Still, the gesture was exaggerated, and the expression seemed to be joking.

    The Grim Reaper did not react much after seeing the past that he had forgotten for hundreds of years.

    One day I could find the reason without difficulty.

    "Maybe death itself didn''t really matter to the grim reaper.¡¯

    So far so. For most of the ghosts that Haru greeted as guests, the most important thing was death itself.

    How I died. Or because you die unjustly in front of your dream. I made a big mistake of suicide.

    Or because there''s someone who still has a lot of lingering feelings in the world. There''s someone I can''t leave behind.

    For those reasons, there was a grudge, and only by solving it could it be successful.

    But the grim reaper was different.

    She didn''t care much about death itself, and she didn''t have any lingering feelings enough to say that she could move around more easily now that she''s dead. At least for death.

    Then Choi Han-seok asked.

    Does the mother who is left alone in the inn not care? The grim reaper answers.

    "There''s something my mother told me almost every day."

    What is it? I''m curious.

    "Don''t care what happens to me. That''s how I raised him. Whether something happens to you or to me. It''s not good to think about the rest of us."

    -Wow... in the Joseon Dynasty?

    "He was a smart man. In a way, he was a very scary person."

    Anyway, the grim reaper said he had been living with such family education since he was a child.

    The father died early and didn''t know his face, so I understood how the grim reaper, who had only a mother, accepted the death.

    Of course, I thought it was still unique.

    It doesn''t make sense to think and act like this even though you died with so many dreams in the first place.

    I have never seen a ghost who treated death like a grim reaper, even a day when I received so many ghost guests right away.Maybe the King of the Underworld chose the Grim Reaper.¡¯

    That means he''s such a valuable talent. The Grim Reaper is a horse.

    Yeah, well, then it''s good up to here.

    The Grim Reaper, if not all, found memories related to his death. So now there are two remaining issues.

    So what''s your name?

    "Hmm... Do I really have to say it?¡±

    You said you remembered. Then it would be nice if you could let me know. That was the point in the first place, wasn''t it? As soon as the underworld finds its name, most memories will return. And it was like that in reality.

    "I''ve forgotten about it for hundreds of years, and the country I used to live in is a spiritual medium for remembering people. No, well, I know all this stuff."

    What''s wrong with you? What''s going on between us? If you keep doing that, I''m really sad. I want to call you by your first name, not the other world.

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    As Choi Han-seok continued to stir-fry the grim reaper, she narrowed her forehead.

    For a moment, he looked at the day and asked for SOS, but for one day, he avoided eye contact.

    How did you get here? And, frankly, I''m curious.¡¯

    He gained a lot of skills, benefited a lot, and received guests.

    That''s why I was able to stand here now. So I didn''t want to leave it out this time.

    "Oh, I see. There wasn''t anything I couldn''t tell you. It''s just, you know. I did it because I thought my name was so tacky in the past.¡­.¡±

    Besides, the Grim Reaper doesn''t talk.

    The reason why he kept pulling back was because he was embarrassed because he was rather tacky.

    The atmosphere of the restaurant, which was a little heavy, was about to be relieved.

    Boom----!

    The restaurant''s home-cooked meal shook a little.

    Everyone''s eyes changed instantly when they felt a tremor that seemed to have been an earthquake.

    The lights on the ceiling shook and blinked. I could feel the chilly air. Of course, it wasn''t a real earthquake.

    One day it wasn''t hard to know that someone was coming.

    Soon after the grim re-dressing the collar of the grim reaper''s suit, the door to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal, which must have been well locked, opened carefully.

    Appearing beyond that, as expected.

    "I thought you might come."

    "Oh, really? I''m impressed. I didn''t expect you to think of me."

    "It''s for the grim reaper, so how can I prepare food separately? Lord of the Underworld."

    Yumra. He''s been talking about it until now, but he''s actually not there.

    Then a little out of the blue said it right away. Looking at the grim reaper.

    "Our Soongeol must have been having a good time."

    "Su, Soon-geol..."?¡±

    -Wow. Oh, my God. No, really. Really? Is your name Soongeol? Then it''s Soongeol. Hahaha! Hahaha!

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Throwing her name like a bomb, which she''s been hiding all this time.

    One day, he covered his mouth with his hands to hold back his laughter, and Choi Han-seok literally burst into laughter as if there was no such thing.

    When the underworld came, the door was forced to open, so he also came back to being a human being.

    He was laughing his head off the edge of the table as if he were about to faint.

    Of course, the face of the Grim Reaper, the person involved, has rotted like an apple in a worm.

    When Yeom-ra flicked her finger once, the open door closed by itself, and the flashing light turned into a gentle goblin fire.

    Sitting naturally, she ordered Haru a menu.

    "The meal is fine. I''d like to ask you for a cup of tea.""Always, I was going to prepare a final refreshment since we''re out for dessert. I''ll pay with you."

    "Be kind."

    After eating dessert at a proper restaurant, serving a bite-sized snack and tea called "Petipreu" was already a standard course meal.

    So, of course, Haru also prepared a cup of tea after rice cake with dried persimmons.

    Korean traditional sweets and warm green tea. It produced two of the neatest combinations of the statues.

    Slurp, and. Sitting face to face in front of the grim reaper, Yeom-ra sipped at the car and looked at the grim reaper.

    She, who was confident, was now stealthily avoiding Yeom-ra''s gaze.

    "You seem to have remembered.

    "Not everything. Just a little....¡±

    "I remember the name, and if I remember Han, that''s fine. Don''t you think so?¡±

    "¡­¡­Yes, that other memories were not remembered. In other words, I forgot when I was alive.¡±

    Memories that were completely forgotten while alive never come back to life.

    It doesn''t even cross the bridge.

    This is because the memorial lights, which show the memories of a person''s death, are meant to revive the finished life, but they are so meaningless that they are invisible to it.

    The grim reaper had such meaningless memories many times as many as others.

    Although she also said she didn''t know whether to like it or not.

    "Soon-geol, are you satisfied?¡±

    As soon as the underworld called Soongeol again, the grim reaper''s face turned red.

    Choi Han-seok said, "It''s much better because my pale face is red."

    The grim reaper stared as if to be quiet.

    "Satisfied..."

    "I think you''ve remembered. The promise we made when you became my grim reaper."

    "Fate to wander aimlessly and then perish. Help me while you''re at it...You said ¡­."

    "Yes, it''s been hundreds of years now. The rocks and rivers that used to be like mountains disappeared and were newly created, and it became an era in which people rode metal balls without a word. Soon-geol, you were so surprised when you first used that phone, right?¡±

    "Right, I still can''t believe we can do so much with a machine smaller than a brick."

    "So, I think it''s time to ask. Soongeol, have you done enough traveling?¡±

    Have you done enough? Have you achieved as much as you wanted?

    This day was exactly the same question I wanted to ask the grim reaper.

    There''s only.

    Holy Father, the Grim Reaper...I mean, Sun-geol. To be holy.''

    There must be no boundaries for ghosts to be sacred. The grim reaper''s han was to look back on the world.

    So when the underworld asks this question to the grim reaper now, it means only one thing.

    The grim reaper did not dwell long. Her answer was really quick, and she was also outspoken.

    "Thanks to you, I''ve seen a lot."

    "That''s what you want."

    "I''ve met a lot of people, I''ve heard a lot of stories. That''s the way the dead are.¡±

    "That''s a relief."

    "I ate a lot of delicious things, too. It was especially thanks to Haru. I made everything I wanted to eat. Thankfully, he listened to me instead of paying for my meal."

    "It''s a grateful thing."

    "So... Yes. Now I understand it. I had a lot of fun thanks to the King of the Underworld. My journey."

    Is it over now? If not.

    "I think it''ll be over soon."

    Soon. Not right now.

    The grim reaper left room. The underworld slurped, emptying the teacup.

 Chapter - 329 Episode 324. The Grim Reaper (3)

    Yi Sun-geol named it "Pure" after "Pure" and "Pretty".

    Be a pure and good person.

    It''s a simple and good name, and now that I think about it, it''s a pretty tacky name.

    Lee Soon-Gul was born that way.

    I had a dream since I was young, and I ran out of the house for it and repeatedly came back, but I couldn''t come back at any point.

    That was it.

    When Soon-geol, who left the house, did not return after a long time, rumors circulated in the village.

    Some of the people who used to swear at Soon-geol turned around and comforted her mother, but that was it.

    Waiting for the pilgrimage, heating up the stove for the daughter who won''t come. That''s how the time went.

    Despite the absence of Soongeol, guests continued to come and go to Hanyang''s inn, and alcohol and food collided.

    Some guests told her mother that it would be better to hold a funeral at this point, but she was adamant.

    A few more years later, no one was talking about Soongeol. It''s forgotten in the world.

    And about 10 more years later. A very snowy dawn night.

    "How long has it been...¡­.¡±

    The snowstorm was strong. There was a woman walking in front of a house full of snow.

    He wore a black hat on his head and a black blanket on his body. Likewise, black and hollow eyes and lips.

    She walked on the snow, but curiously, there were no footprints left. It''s not a person.

    Drrrrrrrrrr, a shabby long door opened. The inn, which was full of guests, was already very old.

    This is because he closed the door, losing the taste of his hands and becoming unable to cook.

    She could have brought in her pupils or hired someone, but her mother didn''t.

    That''s why it doesn''t taste like me, maybe it doesn''t seem meaningful.

    That''s why she was able to come up to this place now.

    The grim reaper fixed the blanket neatly.

    In a small room, my mother, whose gray hair had completely leaked, lay quietly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The grim reaper paused for a moment.

    The life and death in her hand is clearly over. It was written.

    But we''re still a family. It was not as easy to reap as it has been so far.

    After catching his breath several times, the grim reaper called his name three times in a trembling voice.

    Breathe out the last breath, and the soul escapes. Then the grim reaper was able to face his mother again.

    She was always confident, but now she lowered her head for some reason.

    A voice came to the grim reaper who had committed a crime.

    -Soon-geol."¡­¡­Yes." - How was your trip? As I wanted, look at it a lot. Did you listen to it a lot?"Yes, mother."

    Soon-geol''s mother saw her daughter appear as a grim reaper, but was not embarrassed at all.

    As if he knew this would happen. As if he believed in it, he asked proudly.

    That''s fine, you''re gone, and everyone else says you''re dead. The mother believed. I''ll be doing whatever I want. So where is my resentment.

    So there was little limit to her mother.

    The Grim Reaper didn''t even have to make the holy fire. Mother walked into the door on her own.

    And before he disappeared, he looked at the grim reaper for the last time and said:

    Open the fireplace. I steamed some sweet potatoes to see if you''re eating well, so take the salty food out of the jar and eat it together."How did you know?¡±

    The grim reaper was genuinely surprised by the words.

    I prepared sweet potatoes because I thought I would come.

    This is because it was impossible without real credibility, apart from simply believing in purity.

    Even that''s all.

    Because of the law of the underworld, a man who becomes a grim reaper cannot come near his immediate family except when he goes to die.

    The grim reaper could not come to see his mother even in the body of a ghost.

    If my mother was possessed, she could see ghosts. However, this now is absolutely ridiculous.

    ¡­¡­He was a grim reaper who was appalled at the thought, but his mother''s answer was concise and light.

    "I kept steaming sweet potatoes because I didn''t know when they would come. Our daughter is here, so we shouldn''t be hungry.¡±

    Is it just a coincidence? Or is it a small consideration of Yeom-ra who was watching from somewhere?

    Right after the door opens, and the mother becomes holy.

    The snow that poured like crazy from the sky shrank weakly like a lie.

    The grim reaper who sent his mother became a human body at the same time.

    I stood there for a while blankly in front of the fireplace, where there was no one to light it, and opened the pot.

    The white seaweed melted the frozen cheeks, and there were some sweet potatoes in them.

    That was the last food Soongeol had.

    As all the people who remember him in the world disappeared, Sun-geol became a non-dead or alive being.

    Soon after, I forgot my name and memory and became a grim reaper.

    But now, hundreds of years later, it''s really not until there''s a lot of coincidences and delays.

    * * *

    "Turn it off..." "Eat slowly." I''m going to run out of breath. Drink some water. Quickly."

    The face of the grim reaper, who was eating sweet potatoes in a hurry, turned pale.

    He has a pale face, but his throat is completely clogged and turned purple.

    When Haru hurriedly handed over a glass of cold water, the grim reaper shot his chest in one shot.

    Then, he breathes out, saying that he will live a little longer.

    "It''s delicious." "Is it that delicious?" It''s just a sweet potato chips.

    "Is that what the person who knows best about not just sweet potatoes says? It''s the most delicious sweet potato in the world. It''s. It''s made by a day.¡­.¡±

    The food that triggered the Grim Reaper''s memory.

    And the last key to reclaiming such lost memories.

    They simply steamed sweet potatoes and served them with salty food.

    It was really easy to find salty food in the market, and steaming sweet potatoes was something even a child could do.

    But it was such a simple dish that I couldn''t eat it for a long time.

    It was such an easy food that my mother could make, and it could also be the most delicious food in the life of the grim reaper.

    Her soul food. The food that I met after crossing the street from rice soup was steamed sweet potatoes.

    "I''m glad you look happy, though. Soongeol."

    "That''s what you call it...¡­. Well, it''s all right. It''s my name that I struggled to find.¡±

    The underworld is the grim reaper, no. I smiled playfully at the pure girl.

    It was such a scary underworld, but now it''s like. Image wise, people. It felt a lot more flexible.

    Now, you''ve found your memory. I think I''m almost done. Even the king of the underworld visited us.Choi Han-seok stepped out around the time the grim reaper almost finished eating sweet potatoes.

    Choi Han-seok standing in front of Yeom-ra with a cool but confident expression.

    It seems to be covering for the grim reaper.

    In the past, as in Haru, Yeom-ra used to cringe, saying she was a little scared, but for some reason, she seemed confident in the world.

    Like a man who has no shame in heaven. I asked Yeom-ra confidently.

    - May I ask you now?

    "What do you mean?" -Mr. Underworld¡­¡­ our Soongeol. Is it okay to be a saint? Now

    Direct hit. I didn''t beat around the bush, I didn''t add anything unnecessary.

    Because he knew he wasn''t the one who could hide something.

    Despite his heavy words, Yeom-ra''s expression remained unchanged. He asked in a flat voice.

    "Why does Choi Han-seok ask that? Soongeol didn''t ask me to do it. - She asked me before.

    "Please..."?-If you find your memory like this. And if there is the Lord of the Underworld in front of us. Maybe you''re too shy, scared, and sorry to say it properly. I want you to open the door.

    "Oh, my. Is that Soon-geol? I can''t believe you know how to act so cute.¡±

    Why? I think this is pretty cute.

    Choi Hanseok who smiles. The grim reaper slapped him hard on the back, as if not to say anything strange.

    Choi Han-seok was so strong that he was pushed forward a little and shouted out loud, but he still straightened his back and said.

    -Anyway, yes. Let go of me.

    He is not a grim reaper who will keep turning his head when others tell him his story.

    She clenched her fist and stood up and shouted in front of the underworld.

    "I know I owe you a lot. I was able to see, hear, and experience things that were not within my means."

    "Sun-geol, do you really think so, too? Now you want to clean up everything, go back?¡±

    A lot depends on this answer.

    "I want to go back. If I answer, can I go back?"

    The grim reaper told Choi Han-seok so.

    Since the creation of the afterlife, there has never been a single case of the Grim Reaper.

    So, of course, it''s impossible, everyone thought.

    Also, it''s really unusual and special for the grim reaper to recognize his lost memory for the holy fire in the first place.

    There are many different kinds of Grim Reaper in the world, and there are that many Grim Reaper.

    Just as there are the underworld and the grim reaper in Korea and Hella and Ripper in the West.

    That''s why you''re careful.

    Even now, when things that have never been seen in the history of the underworld are happening like breathing.

    "The day you saved me by mistake has saved you, who were already dead and forgotten. Yeah, it''s an ironic situation. It''s also something that hasn''t happened in history."

    "¡­¡­Yes, you''re right."

    The nuance of the underworld that takes a step back. The grim reaper''s expression became a little vague. but

    "But everything we do now is unprecedented. Crucially, the history of the underworld is not that long.¡±

    It''s not long? I heard it''s the underworld that''s been going on since the Joseon Dynasty. But isn''t the history long?

    "How old is the Earth? How long was a person born? How much time do you have to live in the future? Considering that, the time I reigned as king of the underworld is an instant."-Huh¡­I don''t know if I should think of this as a good thing.

    "It does feel ridiculous. Like a chef."

    Haru and Choi Han-seok smiled blankly.

    But I didn''t care too much.No matter what the moment was, it was Haru, Hanseok Choi, and the grim reaper who lived in that moment.

    "So let me give you an answer. Soon-geol is."

    The underworld opened its mouth.

 Chapter - 330 Episode 325. The Grim Reaper (4)

    "Whoo... Please, I''m sure it worked out. Yeah, of course. Who is it? It''s Haru. So there''s no problem. Yes, of course."

    Dawn is coming, in front of the entrance to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

    There was someone who arrived before sunrise and was talking to himself and catching his breath.

    Of course, the identity is Yumi, who knew yesterday that Haru went to fence with the grim reaper.

    Yumi was one of the biggest family members of the day, so of course she told me, and even apologized for not going to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal together.

    Make a deal with the grim reaper. Somehow, in that one night, retrieve the memory of the Grim Reaper.

    For what? Absolutely not for just one grim reaper.

    But it''s not for the day either.

    It is for the grim reaper and Haru, Choi Han-seok and Yumi, and the families of the day following the table heaven.

    I thought the same thing happened to the Grim Reaper one day.

    "I can''t believe I made the Grim Reaper holy fire. I''m sure you''ll do well because you''re Haru. But it''s still too reckless. Ugh, I''m going crazy. Really."

    One day, I was supposed to contact Yumi when I finished my work well.

    However, Yumi''s cell phone has been silent so far, which is soon time to go to work.

    Of course, I couldn''t sleep, so I stayed up all night holding only one cell phone, but I wasn''t sleepy or tired because I was so nervous.

    Choi Han-seok said with a little warning to Haru. If something goes wrong this time, the underworld might come.

    The grim reaper belongs to the underworld anyway. Do you know what will happen if you touch it wrong?

    It was Yeomra who had never been angry with Haru, but it was even scarier.

    He knew he couldn''t get in, so he fell right away without any complaints, but he was more worried.

    One day, I said that the family of heaven is a family that eats a lot every day, and Yumi thought so too.

    In the end, he couldn''t stand it and came to the front of the restaurant.

    "I don''t even know if the lights are on¡­¡­.¡±

    The condition of the restaurant from the outside is, you know. To be honest, it was really ambiguous.

    The light wasn''t on or off. In the restaurant, it seemed like people''s words were heard and not.

    Like when you lie down to sleep at night, something that sounds like something you don''t understand somewhere.

    What''s going on inside with this alone, no. It was hard to even know if there were people inside now.

    But Yumi''s worries didn''t last long.

    Squeak, and. The door of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal opened very little with a sound. It was like telling Yumi to come in here.

    Yumi, who swallowed a dry saliva, carefully opened the door and strode inside. And what I saw soon was.

    "Gasp!"

    Yumi hurriedly pulled her head back and stopped breathing.

    Yeom-ra. A very serious-looking Yeom-ra was staring at the grim reaper, Choi Han-seok, and Haru.

    That was not the only strange thing. The grim reaper had an expression that he had never shown.

    ''What''s this? What''s going on?!¡¯

    It''s almost.

    The grim reaper, who looks like he''s going to cry just by hitting him, is shaking his head with a human face.

    It was so hard to imagine that Yumi was the grim reaper she knew, that the figure itself felt unrealistic.This situation really made me think of all sorts of things in my head.

    What happened, the underworld looked angry and the grim reaper looked so sad.

    Even one day...¡­, yes, maybe a day was the most problematic.

    Haru. I haven''t seen you like that in a while.¡¯

    Eyes full of determination. It was the eyes that Haru only showed when he did something big.

    Yumi knows best.

    Even if he doesn''t go far, that''s what he looked like when he took care of his father with Haru.

    I don''t know what it is. I think things have gotten a little bigger.¡¯

    Boom boom, I could feel my heart beating fast. The voice of the underworld rang majestic.

    "So, let me tell you the question. Soon-geol is."

    Sun-geol. Yeom-ra mentioned a name I''ve never heard of before. And there was only one person here who deserved to be called by that name.

    "Well, that''s it for now! As expected, Haru!"

    Yumi was really quick on her feet.

    At once, he caught that the owner of the name Soongeol was the grim reaper, and immediately derived that Haru had succeeded in his plan to regain the memory of the grim reaper.

    To be honest, I was excited. Anyway, it worked out the way I wanted it to.

    However, what I heard soon was enough to break Yumi''s heart.

    "Soon-geol can be holy. Well, in a way, it''s a matter of course. The Grim Reaper is a man after all, and everyone has the right to be holy."

    "Really? Then the Grim Reaper. Soon-geol can be a saint."

    Yeah, like Haru said. Just let me go. You''ve been working on it for hundreds of years. If it''s

    "Oh, I''m a little upset if you say so. I didn''t mean to. We work together, give each other things we want, win-win. You know what I mean."

    "Chef, you need to calm down. He''s excited.¡±

    Choi Hanseok is getting angry. Although Yeomra handed it over in a distributive manner, the embarrassed Haru tried to restrain him with his hand on his shoulder.

    Choi Han-seok has become a little emotional when it comes to the grim reaper.

    It was not known why, but it was enough to think that the relationship between the grim reaper and Choi Han-seok was a little deep.

    "Anyway, the holy fire itself is possible. I can assure you of this. Now that Sun-geol has regained his memory, he''s closer to the common ghost than the grim reaper."

    "I know that. And you can''t just let him go."

    The grim reaper said one word at a time carefully.

    What do you mean you can''t just let me go? Yumi perked up her ears to the deeper conversation.

    "I''ve been tied to the underworld for hundreds of years. We''ve already moved too far from causality, to put it back."

    "We need conditions. You''re well aware of that."

    The grim reaper said.

    For a long time, which should have been extinguished if it was a one-sided ghost, the Grim Reaper was by the side of the underworld, so it became so far from causality that it could not even be compared to other ghosts.

    Therefore, it is necessary to have proper power to restore it to its original state for the holy fire.

    Of course, it was not rocket science.

    "It''s something that the Lord of the Underworld can do with just one finger flick. I know."

    "Maybe because he''s been next to me for a long time, but he knows me well."

    Yeomra smiles with an indescribable expression. The grim reaper made eye contact with her with trembling eyes.There is a problem, but it is a level that the underworld can solve very easily.

    But it''s not all right. Because Yeomra wasn''t a person who liked free things. Therefore, the grim reaper asked directly.

    ''What do you want, my king?'' ''It''s simple. I think Soon-geol only needs one companion?''

    "Comrade¡­¡­?"

    "No one here has a foot in the ghost world. Pick one and take him with you. I think that''ll be enough."

    "What are you saying¡­¡­?!¡±

    He was a proud grim reaper, but now he is not.

    Not only the grim reaper, but also Haru, Choi Han-seok, and even Yumi, who were secretly eavesdropping on the story, had to breathe in big vain.

    Take someone else with you. In other words, doesn''t this mean setting up a scapegoat?

    I didn''t know why. Why the underworld acts like this. So one day came forward and asked.

    "What''s wrong with you? King. You said it before. He said he''d help me. You said let''s work together for the underworld and the underworld.¡­.¡±

    She''s the one who said she''d push the day.

    They sent us wreaths like a joke. From lanterns to spices that eventually brought back the memory of the grim reaper.

    Didn''t she really give a lot of presents to a day. By offering a partnership.

    Let''s somehow put the world back together with the world that is so confused.

    But it''s coming out like this now? By threatening to give up the life of a man alive?

    One day I couldn''t believe the current situation. The same was true of Yumi, and the grim reaper was similar.

    The smiling underworld opened its mouth.

    "I believe you know why. At least one."

    Then the answer burst out immediately.

    Yes, I know. Why don''t you know?

    - Choi Han-seok. He stepped forward as if it were natural.

    The grim reaper was surprised and opened his mouth, and stood absentmindedly because he could not keep up with the current situation.

    I couldn''t understand what Yeom-ra and Choi Han-seok were talking about.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok. What the hell."

    It''s not a big deal. If you want to go, you have to go. To be honest, I took a lot of time. The same goes for the underworld. I heard you''re a little closer to the ghost now. Then you should be Holy Father. Isn''t it?

    "No, think about it, it''s weird. What? You''re leaving like this all of a sudden? I don''t understand at all. Why is this for me?"

    I could feel the trembling voice of the day.

    The situation was complicated because it didn''t come into my head, but this one thing was for sure.

    Yeomra is trying to bring Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper together. Even the reason is for a day.

    For the day, and for the underworld and the underworld as promised before.

    Where on earth is there anyone who can understand this?

    However, Choi Han-seok''s expression was as hard as the ground that dried up after the rain.

    I have an appointment with the underworld.

    "¡­¡­something."

    It''s not a big deal. I just wondered when it would be time for us to go to the next world. He doesn''t have anyone to go with him.

    "What do you mean, I''m here?"

    Why are you coming to the underworld?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Anyway, that''s why I decided to come with you later if I had a chance. Well, I mean, now it''s rather nice. And... I also prepared my heart. Soongeol talked a lot.

    "What?"

    We don''t have much time left. That it''s time for me to go.Choi Han-seok smiled. Looking at the day.

    To that smile, one day I couldn''t answer.

 Chapter - 331 Episode 326. The Grim Reaper (5)

    "As I told you before. The afterlife is fairer than Haru thinks, and it is also fair. There is no discrimination against everyone and equality. The sinner is punished as much as the sinner has committed, and the good man is rewarded as much as the good deed he has done. That''s the underworld."

    "It''s fair and square. That''s what you mean."

    "I''m the king of the underworld, but there''s really not much I can do. As I told Haru last time, causality is a law that I can''t touch.¡±

    Causality. Yeomra greatly emphasized these three letters.

    It sounds like a difficult word at first glance, but it doesn''t really mean it.

    It''s no different from what Yeomra said earlier. One pays for what one has done. That''s all.

    And for that very reason, Yeomra said she could not send the grim reaper alone.

    "Soon-gul is a person who is opposed to causality in itself. The one who was supposed to be dead long ago was still alive, and the one who was supposed to keep wandering through the heavens has been working as the Grim Reaper. Now that I''ve got my memory back.¡±

    "There is a big crack in the causality. This is it."

    "Exactly. How would I feel about Soon-geol? But it''s that, and it''s this.¡±

    You can''t do this, too, Yeomra, the king of the underworld. That''s what it means.

    "That''s right. As Choi Hanseok said. And perhaps, Soongeol is exactly what I would have expected."

    To be honest, I didn''t understand it in my heart.

    When a man is holy, he is holy, and what causality does he have to say?

    Besides, someone else has to come with you?

    This is about the rationality of causality because the words are good, and to put it simply, it is no different from just offering a sacrifice.

    You can''t take him alone, so find a companion to go to the underworld.

    Even among those who have had many memories so far, who have no shortage of words to call them "family."

    Then there''s nothing we can do.

    At this point, no one could refute what Yeomra said.

    There are things that can be changed, and even if not, there are things that can be changed at all.

    But Yeom-ra vowed. It''s literally a law that doesn''t even work. Therefore, Choi Han-seok stepped up.

    As if I knew this day would come, very naturally.

    The grim reaper looked at Choi Han-seok with a little hollow eyes.

    I''ll go. With Soongeol.

    "¡­Chef?"

    And declared. I''m the only one who deserves to go. I''m going confidently."

    "Gasp!"

    "Huh?"

    One more thing, there was a man who was shocked by that. It was Yumi, who was hiding quietly in the background and holding her breath.

    The atmosphere was so calm, but I heard Yumi gasping who wouldn''t be here.

    The people in the restaurant couldn''t have noticed it.

    Eventually, the day approached the place where the sound was heard, and of course.

    "¡­¡­ahaha. Mr. Haru. Good morning? No, dawn."

    "What happened? Yumi, why are you here? How? How did you get in here?!¡±

    As if nothing had happened, Yumi, raising her head coyly, crouched down like a sinner.

    I didn''t get angry because I came out so confidently, and I just couldn''t believe it was ridiculous.

    Haru, who burst into laughter, reached out to Yumi for now.Yumi, who woke up holding his hand, scratched her head awkwardly.

    "Well, maybe it''s time. But Haru won''t even call me. I was rolling around because I couldn''t sleep, so I came here because I was worried. But I came in because the door was slightly open...¡­.¡±

    "No way. Even King Yeomra came, so the door must have been forced to open. And yet the door to the restaurant was open?¡±

    It was a day when I didn''t doubt Yumi''s words, but I couldn''t easily believe it this time.

    However, Choi Han-seok penetrated the blind spot sharply. He sniffed at the underworld.

    - I know what''s going on. Our King of the Underworld, I think he gave us good consideration.

    "Consideration? What do you mean consideration?"

    You know the next world, right?

    "Well... somehow. I have this much sense. I''ve worked in the underworld for years."

    Words that are not easily understood. However, the grim reaper nodded as if he understood it immediately.

    As expected, the two were well-matched, but Yumi only tilted her head.

    Think easy. I''m sure the King of the Underworld asked me to say hello on my way out. Don''t you think so?

    "If Mr. Choi thinks so, isn''t it?"¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    If Choi Han-seok really goes away with the grim reaper here, Yumi cannot say goodbye.

    Just after everything is over. Haru will only be informed that this has happened.

    I''m sure Yumi didn''t show much of her personality, but.

    You must be having a hard time. Right, Yumi?

    "¡­¡­Yes, I can''t say no."

    - This is something we should be grateful for. Anyway, you''re strict. You''re better than I thought. That''s very humane.

    "Oh, my. Human. I haven''t heard that in a long time. But I''ll take it as a compliment. Thank you."

    So, in the end, there was only one conclusion.

    Haru, you know what I''m saying, right?

    "I made a mistake in my disciple. That''s why I want to have a new student well...¡­.¡±

    - Now you''ve achieved everything.

    There is only one reason why Choi Han-seok has been able to remain in this world so far.

    I was a little forced, but as the problem with Park Joo Hyuk was solved, I had a new grudge about my day.

    But he''s almost done now. Not right now, of course.

    "But you promised. Like a oral fairy tale, I saw that I''m a Michelin 3 star. We''ll go after that. That''s what we promised at first."

    It''s enough, it''s not something you have to see. I can bet my whole life on cooking. If it''s you for a day now. And with a lot of people next to you. It''s more than enough.

    Choi Han-seok strode forward the day, saying so.

    When Yeomra came to this world, the door was forced to open, so he had a human body.

    I felt a heavy, warm sensation in my head.

    Choi Han-seok patted Haru''s head lightly and smiled brightly.

    Thank you. I learned a lot thanks to you.

    "Chef¡­¡­"

    Yumi, you too, dude. I look forward to your day. He looks a little blind, but you know that? No one is as nice and nice as Haru. Work can be hard, but you know what I mean?

    Before I knew it, Yumi''s eyes became moist.

    She held back tears desperately, nodding her head in eye contact with Choi Han-seok.

    "Don''t worry."

    I''m not leaving completely. I''ll be back as a guest. I''m waiting.

    "I''ll cook something delicious for you when you come back."It was a day where I used to control my emotions well, but it was not easy this time.

    Haru was also desperately trying to keep a straight face, biting his lower lip, even though it wasn''t as strong as Yumi''s.

    The reason was simple. In a way, it''s the last way of a teacher who changed his life.

    I didn''t want to send you an unseemly look.

    Come on. That''sir. Isn''t it?

    "What more do you do here? I''ve done as much as much as I can. We are."

    Then let''s go. Soongeol.

    Choi Han-seok stood in front of the underworld holding the grim reaper''s hand.

    The grim reaper flinched for a moment, but soon tightened his hand with a look of bewilderment.

    Looking at such people with a big smile, Yeomra took out a scroll from her arms.

    The words written on the parchment were read in a reverent voice.

    Choi Han-seok made great contributions to the world by doing great good deeds while alive, meeting the noble Yi Haru, and doing his best until his death.

    The same was true of the grim reaper.

    It had a great meaning, and eventually achieved the goal of following the underworld for hundreds of years, and made great contributions to the underworld.

    Those who meet one day to make a great contribution to the world, and meet one day to end their lives in the underworld.

    Yeomra''s ruling on such people was very concise.

    "Well done, now rest in peace. At least, until the next life comes."

    Whoops, a cool breeze swept in. Yeomra opened the restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

    Outside the door, as the grim reaper always showed, there was a space of light that was constantly leaking in.

    But it was very different from what I''ve seen so far.

    The light was so clear and bright that it was incomparable to that of the grim reaper, and the cool and pleasant wind that I had never felt in my life continued to flood in.

    A beach or hill in the middle of a mountain that feels like the happiest moment of my life. That''s what I felt like that.

    Choi Han-seok hesitated as if he was a little surprised, and soon laughed as he looked at Soon-geol.

    I don''t know everything else, but I know you''re going to a great place.

    "I know. "Really don''t."

    I paused at the door for a moment. You can''t go in right away, like you''re thinking about something.

    Then, as soon as I looked back for a while, someone jumped into his arms.

    One day. He hugged Choi Han-seok.

    He was embarrassed, but soon smiled tenderly and tapped Haru''s back.

    I told you, dude. You''re not going too far. I''ll just go and rest with the other world. I''ll see you as a guest later. Yes?

    "¡­¡­Yes, I must. I''ll wipe it off well. We made a much better and more delicious restaurant than your oral fairy tale. Make sure you get your teacher as a guest, not to disappoint him."

    Then we don''t have time for this. I''m going to go find Adam and work a little harder. Right? Haru?

    "Yes, sir."

    The warmest voice in the world.

    I never felt like a family, but I don''t know. I sincerely thought it would be like this if I had a father.

    Choi Han-seok''s arms were like his father''s. And so was Choi Han-seok, who had no children.

    Soon after, Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper walked slowly into the door holding hands.

    Light enveloped the two, as if nothing really happened soon after. As soon as the underworld closed, everything disappeared in an instant.There was a moment of silence inside the dimmed restaurant. The morning sun was rising outside the window.

 Chapter - 332 Episode 327. New Family (1)

    Much has always happened in the world, but it hasn''t changed much.

    Like the causality that Yeomra said, there are many absolute values, and time is one of them.

    Choi Han-seok, who was already dead, is now completely gone.

    He was a grim reaper with no body left, but he disappeared with Choi Han-seok.

    I didn''t even say hello properly. There were a lot of things I wanted to say to the grim reaper, and I wanted to ask him.

    It just disappeared like that.

    I knew it when it disappeared. I was sad, and I felt like I had a hole in my chest.

    It was a day I never had a family, but now I realize. Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper were my family.

    I felt both the joy of getting a family and the sadness of losing it, and in the meantime, the restaurant went well.

    The opening is near, and days of breathtaking busyness continue.

    Time flew by so fast.

    * * *

    Choi Han-seok was a saint. My teacher went to a good place.

    The person who made me who I am now, who was like my father, has gone. Leave me alone.

    One day I thought. I''m pretty sure I know when it''s gone.

    "¡­¡­I miss you. Honestly, I didn''t think so. Since you''re really going like this. I miss you so much. Master."

    Outside of Seoul. Surrounded by trees that he liked in his lifetime. Behind him, it flows down to a small stream.

    Such a tranquil, airy charnel house under the mountains.

    One day, he and Yumi visited the charnel house where Choi Han-seok''s remains were buried.

    It was only the 100th day since Choi Han-seok became a saint, and it was also the one-month anniversary of the opening of restaurant JYP BOB.

    Restaurant home-cooked meals were successfully opened.

    It began accepting a month''s worth of reservations 15 days before the opening, and all the slots were full in two days.

    There were many reasons.

    A famous chef.

    Adam, who appeared on several TV programs, chewed up chefs from all over the world, won the competition, and even came out as a judge to show enormous charisma, participated in consulting.¡­.

    The words "Haru" are full of modifiers.

    And people are crazy about them.

    Of course, Haru wasn''t insecure about his cooking.

    Sincerely, I was so confident that I couldn''t make a better dish with this price, so what more do I need to say?

    But, nevertheless. There was something that I felt over and over again.

    Like there''s a big hole in the heart. It felt like something that couldn''t be filled with words was eating away at itself.

    "Haru, here you are. Here we go. Chef Joohyuk gave us drinks and soup we made last time.

    "Oh, thank you. I''ll set it up. Can you get me the scent?"

    "I was already getting ready.¡±

    Yumi took some food and alcohol out of the thermos.

    Traditional liquor made by Park Joo-hyuk in the oral fairy tale, and beef bone soup carefully cooked at a restaurant.

    Just in case, I also brought some vegetables and rice that the grim reaper said he liked.

    I thought about taking chicken feet with me for a while, but Yumi said it wasn''t right, so I took them out.

    The scent began to rise in front of the table, where a simple table was set, with the sound of a whistle and a lighter.

    Behind the whitish smoke, Choi Han-seok''s picture of him smiling broadly appeared blurry.

    "You have to be silent."

    "Yes."

    The grim reaper has no grave, nothing left.

    But suddenly, I thought Soon-geol would be with Choi wherever he went.

    Choi Han-seok was like a day without a family.

    If Haru got a family called Choi Han-seok and Yumi, Choi Han-seok got a family called Haru and Soon-geol.The family doesn''t split up. We may be apart for a while, but we will eventually meet.

    If everyone believes each other is a family.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    I held my hands neatly and bowed my head. In front of Choi Hanseok''s portrait.

    Haru and Yumi thought a lot during a brief 30-second silent tribute.

    Suddenly, a giggling voice came from the side. Yumi was desperately holding back her tears.

    "Are you all right?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s just, I thought I''d get it together now. It''s like this again when I stand like this...¡­. Really¡­¡­."

    "Come here, it''s all right."

    Haru hugged Yumi tightly. Until she stops crying.

    It didn''t take long. The two soon left the charnel house.

    On the way back by car. Yumi asked suddenly.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok..."¡­. What are you doing now?¡±

    "I don''t know. You could be living with the grim reaper, eating a lot of delicious things, or meeting people you missed?¡±

    "Anyway, you must be living happily ever after."

    "Sort of. Why? Didn''t the Lord of the Underworld affirm that? Don''t worry. You said whatever we imagined, we''d be well off until we wanted more than that."

    "Right, right. I''m relieved that Haru said that. Definitely."

    Saying so, the two held hands tightly.

    On the side of the car, there was a picture of two people together, just before the restaurant opened.

    It was taken at the eve party where senior chefs of oral fairy tales were gathered.

    A lot has happened since Choi Han-seok left.

    Haru and Yumi decided to go out, so they started dating, and now they got a new house and joined together. They started living together.

    Of course, Yumi went to heaven for a meal, and she went to work with a restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

    We bought the same ingredients at the market, and we usually came back to the same house after work.

    The time between the two might not have changed much in a way.

    Ye-young was very sulky about why she''s dating now, but anyway.

    "Are you going home right away?¡±

    "Oh, I''d love to. I think I''ll have to go to the restaurant for a while today. I have a few appointments with the ghosts."

    "The ghost of the lady who came the day before yesterday?"

    "Yes, yes. I thought you might be able to make it today. I''ll send it to you."

    "Let''s go together. I don''t have much to do on my day off. Isn''t it nice to cook with Haru after a long time? Don''t that right?"

    It was a day to drop Yumi off at home, but it was hard to refuse when she asked with such a smile.

    Especially when it comes to cooking.

    I turned to the restaurant and prepared dishes for ghost guests in time for the door to open at midnight.

    A bowl of spicy kimchi stew filled with pork was served to a lady, and the lady, who had finished a spicy meal with soju, was ready for the holy fire with a light heart.

    Han wasn''t the one who was extremely twisted.

    More than 80% of ghost customers who come to the restaurant attracted by the lanterns of the house''s precious light were easily successful just by serving a bowl of food they liked in their lifetime.

    And one thing here. Maybe there was something that changed the most.

    Squeak--!

    The door of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal opened with a little chilling sound, and beyond that, one familiar face was pushed.

    In the past, the grim reaper would have done it, but not now.She was married to Choi Han-seok, so of course the person who worked also changed. The day I was waiting for greeted him kindly.

    "You''re a little late today."

    "I know. Maybe it''s because it''s been a while, or maybe it''s because there are more people dying. I wonder if this is what it means to be busy without breathing. If I had known this would happen, I should have increased my net salary earlier, right?"

    He used to be the king of the underworld and the existence of the universe.But now that the Grim Reaper is holy and doing it for a while, well. In a way, he''s just a nice regular customer, but he''s underwater.

    Although the grim reaper was said to have been holy, her job of guiding the dead was necessary, so Yeomra was taking over the work until the next grim reaper was saved.

    Although Yeomra always wore unusual clothes such as hanbok and Chinese yellow clothes mixed in half, she wore a suit that was unusually similar to her when replacing the work of the grim reaper.

    A black, tidy suit that covers the whole body.

    Maybe it''s the same as her caring heart for the dead.

    "I''ve said this before, but I think the clothes look really good on you. Don''t you think so?"

    "Well, as Yumi said, I''ve been hearing that a lot lately. I''m not comfortable with a tight suit like this. I can''t get used to it.¡±

    "Something like, if Chef Choi Han-seok was here, can''t we just walk around wearing what we want? It''s a very unusual rule, I think you might have laughed."

    "Oh, really. It''s perfect. I think I can hear your voice."

    A little smile on the laugh of the day.

    Shortly after, the door opened, and the lady disappeared beyond the space where the light leaked out and became holy.

    The work was done, but Yeomra didn''t return right away. Mindfully, Haru asked first.

    "If you have some free time, would you like me to make something for you?"

    "That''s a good idea. I''ve been walking around all day, so I''m hungry. Is anything okay with you?"

    "That''s our restaurant motto."

    "That''s right! And I''m here today!"

    "Well, then.¡±

    The grim reaper, who had been looking at Yumi, who was flirting with her hand on Haru''s shoulder for a while, began to think hard about something.

    And not long after, he clapped his hands and opened his mouth as if he had a good idea.

    "Kong-guksu, are you okay? Because I used black beans."

    "I happen to have black beans. All of a sudden?"

    "And one more thing. Why don''t the three of us eat together, not alone? Especially, Yumi, it would be good to eat black beans often. You mean seriously?¡±

    "¡­¡­Yes?"

    Yumra suddenly says weird things.

    No, if you want to eat cold bean-soup noodles, you can just eat it''s

    It is ridiculous that Yumi suddenly tells Haru or Yumi to eat often afterwards, even if she is picky about asking for black beans.

    Of course, I know that Yeomra is not the type to say such weird things for no reason.

    But to be honest, it was quite embarrassing.

    But later, Yeomra said, with a look on her face that she knew it.

    "Haru''s energy is a little strong. So if you lower it to beans, the baby who will be born later will be healthier. You know what I mean?"¡­¡­Owwow.

    At the moment, there was silence between the three.

 Chapter - 333 Episode 328. New Family (2)

    Well, it''s inevitable that the underworld said something weird.

    But I couldn''t just send it back because I ordered a dish that I wanted to eat as a guest.

    It wasn''t that I wasn''t even remotely interested in what he said, of course, but anyway.

    Boil thin noodles, boil beans, and grind them.

    Soon after, a bowl of bean-soup noodles was made.

    It was made using black bean frosting, so the color was dark like black bean soy milk, but it didn''t look bad because it was finely ground.

    How should I say this? It looked like the food my grandma made for me, so I liked it.

    "Would you like salt or sugar?"

    "I''d normally eat it with salt, but Seo-ri-tae is so sweet, right? While I''m eating, I''m craving sugar today."

    "Then I''ll have it, too. Yumi, what, Yumi?

    "Of course!"

    Cold bean-soup noodles have a strong taste as much as sweet and sour pork. Sprinkle with sugar or salt.

    I used to be a salt lover for a day, but I decided to add sugar to the sea today.

    I mixed sugar into the made bean-soup noodles and scooped up a spoonful.

    "Well!"

    It''s a taste that automatically makes you exclamate.

    Sour, sweet, but completely different from the sweet taste of sugar, bean soup with chewy thin noodles.

    It''s as simple as that, but it''s a friendly dish.

    And if you add a few pieces of kimchi that Haru personally put on top of that...¡­. Slurp!

    "Oh, it''s delicious."

    "Do you like it?"

    "That''s the taste I thought of. Good. I think I know why the underworld liked Haru''s restaurant so much these days. They keep making food that I want to eat with this much flavor. Besides, eating after work, hmm. That''s great."

    Yeom-ra smiled with a happy look on her face.

    Looking at it like this, he looks like an office worker who is working overtime and is drinking at a regular restaurant after work.

    Of course, Yeom-ra was not drinking, but anyone who saw him for the first time would not have believed there was no alcohol.

    In other words, it''s like this.

    "You''re human, my lord."

    "Hmm? What did you say?¡±

    "I think sometimes these days. So is Soongeol, and so is the King of the Underworld. How should I say it? I think you''re becoming more and more human.¡±

    "It''s human...I''m already way out of the human race. Even more than ghosts."

    "Still, I wonder if it''s important."

    "Oh...¡­."

    She''s closing her eyes as if it''s amazing. After thinking for a while, he soon smirked.

    "It''s interesting."

    "Hmm? What?¡±

    "While I was working as a grim reaper, I thought a lot about it. You see people in front of you, you get in trouble in front of you. And then, surely, the world has changed a lot...That''s what I was thinking. Now that Haru has said that."

    Certainly, the underworld has changed a lot. Haru and Yumi were thinking the same thing.

    The word "change" works in a good way. How can I say, it''s a little more flexible.

    Unlike before, when I used to give off a force that would make my neck run away if I made a mistake in a word, I now feel like a friendly neighborhood person.

    Of course, it''s only for one day. Ordinary people or ghosts will faint as soon as they see the underworld, but anyway.

    "I really think about it a lot. Here we go again, Hansu."

    "Hey, you''re an actor. What am I to say?"

    "I''m telling you, I don''t usually say empty words. I''ve lived for hundreds of years, but I still have something to learn. Or maybe I forgot, but that''s the big deal.""I''m glad to hear that."

    Exactly what the underworld was thinking. I honestly don''t know if I said it.

    Whether the word delicious was true or not, Yeomra emptied all the food served without leaving a drop of bean soup.

    Time for the ears to close soon.

    Just before he left the restaurant, he turned around and looked at Haru and Yumi and said another word.

    "Oh, and. I just heard from the servant of the underworld."

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "I think we could meet earlier than I thought. He said he wanted to rest with his mouth. You didn''t feel that way, did you? You''ve already fallen into the world."

    Then he talked.

    Two gentle souls came into the underworld, and they were even woven into a new red thread.

    I told the servants of the underworld to save good parents.

    What does this mean? One day I could tell without thinking deeply.

    "Say yes."

    The time of death is fast. I mean, hmm.

    When I thought I''d be born tomorrow. As much as it takes 20 years to become an adult.

    "Maybe I''ll see you before I become a grandfather."

    "Maybe, if you''re lucky."

    "I''m not worried. I''m a lucky man. Thank you."

    He bowed his head, bowed his waist, and politely thanked him.

    Twenty years, of course, the minimum is twenty years, but it may be a very short time before we meet our missing family again.

    And one more. As expected, no matter how many times I think about it.

    ''You''re more human than most people, look at this. Lord of the Underworld.''

    Did he say the underworld is ironic? Yes, that is absolutely correct.

    Yeomra, the king of ghosts who can die, is perhaps much more humane than them.

    What will happen in 20 years?¡¯

    Yumi and I were dating on the premise of marriage in the first place, so we probably got married by then.

    I don''t know if there''s a child or not. But how old is a day by then?

    It''s almost time to be over 50. I don''t know if I''ll still be standing in the kitchen until then.

    Well, around the time I''m cleaning up the kitchen with those thoughts in mind.

    Yumi, who was searching for her cell phone, brought something.

    "Mr. Haru, Mr. Haru! Can I have a look at this for a second?"

    "Huh? What is it? Oh! This is our picture. I can tell it was a long time ago."

    "Right, when we first met. The food lecture? After that, we took a group photo with other chefs. I was organizing my cell phone and I saw this."

    "Wow, that''s a great memory. When was this? It was almost three years ago."

    "I know. LOL, but. There''s something that surprised me.¡±

    "What is it, Yumi?"

    A precious picture of you two when your relationship was established.

    It was a day when I was immersed in memories while looking at the memories reflected over Yumi''s cell phone screen, but I had no choice but to pause for a moment what Yumi said as if it were nothing.

    "Maybe it''s just a feeling. It''s been about 3 years, but now. Haru and I haven''t changed much, have we?¡±

    "How come nothing has changed? We opened several stores and even dated like this.¡±

    "No, no, not like that. How should I say this? More physically? It''s just, compared to other people. You don''t look old at all.""Will you?"

    I can''t tell that I''m old.

    Honestly, at first, I thought Yumi was just saying what she said.

    But when I made eye contact with her, one day I realized Yumi was serious.

    There were several people in the picture, including Park Joo-hyuk.

    In the picture, Park Joo-hyuk''s appearance three years ago and Park Joo-hyuk''s appearance that I saw a few days ago crossed my mind.

    Certainly, it was old.

    Chef is such a hard job, but even considering that, Park Ju-hyuk definitely got old during the day and the time he spent.

    Wrinkling around the eyes, cracking voices, and the face as a whole grew closer to that of the old man.

    It was also enough that he was now over 40 years old, often referred to as "the old man."

    But how''s your day going? And Yumi was next to you?

    "Um¡­¡­. Certainly, I think so, as Yumi said."

    "Actually, Ye-young said that to me a few days ago. You said I look like I''m the only one getting older. Haru and I don''t look old at all. You said it was the same as it used to be."

    "By the way, does this make sense? We''re not ghosts. He''s alive and well. But how can I not get old...¡­. Oh, there it is."

    Of course, it didn''t make sense. It was a day when I was going to snort.

    Then came his own watch, which now felt just like his skin.

    Only two in the world. It is a watch that only Yumi and herself are wearing.

    A gift from the underworld that allows two people to live by receiving money whenever they feed or give holy fire to ghosts, and that money is replaced with time.

    Of course, much of that meaning is lost now. The reason is simple.

    The time people spend in their lives is the same, but Haru and Yumi''s rice and liquor trade have gone so well.

    It may not be completely calculated, but about 50 years is still in this watch for two people to live without difficulty.

    In addition, it will increase gradually. There''s no way Haru and Yumi won''t be doing business with ghosts for 50 years.

    As the grim reaper once said, Haru and Yumi may be able to live indefinitely.

    The time left on the clock must be zero to die, but ghosts continue to emerge.

    So maybe. Really, maybe. If Haru and Yumi don''t get older, don''t tell me why.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "I think Yumi and I are thinking the same thing, right?"

    "I think that''s absolutely right. I''ve been thinking vaguely for a long time, but I thought it was ridiculous. But how should I say this? Looking at the evidence that it''s a picture. Hmmm."

    Being able to live almost forever by not getting old, not dying, and giving warm food to ghosts.

    As the grim reaper or the underworld said, Haru and Yumi may have become something really special.

    But one day I wasn''t worried at all. I thought it was rather good.

    There were a lot of real problems that came to mind right away, but one thing.

    "With Yumi, then we can stay together. Cooking together, living together. All the way."

    "¡­¡­Haru?"

    "And later, until the two of you who went to rest first come. We''ll be able to wait. Don''t you think so?"

    Haru said that and made eye contact with Yumi.Yumi thought about it for a while and nodded and smiled.

    Suddenly, one day I thought. If Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper were here, what would they have said?

    The voices of the two seemed to be heard in my ears.

    And a week later.

    An unexpected guest came to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

 Chapter - 334 Episode 329. New Family (3)

    There''s a lot more cooking media than I thought.

    Someone said that a man cannot live without food, clothing, and shelter.

    Inevitably, all activities and cultures that people do are intertwined with food, clothing and clothing, and are important.

    The same goes for cooking. People can''t live without food, and few people don''t like it.

    Naturally, the proportion is large in writing, painting, webtoons, novels, dramas, etc.

    From simply introducing recipes and food programs to dramas set in restaurants and restaurants these days.

    And there''s a scene where you can''t miss out on a restaurant or something like that''s It''s just like this.

    "Today''s soup four, five dumplings, five fish pasta, and five more!"

    "Yes, chef!"

    It is not strange to mistake this place as a battlefield if a stranger hears it.

    Commander Hedchef continues to deliver orders.

    Many of the chefs below, under the order, move in perfect order according to the structure and what they have trained to cook.

    Those who carry knives instead of guns and bring them to food ingredients, not to the enemy.

    Those who have worked together for more than three months now had such close comradeship that others thought they were old men.

    Of course, the atmosphere can''t always be good.

    "Huh? Chef Myeong, what are you doing?"

    "Huh? I, why?"

    "Why? Why? Can''t you see the stainless pan? The sauce is all boiled down. You didn''t turn off the heat?¡±

    "Oh, wait a minute. I definitely turned it off. I turned it off because I was going to turn it off. I know."

    Head chefs usually cook, but they don''t have much weight.

    There are many reasons, but there are also reasons why Haru is "full of time."

    One day, even though he was a head chef, he jumped into the middle of the battlefield and cooked. It is also the most important source part.

    But again today, a subtle burning smell stuck in my nose somewhere, and I turned my head around, and as expected.

    "Clean up right now and make sure your cooking doesn''t get pushed back. And see me later, Chef Myung."

    "Yes...¡­I''m sorry, Chef Haru."

    Things happen several times a day in the kitchen.

    There is a reason why knives and fires are used, but all the more so because each detail was an important fine dining.

    After the morning trade, when everyone held their breath, we let all the guests out and take a break.

    One day, I quietly called Chef Myung who made a mistake.

    "Are you kidding me?!!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"

    I yelled out loud enough to be heard by all the chefs in the kitchen.

    There was definitely a reason.

    Chef Myung was a newbie and the youngest in the kitchen not long after he started cooking, and he often made mistakes when he got hurt because of his careless personality.

    Crucially, the battlefield of the kitchen was a place where everyone stumbled the moment one person was disorganized.

    During the scolding, I felt that other chefs who were eating in the kitchen were looking at him.

    The two strong left and right arms of the day from the underworld should be setting the mood well, but all the other chefs are still wary of the day.The reason is simple. Haru is a head chef.

    Like when a day used to work in a oral fairy tale. Now the up and down has completely changed, and that''s all.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s former role is now played by Haru.

    Park Joo-hyuk also had a day like that, and it was none other than Choi Han-seok who yelled at him.

    As I was scolded, I thought one day. You''re scolding me for nothing. What''s this? Why are you getting in so much trouble. But now.

    ''Something''s making me think a lot.''

    Several seniors, including Choi Han-seok and Park Joo-hyuk, were right.

    Restaurants were much more difficult and demanding jobs than restaurants. Even more if you get hit by the head.

    "I''m sorry, really. Chef, I didn''t mean to do that. I''m going to stay up all night studying, and I''m going to do my best. Of course, it''s just an excuse, but...¡­.¡±

    Maybe it''s because I scolded him too loudly. Chef Myung''s eyes are a little moist.

    He was the last chef to enter a restaurant home-cooked meal, the youngest of the 25-year-old, and a new chick who had just been discharged from the army for a year.

    Other chefs of oral fairy tales were added to fill the seats and entered the practice, but they were selected due to a lack of manpower, and in fact, there were many better options.

    But Haru picked him for one reason though.

    "Chef Myeong, remember what I said during the interview?"

    "Of course. I didn''t choose it based on my cooking skills."

    "What did you see when you picked it?"

    "¡­¡­Eyes. My eyes are sparkling, I think I''m someone who wants to learn."

    "So my cooking skills are later. You don''t have to, at least for now. But one thing is, you can''t repeat the mistakes you made before. I can''t see it with my eyes open. Learn more, tenaciously. I know you''re working hard, but I can''t help it."

    It was so bright that the snow that caught my eye among the countless interviewers was now black with dark circles down to my chin.

    It''s a procedure that all new chefs go through once in a while, but it must be very hard.

    "¡­¡­thank you, Chef. I''ll do my best."

    "Go in. We don''t have much time, so hurry up and eat."

    "Chef, don''t you eat?"

    "I''m not very hungry. You go in first."

    "Yep, thank you! I won''t let you down, I''ll do my best!"

    The name of the face that was dying quickly regained its vitality. I thought it was like lettuce soaked in cold water.

    Jin must have been anxious that Haru would throw himself out. He is anxious to become a useless man.

    I could feel that kind of mind very clearly.

    The reason was simple. There was a day like that''s right.

    Just like his current name, he cursed at his senior who scolded him. Hating, thinking I wouldn''t do that.

    "I feel the same way. That''s

    I felt like I was getting older. I don''t know if I''ve matured or not, but.

    How can I say? An indescribable sense. Thinking like that made me feel empty in the emptiness of my heart.

    "It''s definitely changed a lot."

    When I first worked in oral fairy tales, when I set up a food truck, when I opened the table heaven.

    Your self-image, behavior, and thoughts that are changing. People who are disappearing.

    Choi Han-seok disappeared completely, and it has been a while since I saw Park Joo-hyuk.

    "Should I call Chef Park Joo-hyuk later...¡­.¡±

    A day crouched in the corner of the restaurant was when I was thinking of such people.

    "Why are you calling me later? Let''s just do it now.""You must be busy right now. Even if Chef Park Joo-hyuk doesn''t cook in the kitchen just because he''s full of energy, the oral fairy tale break time is an hour ahead of our restaurant, so he''s probably working by now...It''s time for ¡­."

    "No, I don''t."

    "Why are you here?!¡±

    Argh, with a strange dinosaur-like sound, the crouching day sprang to its feet.

    A genuinely surprised expression. Soon after, however, he quickly changed his face to a happy and ridiculous look.

    Something magical has happened. Park Joo Hyuk, who I missed for a moment, appeared in front of me.

    Even in plain clothes. Maybe it''s time to work at the restaurant?

    Park Joo-hyuk was also glad to have a day. He grinned and blinked.

    He has wrinkles around his eyes. It''s getting old.

    "Why, can''t I stay here?"

    "I''m so happy to be here."

    "Anyway, I''ve been getting away with it for a long time. Oh, right. You should eat this too. It''s a fish-shaped bun I bought in front of here, and I heard that a new menu came out this time."

    "The bungeoppang in front of the oral fairy tale?¡±

    "Yes, Mr. and Mrs. Bungeoppang. It''s still popular these days, so it took me a long time to buy it. Anyway, try it. It tastes like chocolate. It was delicious."

    Park Joo-hyuk handed over bungeoppang to the chefs in the back, saying he had heard that Haru had not eaten.

    It is a fish-shaped bun that Haru bought from a house that we know well and owe each other a lot.

    Yes, you said you changed the name of the store to married couple bungeoppang.

    "It''s delicious. It''s sweet and crispy. You''ve improved your cooking skills."

    "That''s what I''m gonna say, you son of a b*tc*."

    Bungeoppang has certainly become very luxurious.

    Inside the copper-colored crispy dough with cocoa powder was a thick chocolate cream with whipped cream.

    I even sprinkled sweet sugar powder on the outside of the fish-shaped bun, so it feels like my head is full of sugar right away.

    It''s a fattening taste, but it''s good enough.

    Yumi, you''re going to like it. I''ll have to bring it to you.''

    I went back to the restaurant with Park Joo-hyuk. Before I knew it, the chefs who had finished eating were eating the fish-shaped bun that Park Joo-hyuk bought for dessert.

    Park Chu-hyuk said he took a vacation today.

    The reason is that he just wanted to rest, but he was rolling around at home and thought there was nothing to do, so he bought fish-shaped buns and came to see the whole day?

    Well, he knew most of the chefs in the restaurant''s home-cooked meals, so it would be quite convenient.

    Of course, the biggest reason for having a day is.

    Anyway, I bought snacks for the younger members and delivered them to them. It''s a face that I wanted to see. I was really pleased with the unexpected guest.

    In particular, Chef Myung, who said he liked Park Joo-hyuk, had wide eyes.

    "Haru, you must have come as a guest. I booked the first table for dinner later.¡±

    "Oh... that''s true. Park Joo-hyuk on the reservation list."

    "Well, then I wouldn''t have come here bare-handed. It''s a nuisance."

    "Chef, you can be a nuisance. "Kkkkk."

    "Anyway, let''s try some food today. You''re really looking forward to it. Huh?"

    "Of course, I''m comfortable. Go away."

    The short break time is almost over.

    The chefs, who quickly emptied the bungeoppang, slowly cleaned up their clothes and prepared to enter the kitchen again.

    The same goes for a day. Park Joo-hyuk, who was in the hall, greeted me with a smile as I washed my hands clean and trimmed my clothes.

    I was just about to say hello and go back in.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"I saw one day.

    Very whitish, but certainly at the same time.

    Beyond the table where Park Joo-hyuk sat, there was someone looking at him outside the window.

    I had a hunch, it wasn''t a person. It''s a ghost.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    An ominous feeling.

    I guess there wasn''t only one guest who came secretly today.

 Chapter - 335 Episode 330. Girlfriend (1)

    "No, don''t tell me...¡­. Why on earth...¡­.¡±

    A foreboding, the day trembled, swallowing a small salivation.

    I''ve been through a lot so far, but I really haven''t gotten used to this kind of thing.

    I didn''t want to be adapted to life, and that was common sense.

    It was never a good thing to see a ghost next to a living person.

    I''ve seen a lot of ghosts, and all the more so because it''s a day of treatment.

    Gulping.

    A day swallowed a dry saliva. I was wondering how to do this, but I had to move anyway.

    Let''s ask Chef Park Joohyuk first. Are you feeling any pain these days or are you feeling any pain? I had to know something like that.

    I''m about to bring up such a cautious conversation. Something unexpected happened.

    "Huh? What? Oh!"

    Park Joo-hyuk suddenly looks at the window outside the restaurant, exactly where the ghost was. He even stands up and waves his hand to say hello.

    One day he suddenly doubted his eyes.

    Park Joo Hyuk, who is alive, what are you doing right now?

    However, the concern was not long. It was a simple reason. The woman outside the window wasn''t a ghost.

    I mean... I''m sorry to say this, but he was a bit of a ghost.

    Even that''s not just a person. Someone who is a little too close.

    "Baby, you don''t have to come. Why are you already here?"

    "But it''s not fun to be alone. Honey, you''ve talked to me a lot. Chef Haru something, restaurant something. I missed you, too.¡±

    "Dear, dear, did you? My baby? If I had known this would happen, I should have brought her out earlier."

    The relationship between the woman who broke into the restaurant and Park Joo-hyuk seemed unusual.

    People in the restaurant were stunned at the sudden reaction of the two.

    What the hell is going on right now. What am I looking at and what am I hearing?

    I know. Viper Park Joohyuk. Park Joohyuk is scarier than the grim reaper for new chefs.

    "Oh, there you go...¡­?¡±

    Are you acting cute? And that to your girlfriend?

    A completely frozen atmosphere. Park Joo-hyuk, who realized something was wrong, chose the atmosphere by breathing in vain.

    Then he put his hand on the shoulder of the woman looking blankly at the people.

    "That''s my girlfriend. The introduction was a bit weird.¡±

    "No, wait a minute. Really? Did you have a girlfriend?¡±

    "What does that mean? Why don''t I have a girlfriend?"

    "That''s not true. That''s not true. How should I say this? Seeing Chef Park Joohyuk laugh while liking it so much. It''s like a Gestalt collapse."

    "Chef, you''ve never told me you have a girlfriend. It''s awesome.

    In the end, a poor chef took the bullet.

    He was a chef who worked in a oral fairy tale and came over to a restaurant''s home-cooked meal, and until most recently, he seemed to have been more shocked because he was the one who was working with Park Joo-hyuk.

    I can''t believe the serpent has that smile. You''re even acting cute when you''re telling me to do something cute.

    Perhaps it was because it was unexpected response. Park Chu-hyuk was a little embarrassed, but soon regained his usual appearance and opened his mouth.

    "I know some of the chefs in oral fairy tales. We''ve only been dating for a while in the first place, and I don''t need to say it. What is it? Hosung, just a few people...¡­, you know."

    "Could you please introduce me to you, chef?""Of course he is. It''s a little late. Say hello. I''m Yoojung. Park Yoo-jung."

    "Hello, I''m Yoojung. I''ve heard a lot about chefs. Especially Chef Haru."

    Park Yoo-jung. Park Joo-hyuk''s girlfriend bowed politely to greet him.

    She looked younger than Park Joo-hyuk, who had the same surname as Park.

    About five years old? Moreover, he looked much younger because he was very thin.

    I don''t know if I should say I''m young or thin enough to fall for it.

    "Oh, you and your family name are the same.¡±

    "You''re a match made in heaven. Wow, but I envy you. Please take care of our chef! Yoo-jung!"

    "Hehe... ..thank you. I have to take good care of my brother!"

    "Hey, don''t pack anything. Just take care of yourself. I can''t eat well because I''m always weak. I''m worried."

    Park Chu-hyuk is even a little shy. People who are now entering the stage of novelty grinned.

    And it was the same for a day. Park Joo-hyuk, who was scared, thought that he changed like this after dating.

    But I''m glad it''s not a ghost. All the bad thoughts I had at the moment were lies.

    One thing, however, is the same as the bad feeling that hit it so far. And the day was pretty good.

    ''He doesn''t seem to be feeling well.¡¯

    I said Park Yoojung. As a joke, one day I saw her out of the window for the first time and mistook her for a ghost.

    I''m sure he does. Park Yoo-jung is basically very thin.

    No one seemed to deny that they were very thin on average, even though they were not enough to be admitted to a hospital.

    Plus dark circles, lifeless hair and two eyes that came down under the eyes.

    And crucially, not so good energy rising from her body.

    The foreboding of the day was right. It was clear that Park Yoo-jung was very sick or weak.

    A man who seemed modest, but could not help but think that he was slender. Park Yoojung and Park Joohyuk''s first girlfriend.

    "Hmmm, anyway. I didn''t know you were coming today. I told him to rest at home for a while and I came out alone."

    "Why did you come alone when you were coming to our restaurant? Come with me."

    "I can''t eat very well. I don''t have a good stomach. I always get indigestion even if I eat a little, but my brother has to go to restaurants a lot. That''s why I stay home. That''s what I asked for.¡±

    As expected, the expectation of the day was somewhat correct.

    I have a weak body, a small stomach, and indigestion.

    She, who doesn''t eat well, said that she only eats one meal a day, and less than one serving of others.

    What an ironic thing to do.

    He is the girlfriend of a person who has the title of the best Korean chef in Korea, and ironically, he/she cannot eat well.

    But then she came to the restaurant for a day now.

    He said he was curious about the food of the day when Park Joo-hyuk led a bad body that Park Joo-hyuk told him to rest and praised him so much behind his back.

    So there was only one thing to do a day.

    "Would you like the same order?"

    "Yes, but...Are you okay, honey?"

    "Woong, it''s okay. You can eat as much as you want. And I didn''t eat anything today. I''m going to eat here! I was so curious. I wonder what Chef Haru''s food would taste like when you praised him so much.¡±

    "That''s enough. Let''s eat together. Haru, I''m sorry. If you don''t mind.""There''s no need to be sorry for a nice guest, chef. Please wait a little longer. For two, I''ll serve something delicious."

    The waiting server tactfully brought me another dishware.

    The table that Park Joo-hyuk would have eaten alone has been changed to a lover''s table.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It''s time for time anyway. Breaktime is over, I''ve had enough rest to fill my stomach, and it''s time for other guests to come in.

    So I had to cook.

    One day, he let other chefs into the kitchen, then peeked out his head for a moment and looked at the Park Joo-hyuk couple sitting at the table.

    The seat was close, so it was clearly visible in the kitchen.

    I''ve seen more wrinkles and my impression has gotten milder. Park Joo Hyuk who got older. And a younger girlfriend sitting next to him, arm in arm.

    Back in the day, I said I was in a relationship with food. The viper Park Joo-hyuk, who was talking about, has become much softer and milder now.

    I''m dying to know how they met, but they even date like this.

    Moreover, the situation where Yoo-jung keeps feeling bad.

    So a day on a date between the two could not help but take a step further.

    Haru, who entered the kitchen, grabbed one of the youngest chefs in charge of managing the ingredients and asked.

    "Do you have any sweet potatoes left among our ingredients? With milk. Oh, not just milk, but almond milk.

    "Sweet potatoes? We don''t have sweet potatoes. Instead, we have almond milk. But what about that? We don''t have sweet potatoes in our dishes."

    "We''re going in from now on. Can you get me one? There''s a supermarket in the back. You know where it is, right?¡±

    "Oh, of course. I''ll be right back!"

    It may be unfair, but Haru, the head chef in the kitchen, was absolute.

    The youngest, who nodded, changed his clothes and ran out of the restaurant.

    I used to do a lot of errands like that on a day when I was in the oral fairy tale.

    Just buy something, crave coffee, want candy. For the same reasons.

    Of course, I learned a lot.¡¯

    The youngest washed his hands as he left the restaurant.

    Maybe the same thing when you come in. It was well educated and well taught. The chefs at the restaurant''s home-cooked meal all liked it.

    Rolled up his sleeves and picked up a knife.

    Without the chefs telling me, I took out a pot, put water on it, and even a potato knife from the cupboard.

    Of course, there is a place for a day in the kitchen.

    Some chefs'' eyes sparkled. They came in here because they wanted to learn, because they wanted to be better chefs like they used to be.

    One day, which I used to cook every day, suddenly tries to cook a new dish.

    It''s for Chef Park Joo Hyuk''s girlfriend who has a small stomach and weak body.

    Even quite a big event, it''s time to learn a lot. The light air wiggled in the kitchen.

    "Excuse me, Chef!"

    "Well, that''s a good buy. Thank you."

    "Hehe, thank you!"

    The youngest, who had sent him to the mart, returned in an instantaneously. My forehead was dripping with sweat.

    After washing the sweet potato I bought, I peeled it off and put it in a pot and started boiling it.

    Remove almond milk at the same time and simmer over low heat this time.

    The youngest, who was watching the cooking carefully, asked the world carefully.

    "Chef, are you trying to make soup? Sweet potato soup?

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Well, I mean. Soup is usually the first thing you eat. It''s easy to eat, and it''s easy to digest because it''s sweet potato. Just looking at you using almond milk, it''s light. Than regular milk."A day shook its head. Although I liked the answer.

    "It''s not soup."

    "Sure?"

 Chapter - 336 Episode 331. Girlfriend (2)

    It is a Korean restaurant that deals with Korean food, so you must cook Korean food.

    One day I wanted to tell you that it was obvious, but it wasn''t.

    In the first place, Haru''s restaurant system itself is French, called "fine dining," and as in oral fairy tales, there is no reason to give up the advantages of fusion.

    Therefore, the same goes for Park Joo-hyuk and Yoo Jung.

    I''ll play it once in Korean food, then in fusion, and then in fusion, I''ll play it''s a fusion.

    "Crocket."

    "Crocket?"

    "Sweet potato cream croquette, I guess."

    Cream croquet with almond milk. The word put a question mark on the youngest chef''s face.

    It''s hard to imagine what kind of dish it is.

    One day, I was absorbed in cooking without answering.

    Mash the well-boiled sweet potatoes finely and knead well with almond milk.

    At the same time as the sound of flapping was heard, the savory aroma of almond milk and the sweet scent of sweet potatoes were mixed.

    Almond milk is also a pretty good ingredient, although it is usually rarely used.

    People who can''t drink milk can just drink it. It tastes similar to milk, but it didn''t have a drop of milk in it.

    Yes. Almond milk is named milk, but it doesn''t contain milk. It''s just water for almonds.

    Of course, it''s amazing that you can use it as a dish similar to milk.

    ''Put the oil on it and bring me some starch.''

    "Starch?"

    "Bring it for now."

    "Yes, yes!"

    The youngest began to flounder a little. In a way, each of these parts is exactly the same as the previous day.

    Add almond milk to mashed sweet potatoes and bring to a simmer over low heat. If you look at it like this, it''s just sweet potato soup.

    Most chefs probably thought of this dish from the time Haru ordered them to buy sweet potatoes.

    It''s a simple dish that''s easy to digest, and you don''t like it. But one day goes a step further.

    Like this!

    "Ohhhhhaha.

    After mixing sweet potato starch well in water, the concentration began to be adjusted by adding starch water little by little.

    Gradually the soup began to become viscous, and in less than a few minutes it became one body.

    A day stirs with a spatula and the whole thing moves together like a dough.

    Season a little with salt and sugar, finish with a little butter and turn off the heat.

    Put all the dough on the wrapped cutting board and use a spoon to take it off little by little.

    "It''s good to put it in the refrigerator once and cool it down, but we can''t help it now. We don''t have time, do we?¡±

    "So you''re going to make it smaller, right? It has to be small to cook faster. Also, eggs or flour won''t cook when you coat it with batter."

    "Oh? That''s correct. You''re more tactful than I thought.¡±

    "Oh, thank you, head chef Haru!"

    It was a day when I was surprised by the youngest member who got the answer right as if it was natural, but he continued to cook as if nothing happened.

    Shape dough into small pieces, then flour and eggs. Then use a blender to coat with finely ground bread crumbs and knead.

    I''m done cooking now.

    Fry well in oil at not too high temperature so that the dough does not go bad, and turn tomato sauce, which is used as a pasta sauce, to serve as a single dish.

    Normally, I would have sprinkled cheese on it, but the purpose of this dish is to make it palatable.¡¯The last lethal move of the day. And it''s something I''ve learned while traveling.

    "¡­¡­?! Huh?"

    I put a lot of Greek yogurt in it.

    The youngest chef opened his eyes wide, saying he had no idea.

    Other chefs glanced at the day, perhaps because it was an unusual recipe.

    Sweet potato croquette with almond milk, tomato sauce, and finally sour Greek yogurt.

    Haru is a secret appetizer made for his senior''s girlfriend.

    "Can I have a fork?¡±

    "Oh, yes, yes, here."

    "Oh, come on."

    "¡­¡­What? Did you hear that wrong?"

    "Oh, come on. Aren''t you curious about the taste?¡±

    I couldn''t just let go of the youngest who had been helping me through the day with bright eyes, so I decided to share a bite to satisfy my curiosity.

    Carefully, ah, let''s put a croquette of sauce and yogurt on the youngest who opens his mouth.

    "Oh, what?"

    Like an electric shock, he''s walking backwards in shock.

    It was a day to scold him because he reacted too much, but when I looked into his eyes, I thought it was not a lie. I was really surprised.

    "What''s that reaction?"

    "No, I mean. Honestly, I don''t know if this makes sense. I watched the chef cook and brought all the ingredients. There''s a taste that you can just think about."

    "That''s true. ''Cause we''re chefs."

    "That''s right, but I''m surprised. It tasted so different from what I imagined. It''s a food ingredient that everyone knows, and it''s made with a recipe that everyone knows. The taste and nuance were so unimaginable...¡­.¡±

    The youngest member who makes up words like a ghost.

    If I were like this, I would have been told to die by other seniors, but now everyone seems to be falling for it because they know that the day is meant to be like this.

    It was ridiculous in the old oral fairy tale. Around the time I thought maybe I wasn''t being too nice.

    "Thank you, Chef. Seriously. I came here to learn a lot, and I really do."

    "¡­¡­what, that''s fine."

    The youngest bowing down. A smile stood around Haru''s mouth looking at him.

    The finished dish was nicely plated with an elongated plate.

    Holding the bowl, Haru headed directly to the seat where Park Joo-hyuk and Yoo-jung were.

    "Here''s the special, sir."

    "Oh, my God, Haru. Why are you making such a thing? You can just give me what you have. I''m sorry¡­¡­."

    Park Joo-hyuk is scratching his head as if he was embarrassed by unexpected gifts.

    Yoo-jung, who gave her a laugh, nodded and quickly scanned the table.

    ''As expected.¡¯

    And soon a small sigh rose from his chest.

    Sure enough, more than half of the "Amuse Bush" of the first oil rig was left.

    Fine dining, such as restaurant home-cooked meals, serves three to six bite-size dishes called "Amuse Bush" before appetizers are served.

    In short, it is an appetizer for an appetizer.

    It was the first dish to be served to customers who visited the restaurant, so it was also a really important dish to appeal and explain the restaurant.

    But the well didn''t finish eating. Of the total four amuse bushes, only two were eaten by her.

    It''s not because it tastes bad. Indeed, Park Joo-hyuk''s stomach was small and his fire extinguisher was weak.The reason why I didn''t finish eating must be because Park Joo-hyuk told me to eat a little bit of the food that will come out later.

    It is a consideration of its own. I couldn''t help but feel heartbroken for the chef.

    But it''s okay.¡¯

    But one day I didn''t worry too much. One reason is that I was confident.

    This dish. It is an unnamed dish because it was conceived on the spot, but I had no doubt that Yoo-jung''s tight fire extinguisher would be able to revitalize it.

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk must have tried many things, so it''s not normal."

    There are many dishes, such as fresh lemons and appetizing salads, but there is one reason why I chose croquettes that are even fried for a day.

    I''m sure Choi Hanseok has done everything else.

    He is Choi Han-seok with the best cooking skills in Korea.

    I''m the girlfriend of a Michelin 3-star head chef, and I''m sure you''ve tried all the appetizing dishes you can think of within common sense.

    And yet it has not been fixed. It didn''t work.

    So one day approached a little differently. Rather than stimulating your appetite, try to loosen up your blocked insides.

    "I purposely brought a small amount. I heard you can''t eat a lot. So just try a little bit."

    "Thank you¡­¡­Chef."

    "Thank you for your concern, Haru. But this is interesting Is it croquet? But the sauce on top...¡­. ohhhaha.

    "It''s made with sweet potatoes, but you''ll know when you try it. Then I''ll leave you alone."

    You can''t disturb a couple''s time. I put down the prepared food and quickly left.

    I don''t have much to worry about now. It''s over as long as you continue the regular course.

    But one thing.

    "¡­¡­What are you doing now?"

    "No, chef. I mean, it''s, it''s just."

    "Our youngest keeps saying she''s amazed. I was curious about the taste, so I wanted to taste it, but it was so good. I''ve been eating like I''m possessed."

    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."

    No matter how much time you have since the break time, the chefs ate all the leftover croquettes when they returned to the kitchen.

    It''s amazing that they don''t burn their own dishes or make mistakes.

    Seeing grown-ups secretly eating food and pretending to be innocent somehow made me laugh.

    "I''m going easy on you just this once. Let''s get caught again next time. Anyways. Then you''ll be real!"

    "I''m so sorry. This won''t happen again. Of course!"

    As soon as I got an apology and was about to wind up like that.

    It happened again.

    A server approached the kitchen, called the day carefully, and said this.

    "Chef, do you happen to have a special meal for the guest at table three? Do you have some left?"

    "Special? Oh, yes, yes, that. There''s nothing left. Someone ate it all. But what''s going on?"

    Are there any more dishes left? In other words, someone ate it up.

    Which means you want even a little more. It''s a surprise. Haru''s shoulders were up and down. because

    "It''s so delicious that I want to eat a little more...¡­ you asked me if I could place an additional order. Table three guests, please.¡±

    "Have you seen the plates? Was it all empty?¡±

    "When I first saw it, I thought the empty plate was just served. You''ve emptied the rest of the AMUSE BUSH.""¡­¡­Wow. Tell them to wait a little longer. I''ll make a new one and go."

    It worked better than I thought.

    He hummed back to the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves again.

    Taking the ingredients out of the cupboard one by one, I brought a small bottle with me.

    "As expected, it could be used like this."

    The spice of the underworld. Goods from the underworld.

    One day I knew a lot about the hidden usage.

 Chapter - 337 Episode 332 Girlfriend (3)

    Where do you go when a person dies?

    It''s a boring question, but one day I already knew the answer.

    If a man dies, he goes to the next world. If you live a good life, you will be rewarded, and if you live a bad life, you will be punished.

    His soul, not his soul, to be exact.

    ''The Grim Reaper said. It''s not as big a deal as I thought. It''s just a soul escaping from the body.''

    Let''s beat around the bush a little bit. It''s the same as saying that even a living man has a soul. And then.

    "The spice of the Lord of the Underworld, which influences the spirit of the soul, can also work on the living."¡¯

    It''s a simple idea. It is not a difficult logic.

    However, bringing this to reality was not an easy task.

    Haru didn''t just work preparing a restaurant home-cooked meals.

    During the empty time when Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper disappeared, he studied various things.

    Finding a new way to use the spices of the underworld was the biggest achievement of those studies.

    A dish that affects the soul of a living person. A dish that, in short, really physically resonates with the soul.

    If used on ghosts, it seemed only to return forgotten memories, but in other words, it is tantamount to healing the soul.

    The same is true of living people.

    If you have any trauma or bad memories related to food.

    Furthermore, if combined with the sincerity of the cooker, it can restore the damaged digestive system.

    "Haru¡­¡­What, how did you do it?"

    "I heard you''re not feeling well and your stomach is very small. I made a dish that makes you feel comfortable eating and wakes up your stomach. I''m really glad if you liked it."

    "It''s so delicious! Wow, I don''t even remember when I wanted to eat more. It''s really...¡­and not bloated. It''s better to keep going in."

    It was quite surprising for a day that additional orders came in.

    I wondered if it worked this well, so I went out of the kitchen.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s girlfriend, who had been pulling her neck out like a turtle, raised her hand as soon as she found the day.

    Unlike earlier, when they were all dying, their faces were wide enough to be recognizable at first sight. It''s something that makes your body lively.

    "Is it that delicious?¡±

    "Yes! You did something similar last time. But the taste is similar to that, but it''s something that can''t be expressed in words.¡­. Ah."

    Holding Haru''s hand tightly and pouring out compliments, she realized something for a moment and closed her mouth.

    He felt the thrilling gaze that Park Joo-hyuk shot from the side.

    Park Joo-hyuk is a chef just like Haru.

    It''s pretty good, so a top-class cook with both skill and pride.

    It is natural in a way that he would have cooked dozens of dishes for such a girlfriend.

    I''m sorry to Park Joo-hyuk, but I''m sure this has reduced his self-esteem to some extent.

    I might have been angry with Haru if it was before. But one day I wasn''t worried.

    Park Joo Hyuk has changed a lot.

    "I''m sorry... but it doesn''t mean that your cooking is bad at all. It''s just, Chef Haru''s cooking. I''m comfortable. And."

    "No, don''t say that. Does that matter? All I need is for you to eat well. I love it so much. It''s my first time seeing my baby eat so big. It''s cute.""I''ll give you a recipe when you go back. I know Chef Park Joo-hyuk will be able to make something much more delicious than me if he studies a little bit."

    Instead of getting angry, he says thank you.

    I said it in a roundabout way, but considering his personality, it''s a sincere greeting.

    "But are you gonna be okay? What if I get sick after eating more?"

    "It''s okay! Of course I''m worried too, but it''s like. Should I say that I feel like I can eat more? And I''m hungry right now. So wouldn''t it be okay?¡±

    Yoo-jung, who puts Park Joo-hyuk''s hand on her stomach by saying so.

    Did they hear the growling sound? Park Joo-hyuk, who blushed, took off his hands as if he was ashamed and smiled.

    "Well, if that''s the case with you, that''s fine. Haru, I''m hungry. Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    "Of course you are. Hold on a minute, please. We''ve got a little more croquette, and the regular course will come out right away."

    "What''s the main thing today?"

    "The chuck flap tail steak with special black garlic sauce. Grilled abalone for garnish."

    "Wow! It looks so delicious!"

    As soon as the name of the menu came out, I felt that I really wanted to eat it.

    Park Joo-hyuk also smiled as if such an oil well was awkward.

    "Then please wait a little longer. I''ll be right back."

    "Yes, come on!"

    Since we have a precious guest, we can''t help it.

    One day, he spared no spice from the underworld.

    Although it had a lot of precious spices, the effect was certain.

    Park Joo-hyuk and Yoo-jung ordered additional desserts and ate them all, as they did not empty all the original courses.

    It was a secret to Yoo-jung that Park Joo-hyuk scratched a large sum of 200, saying it was the recipe''s price.

    Seeing how many times he said hello, saying he would come back with something delicious, I thought about it again one day.

    I guess I have a lot of luck.¡¯

    You said there wasn''t a bad person around the day.

    It was less than a month after restaurant Jipbap received Michelin One Star.

    * * *

    "Sales are going up. I''m very satisfied. No, to be honest. This is the top of the top of the restaurant I consulted about. Very very good. Chef Haru."

    Time when business is closed.

    Adam, who remained at the restaurant with Haru and was reviewing the financial statements of restaurant home cooked meals, laughed very satisfactorily.

    He didn''t usually laugh, but he changed a lot in a day.

    "I''m sorry you like it so much, even though there''s no part of it going to Adam."

    "That''s what I''m saying. Why don''t you have a share for me? The last restaurant I consulted with is a restaurant named Adam, a restaurant consultant. The growth of restaurant home-cooked meals is my growth, and the reputation of home-cooked meals is my reputation."

    "Thank you for your words."

    "Is that all you''ve got? Chef Haru, I''m not the one who needs money. He needs something he can''t afford, and he''s old enough. In that sense, this fantastic sales......is more precious than tens of thousands of gold to me. Seriously."

    Adam laughed out loud. Besides, what he said was no exaggeration.

    Sales of restaurant home-cooked meals continued to show a steep rise.

    Most restaurants were very different from stopping or going sideways at one high point.In plain terms, yes.

    The restaurant has capacity to accommodate at once anyway, and if it is fully booked, it becomes the highest sales.

    If there are customers who order wine or champagne, it could be an additional sale, but it''s not big.

    But a day''s restaurant home-cooked meal is different.

    "Takeout Services. I didn''t expect it to grow this much."

    Home-cooked meals, accessible restaurants, restaurants that taste comparable to it at prices other than high-end ones.

    As such, restaurant home-cooked meals provided several take-out services.

    In addition to simply packing the menus on the course, they also made a separate lunch box menu and delivered them.

    A judgment made by combining all the experiences and information accumulated while running a table heaven. And that''s what hit the jackpot.

    "So maybe it''s natural that restaurant home cooked meals are ranked in Michelin so quickly."

    "I''m flattered, sir."

    "No, I mean it. Chef Haru can stretch his shoulders a little more now. I''m in a position to take Michelin for granted, and I''m a person with that skill. Adam guarantees it. It''s an old man''s horse, but his skills are alive. Hahaha."

    Adam sipped the wine and laughed wonderfully.

    One day, I made Tteokgalbi for Adam who wanted to have a light drink.

    It''s a meaningful dish that connects him to Adam. Adam ate with great satisfaction.

    It''s much deeper than before. Haru''s shoulders twitched when he heard that he felt old.

    "I started out as a cook and became an entrepreneur. I run two wonderful businesses, Table Heaven and Restaurant Homemade Food.¡±

    "I''m still a cook. Like I said at the beginning."

    "Then, Chef Haru. What are you going to do next?¡±

    Adam glowed in his eyes.

    A provocative yet penetrating question.

    Haru burst into such a wine glass with Adam and opened his mouth without hesitation.

    "First of all, I''m going to make a Michelin three-star restaurant meal. The table heaven has won Bibgurmans, so have home-cooked meals."

    "If someone else said so, I would have told you not to dream, but a chef Haru who has the ability to make dreams come true. It''s perfectly possible. What''s next?"

    Adam said: It''s possible.

    He was already looking at the same future as a day.

    He admitted that restaurant home-cooked meals are enough restaurants to receive Michelin 3 stars.

    It''s a matter of course, in a way.

    Haru, an acknowledged chef from the underworld, and two ancient legends from the underworld are taking care of the kitchen.

    I didn''t know it would be anything like Michelin.

    It was, one day I was looking at the bigger picture. As always, he was not satisfied.

    "Chef Haru is the same person as me. After all, they move to have things that they can''t buy with money, not money. For me it was an honor and a recognition from the people. Not for Chef Haru, is it?¡±

    So Adam was curious. What''s the next step that a day that''s already on the same page as himself is looking at.

    One day I answered.

    "After having three Michelin stars, I''m thinking of opening another small restaurant."

    "A little restaurant?¡±

    "Yes, a small restaurant. I haven''t decided what concept or where to put it. It may not be Korea. But we''re going to build a very small restaurant that anyone can visit at any time."

    Maybe it''s because it''s a different answer than I thought.Adam, a little embarrassed, sat back down.

    Curious eyes, Haru continued.

    "At the restaurant, I''m thinking of retiring."

    "Oh...¡­."

 Chapter - 338 Episode 333. Last (1)

    "What are you going to do, Chef Haru? I have to think about it. I don''t have that much time to decide, you know? It''s a question that you need to know the best.¡±

    "I know. Lord of the Underworld."

    Toong, Yeomra flicked his wine glass. The glass, which seemed a little big, was full of red wine.

    Usually, it was standard to fill a wine glass with a little wine and enjoy the scent, but Yeomra poured wine, saying she didn''t like it when she filled a little like a little girl.

    Anyway, he is a strange personality and a strange person. No, I was wondering if I could call this kind of a person in the first place. Anyway

    "You come here often these days. To have a drink at our restaurant. So how can I forget?"

    "As I''ve said before, I''m feeling a little sorry for the underworld. I think it was because it''s been so long since I actually worked. Anyway, I''ve gotten so used to it. Meet people, reap their souls, go to the underworld and have a few words. How can I say, I can''t help but crave alcohol? So do I."

    "It''s kind of like ghosts looking for alcohol. I think I can understand. After becoming a ghost, when you were a human, there were a lot of people who didn''t enjoy drinking, right?¡±

    "Right, right. It''s amazing how alcohol works.¡±

    Gulp gulp!

    After saying that, he gulps down a glass of red wine as if drinking any beer.

    Then he frowns, saying it is bitter. The day was full of laughter.

    The usual atmosphere. The usual restaurant.

    It''s just that it''s changed from a table paradise to a restaurant home-cooked meal, but little more has changed.

    Daily life as usual. Nothing special. Making money doesn''t make much difference.

    The same goes for what I want to achieve, to a certain extent. Now I don''t want much.

    It will continue to be. These kinds of daily life. Without a promise. Until when. For as long as you want.

    "And that''s the biggest problem. Don''t you think so?"

    "Right, other people''s time goes by. I... No, even Yumi. The time between the two of us will stop."

    "How long will it take for people to notice? Haru is the only one who doesn''t grow old. And Yumi. As he is getting older, the gap between the two is clear. No, maybe someone''s already thinking something similar."

    It''s really nothing but magic.

    Every creature in the world grows old, and only Haru and Yumi continue to stop.

    Everyone else moves on, but Haru and Yumi don''t. No, to be exact.

    "It''s moving forward, but it''s not coming to an end. Yumi and I.

    "Going forward, but not toward the end. I haven''t heard it in a while, and I really like it. It''s an accurate idea."

    Just looking at Park Joo-hyuk right now, he said so when he visited the restaurant last time.

    One day seems to be younger than I thought. He said he''s worried about wrinkles these days.

    Yeah, right now, you''ll get through it with just a few years from now.

    But if it becomes 10, 20 years. And what will happen if more time passes.In the excuse of being young, if time passes that one cannot understand in common sense.

    "Yumi and I sometimes say something like a joke. I mean, 30 years from now, we''re going to be taken somewhere and we''re going to do some biological experiments."

    "Oh, that''s a very realistic joke."

    "I mean... We''ll have to come up with a plan someday. Actually, there''s only one thing that can be called a countermeasure.¡±

    So there is only one action a day can take.

    I''ve really thought a lot and weighed a lot of possibilities, but it''s the only thing that was possible.

    The underworld twinkled its eyes. I looked at the day with my fingers circling a little s*xy.

    I was a frequent visitor these days, so I got used to small habits.

    That''s how Yeomra behaved when she became interested in something. The target now, of course, is a day.

    "Answer me, what did you think?¡±

    "Yumi and I should leave first. Before people notice, before they start to wonder. Finish everything, clean up everything. You have to leave like a dead man."

    "You can live forever, but you have to be a dead man."

    "Yes, we should go somewhere where no one knows me and Yumi. There, deceiving the age, deceiving the name. I''ll have to dress up a little and open a new restaurant to receive ghost guests.¡±

    "What if time goes by there, too? That''s what restaurant owners do. Always have to meet customers, get involved with people. There will be a new relationship. What are they going to do?"

    "We''ll have to leave again. When the time comes."

    "Korea...." No, maybe. I''ll have to keep going around the world.¡±

    "Just as the Grim Reaper wanted."

    "What do you think, Yumi?"

    "If you could stay with me and continue to cook, that''s what you wanted. That''s what he said."

    "Well, we''re really made for each other."

    Smiling underworld. The huge, heavy pressure and images I felt before have disappeared a lot these days.

    Since it is Haru and Yumi who live unrealistic daily lives, they should think and move more realistically than anyone else.

    Before I knew it, a bottle of wine was cleared. He glanced at the empty glass as if he was disappointed.

    "I''m partly responsible for what happened, and the underworld has benefited greatly from Haru''s efforts. I''m going to work on things like passports and identity."

    "Is that possible? That was a big concern. Even so, like a new name. Like a resident registration card. Can you make something like that?"

    "I''m not some kind of wizard, and I can''t just make it with one hand. Instead, I know a few people in this world. If you ask such friends, it won''t be too difficult. Haru said he decided to do so, so I''ll help you. That''s about it."

    "Huh... I can''t imagine anything, but you''ll still help me. Thank you very much. It would be a great help if you could.¡±

    The more I know, the less I know.

    You used to say that it''s the law not to get involved in this world, but it was broken because of one day.

    This time, there are some people I know in this world, so I think they can help me out with the day.

    Even creating a new identity is a crime in a way.

    It doesn''t hurt anyone, but there aren''t many people who can do that.If you think about who the underworld knows...¡­.

    "Gulp."

    Haru swallowed dry saliva unconsciously. Maybe the world is really on the point. This is because such an idea suddenly occurred to me.

    "Well, I''ll leave you alone. I''ll call it a day and get going. I''ve got a lot of souls today.¡±

    "Well done. Get in there."

    "Oh, right. Now that we''re at it, I''d like to say something. I''m personally preparing something.¡±

    "What is the Lord of the Underworld preparing?¡±

    "I''m doing the work of the grim reaper as I can''t help it, but on the contrary, the seat of the underworld is empty, right? You can''t leave the place of being in charge of the underworld forever. I''m trying to find a new grim reaper. I was going to leave the position to Haru or Yumi, but...¡­. It''s too much of a waste for two people to write like that.¡±

    The underworld to save a new grim reaper.

    However, I still can''t think of a decent person or a proper way to do it, so I''m still thinking about it."

    Obviously, this is a problem that can''t be put off forever. One day, I sent Yeomra saying it would be fine.

    Left alone after she left, while cleaning up the restaurant. It suddenly occurred to me.

    "Who will be the new grim reaper¡­¡­, I don''t have a clue. Don''t tell me you know me. Hmm."

    I had a hunch that something would happen, but I shook my head thinking it couldn''t be.

    "Don''t tell me. No.

    * * *

    Come back and have a drink with Adam.

    Adam took the announcement seriously that he would open a small restaurant and prepare for retirement.

    To be honest, Haru thought he might get angry saying nonsense.

    The old man, who has lived many years, was prepared to be considerate of his young friend.

    "Everyone has to retire. I personally wanted Haru to keep looking at the restaurant''s home-cooked meals, but if that''s what Haru means, it''s inevitable."

    "Thank you for thinking so, Dr. Adam. This restaurant''s home-cooked meal is a dish that you and I made together. I thought it would be polite to tell the teacher first."

    "It''s good to have good manners in the East. Well, then I have a question. Table heaven and restaurant home-cooked meals. What are you going to do with these two restaurants?"

    "It''s not going to close. It''s too bad to do that. Instead, I''m going to have a successor and pass it on. Like Choi Han-seok, the first chef in the oral fairy tale that made me what I am today."

    "Are you going to have a disciple?¡±

    "In a way, it could be. Yumi is in the dining room, and I''m in the oral fairy tale. I''m going to pass it on like this."

    In reality, one day already had a sense of disciple.

    The youngest chef in the kitchen, like the other day, hung up on the pant leg of the day, asking for no money to work.

    I liked him a lot for one day.

    He is still clumsy and lacks a lot, but he doesn''t make at least one mistake or two.

    I''m sure you''re studying a lot even after work.

    The same goes for Yumi''s Table Heaven.

    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or inevitability, but at the same time as the youngest came into the kitchen, a new regular customer appeared in the table heaven.The arrangements for the two were going hand in hand in glove.

    Ready to say goodbye to everyone.

 Chapter - 339 Episode 334. Last (2)

    "What is Chef Choi Han-seok doing? Mr. Haru."

    It''s a thought that I''ve been thinking a lot lately. Yumi asked a similar question day by day.

    I couldn''t get enough of it, but I didn''t. It was like that to remember a precious person who left first.

    "I''m sure he''s having a good rest. Do as much as you like."

    "Do you cook even though you''re gone to rest?"

    "I think Chef Choi Han-seok would do that. He''s taking a break from cooking. I''m sure he''s eating a lot of delicious food with the grim reaper and resting. I''m sure."

    "Hehe... ..like us?"

    "Right. With Yumi. With me."

    The atmosphere heated up a little. Yumi''s cheeks turned red, smiling a little awkwardly.

    A house after work is done. Haru and Yumi couldn''t sleep, so they were making a simple late-night snack.

    Both were chefs, but that doesn''t mean they cook big meals every day.

    The chef is a human being. I often order delivery food and make a simple late-night snack.

    The same goes for today. Yumi said she wanted beer, so she took out the plane pork belly from the freezer.

    They adopted the bean sprouts left in the refrigerator, put oyster sauce in red pepper oil, burned soy sauce, and stir-fried it.

    The Chinese-style stir-fried bean sprouts were quickly completed. It took less than 15 minutes for the drinks to be served.

    "Cheers, Haru?"

    "Good. Cheers!"

    The two beer cans bumped into each other with a pleasant sound.

    Gulping, Yumi, who drank a lot of carbonated beer, lowered her glass.

    A beer that''s so cool that my head is pounding.

    When the bitter taste is in your mouth, if you eat it with a lot of crispy and salty stir-fried plane pork belly...¡­, oh, this is happiness.

    "Hmmmm! It''s so good!"

    "Well, that''s unusual today. I''m happy to see you eat well, Yumi."

    "Hehe, then I''m glad. But how can I do something delicious? Because it''s good? I enjoy it.¡±

    "It''s the best compliment. To the chef. Oh, by the way. How is the table heaven these days? Is everything all right?¡±

    "It''s a table paradise. It''s the same every day. People come and eat, and Yeyoung delivers like crazy. When regular customers buy rice cakes or fruits, it tastes good. Hmmm... Oh! There''s one. Something special."

    Two chefs gathered, and it was a routine to work at different restaurants.

    This conversation usually took place during Haru and Yumi''s evening hours.

    What happened at each other''s restaurant. If you met a ghost, what kind of ghost would you be?

    If the holy fire seems a little difficult, the two of them can work together.

    Yeomra himself said that Haru and Yumi are the most talented saints in the world.

    It''s no match for a shaman. It''s just one day.

    Anyway, this time it was a similar story.

    A ghost came last night, attracted by the warm smell of rice in the table heaven and the lights of the house, and Yumi tried to make the holy fire. Of course.

    "What kind of ghost was it?¡±

    "If it''s normal, it''s normal, it''s like that. Late 20s? Early 30s? It was a male ghost like this. He was dressed just casually."

    "Isn''t it some kind of work suit or uniform?"

    "Yes. It would be easy to find the same thing, so we always focus on that. But there was nothing special about it. Just like everywhere in the world. A real normal male ghost.""Hmmm... that''s unusual."

    A normal ghost. It''s a double-edged sword, to put it simply.

    If a ghost has its own characteristics, it is quite convenient to find resentment.

    Just like the old Hulbo used to be. If you find resentment, then it''s simple.

    As long as it can be covered by a day''s hands, it helps solve the problem, and as long as it can''t be solved, Han can face and acknowledge himself through cooking. It''s just him.

    But what if it''s a normal ghost?

    "Do you remember?"

    "Nothing. He only remembers his name. Where he died, how he died. Why did I become a ghost because I became a ghost. Nothing."

    "It''s quite unusual to be so completely blank¡­¡­. You usually remember a clue."

    "I thought so too, so I made a bowl of ramen and asked a lot of questions. Just in case, I added the King of the Underworld spice to my ramen. As you can see."

    Yumi shakes her head with a gloomy expression. It didn''t work out.

    Come to think of it, this is why Yumi asked me to have a beer today.

    Maybe you''ve done most of what you can.

    Yumi is as professional as Haru.

    Like Haru, Han has made a lot of big ghosts holy fire, and he is still watching ghosts who come to the table heaven by themselves.

    And then Yumi directly asked Haru for SOS. I had a strong feeling that it would not be easy.

    "Didn''t you say much? Something special, something you remember. You know what?"

    "Of course I asked you a lot of questions. Amazingly, there''s nothing here. It''s totally normal."

    I asked just in case, but as expected. Yumi shook her head. I tried hard to hold back my sigh.

    Later, I talked about a few more things, but I couldn''t find anything that could be a clue.

    Eventually, the story ended with tomorrow''s day leaving the restaurant early and going to the table heaven.

    Usually, it was a day when I thought it was a basic virtue for the head chef to be with me until the restaurant''s deadline, but in other words, I don''t need it because I''m a head chef.

    The deadline is literally labor. In other words, it''s been a while since I''ve had a sweet taste of power.

    That''s how the day''s little drinking party ended.

    Next evening. Restaurant home-cooked meal.

    A little earlier than usual, I prepared for the day when I took off my cooking clothes.

    "I''ll go in first. I''m sorry."

    "Oh, you should be sorry. Say sorry. We''re the ones to be thankful for now."

    "Right, right. I''ve been at another restaurant for 7 years, and 5 years in oral fairy tales. I''ve been eating restaurant meals for 12 years in total, and Chef Haru is the overwhelmingly diligent one."

    "Of course, of course. I told you. The restaurant that I took out my feet for a while went home as soon as the head chef finished lunch. You told me to take care of dinner. How annoying it was, man."

    "I will never do that if I become a head later! Just like Chef Haru, I''m going to go home last!"

    "Oh, my God. Who''s going to give you a head? Don''t count your chickens and dig in the refrigerator. If a piece of salad rolls between the side dishes again today, do whatever you want."

    "Ugh¡­¡­okay, sir. You don''t even have to hit the head. Ugh."

    The youngest member who got a clout from a senior chef.Seeing him work hard cleaning the refrigerator, which he grabbed and ordered, saying he had a headache, made me smile naturally. It''s a good time, this is it.

    I was a little worried because I was sorry, but I was so grateful that my family said this.

    With light steps, I left the restaurant and headed to the table heaven where Yumi was.

    When I opened the door, I heard a bell ring. Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since I came to the table heaven.

    Has it been about two weeks? It could be a short time, but I was strangely glad to see it because it was a table paradise where I spent time like home only a few months ago.

    "Haru, you came earlier than I thought. I''m not done with dinner yet."

    "Now that I''m at it, I''m going to help you with your work. Let''s have dinner together. What about you, Yeyoung?

    "The last delivery went out to the university street today. It''s been a while since I went, so I''ll be back soon. Hehe, but it''s so nice. Thinking about having dinner with Haru.¡±

    "I like it, too. Mr. Yumi."

    Time flew by so fast. All the more so because the last order of the table heaven was just around the corner.

    Time flies when you''re about to leave work.

    Today''s menu in Bapsang heaven was bone hangover soup.

    In addition, the darkness quickly sank out of the restaurant as Yumi made a cheese egg roll, which she liked, emptied a meal, and chatted with the fruit she had bought for a day.

    Chi-jik. The house''s precious light lit up and lit up the table in front of the heaven like a street lamp.

    The time when the doors are open. The restaurant was quiet because it was a day with Yumi, who was making every ghost come.

    Therefore, I waited a little longer, and soon after, today''s main character appeared.

    I... I came because you said I could come today.

    My voice is a bit hoarse. At first, I thought I was intimidated, but I didn''t think it was like that.

    It''s just a neat young man on the outside.

    Plain clothes, plain appearance, plain body shape and plain speech.

    An ordinary person who can see at least one person every 5 minutes if you take a subway in Seoul.

    ''Hmm...¡­?''

    I felt a sense of incompatibility for the first time. But not in a very good mood, Haru''s eyebrows were up and down.

    "Of course! You''re so welcome. It''s late night dining heaven. Come and sit down!"

    Yumi greets customers with high tension on purpose.

    The man walked along and sat in the seat Yumi had taken out, and soon made eye contact with Haru.

    When dealing with customers, you have to do it with a good nuance anyway. Haru smiled as he controlled his facial expression.

    "Welcome, Table Heaven."

    I don''t think I''ve met him before. By any chance, Chef Haru?

    "You know me?"

    Yumi talks every day. For me, for other ghosts. He''s a good man.

    "Ahaha... I''m a little shy. Still, yeah. That''s right. I''m Haru, the owner of this place. By the way, I''ve heard a lot about you. You don''t remember anything about Han. Your name, too."

    -Ah... well, yeah. But I did remember one thing today. That''s why I''m here to tell you.

    "Huh? Really?!"

    A man nodding his head with a calm look.

    The eyes of the two were wide open in an unexpected situation.

 Chapter - 340 Episode 335. Last (3)

    The man opened his mouth. What was really surprising was that he even remembered his name. Even by myself.

    Of course, the dish that Yumi used to make with a little spice could have worked a little late.

    But what''s important about that. Either way, the man found a great deal of memory.

    And I even came directly to the table heaven to tell you that.

    It was a fairly hopeful development.

    Haru and Yumi felt much of the tension they had put on their shoulders.

    It''s going to be easy. If I finish early, I''ll go home and spend time with Yumi after a long time.

    To the point where I suddenly heard that thought. Maybe one day I was being very conceited.

    Things went so well these days, and there was nothing lacking. In that environment, human beings tend to soften.

    It was no different than Yumi.

    "That''s really great! Then tell me. What do you mean you remembered? Ah, first of all, a name!"

    As usual. But Yumi is running with a much more excited voice.

    Haru was relaxing and organizing the dishes next to him.

    The man opened his mouth with his eyes slightly lower. A voice that wasn''t very pleasant leaked out.

    - I mean, that''s what it''s all about, right? In this restaurant, we cook for ghosts. Thank you for finding my memory. It''s like a holy fire.

    "That''s right. As I said before, I''m helping you relieve your resentment. You have to let go of your resentment so that you can be a saint."

    I just thought of this. Oh... don''t take it so bad. It''s just my personal opinion.

    "What? What do you mean?"

    - Whether it''s Han glue, memory, or holy fire. I think it''s a very useless and selfish thing to do. At least I am. Yes, sir.

    Stand tall.

    At the same time, Yumi and Haru stopped like toy dolls that were almost done.

    This is how it feels to doubt the ear.

    What did I just hear? I certainly understood it in my head, but I didn''t understand it in my heart.

    It''s been Yumi and Haru, who have dealt with many ghosts and now has 100 units of ghosts.

    I feel the same way as him, and I really don''t care. I''ve never really seen a ghost shoot this in a calm manner. In addition

    "What the hell does that mean?"

    Literally. I don''t want to solve it, I don''t want to recall it. I don''t want to be holy. To be honest, it is. What I remember is, no matter how many times I look at it, it looks like I ate the food you cooked here. Sigh... People have memories that they want to forget forever. Do you get it?

    "Well, sir, I''m sorry. If I didn''t get it wrong, I mean. Guest."

    Yes, I don''t need any memories or anything. I just want to float around like this forever and live as a ghost. I don''t want to be a saint.

    "But when you came to our restaurant yesterday, I don''t know yet, but you said you were thinking. I still remember that."

    Yumi''s voice trembled.

    Although she maintained her manners so that her speech and voice would not be a nuisance as much as possible, Yumi also had some limitations because she was a human being.

    That''s because what the man said now was tantamount to denying Yumi''s whole life and swearing.

    It''s rude. It''s useless. At least for me.

    At the end of the day, he adds "Yes to me" to make room for escape.Haru, the restaurant owner, has nothing more to say.

    I know everything. I know, but I know what to refute. To be honest, it was annoying. from the ground of one''s heart

    -Yeah, I remember. But it was when I couldn''t remember. So I just said yes. You''re back now. So I can tell for sure. I don''t want to find more memories, I don''t want to be holy. That''s why I came back to tell you.

    "First of all... I see. Yes, what you mean. I understand."

    Haru suddenly stepped forward in front of Yumi. Then he reached back and gently pushed Yumi.

    I''ll do something about it. Please stay back a little bit.

    There was no need for a long talk between the two people who clicked.

    Yumi, who understood the meaning of the day, sighed quietly and turned her head away.

    Yumi is a soft-hearted person even though she looks like that.

    I''m sure you have a lot on your mind right now. I might cry when I get home. It hurt me to think that way for a day more.

    But I can''t let it go like this.

    I can give you reasons, and there are many excuses I can be able to make. Just a guy named Haru wanted to.

    Pride is not allowed at this rate. So I asked.

    "Can''t you tell me?¡±

    -Horse?

    "Remember, at least a name. That''s what we always ask you at our restaurant."

    What''s the memory of thinking about it''s What past have you had, what have you experienced.

    How can you say such cold words without changing your expression?

    One day I was genuinely curious. I also wanted to know.

    ''What was he doing? You.''

    An ordinary man whose only characteristic is that he doesn''t even know his name, he just looks a little tired.

    What happened to this man? I wanted to know the clue.

    No, I had to know. Somehow I could be sure of that.

    Yeah, well. It''s true that I''ve been rude to some extent. I''ll just tell you what I remember.

    "¡­¡­thank you. Can I get you something?"

    I don''t need any alcohol. I don''t really like it. Well, just make me a ramen. I ate it until I got tired of it, but I still want to eat it now. It''s amazing.

    "Yes, it''s an amazing dish. Please wait a little bit, then."

    A guy who wants me to cook ramen. Haru, nodding, took out a nickel-silver pot.

    When I put the water on top, it quickly boiled. A nickel-silver pot boils overwhelmingly fast among all cooking utensils.

    It doesn''t get cold easily, so it''s perfect for cooking ramen.

    When the water boils up, add two soups and noodles.

    Add the scent of green onion and half-cooked eggs. Cook the noodles a little less, so it''s hard.

    I took out a little bit of cold rice and put about half a bowl of rice, and also served delicious kimchi from the table in heaven.

    A table of ramen. Everyone knows the taste.

    Thank you for the food.

    "Yes, tell me while you eat."

    Slurp!

    The man ate a chopstick of ramen.

    Spicy scent. Delicious flavor of MSG. Feeling it poking his nose and tongue, he spoke slowly.

    Actually, I have very little to say. I just remembered why and how I died. That''s about it. Oh, I''ll tell you the name. We were late to say hello. My name is Kim Minsoo."Oh... Mr. Minsu."

    It''s a common name. Kim Castle, the most common name in Korea, is Minsu. Everyone has at least one Minsoo around them. Don''t you think so?

    "Yes, well, yes."

    I thought you were joking, so it was funny, but honestly it wasn''t funny.

    I wondered if this situation was a joke. But Minsu didn''t seem to think much, to be honest.

    I thought it was a really unusual character.

    -That''s why we''re talking about it. How did I die? Actually, it''s nothing. I''m in my late 20s. If you''re young, you''re young. To die at this age. If it''s not a disease or an accident, it''s mostly that.

    "That''s what he says."

    Suicide. Anything else?

    As expected, I guess so. I was thinking about it in my own mind.

    No matter how many times I looked at it, it just felt like that.

    All the more so because it''s been a day of experience dealing with so many dead people.

    Suicide, killing yourself. What on earth drove this young man to die on his own?

    But Minsu said otherwise. From here on out, it was words beyond the imagination of the day.

    There''s really no reason to die. It''s just hard to live. That''s it.

    "The fact that it was hard to live...¡­. Is it about money or something? Did you have a story?¡±

    Stories? I don''t have any stories. I don''t know what you think. Most people in the world are not the main characters. I''m just born bored and living bored. Since life is boring, I''ll add small but definite happiness to it.

    Cold words. At the end of that, Minsu said.

    That''s why I died. Because I''m bored.

    "Life is... boring?"

    I wasn''t talented or interested. When I was in school, I was in the middle. Like there is, like there isn''t. I''m not an insider or an outcast. You know that position? And then I went to the army. Go to a decent company and live a decent life. Money. I traveled and did hobbies with what I saved, but it wasn''t fun at all.

    "But you''ve worked hard. While working and working. Hard."

    I don''t know. I''m not sure about that. I just did what I was told to do it. Just as much as I get paid. I only got average money. I can get a room and live alone, save at least 1 million won a month.

    "That''s how everyone lives. A lot of people live like that in Korea."

    And I''m sure everyone thinks this. Oh, it''s boring. Honestly, isn''t Haru like that, too? Oh, no. Haru is a special person, so I don''t know. Anyway, people like me did. What if I turn 40? What if you leave the company, get older and turn 50?

    "What do you mean...¡­.¡±

    I have no dreams and I don''t want anything. Marriage? Sounds good. But I have to find a house and buy a car. You need money to raise a child. Even having a baby is like that. I don''t have the confidence to raise him well, and I''m not sure that he''ll live a better life than me, so I don''t know.

    One day, at this point, I couldn''t understand what Minsu wanted to say.

    But one thing was for sure.

    He wasn''t exhausted, and he didn''t have any major trauma or wounds.

    It''s just boring. Life itself is a lethargic thing. And because of that''s why.

    "So¡­¡­."

    One day, I thought about the rest of my life, and it was so terrible. That''s why I died. That''s it. There''s nothing more to say."That''s it?"

    Minsu nodded as if it was natural.

    What did you expect?

 Chapter - 341 Episode 336. Last (4)

    Minsu ate a bowl of ramen and prepared to go back. He said he would visit more restaurants later.

    There''s nothing good about being simply hungry, and I saved some money anyway, so it''s not a big deal to buy a meal.

    One day it was OK for now.

    There''s no reason not to accept customers, and I thought I should help since I''m a customer at Haru''s restaurant.

    Dining Heaven and Restaurant Homemade do not reject guests in any case.

    It was a belief that Haru and Yumi had at the same time.

    So, yeah. It''s rather good. Let''s not be too impatient. There''s no such thing as a rush.

    ''He''s a really hard customer. No, maybe it''s harder than any ghost guest who''s come to the restaurant so far. So let''s do it right. I don''t know if it''s me before, but if it''s me now. I''m sure I can. Somehow.''

    Haru and Yumi made eye contact at the same time.

    I didn''t say anything, but the two people''s hearts clicked. I was thinking the same thing.

    That Minsu is really not easy.

    It was Haru and Yumi, who had met so many ghosts, listened to their stories, and released stories, but Minsu was very different.

    I don''t have anything to tell you. Someone who isn''t even sure if he can call it a story.

    It was a ghost named Minsu.

    Signatures aren''t easy.

    The reason for death is also suicide. Minsu took his own life.

    The reason for committing suicide? I don''t think there''s a reason to live like this.

    He was an ordinary Korean young man who had a normal job, but he felt sick of his life itself.

    That''s why I like being a ghost. I''m not happy because I''m a ghost, but because I''m afraid I''ll be born again as a human.

    I''m sick and tired of thinking about living this life again. If you''re going to do that, I think it''s better to keep wandering around as a ghost.

    A young man in his 20s is seriously thinking about this. One day I struggled to embrace my indescribably mixed chest.

    "Well, are you going to go back to your original state today?¡±

    Yeah, well, I guess you''re full enough. There''s nothing else I want to eat. Why? Is there anything else you''re curious about?

    "First of all... There isn''t. I''ll let you know if there''s anything I want to ask you later."

    Okay. I''ll answer as many as I can. To be honest, I was a bit rude earlier. Oh, but I mean what I said. Please don''t force me because I don''t want to be a saint.

    "Yes, I understand. Then get home safely. Come back later."

    "That''s right. I''ll be back. I''ll make you something more delicious than ramen next time. Let me know if there''s anything you want to eat. All right?

    Yes, yes. Good luck then.

    Minsu, who took out three 1,000 won bills from a leather wallet with a simple design and handed them to Haru, opened the restaurant door and went outside.

    When he became invisible, Haru and Yumi sat down at the same time and sighed as if they had promised.

    "Sigh..."

    "I have a headache. Mr. Haru."

    "Me, too, it''s been a little quiet lately. Yeah, it''s time for a ghost like this to come. Maybe it''s already over. That''s why the final boss is here. Hahaha¡­¡­."

    Yumi and Haru were really serious, though they were deliberately being nice and playful.

    What should I do? What can I do to help that young man.I put my head together for a while, but of course, a good idea didn''t pop out immediately. So the world wasn''t that easy?

    Yumi muttered suddenly.

    "I miss you, King Yeomra."

    "Suddenly?"

    "You''re the grim reaper. I really want to see the grim reaper too, but I can''t see him for a while. So, Lord of the Underworld."

    "What is it? That''s cute."

    "Ah, all of a sudden?"

    "Yumi is cute all of a sudden."

    "What''s that?¡­.kkk."

    I feel like the conversation is going off topic.

    I thought it wouldn''t be good to take more time here, so I decided to clean up the restaurant and leave work quickly.

    Today was the only day that ended early, and from tomorrow, Yumi had to go back to work.

    As soon as Minsu, the only guest of the early morning, was washing the dishes.

    Pajik-!

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh?"

    The light bulb on the ceiling went out with a crackling sound. Power outage. The lights in the table of the table have all gone out.

    Others would have wondered what was going on, but Haru and Yumi were just calm.

    I''ve been through this a few times, and it''s been happening a lot lately. There was always only one thing that a power outage meant.

    "You''re really coming? Did Yumi''s words become a seed?

    "Suddenly, King of the Underworld?"

    That the underworld is coming. Soon after, the door to the table heaven opened by itself as soon as the lantern like a whistle light turned on.

    What soon appeared was, of course, Yeom-ra. But there was a passenger separately. Haru and Yumi know each other.

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    "You''re back, aren''t you? Minsu?"

    Yes. That''s what happened. I was leaving after eating, and he was dragged by someone named Yeomla. But seeing the goblin fire coming out like this way. I think it''s true that you''re right. That''s amazing. I''ve been dragged by the King of the Underworld.

    "That''s a rip-off to talk about. Sit down. I have something serious to tell you."

    It''s not like her, but she looks annoyed. The atmosphere was not so good.

    Yumi tactfully pulled out a chair, and Yeom-ra and Min-soo sat down.

    I asked if I should serve food, but Yeomra refused. I''m just saying we don''t have a lot of course.

    And soon, one more unexpected situation.

    "This is definitely my mistake. Alas, the King of Hell made a mistake. It must have gotten a lot softer. To be honest, I''m very embarrassed myself. As expected, we need to save the grim reaper. Oh, my head."

    "What do you mean a mistake... I''m sorry, King Underworld. I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    Suddenly, he says all this is a mistake.

    As the mysterious day opened its eyes, Yeomra pointed to Minsu, who sat right next to him.

    "Minsu is a ghost who should have been summoned to the underworld. But I went around the world because I was in a ghost state by mistake. How many days. What if this isn''t a mistake?"

    "What? Mr. Minsu...¡­, you''re the one who has to go straight to the underworld? You don''t have a grudge?¡±

    "Wow, that''s what happened? Oh, my God."

    Yeomra''s bombshell remarks followed. Haru and Yumi, who were genuinely surprised, sprang up from their seats, breathing in vain.

    I was so dumbfounded that I even laughed.

    The underworld made a mistake? Why?

    "What''s going on?"

    "Then. Minsoo, you didn''t have any regrets?" Anyone who doesn''t have one?"To be a ghost, you basically have to have a grudge.

    We need a reason why we can''t go to the underworld yet, and a big reason to remain in the world even after being cursed as a ghost.

    But now that I think about it, Minsu was very different from the beginning.

    Minsu wanted to stay in this world, but the reason was that he didn''t want to be reborn rather than something he couldn''t achieve.

    It is more comfortable to just float around as a ghost than to be born as a creature and do something.

    Honestly, it was a very unusual reason, but he remained a ghost and visited the restaurant, so I was just going to do that.

    It was a mistake of the underworld.

    One day I felt dizzy in my head. The world suddenly resented it.

    "That''s what it is, to put it simply. I''m not a man without a grudge. There''s no one in the world who''s ever been dead. But souls like Minsu are a bit special, so we judge them with something different than HAN.¡±

    "Anything else? What?"

    "The sin of abandoning one''s duty as a human being. In addition to that, Minsu committed suicide.¡±

    "The sin of losing one''s duty...¡­?¡±

    "I''ve told you this before, haven''t I? Not everyone can be reborn as a human being. Humans are the most valuable creatures on Earth. Only those who have accumulated a lot of good deeds or who have repeatedly reincarnated their sins for a long time can be reborn as human beings. What about you, Minsu? I''ve almost destroyed the value of such a human being.¡±

    "I don''t want to do anything, I''m tired of everything. Because of that?¡±

    "If you think alike, you''ll be right.¡±

    Minsu said. I thought it would be meaningless to live like this.

    Because the world is such a hard, scary, hellish place. I don''t want to live anymore.

    Yeomra said it was a sin. Minsu said he committed a big sin.

    Of course I know. It was a day when she had done a lot of work with her, so she was probably well known as the highest peak of the population.

    But there was one thing I was curious. No, I wanted to ask back. To the underworld king, not Minsu.

    "What was so hard about the world...¡­. Is it Minsu''s crime? Lord of the Underworld."

    I wanted to ask who the sinner is.

    Hm?

    Was it an unexpected question? Min-soo, who was in a bad mood, raised his head and looked at the day with eyes full of question marks.

    One day I didn''t make eye contact with him. I didn''t mean you were good, that''s what I meant.

    One more surprising thing here, however, was none other than Yeomra''s answer.

    "No. Yeah, well. I''m sure it''s not Minsu''s fault.¡±

    And one more. A big bomb that goes on.

    "I didn''t tell Haru. There are a lot of young people like Minsu who just fade away. 3 people a week at the lowest? At least 3 people come out. The people that the world killed.¡±

    "The Lord of the Underworld now sounds like this is really a routine thing."

    "There''s no reason to lie. That''s right. It''s normal. At least in Korea now."

    Yeomra said. The world is harder to live in than Korea and there are so many hellish places.

    But that doesn''t mean that Korea is not a chaotic place.

    Min-soo muttered with a look that he was a little tired of it.- So what happens to me now? Since I''ve been arrested like this anyway, I''d like to ask you something.

    "Simple. You can come with me to the underworld and be judged. The outcome of the judgment will be determined by the sin you have committed and the good deed you have done, and you will receive it. It''s easy, right?"

    You sounded special earlier, so I guess there''s nothing like that.

    "It''s a little bit, but it is. Even though they lived like Minsu, their dreams, hopes, and purposes are all dead, but they take into account a little bit in the afterlife. It''s good, right?"

    I''m dying of joy. Yes, sir.

    "But today, I have an interesting idea. Since it''s been like this anyway."

    The underworld grinned as it looked at the day. One day I felt an indescribable sense of uneasiness.

 Chapter - 342 Episode 337. Special Person (1)

    I suddenly remembered.

    There was only one reason why Yeomra decided to keep the day alive, and the biggest reason why the day could live.

    I''m sure it''s obvious that you said it yourself.

    ''The world is so chaotic, I can''t fix it.''

    A day that can be a bridge between ghosts and people may help make such a world a better place to live.

    Saying so, Yeomra allowed the day to continue living.

    "Actually, I didn''t know at the time. What does it mean to say that the world is confused. It''s just, you know, something like that. Oh, it''s a little hard to live. Well, it''s pretty tight these days. while doing it."

    "Any time, any time. It''s the same whether it''s the Joseon Dynasty or now. The world hasn''t always been such a nice place to live. It''s hard. There are more hard things than good things. That''s normal."

    One day I didn''t know. So I just took it lightly. But it wasn''t in front of my eyes like this.

    He came to reflect on his past. I realized that I was lacking in thought. The underworld continued.

    "But these days, it''s a little out of balance. It''s supposed to be moderately hard, moderately hard. It''s so hard and hard. Like this, a dream. To the point where the soul dies."

    Yeomra pointed to Minsu and said.

    This man is no different than he was when he was alive.

    He is breathing and his heart is beating, but his dream and purpose are all dead, so he is no different from a living corpse.

    The pain of the world is so great. Someone who chose not to suffer, instead of giving up all other happiness.

    Yeomra said such people were eaten by the world.

    He also called himself the person who cares the most.

    Such a strict understanding of law and discipline that it gives a particular advantage in hell.

    This is bigger than I thought. It also meant that it was such a serious problem.

    "So...." What''s going to happen to you? What?"

    "You''re supposed to take him. Yumi knows it well. That''s how the law of the underworld works."

    It''s a matter of course. Here, if you are a ghost who does not deserve to wander around this world, you must go back.

    And that''s better. That''s what a day does.

    But the underworld left room. As always, this time as well.

    "By the way, with all this going on. I''ve got a great idea."

    "The idea. I think I know what it is."

    "Oh, really? What is it? Tell me."

    "What else could there be, ordering a cook to cook?"

    "Oh, my God, that''s correct."

    Yeomra claps her hands loudly, saying that she is beaten without changing her face.

    One day, I grabbed my forehead with an unusual feeling, even though I thought it was a relief.

    "It''s not holy fire. Strictly speaking. Bring back the dream of death, that''s what it is."

    It''s a completely different situation from releasing the ghost''s resentment and making it sacred.

    To restore lost motivation. That''s also a motivation for life.

    To compare it to the old days, wouldn''t it be similar to when Ye-young became a lyricist?

    It makes a reason to keep living.

    Of course, Ye-young was able to survive because she still had a body left, but not Min-soo.

    This life is over, so I''ll have to prepare for the next life.

    "As far as possible." You don''t have to take this request this time. It''s experimental for me, and honestly, I don''t know if it''s"Let''s hear the reward.¡±

    "Well, like I said before. How about the right to allow Haru to continue living?¡±

    "Oh... I see."

    It''s not even funny. You said you didn''t have to take it because you were just doing it for a test.

    Even if the words are different, isn''t it too different?

    "If you don''t want to do it, just die."

    Then there''s nothing we can do. I was going to do it even if it wasn''t for this condition, but even more.

    "Let''s do it."

    "Nice to meet you. Oh, I can''t give you much time. Three days with plenty of time. Please finish it within five days at the latest."

    "It''s a long, short, short time. Yes, as much as I can. I''ll do something about it."

    "Then I''ll go. Good luck!"

    Squeak! The door of the restaurant was closed coolly.

    It''s something I always feel this way. The grim reaper or the underworld always comes like the wind and leaves like the wind.

    As if nothing had happened.

    Of course, the odds are very high for the people left behind to hold a huge luggage.

    ''But as long as you unpack it, there''s something good in it'' I don''t have any complaints.¡¯

    Well, now that we''ve done this, there''s only one thing left to do. The door is closed, but it''s okay.

    I ate earlier, so I need something else now.

    "Would you like to sit down for a minute?¡±

    Let me know if you want anything. Now that it''s done, I''ll help you as much as I can.

    "Oh, really? I think it''s a little different from before. Have you changed your mind?¡±

    The King of the Underworld went like that in front of my eyes, and I was worried if something happened to me. Oh, I''m just being honest. Frankly

    I was looking forward to it just in case, but it was me.

    Haru, who sat facing him with Yumi, simply asked. There was only one question to ask anyway.

    "We have about an hour before sunrise. If you don''t mind, let''s talk about it."

    Story? What story?

    "The story of my life. Anything is fine, whatever it is."

    When you were still alive. They want us to talk about when our hearts beat and we had dreams.

    One day he said so, and Minsu''s worries were not long.

    I don''t think it''s going to be fun. Well, a promise is a promise.

    * * *

    It was unexpected, really a lot of things.

    I thought an hour was a short time. I also thought it would pass in the blink of an eye, but it was out of the question.

    One day I thought. Now, this may have been the longest hour of the year.

    What''s not interesting about the story.¡­, of course I was right. To be honest, I didn''t want to fake this.

    But there was another reason why the day was so painful that I didn''t really feel like time.

    That''s it for now. The story of a person named me. That''s how you used to live.

    "Really, truly, surprisingly."

    "Yes, it''s really routine. I don''t want to admit it."

    I told you so. It''s not going to be fun because there''s nothing special.

    Minsu laughed bitterly. Come to think of it, it might have been his first smile.

    When I eat ramen or talk to Haru. He was blunt, and he hardly changed his face.

    To sum up Minsu''s story briefly, it feels like this.

    Born in the right family, studying makes you rich, gets the right grades, goes to the right university, and then goes to the right company.I got hit by people and got hit by work, and I got older.

    What you want to do, what you like. What''s my hobby? What kind of food I like.

    I don''t know I am. I forget who I am and all this stuff.

    Just like I said before. I don''t know if it''s worth living like this, so I''m standing here now.

    One of the most characteristic things is this. Minsu said.

    One day, without any notice. When you realize you''re a person who doesn''t like anything.

    "I can''t put it into words...¡­, you said you were depressed."

    Yes, I still remember that vividly. I felt like I was alone in the dinosaur world. Or left alone in the middle of the universe.

    "I don''t think you''really.

    - Maybe depression is right. Why, there''s a lot of that saying, right? More than 30% of our people suffer from depression. I heard it''s one of the biggest chronic diseases in modern people.

    Minsu''s way of speaking was unique. When you talk about yourself, not about me.

    He spoke as if he were talking about someone with the same name as him.

    One day I knew the reason a little bit, and I was even more confused about it.

    When Minsu''s story was over, there was a moment of silence. Yumi, who was struggling with her hair tied up, asked carefully.

    "Is Haru¡­¡­. Can you think of anything?¡±

    "I think it''s ambiguous. What about you, Yumi?

    "I''m not even vague. To be honest, I have no idea. It''s so different from what I''ve been through."

    Yumi seems to have thought hard about it. I was so sorry that I shed tears in my eyes.

    Haru and Minsu. I''m sorry for both of you. Haru said, taking care of a piece of tissue.

    "Do you remember when you were Ye-young?"

    "How can I forget? I''ll never forget it, no. Even when I''m dead."

    "At first, I thought I could do something similar, but now I have a different idea. Yumi was there during Yeyoung''s time. Not now."

    That''s exactly what Minsu said. The one left in the middle of the universe.

    There''s not a single person who can put their mind around them. That empty and lonely feeling.

    It was imperative that it be filled. I was convinced that it would be something.

    "Not a normal dish. Not a chance.¡±

    "Then... what should I do?¡±

    "You have to cook what Minsu said. "In a normal family, an ordinary dish."

    Then I looked at Minsu. Quick-witted, he shrugged.

    Well, that was the menu that came out most often at my place. Kimchi stew with tuna and soy sauce.

    "Bean in soy sauce?"

    My grandmother used to farm beans. Some good beans came up a few times a year, so I made a lot of beans and put them in and ate them 365 days a year.

    "Okay, well, first of all, let''s go with that.¡±

    Tuna kimchi stew with soy sauce. That''s It''s a warm dish. And one more point.

    "I think I''m getting to find it, though.

    What?

    "I don''t know. Can''t you tell me. Haru?"

    "How should I say this. Proof that Minsu is a special person?"¡±

    Am I special? What are you talking about?

    "You''ll find out more and more. Come to our restaurant every night, once a day from now on. From this evening. That would be enough."

    -First of all... -Okay.

    Minsoo nods his head with a look of uncertainty. He went back like that.One day, I led Yumi straight to the market.

    And I went to the forsythia clinic and bought a lot of the best beans.

    I was confident that I could let Minsu know. Things that he forgot, maybe close by.

 Chapter - 343 Episode 338. Special Person (2)

    Haru asked Yumi. It was a question that I have asked countless times so far.

    "Yumi, what''s the name of our restaurant?"

    "Hmm. Table heaven, restaurant home-cooked meals, right?¡±

    "Dining table. Homemade meal. I think it symbolizes Yumi and me. We talked about this last time. It''s just like us, right?"

    Yumi nods her head vigorously, saying, "Of course," continued a day when she stroked her head.

    When you stand in front of the counter, you automatically become emotional. I don''t know why.

    "Then what is home-cooked food?"

    "Of course, it''s homemade food. With their own ingredients, cooking style, their favorite dishes...¡­. I would have said this before, but now it''s a little different."

    "How?"

    "House food is a special thing. It''s the only dish in the world. I can''t buy it for money or make it for myself. The only special meal like that. A table of homemade food. Are you going to make that? Haru?"

    "This must be why I like you. Sincerely. It suits me so well."

    "Hehe..." I like Haru, too. For the same reason."

    The cheeks of the two turned red. One day I thought of it.

    If Choi Han-seok was here, young people would have loved it.

    If there was a grim reaper, you would have kicked your tongue.

    Of course, he looks at her with a look of envy.

    I missed you madly, but I tried my best to shake it off. I have something to do right now.

    "Let''s start. Minsu''s homemade food."

    "Yes! A dish that will make Minsu special!"

    Did you say bean-savan? A day is a dish I''m confident in. The beans from the forsythia store were soaked all night.

    Boil it well, make a delicious sauce based on soy sauce and starch syrup and boil it down.

    Meanwhile, Yumi cooked kimchi stew. Just like Minsu said, put a lot of sour kimchi and cheongyang red pepper and make it spicy.

    I finished cooking and thought. I need something else. What else would I put in if I were the one who made home-cooked meals for Minsu.

    "Aha."

    The answer came out sooner than I thought. There aren''t many children who eat well just because they made bean-savings.

    Even if you are old enough to eat spicy kimchi stew, it is up to the child to hate bean-savan.

    But it''s not as hard as you think to make it to your child''s taste.

    Additional perilla oil and seaweed were taken out and placed on the table. It was just that, but it couldn''t be more satisfying.

    This is what it''s like to think of someone who''s eating.

    Making the right food for the person. The nerves that are devoted to it are the best condiments for home-cooked meals. It''s the power to make cooking special.

    "Rice with kimchi stew, bean soup with seaweed and perilla oil. It''s simple."

    "It''s simple, but it won''t taste good. I can assure you, I''m confident."

    Finally, the dish was completed by sprinkling the condiments of Yeomra. It was made on time, so as soon as I set it up, the door opened.

    Chiririrring~ Today''s guest appeared with the familiar bell sound.

    As soon as he entered the restaurant, Min-soo, who sniffed, opened his mouth wide as if it was interesting.

    "You look a little human now."

    What? What?

    "It''s nothing. Let''s sit down. I''m done with the meal, so just enjoy your meal and leave.¡±

    Is that really how it works? You just eat the set table, then you go home?

    "That''s how our table heaven was made. You all know. Oh, but you have to pay for it! I don''t care how much money you give me, but it''s symbolic. You know what I mean, don''t-Yeah, well, I got it. Then let''s try it. It''s really kimchi stew with bean-sauce. But it''s very different. Compared to what I''ve eaten so far.

    I got the feeling. The reaction was definitely different. The sense of the day was telling.

    It''s getting better. Whatever the day wants. Just as the day meant, it''s happening.

    This is a very normal food. Anyone can eat it.

    "That''s right. Honestly, how many Koreans don''t eat kimchi stew often in their lives? If you look at the restaurant on the street, there''s a restaurant that sells kimchi stew for one block each. Soybean-sauce is a side dish that you can sometimes see."

    Taste explodes when you really make the occasional side dish right.

    Of course, I didn''t tell Minsu.

    Min-soo, who had been looking at him for a long time, smelled it as if it was interesting, carefully picked up the spoon.

    I was going to pick up a bean-sauce dish with chopsticks, but I dropped it.

    Argh. I don''t usually do this.

    "When I made bean sauce, I purposely added a little starch syrup. Let''s make the soup a little more humble."

    Why? Isn''t that not good? Soybean soup is good with a little bit. There''s not much soup.

    "It''s factory-made bean soup. It''s a characteristic of bean-savings that you buy at a restaurant and serve as a side dish. Usually, you can''t make it at home. How much starch syrup goes into that texture...¡­. It''s hard for anyone you know to cook like that.¡±

    "Oh, I have a recommendation. Add soy sauce soup and perilla oil, mix with rice, and wrap it in seaweed. It''s really good.¡±

    You don''t eat it with kimchi stew? I thought there was a lot of bean sauce soup.

    "That''s how it''s delicious to eat it with kimchi stew. You don''t have to mix it with the stew, do you?¡±

    -Do it, that''s right. Hmm. I don''t know if I''ve ever eaten like this before.

    Pour soy sauce into the steaming white rice. And then perilla oil.

    After wrapping it in crispy and savory seaweed, a spoonful of salty kimchi stew when your mouth is sweet.

    It''s simple, and it''s also a casual meal.

    However, it was also a meal that can only be eaten at home. To be exact, at Minsu''s house.

    Hm.

    Munch munch. Minsu quietly chewed bean sauce bibimbap.

    When I was looking at it to see if it was delicious, I scooped a few spoons in a row and even drank kimchi stew soup.

    Then he looked at the day with a brighter eye and said.

    I''ll take back what I said earlier. There was a time when I ate like this.

    "As expected, right?¡±

    I remembered a little bit. I was in middle school. My mom used to make it for me sometimes. With perilla oil and bean sauce. At the time, I complained that I couldn''t eat anything but this because I wasn''t there. Now that I''ve tried it.

    "Isn''t it delicious?"

    It''s not as delicious as I thought. It''s much better than tuna and beef. It''s good. It has rice in it.

    It seems that the word "go in" was not a lie. Minsu took less than 10 minutes to clear the table.

    I gave him a moderate amount just in case he didn''t want to leave any leftovers, but seeing him eat so well, I thought he should give him enough next time.

    "Okay, I''m glad you ate well today. Good job. Well, see you tomorrow."

    Are we really just leaving?

    "If you''re sad, you can stay a little longer. If there''s no ghost, we close the door. If you''re bored, tell me more about it. Something like a memorable."Yes! Anything else you have in mind? Take it easy. I''ll make you what you want."

    -Uh... well, then actually. There''s something that came to my mind while I was eating soy sauce.

    "What is it?"

    Smiling Haru and Yumi. I knew it instinctively. This one, it''s done.

    * * *

    There were many menus and many dishes to cook. Bean-savan and spicy noodles with young radish.

    Next, rice cake soup with curry. Next, a mixed kimchi stew made only by households steamed with meat.

    There were various dishes. It was a special dish that only someone could eat, not sold in restaurants.

    Minsu spent many hours in and out of the dining paradise every night.

    It was all about visiting a restaurant and having a meal, just like other customers. It wouldn''t have been for Minsu.

    ''The spice of the Lord of the Underworld, how should I say it? It''s so fraudulent every time I use it. I don''t know how I used to do it without it. Anyway.

    The spices of the underworld, which remind us of food-related memories, did a great job.

    Minsu did not just eat, but traveled to the memories he had forgotten.

    As a result, it became the living room of his house in the dining paradise, the main room where he opened a small table, or the mat on the day he went on a picnic.

    And a few days later, on the eve of my appointment with Yeomra. After finishing the meal, Minsu looked up and looked at the day and said,

    One day I already knew. His eyes have changed a lot.

    Unlike in the past, when it was impossible to find anything like rotten frozen pollack eyes, it was now shining as bright as a star in the night sky.

    So one day I didn''t worry. I''ve already seen it with my eyes, so that''s it.

    Thank you, chef.

    "What, but why all of a sudden?"

    I just thought I should say something like this way. There''s something my mother said. Make sure to say hello to someone if they are kind to you. Especially when I eat at a restaurant.

    "You''re a good man."

    That''s right. He''s a good person. He said a lot of good things to me. You love me, you trust me. Or you can do it. Like, "Good job". Or it''s okay to fail. These words.

    Yumi stepped in. There was a bit of mischief in her voice.

    "But isn''t that something you can hear everywhere? It''s a little embarrassing, but it''s a word you use often."

    That''s right. The phrase I use often. But it''s a very special word. It''s what my mom only told me. Only to precious people. Like this food.

    "I didn''t expect such a word to come out of your mouth. Something special. Something like this."

    -Why? I can say it now. Because I knew I was a special person. At least to my precious person.

    Minsu smiled happily. In life, he had an unimaginable face and expression in a grey city.

    Haru and Yumi became happy together.

    To be felt, tasted, and loved by someone the way they wanted to be cooked by themselves. The chef had no more happiness than this.

    All right, so that''s it. Minsu became happy, and the dying soul came to life.

    I didn''t know exactly, but doesn''t it look lively to anyone?

    It''s over as long as the underworld comes out and happily takes Minsu.

    There was a little bit of hard work, but it''s a happy ending.a person who thinks that ¡­ At least it wasn''t in this room.-I''m, what''s going to me.

    Haru replied.

    "Honestly, I don''t know."

 Chapter - 344 Episode 339. Special Person (3)

    Happy ending. Good ending.

    No one feels uncomfortable, no one is sad, and all the characters end happily.

    Maybe it happens a day away from heaven on the table of a day.

    Yeah, one day I definitely thought so.

    If you tell someone the story of the numerous ghosts that happened in the table heaven and what they were holy.

    I''m sure most people will answer like this. Oh, really? That''s a really happy ending. Good. Like this.

    But one day I was able to speak firmly.

    "It''s not a happy ending. I personally think a better ending would be difficult."

    Even if it''s not Minsu''s story, the reason why what happens in heaven on the table cannot be a happy ending is simple.

    There are so many reasons, but one of them is the most representative.

    ''Cause the guests, they''re all dead and turned into ghosts.¡¯

    It''s only natural that he''s already dead in the table heaven. I came to heaven because I''m dead, and I met them for a day.

    Of course, a day sometimes gives ''realistic'' help.

    A ghost with something to do with reality, and if you can help it.

    With the help of Choi Han-seok in the early days of meeting ghosts, the foundation can support people.

    But most ghosts don''t go as far as practical help, they''re holy grail.

    Even if you do something, the ghost''s own thoughts and minds will only change.

    The dead change. It changes a little bit. I regret what happened when I was alive, and I repent.

    And that''s all. Since he''s already dead, the only thing that changes is the ghost himself.

    And one day I dare say.

    Of all the ghosts I have received from the table heaven so far, the spirit of the underworld has died. Ghosts like Minsoo.

    "As I told you before. I think it''s an extreme situation from the perspective that dead people shouldn''t be in. I''m sure Minsu knows the best.¡±

    "I''m sorry to be blunt. Haru and I thought a lot about it...¡­. I think this is right."

    I know. Me, too. That''s what I learned. Chef Haru and Chef Yumi don''t talk directly to me, so it doesn''t change anything. Everything is already decided. When I died. When I chose it myself.

    "You knew, didn''t you? Now."

    Yes, what I did wrong. Now we can all face each other.

    Minsu''s happy smile didn''t change much. I don''t know since when, but he''s got a laugh back.

    The soul, which Yeomra expressed as dead, came to life.

    Rather, however, Minsu faced a greater sin.

    It''s like that just thinking about it. Thank you for loving me so much. They think it''s special. To my mother, who cared and cared for me, I had a great misfortune. Of course, my mother died before me due to illness. Well, let alone being a good son. I couldn''t say I love you.

    "A few days ago. That''s what you said that. Only once, I remember saying I love you.¡±

    It was when they made fried tofu rice balls for me. My mom''s fried tofu rice balls were so delicious that I was attracted to the kids on a picnic. So when I got home, I said, They said it was good. Thank you and I love you. At that time, my mother''s expression was...¡­. You looked really good. If I had known, I would have told you again and again.

    MINSU''s fingertips trembled.Yes, this is how most of Minsu''s crimes are.

    Ignoring my mother''s filial piety and friends who cared about me. I even said harsh words in a fit of rage.

    Like lying in bed on holidays and watching videos about hobbies and trips all day on YouTube, I lied to myself saying I didn''t want anything.

    That''s my biggest sin. You know everything, but you lied to me saying you don''t know me. Now that I think about it, it''s ridiculous. How much my mother likes to say I love you. How much my friends thought of me. Everything my boss said was because he thought about me.

    "And usually, the words of those who ate their own souls are similar to those of Minsu. Cheating and deceiving. It''s an extreme choice. Like Minsu."

    An unfamiliar voice suddenly intervened in Min-soo''s calm voice.

    As usual, the door did not open or the lights went out, but Yeom-ra naturally sat next to Min-su as if she had been there for a while.

    Of course, Minsoo was so surprised that he almost fainted.

    Haru and Yumi, who had already become routine, were just calm. Haru bowed his head to greet.

    "Lord of the Underworld? When did you come?¡±

    "I''m just here. It''s about time. I''m waiting in the underworld.¡±

    -I... -What happens now?

    "You''ll be judged. I don''t think we''ll get a good result. It can be very hard. If you die, it''s over, so you have to pay for it many times more heavily in the afterlife.¡±

    This time, Minsu asked the same question to Yeomra. But Yeomra was adamant.

    She always talked about the law of the underworld. Really scary, determined, and fair law.

    And in the legislation, Minsu is a really big sinner.

    "The sin of being unfaithful to parents is considerable, and the sin of ignoring those who reached out to them. The sin of giving up oneself, the sin of making others unpleasant without realizing it, the sin of ignoring others'' efforts, and the sin of killing oneself at last. There will be dozens, hundreds.¡±

    As expected, right. I thought I was ready, but I''m scared. From now on, I''ll continue to suffer from hardships. I''m sure. You''re being punished.

    "Yes, the underworld is a scary place."

    The underworld did not deny it. Because she was a person who didn''t lie.

    There was no room left. You said there is no room in the underworld.

    But one thing. We''re still here. Minsu was not a saint.

    And crucially, spending a day and a lot of time.

    The fact that Yeomra''s way of thinking has changed a lot. I think I can tell you.

    "But I think I can leave out a few sins."

    What do you mean by that?

    "First of all, Minsu''s mother was not hurt by Minsu''s actions. Because I love and trust Minsu. So you''ll be exempted from a lot of crimes in the field of bad effect.¡±

    In the past, I used to push right away without this, but now I have changed my mind a little bit.

    Minsu''s eyebrows wriggled.

    "Oh, it''s the same about friends and co-workers. Of course, some people were hurt by Minsu''s attitude, but most of them came to Minsu''s funeral and cried. "I should have been a little nicer to you." "Minsu put a nail in his colleagues'' chest, but since he''s dead, he can''t, he''ll be a little lighter in depth."It''s not a regret about me.Because the people who cared about me regretted themselves?

    "Exactly. Oh, for your information, other sins are similar. It''s because Minsu is a special person, but he''s so lucky that others can''t compare him to him. There were only really nice people around. It''s the same when I met Haru at the end.¡±

    It''s human fortune. All right.

    "Well, here''s what happened. There will be less punishment than I thought. It''s all thanks to Haru. It''s possible because Minsu''s soul is alive. Without him, it''s hard to be a judge. What do you think? It''s good, right?"

    I asked if you liked it. To Minsu. Push, he gave his hands full of strength.

    It''s the most emotional look he''s ever shown.

    Tears formed in his eyes. One day I knew. He was sincerely regretting it.

    It can''t be good. Are you kidding me? They''re all good people around me, and I don''t think it''s all my fault. So you think I''m guilty? Then... what was I? You''ve only done harm to others in your life. I''m a human being. You''ve only been receiving it.

    "I''d say I''ve been a child all my life. But don''t blame yourself too much. More people than I thought. If I act like a child, it can be to accept other people''s feelings or concerns. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    Minsu who regrets a lot. His eyes were dripping with sincerity. But it''s too late. There is nothing that can be changed.

    Because it''s the job you chose, and it''s the end of your choice. And Minsu himself knew best.

    I don''t want to go.

    "Then do you want to stay here all the whole time? If you want to wander around the world without a promise and disappear in a few hundred or thousand years, I will do that''s what I''ll do. If you don''t feel sorry for Haru and Yumi.¡±

    -That''s... Ugh.

    "Sir, don''t you think you''re talking too much? Minsoo, you''re reflecting on yourself. You''re going to get a trial when you get to the next world anyway. You don''t have to say such harsh things."

    "Oh, Mr. Haru, I''m a little surprised. Since you are Haru, I will tell you kindly. Don''t fool yourself. I''m just being fair to everyone. Haru and the other ghosts were worth it, so they treated them like that, and this is the average for these ''ordinarily bad'' ghosts."

    This is the average. This is a matter of course.

    That''s what Yeomra said. One day, I tried to refute something, but soon shut up.

    Because I knew there was nothing I could say. Because I knew it wouldn''t change anything.

    "Well, shall we go? Don''t be too nervous. It''s a better place to live in than you think. It''s all a place where people live."

    -Yes, if I have to go, I have to go.

    "And there''s someone who''s been waiting for you. Didn''t you think of this?"

    Who''s waiting?

    "Mother, the trial ended earlier, so you can reincarnate now, but she insisted on seeing her son''s face. "You forget everything when you reincarnate it, but you don''t want to die when you can''t see it."

    - My mother... she''s waiting.

    "It happens more often than I thought. A little bit special?

    It''s a little special.

    Minsu got up from his seat. His steps looked much lighter than before.

    That''s fine. That''s enough. Let''s go.

 Chapter - 345 340 episodes. Jade beads (1)

    Minsu left like that.

    Through the door opened by King Yeom-ra, he rushed in like a child with a face that seemed to burst into tears if he touched it immediately, saying he could hear someone''s voice.

    The door he entered was not as clear as most other ghosts.

    But it was moderately dark, moderately bright. Like the dawn just before sunrise.

    So one day I found out that the underworld let him off a lot. I thought about the day.

    "Well done. Honestly, I didn''t think it would be weird if Haru didn''t succeed. The soul succeeded in saving the dead. At this point, you can call me Hwata, not a chef. Isn''t it cool? It''s so heart-warming.¡±

    "That''s cool. Yes, to a certain extent."

    Yeom-ra returned right after Min-su sent her.

    Haru and Yumi were not ready to close the restaurant yet.

    Because you think another ghost is coming? That''s not it. What a load of nonsense. The door to the ear has already been closed.

    Even if ghosts come, they can''t eat anyway. There''s no way two people don''t know that.

    Then why didn''t I prepare for the deadline? It''s simple. It''s not that I didn''t do it, but I couldn''t.

    I have so many things to think about. I really need some time to organize my thoughts.

    "What''s that reaction? You don''t like it? Minsu ended up with a good ending. Don''t tell me it''s not because I can''t make a good voice like other ghosts. I don''t think Haru would do that."

    "Of course not. I didn''t see ghosts for a day or two. Minsu told us what he did wrong and how much wrong. I don''t care about that."

    "Well, I really don''t know this time. Otherwise, I wonder why Haru is so depressed."

    "I''m just, I''m just curious.¡±

    "Are you curious? What?¡±

    "Suddenly, I had this thought. The Lord of the Underworld definitely said this. There are so many people like Minsu these days. People whose souls are so dead that they won''t accept the trial in the afterlife.¡±

    "Oh... now I get it. That''s why you''re doing this is why? How should I say this, Haru. That''s all you''ve ever thought about? That''s amazing. It''s hard for a normal person to do that, you know?"

    The grim reaper said. There are so many people like Minsoo that the underworld is worried about.

    It''s because the world is confused, and correcting it is one of the biggest goals of the underworld.

    Let''s get one thing straight here. It is a story that the grim reaper told in the past, and it is also a common sense story.

    Where do people go when they die? Answer, let''s go to the next world.

    What if we go to the next world? After the trial. You get punished or rewarded for what you''ve done. It''s a story I''ve been telling all along. That''s all.

    But what if we take a step further from here?

    What happens after the punishment and compensation are all over? Actually, I know this one day too.

    "You''re born again after the afterlife. Whether it''s a person or an animal. Forgetting all the memories and being reborn as a new body. You said such a circuit was the essence of the underworld."

    "Because we are the underworld in the East. If it''s similar to the West, it''s similar, but since the story gets too long. That''s right. It''s called Yunhoe. It''s the driving force behind the world. It''s like a cog rolling the earth.""Then let me ask you a question. Lord of the Underworld, if you don''t mind."

    "What happens to people like Minsu whose souls have died after finishing their work in the underworld? This is it, isn''t it?"

    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s right. I would appreciate it if you could answer me. Seriously."

    It takes a soul to reincarnate. It''s a matter of course.

    As Yeomra said, the nature of the soul is almost the same, just different from what body you are born with.

    You can make it even if you don''t have a body. But not the soul. So people whose souls are dead.

    "Most of them are... about 70 percent, right? Spend time in the underworld and realize it yourself. Haru taught Minsu things. How special and precious you are and how many things you''ve thrown away. Then he repents, and the soul comes back to life."

    Yeomra said. The process usually takes hundreds of years.

    Although time is said to be a meaningless underworld, it has done what would take hundreds of years in just a day or a few days.

    That''s why Yeomra is so amazed and loves it.

    But such a thing doesn''t matter at all. To put it the other way around, the other 30% who didn''t wake up.

    "What happens to the rest? Of the ten, the remaining three."

    "What do you mean? Haru, you know it secretly. That''s why you asked so seriously, right? Just in case, it''s exactly what you thought. It just disappears. Like ghosts who wander around the world and disappear, they disappear like that''s how it disappears. Nothing."

    People who turn the world around in a spinning wheel.

    However, those who gave up on themselves without finding themselves until the end simply fail and disappear.

    It''s literally extinction. As if nothing had happened, it was completely gone.

    And 3 out of 10 people like that. The hands of the day trembled.

    I endured it, but it was hard to endure even one more day.

    "Until now... ..." How many people have disappeared like that?"

    "It''s been a really long time since the underworld was created. Is it meaningful to count the numbers? Personally, I''d like to say that."

    "The numbers are meaningless. Yes, I see.¡±

    My head went blank. Perhaps the world is a far more brutal place than I thought it would be a day.

    Minsu was just a little lucky.

    Minsu is in the same situation, but many other ghosts didn''t meet for a day. Let''s see what will happen.

    The same was true of Yumi, who was in bad condition. She was staring blankly at the ground with a shocked look on her face.

    I kept going down because my shoulders were heavy. It wasn''t easy.

    The lives of two people who treat ghosts, entertain them, and live in the time they earn.

    But one day I was confident. Because he was a strong man.

    "Help me, King of the Underworld."

    "Help me?"

    Smiling happily. I''m sure everyone knows. How the day will turn out. I don''t know what to say.

    He''ll probably take something out with a look that he knew it would happen again. ¡­¡­please, I hoped so.

    That''s why I shouted confidently.

    "You know, I don''t want anyone like you to appear on the show. I know Yumi can''t receive all the ghosts. But at least for the ghosts whose souls are dead. "By all cost."

    "Is there a reason for you to go so far?¡±

    "Of course. They are... I didn''t do much wrong. The world is a bad place. It''s a strange world to drive young people into their 20s and 30s like that. So I''ll sacrifice myself. Let me do something about it.""Haru, do you know that?"

    "What..."

    "I thought the same thing when I first saw Haru."

    "¡­¡­God of the Underworld."

    "I''m glad your hair is finally a little open. People keep growing. It''s nice to be like this. Hmmmmm, today is a very satisfying day. I''m in a good mood, so it''s all right to chin a little. Don''t you think so?"

    Humming, Yeomra put her hand in her sleeve. Then he took out a jade marble.

    A completely round blue bead. There was nothing special about it. But I could tell just by looking at it.

    All the more because it was an exemplary day. That marble is by no means ordinary.

    No, maybe it''s a really huge treasure. I thought instinctively.

    That''s a very precious thing. Maybe more than anything I''ve ever received from Yeomra. I can''t even put a value on it.

    "Do you know what these beads are?"

    "I''m telling you, it''s hard to know what the underworld''s things that the Underworld sometimes bring. Completely, I don''t know."

    "You know what? As much as¡­¡­It''s an ordinary jade bead. Isn''t it amazing?

    "Yes?"

    What does this mean? Suddenly, Yumra is saying nonsense.

    It was a day when I thought he was teasing me for a moment, but when I saw Yeom-ra''s eyes, I thought it wasn''t right.

    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say."

    "I''m telling you, there''s not much to the beads themselves. Just plain jade beads. To be a little more specific, yes. In the days when tigers smoked. It''s a jade bead I used when I was still alive."

    "When the Lord of the Underworld was a man?"

    "I mean, I had a similar idea with Haru. Where do you go when a person dies? What''s going to happen? I, who was a human being, died unfortunately died without finding the answer. But those sorrows and worries are embedded in this marble. Being the king of the underworld, I let go of that resentment myself. Here, take it."

    The underworld handed Haru a marble.

    When I accepted it with a puzzled look, the fine beads began to glow softly with a blue glow.

    It felt similar to the light on the back of the house''s precious light given by Yeomra before.

    Feeling like it''s not in this world. It wasn''t hard to notice that it was a light capable of calling ghosts.

    But it''s a little different from the old housekeeping. While the house-wielding maniac just called ghosts recklessly, the light of this jade marble.

    "This jade bead contains my beliefs. It''s the power to find contradictory things, and it''s the light. People who are alive but dead. I will connect the dead but alive people with Haru.¡±

    "It allows me to find people like that."

    "Even those people, they''ll let you find Haru. Of course, it''s not something you can see everywhere in the country. To what extent does it allow you to interfere with causality to a certain extent? It''s really, really precious. I hope you cherish it.¡±

    The personal collection of King Yeomra. Also one of the treasures of the underworld.

    Such things, Yeomra lightly handed them over to Haru. Haru and Yumi bowed their heads to say thank you.

    "I''ll do my best. As much as it takes."

    "Fighting. I failed and gave up, but Haru might be different."

    Then, I''ll go now.

    Shung, a stream of wind blew and the underworld disappeared. At the same time, jade beads began to glow subtly.

    Where are they headed? It didn''t seem too far away. And there were so many.The first place we head to is a little surprising.

    "Restaurant home-cooked meals?"

 Chapter - 346 Episode 341. Jade beads (2)

    The sky is blue and high, and clear with few clouds.

    Looking up, the birds chirping happily, flying away, lying on the grasslands, time flies by so fast.

    The temperature is just right, not hot or cold. I wasn''t hungry or sick either.

    "Ha... it''s heaven."

    Choi Han-seok laid down on such grasslands and muttered without realizing it.

    If there''s a heaven, you mean right here. Yeah, I''ve always wanted to be in a place like this.

    Why isn''t there such a thing. No one is overseas from SNS or TV programs, and it''s a mountainous area with beautiful scenery.

    Of course, I never went when I was alive.

    I kept saying, "I''ll go someday, I''ll go when I retire," and then I died in an accident.

    But I wasn''t particularly disappointed. Now that I think about it, I think it might be because I knew it.

    Yeah, I knew that. Don''t go when you''re alive. Even if you don''t rest. The day will come when I die and rest in peace.

    "That''s what the next world did. The underworld is the same, but heaven is different from person to person. I thought you said it''s the place I want the most and I can relax the most. This is it, Won. I can''t remember."

    This is the problem with age. What I heard only a few days ago is that I keep forgetting things.

    But I think it''s probably right to remember now.

    That''s why I came to this place when I thought I wanted to take a nap in this meadow one day.

    It was really amazing. I thought I wanted to go to the meadow, and when I opened my eyes, it was really meadow.

    Yeah, actually, I wanted to stay here all the time. I wanted to burn all the rest I couldn''t do when I was alive.

    The wind keeps blowing cool. I feel like night won''t come here.

    It''s a day, a week, a year, and I want to spend time lying down. but

    "¡­¡­it''s not funny. Not really."

    Shortly after Choi Han-seok murmured like that, the surrounding landscape reversed. Wearing a comfortable outfit, he was wearing a white cooking suit before I knew it.

    The beautiful grassland, which was comfortable in the world, became a noisy kitchen with rattling sounds and customers talking here and there, and Choi Han-seok, who was lying down, stood upright in the middle and held a spatula.

    I could realize it right away. This is the kitchen I know.

    No, there''s no way I don''t know. It''s a place I''ve devoted my whole life to. It''s a story about Choi Han-seok holding the head of the kitchen.

    "Oh, you look like a ghost."

    The menu being served was the same as before. Park Joo-hyuk, who is a little clumsy at work, was also seen as a little young.

    Nothing has changed in the kitchen. Everything was as Choi Han-seok remembered, but he felt a sense of incompatibility soon after.

    It''s not a sense of incompatibility that feels different. It was just a kitchen, but it was a sense of incompatibility because there was no one to be around.

    "¡­¡­there''s not a day. No wonder there isn''t. That''s true, this is a oral story in my memory, and I don''t think one day has come in yet.¡±

    He knows that it is natural. But when I thought about it, I suddenly felt weird.

    I was just happy to think that I''m back in my dream kitchen.

    It was good to think about making your favorite dishes in harmony with familiar people."Something, it''s weird.¡±

    I felt a creepy strange sense of incompatibility. Obviously this is heaven.

    That''s what the underworld and the grim reaper said. But why am I feeling this way.

    Choi Han-seok knows. I can go anywhere I want here, and I can do everything I want.

    I actually enjoyed it a lot.

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but I also took a good nap, which I couldn''t sleep because it was a ghost. To a very refreshing extent.

    But as soon as I thought there was no day in the kitchen, I felt weird. It''s not just that I feel bad.

    It is a completely different sense from that. A sense of incompatibility, something deeply wrong, something strange.

    Soon after, Choi began to find out why.

    "One day, I''ve never seen you here, have I?¡±

    Come to think of it, it was. What I want is a place that pops up before Choi Han-seok even thinks about it.

    Naturally, Choi Han-seok thought a lot about a day. I missed you, and I kept wondering if you were doing well.

    I think it will be okay because Yumi is next to me, but isn''t it an adult''s heart that keeps worrying like a mother who put her child out by the water?

    Nevertheless, he never showed up one day. The same is true now.

    I think so much, but I don''t see a day. It doesn''t come out of memory.

    I wonder why?

    The concern was not long. Choi Han-seok suddenly realized something. His expression was strangely distorted.

    "That''s what it was. Yeah, that''s what it was. The underworld used to be like that''s how it was. Well, yes, Mr. Grim Reaper is absolutely right. Things couldn''t have worked out that easily, and the world was always scary."

    It was something I told Haru and Park Joohyuk so often.

    I can''t believe I forgot at the most important time. I''m really old, too.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When I found the answer, the scenery around me changed once again. All the guests, colleagues and employees who were filling the restaurant disappeared.

    Just after Choi Han-seok died and became a ghost.

    Just like when people saw the oral fairy tale missing. The lights were on, and all people were themselves.

    Oh, you can''t even call me a person. Because I''m dead. It may be more right to say that you are the only ghost.

    How long has it been since I had such useless thoughts? The door of the oral fairy tale suddenly opened with a squeaking sound.

    However, Choi did not panic. As if I knew this would happen, I jumped up and greeted the person who appeared at the door.

    "Soongeol, are you here?"

    "¡­¡­why did you do that?"

    "What? What''s wrong with you?"

    "Why did you do that? Why did you think that so quickly, and find out the nature of heaven. Like this, make me come. "If you''ve been through that much trouble for the rest of your life, you''ve been through it more."

    The Grim Reaper. Soongeol.

    Wearing black lipstick, wearing a black suit. Soon-geol, who looks nothing different from before, came to meet Choi Han-seok.

    "Why is Soon-geol here already? I didn''t expect you so soon."

    "How many years have I worked in the underworld, and you think I don''t even know what heaven is? That''s ridiculous."

    "No, of course he was thinking. But that doesn''t mean Soongeol doesn''t want to rest. You''ve been rolling under the King of the Underworld for a long time. You might want to relax.""You''ve spent so much time with me, and that''s what I''m saying."

    "I hope so because I spent a lot of time. ''Cause I know how hard it was.''

    Choi Han-seok and Soon-geol sat quietly on the table. The restaurant, which even had a bit of a bleak energy, became cozy as if it had never been the case with Soon-geol''s appearance.

    The guests, the chefs in the kitchen, returned. Again, a loud noise began to come from around.

    But one strange thing. The people who reappeared all looked translucent.

    Like a ghost. He also treated Choi Han-seok and Soon-geol as if they were nothing.

    Even though the chef was outside, no one cared, let alone looking at him.

    The same goes for Choi Han-seok and Soon-geol, of course. When I came to my senses, the two were holding hands.

    "I missed you.¡±

    "Suddenly we talk about it."

    "Because I missed you. Haru, Yumi and my family. And Soongeol. But I know that. I know Soon-geol is the only one I can see again."

    The grim reaper dropped his head for a moment and thought hard about something. Then he clenched his grip, and gave it a little strength.

    "I thought it would take a little longer. Until Choi Han-seok woke up."

    "I don''t know exactly. How long has it been?¡±

    "About two weeks. Outside, two weeks in Lee Seung time."

    "I see. I think it''s been longer than I thought."

    "Sounds like a long time ago. The average is 80 years before the souls who came to rest go out. It''s common to go over 120 years at most. But only two weeks is a long time? It doesn''t make sense."

    "Hey, I made a promise. I promised Haru that I''d be back soon. They''ll be waiting. As much as I miss you, you miss me for a day."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, I''m sure. Because he''s like a son. He''s the guy who told me I was like a father.¡±

    The grim reaper said. Hanseok Choi woke up too early.

    At the same time, as soon as she realized where Choi Han-seok was, she opened the door and came to greet him.

    Choi Han-seok was rather smart. Also, he was quick to notice because he was rolling around in a tough world. That''s why I knew.

    "What if I woke up late?"

    "Well, I guess you''ve been waiting. Hanseok has only one family left. But for a day to come here.

    It''ll take a long time.¡±

    "Yes, it''s going to take a really long time. You have to."

    "That''s why I''m waiting. It''s just. It''s pathetic. There''s no one to wait for. And I''m bored, too."

    On the second week, Choi Han-seok, who was lying down and resting comfortably, realized. This is the underworld.

    Where is heaven? What is this place? What happens to the ghosts who let go of their resentment and walked into the bright light?

    I''ve always wondered, but now I know for sure.

    So is the nature of heaven. It shows and feels what the soul wants. It''s not something I haven''t done in my life. That''s Han.

    Just endless grasslands, places I liked in my life, things like that. It really makes you relax while doing things like that.

    Death is to sleep endlessly, he said. But there was an end to the underworld of the underworld.

    When the resting soul is satisfied, you can stop resting now. When you feel enough, the door opens again.

    And Choi Han-seok also knew. What happens when you go out here. He asked Sun-geol."How long does it take to be reborn?"

 Chapter - 347 Episode 342. Jade beads (3)

    "To reincarnation? Curious?"

    "If you''re not curious, you''re lying. I told you. I want to see Haru right now. I miss Yumi and I miss Joohyuk. The same will be true for a day. I need to go in a hurry.¡±

    "It''s not a place you can go just because you want to go quickly. Lee Seung-eun. No, more specifically, it means something else."

    Soongeol said. It''s like going, it''s possible right now. It''s not rocket science.

    Because all you have to do is walk through the door.

    The world is wide and vast. And the world, the underworld, and heaven are in direct contact.

    Like two sides of a coin. It''s a fine line of paper. However, as such, it is not easy to come and go.

    People don''t even know if it exists. The saying that the base of the lamp is dark is just right.

    And the door was the one that allowed him to travel underneath the lamp.

    It doesn''t have to be a door, but it''s comfortable.

    Something that can be opened and closed, connects in and out, and comes and goes. That''s the door. A lot of people think so. Because I feel it as common sense.

    That''s why the grim reaper uses the door.

    The same is true of the underworld that Choi Han-seok realized.

    "I don''t think it''s worth much more here. I want to go out."

    "This is heaven. Heaven where many people, living and dead, want to come all their lives. But it''s not worth it.¡±

    "I''ve found out of the blue. It just occurred to me. I mean, this place is a delusion.¡±

    "Fantastic?"

    "A space created because many people believe there is heaven. The same goes for the underworld. Ghosts, too. Don''t you think?"

    "There... .. I didn''t expect you to think that.¡±

    It''s a difficult story. But it''s easy to understand. Choi Han-seok started the sentence. The grim reaper''s eyes shook.

    His mouth was smiling, but everyone knew it wasn''t just a happy smile.

    "How did the underworld come into being? It''s simple, considering that everyone dies. Then, of course, you''ll think about what happens after you die."

    "I''m sure most people do. It''s from the time people''s civilization came into being, and it''s even more so."

    "Those thoughts come together one by one and become concrete, become stories. I had faith that there would be a afterlife, that there would be ghosts, and that''s when the afterlife really came out. Perhaps the Lord of the Underworld first opened the door."

    "The door to the underworld?"

    "That''s what I think. Reincarnation, ghosts, referees, that''s all that''s all.¡±

    "Isn''t something strange then? There''s actually a ghost. I saw it with my eyes. Choi Hanseok was actually a ghost. I cook with Haru, listen to him and make him holy."

    "But ghosts can''t interfere with reality. No matter what you do, you can''t lift a toothpick."

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The grim reaper, who was quietly refuting, was caught off guard and soon shut up.

    Choi Han-seok nodded quietly as if he knew it would happen.

    "The Lord of the Underworld used to say. One day, first appeared all over the world. He''s the one who connects the underworld and the underworld. That''s why he''s so precious, and he''s worth making exceptions in the underworld that goes back to tight rules."

    "I don''t usually think about why. I see. That''s what happened. I''ll do that.

    "I''ve lived a long time. There''s a bit of a geek in the head. Anyway, that''s what I think. Ghosts can''t interfere with reality at all, but if they go through the day.""You can change the reality."

    "Yes, one day is a person who connects ghosts and people. Ghosts ask Haru for help, Haru helps. The reality changes. In other words, things that have already been decided change little by little. Even the Underworld can''t do this, can you? After all, he was born by faith."

    "Now that I''m here, I can just say. You''re right. Not only the Great Underworld, but all of them who are called beings all over the world."

    "One day is stronger than the Lord of the Underworld. Don''t you think?"

    Nodding. Soondol nodded instead of talking. Because it was too heavy a subject to dare say yes.

    Actually, it was weird from the start.

    What''s the point of a day? What''s wrong with that? Just because you can see ghosts? Because he''s someone who can make ghosts have substance and taste the food? That much can be done by shamans.

    Therefore, it was a logical and reasonable conclusion to think that Haru had something special that no one else had.

    And Choi Han-seok is about to come up with something special.

    "Why is it a dish?"

    "Everyone eats."

    "Why a day''s cooking?"

    "A day is... .. because he''s a special person."

    "No, you have to be a little more precise. One day is not just special. Cooking. He can put his heart into his food. He''s a man who''s big enough and pure enough to be involved in the ghosts born with thoughts and their afterlife. That''s why a day is special. Don''t you think?"

    "For an old man, he''s smart. Really. Surprised."

    In the end, that''s it. Mind. It''s not just about thinking about and caring for guests.

    A pure heart that only one day can have, without questioning anything else.

    An incredible thing that happened when a special day with it, and a special miracle that the list was pushed back by one day. And a lot of miracles.

    "So... I don''t want to be in heaven. I know. It''s nice here. I can achieve whatever I want, and if I think about what I want to do, I get it right in front of me. It''s like a dream."

    "It''s where everyone wants it. You don''t have to try, you can sleep as much as you want. It''s a place where people who are hurt by reality can rest until their wounds heal without worrying about anything."

    "But we don''t have a day here.¡±

    "That''s true."

    "I don''t need anything. Things that don''t exist. I can''t wait to go outside and eat the warm and delicious food that Haru made. By the time I can be like that, I''ll be one more day older? The food will be more delicious. How much are you looking forward to it? You can''t taste it in heaven."

    "That''s right. That''s right, really."

    "Don''t you expect Sun-geol?"

    "Can''t you? How much did Haru pay for it? And Choi Han-seok told me so many things."

    A lot of people say that. The world is hell. It''s a place where it''s hard to breathe because you''re hit by people, hit by money.

    Choi Han-seok agrees.

    Just looking at Park Joo-hyuk, he''s been through a lot of hardships. But I still thought I''d like to go back.

    It was like that for a day. There''s no day in here. Then this hellish world is better than heaven.

    Because I''m sure a day will make a little bit of a mess for this world.Just as faith created everything, Choi Han-seok believes so.

    So you can move on without any hesitation. Be confident. Above all, spread your shoulders.

    "I was worried. I just wanted to rest here more."

    "Mr. Sungeol, can you come later?"

    "By the way, I just changed my mind after hearing what Han Seok said. I was persuaded. I think this world is better than here now. It depends on how you live. It depends on what you think."

    "It depends on how you live¡­¡­, yes, you''re right."

    Chuck! Choi Han-seok reached out his hand. The grim reaper held the hand as if he was a little shy.

    "Shall we go?"

    "Go, I don''t know how long it''ll take us to get out here and see each other again."

    "But we''ll see each other someday. Just like it used to be. Look at this."

    Choi Han-seok raised his right little finger.

    A very faint, but certainly a red thread had been fastened at some point.

    Where the thread is headed is none other than Soongeol''s little finger. The red thread of fate was connecting the two.

    "You said it wouldn''t break even in reincarnation, right?¡±

    "Yes, that''s what fate is.¡±

    "That''s enough. I have enough. I don''t want anything more."

    "Actually, so do I."

    Holding hands together, the two slowly walked over the door opened by the grim reaper.

    It wasn''t long before it was completely swallowed up by the light.

    Rumbling! As if there were an earthquake, the fantasy of the oral fairy tale, where Choi Han-seok was, was completely shattered and disappeared.

    There was nothing left in the seat. The heaven of Choi Han-seok and Soon-geol disappeared like that.

    The two of them were completely holy. Shortly after, a report was received from Yeom-ra.

    Yeom-ra, who was working in his office, laughed happily when she was briefed.

    "Two pure souls were holy? It doesn''t happen often these days. That''s great."

    Then he called in some of the servants to deliver his words.

    To the Department involved in reincarnation. I ordered you to stick it on quick.

    At a time when the underworld is getting better, it was common to put a quick job on it.

    "Tell him to send two souls down here as soon as possible. Maybe there''s someone waiting. They''re the ones who made me suffer until I died, so it''s the most considerate thing I can do for them.¡±

    "As you say, I''ll tell you. Lord of the Underworld."

    "Nice to meet you. Of course."

    Sijong, who was ordered by the underworld, toddled away with the documents.

    After watching until he could not be seen, Yeom-ra returned to her seat and changed her clothes.

    Soon the door will open. It was time to go back to this world and run the current business, as I had to deal with my busy work first.

    We need to save the grim reaper. I wonder if there''s a talented person like Soon-geol.

    Mumbling with his mouth, the grim reaper, who came down to this world, was busy collecting his soul with his life-saver.

    It''s almost time for the ears to close. The agony of saving the grim reaper had suddenly turned into something completely different.

    ''What would be good to eat today?¡¯

    It''s a very real concern if it''s realistic. Going to Haru''s restaurant had become a routine at some point.

    A dish that can''t be tasted anywhere else.

    It has a lot of seasoning called heart, so it''s a dish that can be able to taste even ghosts.

    I''m craving something spicy because I''m stressed out. Hmm, it''s spicy.¡¯

    The concern was not long.Shall we eat chicken feet? Haru is good at that.¡¯

 Chapter - 348 Episode 343. Jade beads (4)

    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm."

    "Well, Haru, you seem to be in a good mood today. Did something happen? Sing a song that you don''t usually sing. You look very bright."

    On my way to get up in the morning, wash up, and get ready to go to work.

    Yumi, who woke up a little late and rubbed her eyes in bed, looked at the day and put a question mark on her face.

    Yumi had a good hunch. It was true that I felt good.

    But that doesn''t mean there''s anything particularly good going on. How should I say it? It''s just a little unrealistic.

    "Chef Choi Han-seok appeared in my dream.¡±

    "Dream? Haru and I rarely dream. A few times a year. It''s not a big dream. Chef Choi Hanseok is here?¡±

    "That''s true. Because we don''t dream. But this time, it felt very different. It was an old oral story. Chef Choi Han-seok held the grim reaper''s hand. We''re leaving now, so let''s meet again later. You said thank you."

    "Really? If it''s true, Chef Choi Han-seok and the grim reaper will probably...¡­.¡±

    "You''re a total saintly. Rest as long as you can, and now you reincarnate. I guess that''s what it means. Why? Didn''t Soon-geol do that before? The soul that has finished its rest is ready to be born again. A new person."

    "That means...¡­, in a few months, you two could really be born."

    "That''s right. Of course, it''ll take at least 15 years for you to come to our restaurant yourself, but it''s not that bad.¡±

    Haru smiled happily and clenched his fist.

    Yumi, who was completely awake, also cheered along the day with a look full of determination.

    The two high-fived each other''s fists.

    "Until the chef and Soon-geol return, we should be better chefs. I''ll be a better restaurant owner and treat you with more delicious food.¡±

    "Of course, of course! Haru and I will be able to do it. He''s my husband and I."

    "Something... .. I''m still a little shy. What do you mean married couple? I love it, but. Something. Something."

    Married couple. Literally. Haru and Yumi got married a few days ago.

    It was a very simple wedding with only a few guests, including the King of the Underworld, Yeyoung, and ghost guests, without inviting other chefs or acquaintances.

    But it was the happiest moment in the world for both of them.

    Marriage registration could not be made because of the nature of not being old and living for a very long time.

    It was impossible to call others who were ordinary "people''.

    But Yeomra said: Marriage registration or what is just a sham.

    The most important thing is that they had a wedding and that they thought of each other as a couple.

    For your information, the officiant and congratulatory speech at that time were given by the underworld. The comments were also absolutely classic.

    You told me to love you until I have black hair. Then Haru said in a joking manner.

    They''re asking what happens if you work hard and buy time.

    I still remember the answer that Yeomra said at that time. What did he say? If so...¡­.

    "Let''s be happy for the rest of our lives.

    "That''s right, honey."

    "Hey, honey¡­¡­.¡±

    "Oh, Haru''s face turned red. Is it that good? Honey? Yeo Bong Bong?

    "Argh! It''s my fault! Anyway, that''s what happened. Chef Choi Han-seok was also a saint. We''re doing well without any problems. Especially, it''s thanks."Haru proudly held a necklace on her neck to Yumi.

    It is a necklace with brilliant jade beads tied up. The jade bead was given, of course, saying that Yeomra was the last gift.

    Treasure of the Underworld that leads to people and ghosts like Minsu, who had struggled a little before.

    Jade beads that Yeomra had when she was a human being. The principle itself is similar to a house-guessing maniac who shows ghosts the way.

    It is an object that overlaps coincidences with people who have eaten their hearts and dreams to the world so that they can find a day.

    Maybe that''s why the number of customers increased in the table heaven and restaurant home-cooked meals.

    They are a bit unusual guests. Young, young or old. Regardless of age, even region.

    Guests who came to Korea by chance while living abroad, or customers who came from far away after hearing rumors, etc.

    Many people could come to the day because of the coincidence that literally coincided.

    And they were all healed. The lost things were recovered by Haru as a heart-to-heart dish.

    Thanks to you, business is booming these days.

    The number of customers increased a lot, and so did the ghosts. There was nothing short of money and time.

    Haru made eye contact with Yumi with a pleased expression. What''s so funny, she giggled.

    "Looking at you changing the subject right away, I guess you''re really embarrassed. Honey?"

    "It''s a lie to say that I''m not... shy. You know I like you that much."

    "Then sing it to me, too. Why would you do this to me when we''re married? Really?"

    "Oh, okay. I mean. ¡­¡­my darling."

    "Hahahaha! LOL! You''re so cute. Mr. Haru, I''m going crazy. Why is a man so cute? Huh?"

    "See you later at night after work¡­¡­, my dear."

    "Okay!"

    Anyway, they are two harmonious people. After preparing, Haru left home first and went to work.

    On the way to the restaurant home-cooked meal in the car. When I entered the kitchen, the youngest who came to work early was sitting on a chair and dozing off.

    Even in the kitchen, there are traces of cooking the day before.

    Maybe it''s because I''m scared of getting scolded, or maybe it''s because it''s courtesy.

    It was very neat and polished, but I couldn''t avoid the eye of the day. There was only one thing this meant.

    "I was practicing cooking until dawn today, and I fell asleep. It''s hard."

    I felt like I was looking at myself in the old self. One thing that has changed is that Park Chu-hyuk and his position have completely changed.

    This is Haru''s restaurant, and I''m looking at the kitchen youngest who walks a similar path to his old self.

    What is this guy thinking?

    Why did I start cooking and why am I burning up my youth so hard? Come to think of it, I didn''t ask for that.

    You must be tired, so I''ll have to let you work a little more work today. Thinking so, I brought a blanket and put it on him.

    Shivering with the chill in the kitchen, he quickly turned into a relaxed look.

    The day when I was looking at it happily began to prepare for the bottom.

    Not long after, several senior chefs came to work, but one day they put their fingers on their lips, telling them not to wake them up.

    The chefs who saw it smiled and looked at the youngest.

    There must have been a time like this for themselves this way. Well, that''s why I opened the kitchen at dawn.

    The youngest''s cooking skills were actually improving day by day.

    According to the tradition of the kitchen, most of the food that people eat during the break is made by the youngest. The taste was getting better day by day."You''re working hard."

    I think Chef Choi Han-seok did it to Chef Park Joo-hyuk before, and Chef Park Joo-hyuk did it to himself. It''s time for a day.

    The kitchen became noisy as senior chefs began to rush in. The youngest, who had been sleeping well, suddenly opened his eyes.

    He stared blankly at the kitchen with half-asleep eyes, and at one point he grasped the situation and jumped like a spring.

    "Huh!"

    What''s "uh" and "huk"? He was drooling and sleeping well. You don''t even know they''re here."

    The seniors who look angry and complain. The embarrassed youngest''s eyes were moistened.

    I think I''ll get in big trouble. Maybe even in the kitchen? I can''t do that.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I''m just gonna sit down and take a break from cleaning yesterday."

    "That''s enough, man, what do I want? Thanks to your cleaning, it doesn''t take long to prepare for today''s opening. You have plenty of time, so go to the sauna quickly."

    "¡­¡­Huh? I didn''t hear you well?"

    "Is the little one deaf already? Go to the sauna and wash up quickly. It looks like you stayed up all night in the kitchen. Are you going to cook the guests without washing them? Are you serious?"

    "No! No! No way! I''ll be right back, I''m so sorry and thank you!!¡±

    "Wake up and come back."

    The youngest running to the changing room with light luggage.

    Haru and the other chefs looked at the back with delight.

    Chef Park Joohyuk didn''t even do this.

    Even if you think it''s too loose, if you look at the youngest''s dark circles that are increasing like his skills, you''ll lose all of your thoughts.

    Customers who made reservations began to enter the restaurant, and in the kitchen, where military discipline was put in place, countless chefs cooked without breathing under the direction of the day.

    Cooking, cooking, cooking. In fine dining like this, people tell me to cook instead of saying ''cook''.

    It is a word that is used dozens and hundreds of times a day.

    One day I thought of it. Yes, cooking. Making for customers during the day.

    But on a night with a full moon like a round jade bead like today, it makes a little warmer dishes.

    The jade beads sparkled again tonight. Lost ghosts come from far away and eat and go back.

    "You''re a special guest. How should I put it?"

    "What? Me? Uh, um... I never thought of that. I''m just a really normal person. Living a normal life and dying a normal life. Such."

    "Do you remember how he died?"

    "I... do. It''s not a very pleasant memory, though. It was an accident. I was hit by a car. I was riding my bike to save a few thousand won for bus fare."

    "Look, you''re special. You don''t remember how 90% of the ghost customers who come to our store died. Sometimes some people forget everything except their names."

    "Oh... that''s a little too much."

    "But don''t worry. You''ve found our restaurant where you can relax."

    Sneak, I poured a glass of water for the guest. Asked if he had a menu, I answered instead.

    "If there''s anything you want to eat right now, let me know. I''ll make it as much as I can."

    Twinkle, the jade beads on the necklace shook and shone.

    There are still a few more guests to come to the restaurant. However, as a guest other than a ghost.

    Cheer up!

    Suddenly the door of the restaurant burst open.

 Chapter - 349 Episode 344. The unforgivable (1)

    Cheer up~~

    Suddenly, the door to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal opened carefully. One day I couldn''t help but be a little embarrassed.

    Should I call it trust or intuition based on accumulated experience?

    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve done so many early morning business for ghosts, but I didn''t even know how far one day has come.

    The point here is that you can guess which guest came in just by hearing the door open.

    Whether it''s a person or a ghost. What a person is, and what a ghost is.

    It has been the case since the table heaven, and Haru was also the reason why he hung a bell on the entrance to the restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

    By the way, according to the hunch, the guest who visited the restaurant this time was a human. Maybe Haru knows that, too.

    "Huh? What''s this? You really opened it.¡±

    "¡­¡­Chef Park Joo-hyuk?! What are you doing here?"

    At 12:30 a.m., Park Joo-hyuk suddenly appeared without any contact, and the day worked hard to manage his facial expression as if nothing happened.

    I knew clearly that the restaurant''s business hours were closing now, but I was surprised to find out what happened.

    For your information, the youngest left work early to sleep.

    It was because jade beads had such a good performance that it roughly informed the day when customers who were eaten in the city would come.

    ''A guest came today, but the jade marble kept shaking. I thought it was weird, so was Chef Park Joo-hyuk trying to come?¡¯

    It''s not strange to have additional guests on the day of opening, but if it''s Park Joo-hyuk.

    Even if you''re a guest who''s been led by jade beads, your words change considerably.

    Park Chu-hyuk is doing a good job now, and he''s already achieved a lot.

    What does he lack to eat away at his soul? I greeted him with considerable care and led him to his seat.

    "By the way, what are you doing at this hour?"

    "I went home after the oral fairy tale, and I couldn''t sleep. Today, he thought he couldn''t make it, so he drove around once.¡­. How did we get here? I came in just in case the lights were on. By the way, that''s the question I''m gonna ask. What''s wrong with you? Open the store at this hour. Is life a little tight these days?¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk''s unique strong tone, but what is inside is a joke that feels only pleasant.

    The day came back with a bright chuckle.

    "Life is not in need. It''s a decent thing to live on a moderate basis. By the way, I''d rather ask the chef. Do you have any concerns these days? The man who used to say he was tired every day suddenly left for a drive late at night."

    "Of course I do. I''m worried that my beloved junior is so good at this, you punk. We''re going to win the oral fairy tale. You don''t know how surprised I was when I tried your food with my girlfriend?

    "I was just glad you enjoyed your meal."

    "It wasn''t that bad. You know the sweet potato croquette. I tried making it again at home with the recipe I got from you, but it didn''t taste good. GFRIEND eats it well because it''s delicious, but you know when you see it. What''s the heat?"

    "I think it''s because it''s a dish I invented. Chef is good, so I know you''ll do a better job if you do a little more.""That''s it, that''s it. Can I just stop talking about it? Anyway, I guess I''m out of my elementary school. Now it''s hard to keep up with the kitchen. I can''t imagine what Choi Hanseok did when he was older than me. I think it''s up to here, these days."

    "You have a lot of worries."

    Just in case, it was me too. I could tell from a little conversation. What Choi Han-seok''s worries are.

    Cooks, especially those who run such a massive Michelin three-star Korean restaurant representing Korea, are forced to devote their entire lives to cooking.

    From an early age to an early age. Cooking is life for them.

    A restaurant and many dishes made there are the soul of a cook.

    That''s why Choi Han-seok feels like Park Joo-hyuk''s son and handed over the restaurant to him.

    The only son who can give his soul away is a son who shares blood.

    And if it''s time to retire. If the time comes when you have to hold and hold it desperately so that your skills don''t go any further down.

    ''I''ve never experienced it, but I can roughly predict how it will feel.¡¯

    A sense of resilience that one can no longer achieve something one has devoted all one''s life to. My life that I''ve been working hard until now is falling apart.

    We''ve achieved a lot so far, so shouldn''t that be enough? But you have basic skills, so why don''t you just do what you need to do in the kitchen?

    Of course, it is not wrong. Of course it is, just by listening. It''s a common sense story.

    But man is an animal that seeks joy in an emergency, even more so if he has devoted his life to something.

    "I... don''t know, Haru. I don''t know why I''m telling you this. Life is a bit... How should I put it? That''s not easy. Fort."

    It would be okay if he could finish neatly like Adam, but if not, he would have no choice but to feel a great sense of despondency like Park Joo-hyuk now.

    In the case of Park Joo-hyuk, the ripple effect seems to have been huge enough for the jade bead to respond.

    So you''ll be here right now. The day grinned.

    "Then would you like to order first?¡±

    "I''m not gonna ask you why it''s open at this hour. You''ve always been a weirdo, kkk. Anyway, just give it to the customer next to you. Is it braised tofu? It looks delicious."

    "If there''s anything else you want to eat, I can make it for you."

    "That''s it, that''s it. It''s okay even if it''s hard. And I like braised tofu. Oh, give me a bottle of soju."

    "Alcohol? I don''t care, but will you be okay with tomorrow''s work?¡±

    "I don''t know, I''m just gonna take my annual leave and go to bed. The kitchen people are so skilled now that they can breathe well without me. It''s just me. I''m here because I'' Isn''t that what the headline is all about?"

    ''You know best that it''s not. "Who has said several times that the most important thing in fighting a war in the kitchen is the commander who makes orders?" The words were filled to the end of his neck, but he responded by saying yes.

    Now is the time to have a little talk with Park Joo-hyuk. One day I could see it instinctively.

    "Are you having a hard time these days?¡±

    "Do you think so, too.

    "I haven''t seen you in a day or two. Is it because of the cooking? It''s hard to go up any more, like that."

    "There''s that. What should I say? I keep thinking about Chef Choi Han-seok these days. Even when he was much older than me, he didn''t let go of it and just kept improving. I wonder what it is. I feel like this is all my fault. Oh, I don''t even know what I''m talking about."Park Joo-hyuk smiled bitterly and sighed deeply. It was a smiling face, but it was charred inside.

    Park Chu-hyuk doesn''t know. Haru knows what happened between himself and Choi Hanseok.

    But I know one day. Choi Han-seok told me about it, so I remember it very vividly.

    The reason why Choi Han-seok died. Is it because of Park Chu-hyuk? If you say so, it''s not.

    Someone drove drunk, just hit Choi Han-seok on the road. It was just that.

    But from Park''s point of view, it won''t be the case.

    If I didn''t get angry with Master Choi Han-seok at the time, if I didn''t force myself to do something ridiculous things. Nothing would have happened.

    Even after Choi Han-seok died, Park Chu-hyuk inherited a oral fairy tale that could be said to be his keepsake and life itself.

    Since then, he has completely changed the menu and stand of the restaurant, and until the day came, he was in danger of losing three Michelin stars.

    If it hadn''t been for a day. If Park Joo-hyuk had changed his mind then. If the driver of the car didn''t drink.

    If, if, if. Those words were stuck together like chewing gum, covering Park Joo-hyuk''s whole head.

    He was eaten by the world, but it was none other than himself who made it.

    "Feeling guilty."

    If there are ten ghosts, eight are guilty.

    He regretted his choice and became a regret and a ghost. One day I was well aware of it.

    "First of all, have a meal. Have a drink, I''ll pour you a drink."

    "Thanks. Come to think of it, I''ve never had such a quiet drink with you. We''ve known each other for years, so I don''t know why there hasn''t been such a place.¡±

    Today''s menu is braised tofu. It was made in advance, so I simply made a fried egg and served it with side dishes.

    It''s not just braised tofu, it''s red seasonings based on soy sauce and red pepper flakes with plenty of pork neck.

    It''s nothing but someone''s home-cooked meal sitting next to Park Joo-hyuk like Min-soo used to.

    Braised tofu and pork neck. To be honest, I thought it would be greasy or bad, but when I made it, it was really, really delicious.

    Haru was going to go home and make it for Yumi.

    Park Joo-hyuk was also amazed by the unusual combination, but soon took a bite and opened his eyes wide, saying it was delicious.

    It was this kind of food, so it was quite good as a side dish.

    "Ta-da."

    "Cheers."

    The glass struck, and the alcohol quickly disappeared. Alcohol also had the power to remove people''s thoughts and soften their minds.

    Maybe it was because he didn''t drink well. Park Joo-hyuk, who turned red in half a bottle, quickly emptied the rice bowl with a look that seemed a little more comfortable.

    I''ve been thinking about one day. Park Joo-hyuk and Choi Han-seok. Thinking about a lot of people who went through themselves, I was thinking about what to do.

    What kind of person is Park Joo-hyuk to himself?

    At first, he was the youngest in the restaurant and kept in check, saying he didn''t like him, but after being properly beaten by Haru, he completely changed his mind and became a strong ally.

    Helped me a lot with the day, and so did the day.

    There were also many crises that he would not have easily overcome without him.

    When Haru opened a new restaurant, he made gomguk as a gift, sent a wreath, laughed together, cried together, and shared his heart.

    Therefore, he forgave Park Chu-hyuk for one day. The same was true of Choi Han-seok.

    So there is only one person who has not forgiven.

 Chapter - 350 Episode 345. The unforgivable (2)

    "I... don''t know, Haru. I don''t know if I''ve lived a decent life."

    While leaning around the glass, Park Joo-hyuk, whose face turned red, murmured in a faint voice as if he was crawling.

    One day I knew now was the time. The ghost, who was today''s guest, had already eaten and went back.

    He used to eat the original meal quickly, and he is a ghost because he can come to the restaurant many times.

    There are only two restaurants in the country where ghosts can come, and the restaurant heaven and restaurant home-cooked meals. But people are different.

    I was considerate because I knew that. He''s a very grateful man.

    Thinking that I should give a lot of service next time, the day I greeted Park Joo-hyuk in my heart began to focus on him.

    "You''ve lived a decent life, chef''s life. He''s a chef that everyone acknowledges, and he''s the owner of a restaurant that everyone acknowledges. You''ve made a lot of achievements."

    "The achievement I''ve made is one day worth of pikapikas with you or less. You''re the one who''s amazing. Well, I''m past it."

    "If it wasn''t for you, you know I wouldn''t be here. Who accepted me in the oral fairy tale?"

    "Who else was trying to get you out of here? Haru, I know. What a bad person I am. I don''t deserve it. In many ways."

    "Bad guy¡­¡­.¡±

    "I''m almost 40 years old, and I have to get married. I don''t even know if I deserve it. I''m starting to lose my cooking skills and sense. Every time I sleep, I have nightmares and heavy body. I think it''s really time to die."

    "Chef¡­¡­"

    Park Joo-hyuk literally sounds like he''s dying. Watching him like that, the fist of the day went into strength.

    He clenched his hand tightly. I felt complicated.

    It was Park Chu-hyuk who wanted to reach it more than anything else, who was too high to be seen.

    Now you''re saying this in front of your junior, you''re lower than a day.

    Of course I knew.

    The chef, who thought he was a wannabe, had a history of brutally trampling on the end of his stepfather and teacher, Choi Han-seok, and his personality was also a total disaster.

    But the cooking was manageable, and crucially it had enough leadership to keep a restaurant rolling.

    He was that kind of person, and that''s how the world rolled.

    He was the one who ruined the teacher''s end, but there are only three people in the world who know that.

    Haru, Choi Han-seok, and Park Joo-hyuk. Two forgave each other, so one is left. It''s just Park Joo-hyuk himself.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why on earth are you saying that?"

    "Is it Haru?"

    "Listen to it, listen to it''s really. I see. Chef, you''re tired, you''re troubled, and I understand everything. But this isn''t right. Chef Park Joohyuk is still a fairy tale head. You don''t want to put it down."

    The emotion that had been suppressing as much as possible exploded like an active volcano.

    It''s a big leap for a day, if you''d say it''s a sudden leap forward.

    He never got angry with anyone in most situations.

    My head got cold as much as my heart got hot, and I was a person who listened to the other person''s words, let alone screamed, and then talked to them. Because it was a day.

    But now it''s a little different.

    It was a rare situation in my life, but today. I was genuinely angry. I wanted to give Park Joo-hyuk a punch.

    But I can''t believe someone who used to be your idol and still liked you said that.I can''t let this go as a junior.

    "What''s wrong with someone who knows better than me? You know. You said this to me a lot. The most important thing in the restaurant is the kitchen, and the most important thing in it is the head.

    "If the head collapses...¡­ the whole kitchen shakes, and the guests who notice it leave. Yeah, I know. Of course it''s what I said. It''s what I heard from my teacher, and I remember it well."

    "Is the oral fairy tale a little messy these days? I haven''t heard anything from other seniors. He comes to eat from time to time."

    "Nothing''s wrong. That''s why I''m scared. Everyone does well without me, so I wonder if it''s meaningful to go to work. Everyone has a lot of time. There''s nothing to order on the way."

    Park Joo-hyuk said. I''m sure it''s my restaurant, but now I have nothing to do. Some would say this.

    Then shouldn''t we just go into the kitchen and cook?

    But when you actually work, you can see that''s nonsense.

    Head, and Park Joo-hyuk''s star-studded head cook in the kitchen? That''s only possible when there''s a broadcast filming.

    Park Joo-hyuk can''t say he wants to do it. Of course, it''s possible, but there are kitchen rules in the kitchen.

    It''s the same with the army. As if no one would like it if the division commander suddenly came. The same is true of the kitchen.

    In other words, Park Joo-hyuk has nothing to do now.

    So you''re opening another restaurant like Haru? Is that an easy thing to do?

    "There''s plenty of time. That''s a lot of nonsense.¡±

    "In the past, you wanted to rest so badly. You always have a blind eye, and you want to sleep a little longer. That''s what you said."

    "I used to, not now. So I''ve been in a relationship that I''ve always wanted to date, and since I''m older, I''m seriously thinking about getting married. I am, but I feel like I have a big hole in my chest. No matter what you do, it doesn''t fill up. I keep thinking about the past. I missed you today too...¡­. I''m glad to see you like this. That''s good, man."

    "Do you think Chef Choi Han-seok will blame Chef Park Joo-hyuk?"

    "¡­¡­Hey, it hurts."

    In the end, a worse day jabbed ahead.

    To be honest, other guests would have had more time. It''s not just today.

    I would have listened as much as I could, and if I had nothing more to say, I would have brought up a day''s opinion. Because it''s his job.

    However, it is not Park Joo-hyuk. He was Haru''s senior before being a guest, and he is also a hateful and grateful man.

    He''s a person who''s already put a lot of heart into it. Therefore, I want to cross the line a little today.

    "What do you think? Chef."

    "Someone... ..not someone to blame someone to blame. Master Choi Han-seok."

    "I don''t know. What happened between you two. I think something happened to the chef since he''s having such a hard time. But Chef Choi Han-seok, who I know, won''t blame chef like him."

    It''s a lie. One day, I probably know more about Choi Han-seok than Park Joo-

    As he did, he learned cooking with Choi Han-seok as his teacher, and also spent a lot of time with Choi Han-seok that he didn''t experience.One day I''m not a liar. No, it''s more of a dislike.

    In relationships, I also think that lying to someone is a betrayal in itself.

    But this time, I wanted to lie even if I had to say sorry to Yeom-ra.

    Yeah, maybe one day I was angry.

    I don''t know if it''s a fire to Park Joo-hyuk or himself, or what it''s not. He was a little excited.

    "Haru, you too¡­¡­You said you had a relationship with Chef Choi Han-seok before, right?¡±

    "Yes, a little."

    "Then what do you think? Chef Choi Hanseok.¡±

    "Chef Choi Han-seok, whom I know. Even if Chef Park Joo-hyuk betrayed him, he wouldn''t be sad, feel betrayed, or even blame the chef for a speck of it."

    "You, you. How can I guarantee that?"

    "No father blames his son."

    "¡­¡­Bless you."

    Park Joo-hyuk''s words were cut off. With his head down, he silently tilted the soju bottle.

    He said, ''I can''t go to work tomorrow. It might be rather good,'' he muttered.

    After hearing that, Haru took out another bottle of new soju and poured it into his cup.

    Park quickly emptied his glass. It didn''t take long for half a bottle to disappear.

    "How''s your relationship going?"

    "Not bad. I think I''ll get married around the end of the year. My girlfriend told me about it first. You said you liked it. I wonder if it''s time for you."

    "Honey, it''s kind of awkward to be out of your mouth.¡±

    "How about you and me? Anyway, there''s a lot of good things going on. These days. I don''t know why I feel like this. I''m confused."

    The conversation was going round and round. Even though Park Chu-hyuk took a step forward with great determination, he skillfully avoided it.

    He didn''t do it out of consciousness. Since he''s lived for a long time, he''s also met as many people as he''s had a day.

    These are things that were in my mind unconsciously.

    Park Chu-hyuk was hoping to comfort him. Not only that, but most of the people who were eaten by the world like him did.

    People who want a word of comfort and self-caring rather than empathy.

    But it''s hard to know. I wonder what that one word is. If I knew, I could just do it for you, but it''s not rocket science.

    It''s so hard that a person is dying. One day I was unbearably angry.

    It''s even more so that a person he''s known a lot is stepping on the threshold.

    Depression has eaten some people. Even a person who smiles normally doesn''t know what depression is inside. So one day I said.

    "It''s all right."

    "What do you mean it''s okay...."

    "Whatever, it''s just, it''s gonna be fine. Chef Park Joohyuk is a strong person. I''m a star who raises me, learns cooking under Chef Choi Han-seok, and reigns as the No. 1 Korean food industry in the name and

    "Hey, what kind of flattery is that all of a sudden? First place? There we go ahead. I think you''ll soon take it away from me too. Don''t you think so? I was so surprised. I''ve been eating your food and croquettes before.¡±

    "Still, I''m sure you used to. Like me, I just like cooking. I could be a star like that someday. That would be great. While thinking about those things. Didn''t you achieve it now? All you have to do is retire nicely. Now."

    "I''ve achieved what I wanted...¡­.¡±

    "You''ve achieved it, and that''s it. It must have been a lifelong wish. Don''t you think so? Chef."

    "Yes, you said retirement.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk laughed bitterly.

 Chapter - 351 Episode 346. The unforgivable (3)

    "Chef, you know the best. When a person like me should come down, it''s something only he knows."

    "Of course. I know. I know.There is ¡­."

    "That''s the way it is. Whatever I say, the choice is up to you. And I''m sure you already know that kind of answer the best."

    "Yes, you''re right. That''s true. You''re right.¡±

    Park Joo-hyuk kept nodding at the end of the day.

    But perhaps because of the alcohol, the width grew bigger, and before long he dropped his head completely.

    Time passed quickly.

    Only two restaurants, clock hands running at dawn, and plenty of alcohol. Time flew by like an arrow.

    I came to my senses and I was passing by. The doors were closed long ago, and Haru and Park Joo-hyuk are still in the restaurant.

    WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOONG-WOOK

    I felt somewhat sad. There''s no understanding here, but wouldn''t he have similar feelings?

    This is what Yeomra said.

    He wanted to become the king of the underworld and change the world to a better place. He thought it was his job and his destiny.

    So he sacrificed a lot of things.

    He gave up the eternal rest of death, and also worked frantically for hundreds of years, hoping for nothing in return for the burden of countless souls on his shoulders.

    Even now it is.

    Even though there is no grim reaper, he doesn''t have a complaint and he takes care of everything he does.

    Then, sometimes, after work, I come to the restaurant for a day, and have a drink with simple food.

    That''s all it is to it. The things that Yeomra wants and wants.

    I suddenly feel that way these days.

    From the perspective of the underworld, if you look at the world a little further away, things like each person''s worries may be almost meaningless.

    It''s too little pain, too little ordeal.

    But that doesn''t make me less tired now.

    I had this thought, but I retracted it less than a few seconds later.

    Just because I''m watching a sponsor broadcast of African children starving to death on TV, it doesn''t make my situation any better.

    He realized that hard people are hard on their own.

    So is Park Joo-hyuk. He is living a successful life without worrying about money.

    No one in the world will blame Park Joo-hyuk for his achievements. But nevertheless, he is genuinely struggling.

    Because of what you''ve accomplished. Because they feel like they''re holding themselves back. That''s why one day is talking.

    "It''s your problem. It''s a problem that you can solve yourself.¡±

    "That''s true, but it''s too hard."

    "I''m rooting for you. I''m here. If you''re tired, come over for a drink like today. It''s always open. "Whether it''s dawn or day."

    "You go up there and you keep the restaurant open at dawn...¡­. That''s great. That''s amazing. Maybe Master Choi Han-seok feels the same way as me. Haru, there''s something different about you. I think it''s very different from normal people. I don''t care what you think, what you say. And the cooking."

    "What''s the difference? I''m the same person. It''s no different than the chef.""¡­¡­yes, there you go. Thank you, Haru. Sincerely. Thank you so much. For saying that to a guy like me."

    So this was the way the day took off.

    They didn''t cook anything special like ghosts, nor did they use the spices of the underworld.

    I know. Of course, if you''d taken those steps, you''d get a little better results.

    But I thought it was ignoring Park Joo-hyuk, who is still alive, so he can do a lot of things.

    Park Joo-hyuk got up from his seat.

    He said he wouldn''t accept the meal, but he almost took all the cash out of his wallet and left it at the counter.

    I didn''t bother to leak how much it cost. Several cheques worth 100,000 won stood out.

    One day approached Park Ju-hyuk, who was waiting for him, and asked him.

    "Aren''t you paying too much for just one braised tofu? I think I''ll eat two of our restaurant''s menus and open a bottle of champagne."

    "There''s no point in having delicious food and delicious alcohol. At least, just now, it was a delicious soju with braised tofu that I couldn''t afford to pay this much. You pay as much as you eat. So just accept it.¡±

    "If you say so¡­¡­. I see. But not next time. I''ll definitely get it at the regular price. If you keep doing that, are you not going to let me come to our restaurant?¡±

    "All right, all right. Anyway, one person is really nice. Haru, you''re amazing. Just."

    Shortly after, there was a call that the chauffeur had arrived.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who was walking casually out of the restaurant, carefully turned around and looked at the day to greet him.

    "I''m sorry. Thank you."

    "What, sir?"

    It was their last conversation that day. The unscheduled guest who came at dawn went back like that.

    There was nothing dynamic, nor was there a great deal of cooking.

    I just came to a Korean restaurant and had a drink with them. Even though it was just that''s all.

    "I''m the one who''s grateful. "Really don''t."

    The quivering of jade beads hung around my neck stopped.

    Of course, it was still shining softly, but I thought it was enough light for one person named Park Joo-hyuk to handle it.

    Park Chu-hyuk was consoled. Dear Haru, To a junior who used to be very jealous. That is why I acknowledge it as well.

    I was able to look directly at what kind of situation I was in and what kind of person I was.

    That was enough. At least that was the case with Park Chu-hyuk.

    At the dawn of the very next day, as soon as the door was opened, Yeomra came as if she had waited.

    He wanted to eat kimchi stew that Haru made for him today, so he sent all the ghosts away early and came back early?

    When I asked if I could do that to a slightly ridiculous day, he said, "What does it matter if I am the king of the afterlife?" What do you mean by kimchi stew?

    Slurp!

    "Wow, this is it!"

    "When I first met you, you ate very carefully. Now you''re just like a local guy. And you''re like, "Oh, my God."

    "But what do I do when it''s delicious? There''s nothing formal about eating something so delicious. With kimchi and pork and a glass of soju."

    Oh my god!

    Yeomra frowns pleasantly, saying that the sound comes out automatically.

    I was so scared at first, but now I feel like a regular customer everywhere in the neighborhood.

    The day was smiling awkwardly, and Yeomra hinted. It''s like talking to a neighborhood lady.

    "Well done yesterday, by the way."

    "Yesterday?"

    "It''s past midnight, so it''s yesterday. There was a surprise guest, right? "Drawn by my jade beads.""You knew Chef Park Joo-hyuk was here."

    "Of course, I told you, didn''t I? Jade beads are mine. I''ve had this item since I was a human being, and we spent a lot of time together. I can feel a single quiver of jade beads. That''s what happened to him.¡±

    "That''s what happened¡­¡­. Something is creepy."

    It was genuinely a little scary.

    I think I''m stuck with the underworld. I should take off my necklace at home, so I felt like I was being violated. Of course it''s a joke.

    "There''s something else that''s really creepy. Yesterday, Haru actually saved one person.¡±

    "If it''s a person¡­¡­¡­No way. Chef Park Joohyuk?¡±

    The day jumped like a spring in surprise at the words of Yeom-ra, who spoke casually.

    The underworld laughed out loud about what was funny.

    "You''ve been thinking about it, haven''t you? He''s been dragged to the jade beads, and even the beads trembled so much that it''s a serious situation."

    "That''s what I was thinking. But, chef Park Joohyuk. On the surface, you seem to have a lot on your mind, but you don''t seem to be having a lot of things. I just thought it would be okay."

    "Most people who die on their own, they look fine until the day before they die. People are strong. In a way, it''s natural."

    "Such..."

    The words of the underworld were truly shocking.

    Park Joo Hyuk, who was so fine. No, the old fairy tale chef Park Joo-hyuk. The underworld was so dangerous that it used such strong words.

    In addition, one day, Park Chu-hyuk had a strong wording.

    I crossed the line a little, and my junior said things that he couldn''t say to his senior without hesitation.

    Of course it worked out well. The underworld said this, and the jade beads stopped shaking.

    But if it didn''t.

    If it had gone off even a little bit, or if it hadn''t changed Park Joo Hyuk''s mind, it would have been on fire. Will he be able to maintain his sanity this day?

    I didn''t kill you myself, but I felt the same size of guilt. I wonder if Park Chu-hyuk''s past would have been followed.

    When I reached that point, my spine suddenly cooled down.

    The stiffened day looked at Yeom-ra with an indescribable expression.

    "Well, that''s good, though. Chef Park Joo-hyuk owes one''s life. Well, that''s good. That''s good. That''s how the world changes."

    "Haha¡­¡­."

    Can we think of this as a joke in the underworld? Or, if not, what should we call this.

    A day''s evaluation of the underworld quickly traveled between the land and the sky.

    I thought you were just a comfortable customer in the neighborhood. Who in the world is this customer?

    I guess you''re good with people.¡¯

    I couldn''t get rid of the feeling that I was playing in the hands of the underworld.

    However, it occurred to me that that was fine. It''s going just as well as he says.

    Park Joo Hyuk, who almost lost his precious person, survived the crisis.

    "Park Joo-hyuk, you''ll probably get married in about two months.¡±

    "Oh, really? It''s faster than I thought."

    "That''s how good things happen when you''re out of the woods. It''s hard right now, but all you have to do is bite and bite. Since we''ll get paid back. That''s the way of the world. Whether you feel it or not. What I''ve done is planned to come back someday."

    "That''s what the Lord of the Underworld made you do."

    "I just let go of my leg. It''s what people do it.¡±

    "I''ll have to prepare enough money for congratulations."

    "Don''t put too much. I''ll have to go to my first birthday party in a few months.""¡­¡­Oh, my."

 Chapter - 352 Episode 347. The unforgivable (4)

    If you overcome a big crisis, that reward will follow. That''s what the underworld said. Also, it was true.

    Until now, they were ghosts, so I couldn''t see what happened after they were holy, but now they are different.

    Park Joo-hyuk was a living person, and the crisis that almost killed himself was literally a big crisis that put his life on the line.

    Park Chu-hyuk overcame it and overcame it thanks to the help of the day.

    I only had a drink with my junior, but the butterfly effect of the little thing was huge.

    The man who had to die is alive.

    Someone''s dead. If you survive, you''ll become a different person. As most of the old people say, it was absolutely right.

    Has it been a week since I left the restaurant?

    One afternoon, phone calls and text messages began to flood in madly from seniors of oral fairy tales. The content was about this.

    Haru, Chef Park Joo-hyuk is strange. You''re suddenly saying something strange about what you ate wrong.

    I thought it was because we haven''t been listening to each other lately, but this time it feels a little different.

    I thought you were just saying it half jokingly and half jokingly, but I''m scared because I don''t think it''s empty.

    We can''t live without Chef Park Joo-hyuk. Haru, come and dry yourself somehow. It''s really not working.

    The seniors who were snooty suddenly called Haru and asked him to do something about it.

    Even in the evening, a few people came to the restaurant for a day. The reason is just what everyone thinks.

    "Oh no...."

    "The chef wants to retire. He''s coming down from the restaurant head! Does this make any sense? Huh? A oral fairy tale without chef Park Joohyuk? I mean, is this really something that can exist in the world? Haru, don''t you think?"

    "Ahaha. I don''t know. If Chef Park Joohyuk chose it like that, I think that''s what happened. You know, he''s not the type to say things like that."

    "I know, I know, but this isn''t right. I really can''t imagine. You don''t have the viper Park Joo-hyuk in the restaurant? He even nominated the next head. You must be serious."

    "I''ve heard some stories. He''s seriously considering retirement. I can''t see where I can go anymore, and I can feel my skills are decreasing. Is there any difference if you hold onto your skills as you get older? That''s what he said."

    "That''s¡­¡­."

    They came to visit Park Joo-hyuk for a day, asking him to stop them somehow, but they soon became solemn and closed their mouths after hearing Haru''s words.

    They know as well as Park Joo-hyuk because they have worked beside him for a long time.

    I wonder how much Park Juhyuk must have thought about it. Also, what realistic things he said were the reasons for retirement.

    He is in his 40s by himself. Middle-aged, people who need to prepare for the end of their lives.

    However, even if he has similar concerns, he is not as good as Park Joo-hyuk. Anyway, I''m a salaryman.

    If you work for Head, you''ll get plenty of money, and you can save it and later go out of the restaurant to open your own restaurant.

    That''s the extent of their retirement worries. The weight of the crown carried by Park Joo-hyuk was different in itself.

    There was a long way between the hired boss and the hired employee.

    The seniors who worked a lot knew that. So I had no choice but to listen to one day and admit it."Then... It''s not like we can change it somehow to change it."

    "Chef Park Joo-hyuk is a viper for no reason? If you bite once, you won''t let go. It''s not a poisonous snake. If he had said so, I would have made up my mind."

    "Then there''s only one thing to do. Haru, just leave it free for a day. Is that okay?

    "Of course."

    Shortly after the seniors returned, they immediately asked other chefs to set aside time.

    And on the weekend of the same week, I carefully sneaked into oral fairy tales with Yumi.

    When all the guests left and it was time to close, a surprise party took place.

    "Ta-da! Congratulations on your retirement!"

    "Well done, Chef! Thank you!"

    I thought they were older and older men, but they were better prepared than I thought.

    I hung a big banner saying ''Congratulations on your retirement!'' and played Park Joo Hyuk''s favorite song.

    They also prepared a lot of expensive cakes and food and popped champagne.

    All of them, who had a little relationship with Park Joo-hyuk, gathered in the oral fairy tale that was turned off.

    A party to celebrate Park Joo-hyuk''s retirement, only for one person.

    Park Chu-hyuk''s appreciation of receiving such a big surprise party was about this.

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "What do you mean, what is that?¡±

    "No, just. I didn''t expect you guys to do this. I''m a bit flustered. To be honest, I did. I''d be lucky if I didn''t get beaten up by the kids when I said I was retiring. "Will I be able to go home alive?"

    "Why are we hitting you? Honestly, it''s a little. No, it''s a bummer. But if it''s your choice, that''s right. This is the chef''s restaurant. Park Joo-hyuk''s oral fairy tale, right?"

    "Yes, but. Still."

    As usual, a sulky tone. And a puzzled look. Park Joo-hyuk sat down in his seat, as if he were pushed against people.

    Right in the middle of a big party table, a seat for the main character.

    We put candles on the cake that Haru bought, poured alcohol, sang and had a party.

    The atmosphere is getting ripe. At first, we started by trying to lighten up the gloomy atmosphere, but in the end, it was just an exciting party.

    Drunken chefs enjoy cooking, beer and wine bottles piling up.

    He said it''s a good day, but he took all the fine wine out of the restaurant.

    I was in the middle of it.

    "¡­Chef?"

    It was the same with Haru and Yumi who drank at ease.

    Haru, whose face was red, suddenly looked at Park Joo-hyuk, who was sitting next to him, and approached him in surprise.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "Just."

    "Are you just crying?"

    "That''s possible. You know, people.¡±

    Park Chu-hyuk was crying. Without saying anything, I was just quietly shedding tears.

    What emotion is he feeling and what is he thinking now.

    Unwanted, but chosen retirement to face reality. People who enjoy the party with happy faces. I sit in the middle of my restaurant and watch what I''ve achieved so far.

    What was I thinking? One day I couldn''t even guess.

    What he thought, and why he cried. I don''t know why I didn''t look sad even though I was crying. I was sorry to have to guess.

    That''s how the party ended that day. He had a lot to see Park Chu-hyuk afterwards.

    He was married, had a child shortly after, and had a first birthday party.

    Shortly after the stone passed, Park Chu-hyuk came back to the day.

    You asked me to come because you opened a new restaurant. It was a little surprising to visit.Park Joo-hyuk set up a small Korean restaurant, just like the table heaven that changed the day''s life.

    I''m sorry to call it a Korean restaurant. That''s why it''s a restaurant that suits the word "Korean restaurant.

    All of the menus are priced at no more than 8,000 won, and strangely, the sign board is changed to a pub that makes the menu that customers want at dawn.

    One day, smirked with fun, alluded.

    "Well, was it plagiarized?¡±

    "Yes. I plagiarized. No matter how many times I think about it, there''s nothing like a table heaven when I think about opening a restaurant. Why, don''t you?"

    "I don''t hate it. I can help you more easily. It''s a similar restaurant as mine. And it''s harder than I thought. Making food that customers want at dawn and doing business."

    "I know, it''s going to be awful hard. You''ll have to sleep less."

    "Didn''t you retire because you wanted to rest?"

    "The cook needs to rest in the kitchen, so where would he rest? It''s not as big as the oral fairy tale, and it''s a small restaurant, so I can run it freely by myself. So it''s okay. Don''t worry, Haru. Come and see me sometimes. Don''t let the old man get bored."

    "Of course, sir."

    So what''s the name of the restaurant Park Joohyuk opened?

    That was really interesting. It was a restaurant with delicious food.

    It''s an amazing restaurant that looks like it''s from heaven on a restaurant that doesn''t look like it.

    But let''s get in there ourselves.

    This is Park Joo Hyuk''s restaurant. The concept itself is similar, but the interior and menus of the restaurant. And the atmosphere from the central master was completely different.

    It was a refreshing shock for Haru.

    Until now, there have often been new restaurants for close friends, but it was the first time that I felt this amazing.

    "I can''t dream of any customers coming here. It turns out that he''s the most famous Korean chef in Korea, just chatting and eating comfortably."

    "I wondered what it was all about that. Other people told me to decorate the restaurant with awards or trophies, do I have to? Don''t you think?"

    "Right, I like it because it''s like you."

    In the past, Park Joo-hyuk, who risked his life for something visible, such as a prize or Michelin star.

    In a few years, people have changed completely now.

    But it was not a bad change. Rather, I dare say it was a welcome, good change.

    Park Joo-hyuk became a better person. That''s why I feel comfortable.

    If some time later he dies, so he becomes a ghost and comes to Harune''s restaurant. He can be holy for just one meal.

    "Most of the revenue coming from here is just to donate. To the Teacher Foundation. I guess he''s been running out of money lately. There''s a lot of people I want to help."

    "I''ve earned my hard work, is that all right with you don''t mind?¡±

    "Earnings from oral fairy tales are more than enough to make ends meet. I''m 100% satisfied with opening this restaurant. That''s more than enough money for me. That''s why I''m just giving you back the money. There should be more chefs besides me. Shouldn''t there be more chefs like you a day?¡±

    "Right, chefs like us.¡±

    I felt that what Park Joo-hyuk said and what Yeom-ra said became similar.

    Since when has he been such a mature man?

    Maybe it''s because he really died and came back to life, but he''s changed in a flash. One day I felt a strange sensation.By the way, we''re really close now.

    Haru hinted at Park Chu-hyuk.

    "I got a call yesterday.¡±

    "Huh? What kind of contact?

    "Restaurant home-cooked meals. This year, three stars were selected."

 Chapter - 353 Episode 348. Cooking Genius with God (1)

    I wore a Michelin three Michelin stars.

    My dream has come true since the oral fairy tale.

    oral fairy tale, food truck, table heaven, and restaurant home-cooked meals. I''ve been through a lot of places and a lot of time has passed. But one day I did it. It was also published in a magazine.

    It was a famous magazine around the world, where Haru introduced himself as a chef who became the owner of a Michelin three-star restaurant at an age that is considered one of the youngest in the world.

    One day, he was the first to visit Choi Han-seok''s grave with a Michelin three-star plaque.

    He already knows he''s not in this world. Dead, holy and reborn. So the name won''t be Choi Han-seok.

    I knew that I would be living with a new face, a new name, and a new dream under my new parents.

    Nevertheless, I visited him and said hello to him. He showed the plaque, and the chicken that the deceased liked was a big one, and the orphan ate with Yumi.

    The grim reaper said. Funerals and graves are bigger for the living than for the deceased. that

    If you get comfort from these things or think about the deceased again, the person who is not already in the world will reappear at that moment.

    So Haru and Yumi had dinner together with Choi Han-seok.

    I''ll be back in a little while. He said that and left the grave. There was more to do than I thought.

    I filmed a lot of broadcasts through bacon.

    It was a day that showed a big performance in a big competition, so despite being Asian, there were many fans in foreign fans.

    It was not that difficult to go on a big show or show because there were many people looking for it.

    Love calls poured in from all over the place.

    There were many people who asked me to come out just once because they would give me the appearance fee as I was told. But one day I was on the line.

    Although he appeared on the show, he only selected a few of the things Bacon or Adam asked for.

    He has accumulated money and honor as much as he wants. I didn''t want much more, and I didn''t feel much need.

    It was time to hide yourself. You look incredibly young, I''ve heard these words a lot lately.

    So far, fortunately, people have been a little embarrassed or amazed, but I knew that I could not do that forever.

    The time was coming. It''s time to disappear to disappear.

    He''s alive, but he''s obviously alive and breathing. Everyone needed to be forgotten and remembered like a dead man.

    Chef Haru had to be that way. It was terrible and sad, but it couldn''t be helped.

    That''s how you live. I can''t help it if I want to live. Otherwise, I''ll die.

    Of course you can die. You can all give up and accept to grow old grace. But one day I didn''t want to.

    I have to keep my promise with Chef Choi Han-seok. I want to be alive until he comes back to me. Of course, if you can reach, if you have a heart. After that, maybe continuously.

    Park Joo-hyuk''s wedding took place in a grand manner. Haru officiated. Two people kissed, and the wife''s belly was bulging.

    A child was born not long after the words of the underworld. They were twins of a cute boy and a girl.

    After 100 days, the first birthday party was held, and more years later, Park Joo-hyuk''s children entered kindergarten.

    Just around the same time, the youngest wore a head. Perhaps thanks to Haru''s own development, his skills have improved day by day.

    I didn''t know ten if I taught you one, but five did. And I stayed up all night, slept less, studied and practiced, and made five into ten.He was a child who tried hard with that ability and skill. At one point, he was better at cooking than a day.

    The moment I realized it, I handed him the head of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal.

    Finally, I went to Park Joo-hyuk''s children''s kindergarten entrance ceremony and greeted him.

    Thank you so much so far. You did a great job. Good job.

    Park Chu-hyuk said in such a day''s greeting. I''ll see you next time. Haru and Yumi nodded. Then, with a whimper, it disappeared like the wind.

    I called the phone number, but it just came out that it wasn''t there.

    At some point, no one lived where the two lived.

    The house has completely evaporated, its name has been changed, and it has not appeared in restaurants.

    Some people who were embarrassed reported missing. But no one could find Haru and Yumi.

    Because I couldn''t see two people anywhere in the world. The police soon gave up, too. I didn''t give up simply because I couldn''t find it.

    It was because I found a letter in the center of the living room where Haru''s house was.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who had been worried about his work for a day, said he thought the letter was a suicide note for a moment.

    I thought I killed myself for a day, but no way. The contents of the letter were simple.

    Now that I''ve achieved everything, I''m going on a trip. I''m sorry I left in a hurry. I''m even more sorry I couldn''t say anything. But please understand. I''m going to act like a baby here that I''ve never done before.

    It was such a letter that Park Joo-hyuk was angry to the core.

    He recalled that he felt the biggest betrayal in his life. But there was a greater sense of relief than that.

    Your day is fine. At least there''s nothing big that''s been bothering you.

    I thought that was enough.

    Park Joo-hyuk soon informed everyone who knew the day, and they were crazy, cursing the day, but sighing and laughing.

    It''s like a day¡ªhe''d do this one day. Everyone went back to their daily lives saying those things.

    I didn''t forget the day though. Perhaps most people who met a day would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    Because he was that kind of person. Unique, special, funny. We don''t know where it''s going to go.

    Gone Haru and Yumi traveled all over the world. Money was already so full as to rot.

    Even restaurant home-cooked meals kept getting money, and the same was true of the table heaven. The table heaven was handed over to Yeyoung and Bonam.

    It allowed me to operate for a minimum amount of money.

    There were no more ghost guests because Haru and Yumi were absent, but Ye-young could see ghosts, so she sometimes smoked incense outside the restaurant and left a drink and a little rice.

    A dish that someone with resentment would like, brushed in her eyes. It was something I learned from Haru.

    When traveling abroad, the hands of the clock sometimes moved little by little. Ye-young made the ghost holy.

    Two people also said they had children.

    While staying in France for a while, I opened a package and found a picture of the child''s toe.

    Two cute toes held a small frame with a ribbon floating, and Yumi hugged it tightly like the most precious treasure in the world.

    How many years has it been since I started traveling.

    Almost halfway around the world and then stopped by the United States to take a break, a guest came.

    Haru knew it. It''s completely gray, and it''s a little dry. But I could tell right away when I looked into the eyes."Adam... .. sir."

    It''s been a long time, but you haven''t aged. I was sorry to hear that you lost contact. I really wanted to see you again. I''m so glad to meet you like this. I thank God.

    Adam, the savior of the day, the mastermind of the restaurant''s home-cooked meal, the masterpiece of his life.

    In the United States, no. The best restaurant consultant in the world.

    He died at the age of 88. The cause of death was cancer, but it did not suffer much.

    Adam just seemed serene, even though he met a day when he wasn''t any older.

    The expression of nothing happened, and I thought maybe I already knew this would happen.

    Adam said. From the first time I met Haru, I thought he was unusual. One day I told him the truth.

    What kind of person you are, what things have happened so far. How he died, how he survived, and what people he met.

    Adam, who heard the whole story, asked. Then, in the eyes of the day, what do you think will happen to your dead self?

    One day I didn''t answer. Instead, I made a dish for him.

    Food that established Haru''s place in oral fairy tales. Also, the precious food that made Adam''s relationship with Haru. Tteokgalbi.

    Tteok-galbi was the main dish of rice, and Adam talked with Haru and emptied all the food without leaving a single grain of rice.

    Then the reaper came to pick him up. Instead of a day, I answered.

    "Let''s go, Dr. Adam."

    Where am I going?

    "Wherever you want, wherever you want. You''ve lived a meaningful life, rest as much as you want. Adam has plenty of time to spare.¡±

    -Haha... -That''s a relief. I can''t believe my life was that meaningful. I see. I''ve had a pretty decent life.

    Adam was so holy. Led by the Reaper''s hand, it disappeared past the door with clear light leaking out.

    He didn''t forget to thank Haru until the end.

    One day, he left the United States after burning a incense in his grave.

    It wasn''t long before Bacon died.

    Much younger than Adam, but unfortunately the fat body became a bomb.

    An acute heart attack. Sleeping in bed, death overtook him without warning.

    But Bacon met for a day and said: He says he doesn''t regret much.

    He said he didn''t regret much because he just ate as much as he wanted to eat delicious food as he wanted.

    He heard a scolding from Haru, ate his favorite hamburger to his heart''s content, and left with thanks.

    Like Adam, he went to a good place.

    Bacon was told to have written a suicide note asking him to donate all his remaining wealth when he died.

    Anyway, I couldn''t help but be a thorough man in a strange place.

    After sending two people, Haru and Yumi continued their journey.

    He met numerous ghosts and stories around the world, and set up a snack bar to cook and make them holy love.

    Not even one lap around the world was enough, but a few more laps. In the meantime, a few more people have died.

    They either visited Haru and Yumi without fail, or met as if passing by. One day, I knew that it was thanks to the jade marble.

    Then, at some point, the two men''s trip ended without any notice.

    The trip that started in Korea ended when I came back to Korea.

    Haru and Yumi have now opened another restaurant. A small Korean restaurant opened near Seoul, and began to wait for customers.It''s been almost 20 years since I went on a trip.

 Chapter - 354 349 episodes. Cooking genius with God (2)

    "You... you idiot! Do you think you''re easy? Do I look like a street rock?

    "No, sir. That can''t be true. But I mean, if you mix anchovies with depory, you can make it taste better with a little less."

    "Oh, my God, this son of a b*tc* keeps coming back to haunt me. Hey, am I that easy? Okay, I got it. Just stay after work today. Hey! Everyone just go home. Our handsome youngest is cleaning and finishing today."

    "No, sir. It''s not like that."

    "What do you mean no? If you''re that good at cooking, stay behind and clean up, and make that killer broth. Submit it all by tomorrow. So if it''s not good, you''ll get a lump right away. Let''s try to die. Hey! Get off work! Everybody pack up and go home!"

    The door of the restaurant was shut with a thud before long.

    Some of the other seniors are sorry. Saying, some left the restaurant with a smirk of bad taste.

    Before long, the chapter was left entirely alone.

    A dark restaurant with all the other lights off except for one small lamp in the kitchen.

    A worker who pulled a chair out of the hall and sat down sighed as the ground went down.

    "This is driving me crazy¡­¡­.¡±

    Kim Il-jang, 24 years old.

    I liked food since I was young.

    Eating delicious food was much more fun and exciting for the general than most toys and TV programs.

    So it was never difficult to decide a dream.

    I''ll be a cook. That''s what I said since elementary school, and that dream has continued until now when I turned 24.

    Unfortunately or fortunately, my parents cheered for me. I had my own talent, perhaps helped by heaven.

    After graduating from Jori High School, I went to France to study for 2 years.

    He learned valuable skills at a famous restaurant, and returned to Korea to take advantage of his career to get a job at a restaurant called Michelin to Star.

    Totally solid as a cook.

    Although he was young, his skills were better than most chefs in their early 30s, so he was able to receive some recognition.

    Yes, the general was certainly talented.

    I could identify the recipe and ingredients by simply trying or smelling almost every dish, and I was really good at creating new dishes.

    But the best of his talents was Korean food as expected.

    Although it stood out in other dishes, it was unique that Korean food was not enough to stand out.

    All the Korean food made by his hands boasted a surprising taste to anyone who had ever tasted it.

    Even if a simple egg roll was made, even the chef would admit it.

    It wasn''t even the use of unusual techniques or incredibly good materials.

    Just, when Kim Il-jang made it, Korean food was incredibly delicious.

    After realizing that, Iljang reduced his four-year schedule to two years in France, he returned to Korea and got a job at a Korean restaurant. Well, the result is as you see it.

    "It''s a jungle, a jungle. If you''re a chef, you just have to make delicious food well. Instead of politicizing, riding a rope, and not talking back to the youngest, it''s not over if you''re good at food. Argh! Why not, you idiots! As long as the cook is good at cooking!!"The workplace that was left alone in the restaurant eventually couldn''t stand it and screamed alone like a crazy person.

    No wonder, the kitchen right behind it was a complete shambles because it was barely cleaned.

    The ingredients are all over the place, oil stains run, and the scariest dishes are stacked to the ceiling. You just have to stay up all night to clean this up alone.

    You want me to boil the broth? I really wanted to tell you to try.

    "I can''t help but say...¡­. Head chef, if you don''t do it, I''ll really cut it. Oh, come on. Is the youngest like this? I''m dying of grief, d*mn it."

    It is a famous restaurant. I know.

    The place where the general is working is the third Michelin restaurant in Korea.

    His skills are clear, and his cooking skills are high. I''ll probably get a Michelin three-star in a few years.

    It was full of dirty and cheap chefs who didn''t like it, but I still accepted what I had to admit.

    But that doesn''t mean the general is going to keep piling up here? Not a chance. It''s definitely not. The goal of the chapter is separate.

    "I''m sure you''ll get a chance if you work here for a few more years. Take the opportunity well...¡­. I will enter my dream restaurant, oral fairy tale. No matter what happens, please. I don''t need a snake''s head. I''m not going to die until I''m the head of a fairy tale."

    A fairy tale. A miracle that is not enough to say a legend. A great achievement made in Korea, a small and insignificant size in the world.

    Choi Han-seok, a legend of Korean food, Park Joo-hyuk, the best student.

    In the middle, Haru produced an enormous chef, and decades later, the legendary restaurant that has maintained Michelin Three Star for decades.

    People come from all over the world to eat oral fairy tale food.

    During the summit in Korea, oral fairy tale chefs were in charge of the dinner, and even though they became so famous, they are really famous for not raising food prices.

    In addition, the Choi Han-seok Foundation has grown into a UNICEF-class aid organization. It''s a mouth-watering reputation to say the least.

    The oral fairy tale has now grown beyond one restaurant into a restaurant worth more than that.

    I''ve only eaten such oral food once.

    No matter how much money I had, I didn''t have a lot of opportunities because I had to make a reservation, but I had one chance thanks to my wealthy parents.

    The first food I''ve ever tasted in a oral story is. It was like heaven.

    It was when I was still a minor.

    The general immediately ran to the kitchen and grabbed any chef''s pants and asked him to do so, kneeling down.

    You asked me to let you work, even if it''s unpaid.

    "¡­¡­Of course, minors are not allowed, but they were dismissed. I still can''t forget the taste. That ridiculous beef bone soup. No, it''s not. It''s not beef bone soup. It''s something that transcends beef bone soup. Does the meat soup taste like that? Not a chance. That can''t be true. Well, well."

    Of course, it doesn''t make a difference if you talk to yourself like this.

    Looking at the hands of the clock, which had been silent for a long time, he got up trudgingly and began to wash the dishes with rubber gloves on.Quickly wash out a pot, then add water and start boiling the stock.

    The chefs in this restaurant were too political.

    Although Head only said something about himself, the chefs underneath him thought the restaurant was a savanna jungle, saying it was a line, a line, or a faction.

    Of course, the general didn''t belong anywhere.

    I''m here to cook, not politics. If it were to be, it would have gone to the National Assembly. Wearing a suit, not a cooking suit.

    Clattering, clattering. Only the sound of sighing and washing dishes resonated gently in the quiet, dark restaurant.

    The dishes started at 10 p.m. and finished at 1 p.m.

    It was 6 o''clock when I finished cleaning all the other things, and I woke up to the sound of a food truck coming in, and 30 minutes passed.

    With a completely disheveled look, he showed Hed the clean kitchen and handed over the broth he had given to him for homework.

    Yesterday, when he saw Hed cooking, the general was presumptuous, and that''s why Hed, who thought he was up against him, made this fuss.

    Slurp! This is how Hed felt when he took a bite of the broth with a look of frustration.

    For your information, the worker who worked all night was out of his mind now.

    Let''s just do whatever we can. If I get fired here, I''ll take a few days off. Well, that''s what I was thinking.

    "Dear Iljang, you don''t know that."

    "What do you mean, Chef?"

    "I really don''t like you. I mean it. or I mean business. You''re so annoying. I couldn''t even look into your eyes when I was young, but maybe it''s because the world changed. Now the youngest is climbing up and doing this to the sky-like head.¡±

    "¡­¡­that''s why I got fired."

    "The kitchen is clean and the dishes are...¡­.¡±

    Head picked up a bowl that was hanging on the back.

    It''s a bowl that the general cleaned up all night yesterday. He looked over it with his fingers.

    "The dishes are clean."

    "Broth. Is that where you''re going?"

    "It was really, really disgustingly delicious. Yeah, you won. Oh, of course I won''t change the recipe. This is my pride. Instead, I''ll think about a new broth on the menu next season."

    "¡­¡­did you hear that wrong? Chef?"

    "I know I heard it right, so don''t say anything weird. Just go home today. Dark circles are coming down under my eyes and my hair is dripping with grease. Why would I come into the kitchen like that? I''ll give you a day off, so sleep tight and go to work at dawn tomorrow. That''s it. What are you all doing? Are you watching? The ingredients are here. I''m not working, you bastards!"

    A head chef who hurls at your rare holiday day with a fine look and bawls at the similarly disordered chefs to work quickly.

    It was a scene where he wondered what he had just heard, but his seniors, who cared about him, pushed him to go home quickly and rest.

    It was evening when I came to my senses. He came home, took a shower roughly, and slept for more than 10 hours like he fainted.

    At 8 p.m., strangely hungry.

    But I didn''t want to cook food because I was in the kitchen all day yesterday.

    "Even so...¡­. I don''t like the delivery. Why don''t we just go out and look for it?"

    I booked a room near the restaurant, but I didn''t even know what kind of store was nearby until it was almost a year old because the work was so hard.A firm-minded general left the house to take a walk and find a restaurant.

    As I walked around the alley, the moon rose and darkness sank.

    Then one day, I found a nice restaurant.

    "House food day?"

    It was an unusual name. But I was strangely attracted.

 Chapter - 355 ? 350 episodes. Cooking genius with god (3)

    Chirirring~

    A day of home-cooked meals.

    When I opened the door of the restaurant, the hanging bell shook and made a sound.

    That sounds familiar to me. I think I''ve heard it somewhere, or at another restaurant.

    Inside the restaurant was normal. There are about 6 counter seats and 3 small tables. A modest size restaurant, neither small nor large.

    The same was true of interior design. An ordinary restaurant that can be seen everywhere in Korea. That was all I could explain.

    The restaurant seemed to be run by the boss and his wife.

    When I went in, two people were arranging the dishes. The general asked in spite of himself.

    "Is the meal ready now?¡±

    The boss replied.

    "Of course. Please come and sit."

    "I was just thinking about closing, so that''s a relief. Welcome.¡±

    The boss and his wife seemed to be on good terms. Restaurants run by people who are close to each other have a good atmosphere in themselves.

    If you eat in a place full of warm and fluffy air, ordinary food would taste good.

    That alone was quite satisfying. You found a good restaurant, that''s what I thought.

    "Yes, yes, thank you. Hmm, but I can''t see the menu? Is there a separate one?"

    "Oh, our restaurant doesn''t have a menu. It''s a bit unique, right?¡±

    "There''s no menu?! It''s really... unique. How can you do that?¡±

    "If you tell me what menu you want, I''ll make it as much as I can. Pork cutlet, stir-fried spicy pork, and everything else is possible. All the other menus are fine."

    "I can''t believe you''re making me what I want.¡­. That''s amazing. Oh, my God."

    I was confident that I had been to a lot of restaurants so far, but I''ve never heard of such a restaurant.

    I''ve seen many restaurants without menus, but I can''t believe they don''t even have menus.

    As the general was looking around the restaurant with a curious look, the president and his wife whispered something.

    Soon after, he turned his head and looked at the general and smiled slightly.

    Touching the pretty jade necklace on your neck. I don''t know if it''s just a feeling, but he seemed to be shaking a little.

    The general felt happy without realizing it.

    "Well, by any chance, sir."

    "What?"

    "Chef... Are you doing it?"

    "Huh? How did you know? I''m a cook, though."

    "Just, that''s how it feels. You know, chefs have something in common.¡±

    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing. Does it smell like oil? I did wash up.¡±

    "Not really. Oh, do you have any food in mind?"

    "Hmm¡­¡­I don''t know, actually. I don''t really want to eat anything these days, and I''ve been working all night and sleeping and just came out."

    "Then let me recommend you a menu. Oh, I think it''s gonna take a while. Are you okay?"

    "It''s okay. I slept well, and I don''t have any plans. Please do anything slowly."

    "You said you stayed up all night, so let''s eat something healthy. I''ll make plenty."

    Then the boss picks up the phone and contacts somewhere.

    The food takes a long time, so you should eat it first, and my wife simply served me some rice with miso soup.

    The service is good service. That''s what I thought.

    "Huh?"

    This miso soup, something is very strange.

    No, it''s not just weird. I wonder if it''s miso soup. The soup is heavy, so it goes down like a thousand roots.

    The same goes for the smell of soybean paste. It''s a normal miso soup with just tofu and vegetables. What''s this taste?"The soup..." Is the broth beef bone?¡±

    "It''s not beef bone. Like beef bone soup, we''re broth. There was just a little left, so I quickly boiled it."

    "Beef bone soup broth. Is that miso soup? Oh, my God."

    Oh So-so, I got goosebumps without realizing it. It was more than just delicious.

    You can sell it at a restaurant at this rate, without exaggerating a bit. It was overwhelmingly delicious among the miso soup he had in his life.

    "It''s really good enough.¡­. I think it could be in a oral fairy tale. Oh, it''s the best Korean restaurant called oral fairy tale. But I think it''ll taste like this if you make soybean paste soup there. Really. You''re amazing. I didn''t even imagine it.¡±

    "It''s an oral story, it''s an amazing restaurant. Is it going well these days?¡±

    "It''s not just going to be a hit the jackpot! They''re coming from all over the world to cover it. It''s not enough to keep the Michelin 3 star stable. It keeps improving. Other chefs even say that they should make Michelin Posta and give it to oral fairy tales.¡±

    "I''m glad it''s going well.¡±

    "I''m glad¡­¡­?¡±

    I didn''t expect this reaction.

    By the time I thought the day was a little strange, the door opened without a sound and someone came in.

    I''m sure it''s just me that I couldn''t hear the bell ring.

    A person with impressive long straight hair that falls below the shoulders, with a neutral appearance that doesn''t know if it''s a man or a woman.

    Wearing a black suit, he handed over a black plastic bag in his hand to the boss.

    "Who ordered chicken?"

    "I''m sorry, I made you come and go when you''re busy."

    "What, it''s such a nice day, and I can do enough for you. Anything else you need?¡±

    "It''s enough, really."

    "Good work, and congratulations. Well, I''m busy with work, so stop it."

    I wonder if it''s the company''s person who delivered the food ingredients. By the way, it''s an amazing appearance. Moreover, I feel somewhat appalled.

    You get a lot of interesting vibes from this small restaurant. Thinking so, the boss took the chicken out of the plastic bag.

    But there were as many as three. That''s a pretty big guy, too. I don''t think I can finish that by myself. Well, I''m sure you have an idea.

    "If it''s chicken, will you cook it well?¡±

    "Samgyetang rather than baeksuk." It''s a little less grandiose, but it''s full inside."

    "Samgyetang..." That''s nice. Come to think of it, I can''t remember how many years ago the last time I had samgyetang."

    "There''s nothing like this to nourish. Please wait slowly. I''ll be right back."

    Tap tap! Put water in a large pot, blanch the chicken once, and take it out.

    Wash it in cold water to clean the intestines and bones. Fill it with glutinous rice and boil it again with medicinal herbs.

    It is a typical recipe. It is a textbook way of making samgyetang.

    "Oh...."

    But somehow, I felt sophisticated. The hand holding the knife, the hand cutting the material, and every action the boss moves were luxurious.

    It was like watching an old man cook nearly a hundred years old.

    There''s no way such a young person could cook such a dish. If it were real, there would be no reason to open a restaurant like this.

    But there was no doubt. I just opened my mouth and stared blankly. Before I knew it, the boss asked.

    "Do you have any concerns these days, sir.

    "Thinking, thinking. I''m a cook, so cooking is always my problem. Every day at the restaurant, they break up with seniors. But I think it''s getting recognized little by little, so that''s a relief.""You must be good at it''

    "I don''t want to say it myself, but...¡­. I have a dream.¡±

    "What kind of dream?"

    "Chef Haru, do you know?"

    "I don''t know."

    "He''s my favorite chef. He''s the chef who completed the oral fairy tale, and he became a legend because he didn''t have enough time to introduce Korean food to the world. Like a star in the sky. Do you know how many times I''ve watched his show? But it disappeared without any notice.¡±

    "I see. It''s gone.¡±

    "It''s too bad. It''s been such a long time, so he must have become a gray-haired grandfather. I''d like to see you at least once before I die. It''s too bad."

    "What would you do if you saw him?¡±

    "I just... want to try his dish. He''s my role model, but he wasn''t there when I started cooking. I''ve never tried cooking before. I want to try it once before I die. Legend, Chef Haru''s cooking."

    "I see."

    A couple who answer quietly and cook quietly.

    While cutting onions and chives and making sauce for samgyetang based on soy sauce, his wife took out delicious-looking kimchi and trimmed it so that it could be eaten well.

    The smell of the chicken cooked and mushy spread throughout the restaurant. I feel full already.

    And not long after, there were more new guests.

    Chirirring~

    It was a woman who first came.

    Wearing black lipstick, wearing a black suit. She had a strong impression because she even painted black mascara.

    He looked like he couldn''t live in the world at all. The age seemed similar to the age of the work.

    "Welcome."

    "Can I have a meal?

    "You''re saying the same thing as you did earlier. Of course. Oh, I''m making samgyetang today, would you like this?"

    "Samgyetang? Hmm, well. It''s perfect because you wanted something full. Oh, I''d like a bottle of soju, too. It''s so hard to live these days, I can''t stand it without this."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s just... it''s hard. I work at a restaurant, and I keep making a fuss about being a woman. Do you know what he said earlier? If you''re going to work like that, you should get out. Just go and serve. I was going to throw a punch in the face. Ouch!"

    The female guest seemed to have been to this restaurant a few times. He seemed a little close to the boss.

    A female guest sitting in a nearby seat, with a space gap. The two people who happened to meet eyes greeted each other a little awkwardly.

    The general talked to me first.

    "You must be working at a restaurant."

    "Oh, yes, yes. And you?"

    "Yes, well, I''m meeting people in this kind of place. It''s amazing."

    They do similar things, and they''re both hard-to-live young men.

    We communicated quite well. No, the personality was strangely compatible.

    Women liked the things that the general liked, and women''s interests happened to be exactly what the general manager looked for.

    The two became old friends in less than half an hour.

    Having fun talking, the door opened again.

    What came in this time is an old man with gray hair. But the general recognized him at once.

    "Hang on. Don''t tell me."

    "Do you know me?"

    "No, just. I''m asking just in case. Grandfather, do you happen to be... of oral fairy tales...¡­.¡±

    "That''s right. I''m Park Joo-hyuk."

    "No way!"

    "BAR, PARK JOO HYUK?!"At the same time, the worker and the woman burst into laughter.

    Park Joo-hyuk, who retired from the oral fairy tale and disappeared, is here now? How? No, why?

    I can''t understand it in my head. Smiling, the old man sat next to the two. The boss smiled brightly and told him.

    "Chef, I got to know you today. You must be a good cook."

    "Really? It''s reliable if the boss says so."

    "Both of you said your dream was to work in oral fairy tales. Why don''t you have an interview later. I heard it''s hard to find a good person these days."

    "Well, shall we? I like how you look. Chisel."

    "The interview....¡±

    "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "There''s no reason why not. Leave your number later. This is meant to be, so we just have to show them how long it will last.¡±

    I felt like I was dreaming.

    Chef Park Joo-hyuk, one of his heroes, suddenly appears like this and even comes to an interview.

    I slapped myself unconsciously at the thought of a dream. It hurt like hell.

    The general hugged the woman he met for the first time today and ran around. The boss looked at the figure happily, and served the food.

    Now I get it. That''s why there were three chickens.

    Samgyetang, which is served in an antique bowl, is steaming with white steam. It looked really appetizing.

    The boss suddenly walked out, took off a large chicken leg and put it on a plate.

    "Oh, thank you. You don''t have to do this."

    "I just... I just wanted to do this. Finally, we can meet."

    "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Are you okay?"

    Tears like chicken drooled down from the boss''s eyes.

    As the panicked worker struggled, he quickly wiped his eyes with tissue, saying it was okay. Then he held the hand of the leader and said.

    "It''s going to work. I missed you so, so much, teacher.¡±

    The last word did not ring a bell. However, I could tell that something had been delivered.

    Samgyetang tasted the best among all the dishes Iljang had in his life. Incredibly, a heart-warming taste.

    The boss said the secret to the taste is the heart. Heart, the best seasoning. The chapter learned a lot.

    I also had an interview with chef Park Joo-hyuk in oral fairy tale. He asked me to make a rolled omelet, but the diary and the woman stuck together at once.

    He became the youngest, and as soon as he left the restaurant, the two hugged and cried.

    I wanted to say thank you, so I rushed to the old restaurant with a good bottle of alcohol.

    A home-cooked meal. The restaurant that made a miracle.

    by the way

    "Excuse me! Excuse me! We...¡­.¡±

    "¡­¡­Huh?"

    The two doubted their eyes.

    Until a few days ago, there was nothing here where the restaurant was located. Like magic, or like a miracle.

    A day of home-cooked meals disappeared like that.

    But somehow I was convinced of that.

    ''One day again.¡¯

    We''ll be able to meet.

    Before the end of my life, I''m sure I''ll see the boss again someday. I thought I''d try that food again.

    There was no reason, but I could be so sure.

    Then I was filled with will. The will and dream that would not be broken sprang up.

    ''You can see it.¡¯

    Like chef Choi Han-seok, his motto. I''ll do my best.

    Like Chef Haru, to be a star in the sky.Like Chef Choi Han-seok, to create a lot of things.

    The two men made a resolution like that.

    From that day on, the world began to brighten little by little.

    [ Íê] [Pfft]